《The Wizard of Fairy Tale World》 Chapter 1: The Kingdom of Sleeping Beauty Chapter 1: The Kingdom of Sleeping BeautyLong, long ago, there was a kingdom called Rose. One day, a young mage named Rhine arrived at the kingdom''s forest. It was said that this mage could make withered flowers bloom again and command harps to play on their own. He excelled at concocting miraculous potions that could heal the sick and mend injuries. Many poor people who couldnt afford treatment sought his help when misfortune struckwhether it was a broken leg or a grave illness. Rhines herbal remedies were extraordinary. From rare ailments to severe fractures, any injury or disease he treated healed swiftly. Over time, his reputation grew, eventually reaching the royal palace. The King and Queen, who had been married for years, still had no heir. Their longing for a child had gone unfulfilled. When the King heard of Rhines miraculous deeds, he summoned the young mage to the palace. As the carriage bumped along the road to the palace, the boy gazed at his reflection in the glass window, lost in thought. Staring back was Rhines delicate, refined face. Clad in a classical robe, the boy appeared no older than twelve or thirteen. A hood framed his silvery hair, and his pale blue eyes gleamed with a cool light. His skin was alabaster white, almost translucent, as though he had stepped out of the pages of a fairytale. Years have passed since I came to this world, yet my appearance hasnt changed at all he murmured. Not only have I become a mage, but I might have turned into an immortal too. Rhine sighed softly. Three years ago, he found himself transported to this world resembling the medieval era. The fragments of knowledge he brought with him revealed that this was a fantastical world filled with extraordinary powers and near-omnipotent magic. Legends spoke of powerful mages who could transform an entire nations populace into animals with a single spelljust like tales from ! Even within this single kingdom, there were said to be more than a dozen powerful witches. These sorceresses could command the wind and rain, summoning spirits of nature to serve them. Fortunately, perhaps due to good deeds in his past life, Rhine had crossed over directly as a mage. Arriving in a magical world and starting as a real magesuch a perfect beginning filled Rhine with joy! However, when he imagined himself to be as mighty as the legendary mages, he quickly discovered otherwise. The newly-reborn Rhine was incredibly weak. He couldnt soar through the skies, summon storms, or predict the future. At first, his magic was so feeble that he could only perform a few small tricks. Apart from that, his only skill lay in brewing magical potions with herbsmuch like the witches and sorcerers in many fairytales and myths. Thankfully, as part of his transmigration, Rhine gained knowledge of a way to "level up." All he needed to do was find the "Children of Destiny," assist them in fulfilling their wishes, and absorb the destiny energy they carried to enhance his magic and acquire new abilities. Even without encountering a "Child of Destiny," helping ordinary people achieve their wishes could yield a faint trace of destiny energy. However, the effect was minimal, amounting to only a thousandth or even a ten-thousandth of the power gained from assisting a Child of Destiny. The impact would only be noticeable if done on a massive scale. As for identifying a "Child of Destiny," Rhine had no clue. With no clear way to locate such destined individuals, Rhine instead chose to help anyone he could, hoping to eventually come across one of these fabled figures. Over the past three years, he had devoted himself to his craft, brewing potions and healing the sick and injured, granting the people their wish for restored health. A true mage, living humbly in the countryside, treating commoners daily while accepting only token fees. For the impoverished, he worked entirely free of charge. Such an extraordinary tale seemed too good to be true, like a scene out of a storybook. Initially, many doubted the rumors. But when they saw their bedridden loved ones recover overnight after drinking Rhines medicine, they became believers, moved to tears by his kindness. One miracle after another unfolded, and Rhines reputation for selfless healing spread across the kingdom. The sick and infirm, some from faraway lands, came to his humble wooden cabin in search of his fabled potions. Three years passed in the blink of an eye. And now, at last, Rhines name had reached the palace, and the King had summoned him personally. Inside the bumpy carriage heading toward the palace, Rhine turned his palm upward. A gentle, pure white light emanated from it, serene and soothing as if capable of healing all wounds. Healing magic. This was a new spell Rhine had mastered over three years of aiding thousands of people and absorbing their wishes. Since I fulfilled wishes for restored health, the magic I gained must naturally be for healing, Rhine mused. My magic has grown much stronger than it was three years ago. Still, aside from healing magic and a few simple tricks, Im leagues behind the witches in the kingdoms legends ????????o?¦? As he felt the energy coursing through him, Rhine silently reflected. Sigh, I still havent found any so-called Child of Destiny. What kind of person could possibly be a Child of Destiny? Over the past three years, Rhine had secretly hoped that one day, a Child of Destiny would appear among the patients he treated. After completing their healing, he would suddenly gain an overwhelming surge of destiny energy. Unfortunately, even to this day, Rhine had yet to meet anyone who fit the bill. As he thought about this, the boy glanced outside at the fully armed soldiers escorting the carriage, and a smirk tugged at his lips. Despite being a true mage, his skills were limited to a few tricks and healing spells, and physically, he was still at the level of a child. Any one of these soldiers could easily strike him down with a single sword blow. "Im really a pretty pathetic excuse for a mage," Rhine mused. "In a fight, Im weaker than an average adult. My combat power isnt even a 5." "If only I could find one of those so-called Children of Destiny, I wouldnt be in this sorry state!" The boy spread his hands in mock despair, a look of resignation on his youthful face. The carriage stopped in front of the grand palace. Rhine composed himself, stepping into the opulent halls to bow respectfully before the King and Queen seated on their thrones. The elderly King spoke: "O Sage of the Forest, your renown has spread far and wide, whispered by campfires and murmured over wellsprings. "Ive heard that your healing skills rival those of the finest physicians, and that youve saved the lives of thousands." Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Rhine could inquire about the reason for the summons, the Kings expression darkened, a mix of weariness and helplessness clouding his face. "The Queen and I have been married for many years, yet we have been unable to have a child. "I am growing older, and this vast kingdom requires an heir. "O Sage of the Forest, is there any way you can help us fulfill this wish?" The young mage immediately understood the purpose of his summons. He was here to treat infertility! As he pondered, Rhine suddenly shuddered. An overwhelming surge of power seemed to envelop him. The source of this immense energy was the throne itselfa colossal wave of . It was far greater than anything Rhine had ever encountered in the past three years, surpassing even his wildest expectations. "Such tremendous wish energy..." In that moment, Rhine realized the truth. "The Children of Destiny!" "Could the King and Queen be among them?" There was no doubt in his mind. If he could fulfill the King and Queens wish perfectly, the wish energy he could absorb would far exceed the slow trickle he had been accumulating over the years. Rhine was stunned. He never expected to stumble upon the long-awaited Children of Destiny today, of all days. The King and Queens desire to have a childno matter how difficulthad to be achieved at all costs! The young mage lowered his head, deep in thought. While he lacked many advanced magical abilities, brewing potions and healing were his specialties. Under normal circumstances, he could easily cure any illness afflicting the King and Queen with just a wave of his hand. But Rhine couldnt help worrying In a magical world filled with extraordinary powers, was the birth of new life purely a medical issue? Seeing the boys contemplative expression, the old King offered reassurance: "O Sage of the Forest, even if it cannot be done, there is no need for fear or guilt. "There are thirteen powerful witches in my kingdom. I have summoned twelve of them to the palace over the years, presenting them with the same problem. "Not one of them has been able to help. "Even if you cannot succeed, I will not hold it against you." At this, the Kings face grew even more despondent. Indeed, if even the twelve mighty witches were powerless, what hope was there for a young, recently renowned mage who appeared so childlike? This was no more than a desperate gamble, one last attempt to treat an impossible case. "Thirteen witches?" Rhines heart skipped a beat. "You summoned only twelve?" The Kings words struck a chord. While Rhine had heard rumors of powerful witches in the kingdom, he hadnt known the exact number. Suddenly, a chilling thought crept into his mind. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end. This was a world of fantastical magic... Could it be...? Rhine quickly asked, "Your Majesty, if there are thirteen witches, why have you only summoned twelve?" The King, unaware of Rhines growing unease, answered matter-of-factly: "Among the thirteen, the most powerful is Maleficent, a dark witch. "She specializes in curses and black magic, and she terrifies nobles and commoners alike." Rhines eyes narrowed sharply. So, it was true! A kingdom with twelve benevolent witches and one dark witch. A King and Queen desperate for a child. This wasnt just any magical world This was the kingdom of ! Chapter 2: A Strange “Prescription” Chapter 2: A Strange PrescriptionIn many versions of , the story begins with the princess''s birth, where twelve witches are invited to bless her. However, in other versions, the tale starts earlier. At the very beginning, the King and Queen long for a child but remain childlessa scene Rhine now finds himself witnessing. If he truly is within the story of , it makes sense that the King and Queen, as the heroines parents, are pivotal figurestrue "Children of Destiny." Rhine knew full well that, despite the despair weighing heavily on the King and Queen now, their predicament wasnt without a solution. After all, their story was destined to lead to the birth of a princessthe future protagonist, Sleeping Beauty herself! At this realization, Rhine felt a mix of shock and excitement. "Ive arrived so early in the timeline? Before the story has even begun!" Suppressing his astonishment, Rhine bowed slightly and said with confidence: Your Majesties, there is no need for despair. I have a way to fulfill your wish. Hearing Rhines promise, the King trembled and immediately sat up straighter. He wasnt sure if this young mage was making empty boasts or truly had a plan. The Queen, who had been silent until now, looked at Rhine with a mix of disbelief and cautious hope. Over the years, the strain of being childless had caused her relationship with the King to grow distant, leading to neglect and coldness. She had always suspected that the fault didnt lie with her, but she couldnt voice such thoughts. After seeing twelve powerful witches fail, the Queen had all but given up on the idea of ever having a child. Thus, when Rhine was summoned, she had harbored no expectations. Yet, the confidence and composure of this impossibly young mage rekindled a glimmer of hope within her. Perhaps this child could truly work a miracle? Your Majesty, allow me to cast a healing spell for you both, Rhine offered. He raised his hand lightly and began chanting. A soft, pure white light blossomed from his palm, bathing both the King and Queen in its warm, soothing glow. This was the healing magic Rhine had gained after fulfilling the wishes of over a thousand people for restored health. As the warm light enveloped their bodies, the King and Queen felt a profound sense of comfort, as if years had been lifted from their shoulders. Old wounds and hidden ailments seemed to vanish in an instant. ????¨? The rumors were true! Despite his youthful appearance, this young mage possessed extraordinary abilities! Both the King and Queen marveled silently at the experience. When the light faded, the King leaned forward eagerly and asked, Master Rhine, is it done? Not yet, Your Majesty, Rhine replied. To complete the treatment, a medicinal remedy is required. Rhine requested paper and ink and began writing down a prescription. Your Majesty, follow this prescription as Ive outlined, and soon, you and the Queen will be blessed with a child. After finishing, Rhine paused, a worried look crossing his face. However, there is one ingredient that is exceedingly rare. Im unsure if it can be found within your kingdom. The King gestured for an attendant to bring him the prescription, chuckling as he glanced over it. Rare ingredients? That was no concern for him. He was the ruler of an entire kingdom! No herb was too rare for him to acquire. These are all common items The King scanned the list until his eyes fell on the final ingredient. His expression froze. What is the meaning of this last item? he asked sharply. Ingredient: "A blessing spoken in human language by an aquatic creature." Usage: "Have a fish or frog from the water give a verbal blessing to the Queen, wishing her a child." The Kings face darkened immediately. Even in this fantastical world, animals that could speak human language only existed in legends. At least, the King himself had never encountered one. Suppressing his frustration, the King set the prescription down and asked, Master Rhine, could you tell me where one might find such a talking fish? Rhine remained composed and replied steadily, Let us leave it to destiny. Destiny will guide us all. As a traveler from outside this world, Rhine held a unique advantage over any other magehe knew how fate and the future would unfold. In this fairytale world, he was the ultimate prophet. From what Rhine remembered, in the opening of , it was the Queens encounter with a talking fishor in some versions, a frogthat led to her receiving the blessing necessary to conceive a child. Thus, as long as events proceeded naturally, the King and Queen were destined to find the blessing and have their child. All Rhine needed to do was nudge things along and fulfill their wish in the process. Of course, the old King had no way of knowing the thoughts swirling in the young mages mind. To him, Rhines words sounded like vague, meaningless mysticism. The Kings expression darkened, and his already clouded gaze grew heavier. So, theres no hope after all, he sighed deeply. As someone who had ruled a kingdom for decades, the King was familiar with this kind of evasive response. When mages and learned sages deemed a task impossible, they often proposed absurdly difficult conditions or unattainable materials to give everyone an easy way out. The young mage before the King seemed to have concluded that the task was simply too difficult. Even the twelve most powerful witches had failed, so it made sense that the little mage would lack confidence in the efficacy of his treatment. The inclusion of an unattainable ingredient at the end of the prescription was likely his way of managing expectationsensuring that, even if the treatment failed, he wouldnt be held responsible. The old King sighed. So be it. Asking a fledgling mage to solve what had stumped twelve great witches had indeed been a stretch. The weary monarch waved his hand dismissively. Very well, O Sage of the Forest. Thank you for providing the prescription. I will reward you with gold and silver. After all, Rhine had at least made an effort, providing a prescription and using healing magic to improve their health. That alone deserved compensation. Rhine bowed in gratitude, then turned to leave. Wait, Master Mage! As Rhine was about to step through the palace doors, the Queens voice called out behind him. Please, tell mewill our child be a boy or a girl? What will they be like? The King glanced at his wifes excited expression, amused but refraining from pointing out the futility of her question. To the Kings surprise, the hooded young mage paused, turned back, and with a graceful bow, spread his arms. In a tone of unwavering certainty, as if declaring a truth written in the stars, Rhine said: Your child will be a beautiful and intelligent little princess. She will carry a legendary destiny, stepping onto the stage of fate and becoming the heroine of an extraordinary tale! Three months passed after Rhines departure from the palace. During this time, the King had fully abandoned any hope of having a child. He had come to terms with the reality that, even if he took another wife, his advanced age meant he was unlikely to father an heir. He resigned himself to the fact that his vast kingdom would inevitably fall into his brothers hands. Despite his skepticism, the King dutifully followed the prescription and took the prescribed remedies. Although he didnt truly believe the treatment would work, he clung to the faint hope of a miracle. To his astonishment, the medicines seemed to have a real effect! The King noticed his body growing stronger by the day. He felt more energetic, more spirited, as if his health was gradually being restored. Even so, the Queen showed no signs of pregnancy. Unlike the resigned King, the Queen continued to dwell on Rhines parting words. The young mages confident declaration echoed in her thoughts, both in waking hours and in her dreams. He spoke so decisively, she mused. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He even said clearly that I would have a beautiful, adorable little princess. Is he a prophet or a seer? He must be! Ive heard that many mages possess the ability to foresee the future. If I can just gain the fishs blessing, Ill have my child! Perhaps I should go to the river myself, to seek the opportunity for a blessing? Chapter 3: Naming Sleeping Beauty Chapter 3: Naming Sleeping BeautyFrom that day on, the Queen began taking evening strolls by the river. Every time she reached the water''s edge, she would crouch down, peering at the fish swimming below. Sometimes she would listen closely, hoping to catch murmurs of human-like speech from the fish. Other times, she would speak directly, asking if they could grant her wish for a child. Night after night, the only response was the gentle murmur of flowing water. The fish remained silent. The King, who had long abandoned hope, often accompanied his wife. He didnt understand her actions, though he might have had an inkling but chose not to comment or intervene. It was yet another wine-stained evening, with the sun dipping low in the sky. The Queen crouched by the riverbank as usual, watching the crimson twilight dye the water a vivid scarlet. She observed the fish weaving through the glimmering currents, and, as she always did, softly asked, Will I ever have a child of my own? By now, her daily questioning had become a mechanical routine, devoid of expectation. She no longer hoped for a response. As usual, the only reply was the silvery sound of the water. Just the same as always, she murmured, preparing to stand and leave. But then A golden fish swam forward and stopped in front of her. The Queens eyes widened as the fish opened its mouth and spoke in human language: Dear Queen, your wish will soon be granted. You and the King will have a lovely daughter. Before she could react, the fish swished its tail and disappeared into the shimmering school. The Queen froze, stunned, her expression carved in stone. After several seconds, realization dawned, and she gasped as if waking from a dream. A fish spoke! she exclaimed. It spoke human words and gave me a blessing! Overwhelmed with joy, the Queen jumped to her feet, ecstatic and giddy, and ran to share the news with the King. The King, seeing his wifes excitement, was puzzled at first. He suspected she might have been so consumed by her longing for a child that shed started imagining things. But then, several loyal guards confirmed: Your Majesty, we saw it too. A fish spoke human words and blessed the Queen. Not long after, the Queen discovered she was pregnant. That mage was right about everything. He didnt deceive me! Seeing his aging wife pregnant with their first child, the King was overjoyed. Summon Mage Rhine! Bring him back to the palace at once! Rhine, however, didnt need the royal summons to know their wish had been fulfilled. In his forest cabin, he shuddered as a flood of wish energy surged toward him. Deep within his soul, his magic boiled and bubbled like a roaring fire, climbing to new heights with astonishing speed before gradually calming down. ??????????????? Feeling the newfound power coursing through him, Rhine was both shocked and thrilled. As he had suspected, the parents of Sleeping Beauty, key figures in a classic fairytale, were undeniably "Children of Destiny." Helping them fulfill their wish to have a child had granted him immense benefits. Even though their destiny was already preordained, Rhines actionshealing their ailments, providing an effective prescription, and delivering an accurate prophecyhad sped up the process. Since neither the King nor Queen knew the storys destined course, they wholeheartedly believed that Rhines efforts had brought about the miracle. And that belief translated into a significant reward in wish energy. Looks like Ive even learned a new spell! Rhine muttered. Stepping outside his cabin, he raised his small hand. A vivid green light blossomed from his palm, and the fallen leaves on the forest floor seemed to come alive. Without any wind, the leaves floated upward, swirling together to form humanoid shapes. The leaf figures bowed respectfully to their creator. This was Rhines newly gained magic, acquired by fulfilling the King and Queens wish for a child. The spell allowed him to animate lifeless objects, turning them into obedient servants or soldiers. It even held potential for more complex uses that he had yet to explore. Its quite handy, Rhine said with satisfaction, dispersing the leaf creatures with a wave of his hand. The figures crumbled into scattered foliage. Ill call it Life-Giving. While his magic power still likely fell short of the twelve witches in the kingdom, Rhine felt confident that the gap was now much smaller. With more experience and a few more fulfilled wishes, he could easily catch up. Reflecting on his progress, Rhine mused: Helping Sleeping Beautys parents brought such enormous rewards. I can only imagine what would happen if I helped Sleeping Beauty herself the true protagonist of the story. Would the benefits be even greater? As his thoughts wandered, curiosity and questions filled his heart: Have I truly entered the story of ? But the tale only mentions one kingdom. It says nothing about the world beyond. Yet here, I often hear rumors of other kingdoms, other mages, and heroes. What kind of vast, fantastical continent lies beyond Sleeping Beautys kingdom? Rhine was summoned to the palace once again. Clad in his mages robes and hood, the delicate boy walked through the gilded halls, escorted by soldiers. The hem of his robe dragged slightly on the ground, oversized for his petite frame. The sky outside was bright and clear, white clouds against a vivid blue. In the palace, the King greeted him with a beaming smile: Praise be to you, O Sage of the Forest! Your prophecy has come true. A fish blessed my wife, and soon we shall have our child. Rhine bowed in return. There is no need to thank me, Your Majesty. All is the work of destiny. I merely played a small part. He then added, May I ask, is there anything else Your Majesty requires of me? The Kings eyes lit up as he replied with a line he had long been waiting to say: The King spoke with earnest enthusiasm, his words tumbling out as he presented his offer: O Sage of the Forest, I have heard that you reside in a humble wooden cabin. Such a place cannot shield you from the wind and rain. In my palace, I have warriors of great strength, but I lack a sage of your wisdom and a mage of your unmatched skill. Master Rhine, I sincerely invite you to reside in the palace and serve as a royal advisor to the kingdom for the next ten years! You will be revered as the Sage of Rose Kingdom. Gold and silver will flow to you endlessly. The people of the kingdom will honor you, and my soldiers will guard your safety day and night. You will hold power second only to mine. Whatever reasonable requests you have, the entire kingdom will strive to fulfill them. Moreover, my court contains an ancient spellbook, passed down through generations, filled with profound magical knowledge and powerful spells. If you agree to serve as the court sage, the spellbook will be yours as well. What do you say, Master Rhine? Will you consider my proposal? The King, nervous about a possible rejection, laid out the most generous terms he could muster. He had heard that most mages were reclusive and eccentric, preferring to dwell in secluded cabins or ancient castles to concoct potions and study arcane lore. The thirteen witches of the kingdom were prime examples: occasionally obeying the Kings commands but never willing to serve as royal advisors. But now, a rising star had appeareda mage whose abilities seemed to rival or even surpass the existing witches! The King was determined to secure Rhines allegiance. Rhine remained silent for a moment, appearing to weigh the offer. The old King swallowed hard, bracing himself for refusal. He had seen enough of the world to know that rulers like himself were countless, and few were worthy of a mages lasting loyalty. Next, the boy with silver hair and a painterly face, standing gracefully below the throne, bowed slightly. I accept your request, Your Majesty. It is my honor, Rhine said, placing a hand over his chest. From this day forth, I am the Sage of the Court! The King exhaled deeply, as though a great weight had been lifted from his shoulders. He couldnt believe itRhine had agreed! For Rhine, the decision was clear. While ten years might feel long to others, to someone who no longer aged, it was but a fleeting moment in what could stretch into millennia. Unlike other solitary mages, Rhine saw no reason to shun the comforts of palace life. The prospect of courtly luxury appealed to him, and more than material wealth, he was intrigued by the ancient spellbook. His current repertoire of magic was limited, and the book could hold practical spells and invaluable insights into this worlds supernatural forces. Moreover, having confirmed that he was in the kingdom of , Rhines curiosity about this world had only deepened. What lay beyond this kingdom? What kind of continent had he crossed into? The average commoner rarely knew more than local legends, much of which were exaggerations. But royalty and nobles interacted with foreign lands, offering a chance to glimpse the larger world. Through the palace, Rhine hoped to unravel the mysteries of this vast, fantastical realm. While the King was still basking in the joy and shock of securing Rhines allegiance, the Queen could no longer contain her excitement. Master Rhine, you mentioned before that the child I will bear is a clever and adorable princess, correct? she asked eagerly. Indeed, Rhine confirmed. He knew well that the unborn princess was destined to become . Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Delighted, the Queen smiled warmly and said: In that case, O Sage of Rose Kingdom, and now Court Mage, I have a request. Please, grant our beloved daughter a name. Chapter 4: The Witch and the 12 Golden Platters Chapter 4: The Witch and the 12 Golden PlattersRhine was slightly stunned. Im the one to name Sleeping Beauty? To personally participate in a tale as familiar as this, giving a name to the heroine who hasnt even been born yet, felt surreal to Rhine. The Queen nodded gently. The King smiled knowingly, gesturing for the slightly astonished Rhine to proceed boldly. "As the ancient sages have said, a name marks the beginning of a newborns destiny, setting the direction of their life. It is a tradition in our kingdom for learned sages to name the newborn. In my kingdom, no one is more suited to name our daughter than you, Lord Rhine! The young mage lowered his head in thought, ideas flickering in his bright eyes. There have been countless versions of throughout history. The heroines name isnt consistent across them. In some versions, shes even simply referred to as the princess. After a brief moment of contemplation, Rhine came to a decision. Lets call her Aurora, the Little Princess. Rhine spread his arms, his voice rising: The name means dawn, the light of a new day. No matter how deep or dark the night, dawn will always come! May hope and light illuminate the Little Princesss future. This wasnt a name Rhine chose lightly. Aurora had been the name of Sleeping Beautys daughter in one version of the tale. Tchaikovsky adapted it into the name of the princess herself in his ballet, which Disneys later popularized. Since then, whether translated as "Ailuo," "Aurore," or other variations, Aurora had become the most recognized name for Sleeping Beauty across the world. R????????? Rhine simply went along with the flow of destiny and chose this beautiful name. Aurora, what a lovely name, the Queen exclaimed, clapping softly in delight. The King was also pleased. Lord Rhine, after Princess Aurora is born, I plan to hold a grand banquet. At that time, I will invite 12 witches from across the kingdom to bless the newborn princess! And I must also ask you, Lord Rhine, our learned mage, to offer your blessings to the princess as well! Placing a hand over his chest, Rhine responded with a smile: It would be my honor. But after speaking, his expression grew more serious. He knew what lay ahead: the well-known story of . At Auroras baptismal celebration, the kingdoms 13th witchthe infamous Black Witch, Maleficentwould intrude, furious at being excluded. She would curse the newborn princess, dooming her to die at the age of 15 by pricking her finger on a spindle! In some versions of the story, the King excluded the 13th witch simply because there were only 12 golden platters for the guestsa blood feud sparked by something so trivial. But that wasnt the whole story. The greater reason was that the King himself disliked the Black Witch. Contemplating this impending curse, Rhines eyes narrowed slightly. Was this a fate he could change? Raising his head, his expression solemn under his hood, Rhine addressed the King as a kingdoms sage: Your Majesty, if there are 13 powerful witches in the kingdom, Wouldnt excluding one of them cause resentment? Especially considering Maleficents temperament. She is not one to forgive easily Deliberately ignoring hercould that invite disaster? Maleficentthat was the name Rhine had recently learned belonged to the Black Witch. Hearing Rhines words, the Kings eyes froze. A chill ran down his spine, and dread seeped into his bones. He had overlooked such a critical issue! Thanks to Rhines reminder, he realized just how reckless his decision had been and the dangers it entailed. Maleficent was the strongest and most vengeful of the 13 witches. A baptismal ceremony as grand as this would be known throughout the kingdom. If Maleficent werent invited, she would undoubtedly take offense. The mere thought of the potential disaster made the King break out in a cold sweat. As a mere mortal king, he couldnt afford to provoke such a powerful witch. Legendary mages had lifespans that stretched to near eternity, enough to witness the rise and fall of kingdoms. To them, mortal kings and their power were insignificant. If they wished, they could curse or destroy an entire kingdom at will. Even the items they created, should they fall into the wrong hands, could spell doom for an entire realm. History told many tales of a poor peasant stumbling upon an ancient mages artifact, easily toppling the noble who oppressed him, and ascending as the new ruler of a kingdom. Although the King couldnt be certain whether Maleficent possessed such terrifying power, he dared not take the risk. Fortunately, Rhine had warned him in time. Lord Rhine, thank you for the reminder. If we dont invite Maleficent, she will certainly bear a grudge! In that case, I will treat all the witches equally and invite every one of them in the kingdom! Under normal circumstances, the King wouldnt dare allow the Black Witch into his palace. But on the day of the princesss baptism, with 12 other witches and Lord Rhine present, Maleficent would have no opportunity to cause troubleor so the King believed. Seeing the King accept his advice, Rhine nodded slightly and said no more. He had already plucked the strings of fate. The original cause of Maleficents curse on Sleeping Beauty was no longer present. Would the storys direction change? Time flew by, and several days passed since Rhine had given his counsel. The King, keeping Rhines advice in mind, planned to invite all 13 witches to the palace after the Little Princesss birth. Together with Rhine, now the court mage, they would bless Princess Aurora. The King was busy preparing for this grand celebration. But soon, he encountered a problem. The palaces tableware for the highest-ranking guests consisted of exquisite golden platters adorned with intricate, luxurious patterns. There were exactly 12 of themno more, no less. If all 13 witches were invited, there wouldnt be enough golden platters. And it wasnt as if they could use golden platters for the 12 witches while giving the Black Witch, Maleficent, a silver platter instead. She would undoubtedly fly into a rage and curse the entire kingdom! In that case, it might be better not to invite her at all. As for Sage Rhine, being part of the court, he would use tableware just as ornate but distinct in design from those prepared for the guests, so no special arrangements were necessary for him. Thus, the King summoned the kingdoms veteran craftsman, who had served faithfully all his life, and gave him an order: You and your craftsmen are to create a golden platter identical in style to those prepared for the other honored guests. Use this gold for the task. Make sure the new platter matches the existing ones perfectly! The old craftsman returned home after receiving the order and happened to meet his younger brother, Oz, who had come back that day. Unlike his older brother, Oz was a prodigious magician. Oz had always detested their familys destiny of serving as royal craftsmen for generations. From a young age, he had idolized the legendary mages in the tales, those who wielded miraculous powers. He dreamed of becoming one of those witches or wizards who could summon storms and command the elements. However, as he grew older, Oz came to realize that, like most people, he was just an ordinary mortal with no chance of wielding real magic. Still, he couldnt abandon his childhood dream entirely. Instead, he took up the art of illusion, learning how to deceive the eyes of his audience with gestures, props, and performancesachieving feats that were almost like real magic. Oz became an exceptional magician. Unlike his traditionalist brother, Oz was a creative genius, constantly brimming with fresh ideas. Using chemical reactions, stage lighting effects, and advanced performance techniques, he invented hundreds of novel tricks, gradually earning recognition as the greatest magician of his era. Ozs fame grew as he toured several kingdoms, performing to audiences from all walks of life. People praised him, cheering wildly for his breathtaking shows. Basking in the flowers and applause, Oz sometimes felt like he truly was a mage of extraordinary power. Today, now a middle-aged man, Oz teased his brother after hearing about the new task: The King must really trust you all, just handing over that gold to you and your craftsmen. If it were me, I might be tempted to keep a little for myself! Haha, after all, I make a living fooling people. Look at meI deceive everyone on stage, and they gladly pay me for it. Oz spoke casually, not giving his words much thought, and soon went off to bed. But his offhand remarks lingered in the old craftsmans mind. Yes, why hadnt I ever thought of keeping a little for myself? The court jesters, those fools with their flattery and jokes, were handsomely rewarded. And here I am, having served the King diligently my entire life, with less wealth and status than those clowns. I deserve better! Creating a golden platter was an effortless task for a master craftsman of his caliber. Over the years, his skill had reached the peak of perfection. He knew every step of the process, every inspection method, and every tiny vulnerability in the system. The old craftsman was confident that he could mix in a bit of cheaper metal and keep some gold for himself without anyone ever noticing. Meanwhile, as the King prepared for the Little Princesss baptism, Rhine was adjusting to his new role as the royal advisor, court mage, and sage of the kingdom. Now, his authority was second only to the King. Of course, Rhine wasnt particularly impressed by this. This small kingdom, with its limited population and territory, was hardly worth boasting about. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Becoming its sage? Even becoming its king wouldnt mean much. In this fantastical world of extraordinary power, Rhine was far more interested in two things: the mysteries of magic and the world itself. Upon assuming his position as court mage, Rhine immediately issued two orders. The first was to have a servant retrieve the kingdoms spellbook, a tome passed down for centuries. It was the key to becoming a truly powerful mage. The second was to obtain the most detailed map of the world available in the kingdom, along with a stack of books and records about foreign lands and global affairs from the royal archives. What kind of world have I ended up in? What lies beyond the Kingdom of Sleeping Beauty? Rhine burned with curiosity, eager for answers. Chapter 5: A World of Blended Fairy Tales?! Chapter 5: A World of Blended Fairy Tales?!The hooded youth pored over the documents scattered across the table. His fingers moved across the map, connecting the nations depicted with the content of the texts. In this era of limited productivity, the maps were painfully crudechaotic drawings, distorted scales, and large areas purely imagined. But with enough documents and records to cross-reference, they werent entirely useless. At first, Rhine read the documents with a calm expression, a faint smile on his lips. But as he continued reading... sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His smile gradually froze, his expression turning increasingly serious. By the end, his hands holding the book trembled, and cold sweat poured from his forehead. Why is it like this? Rhine had assumed hed traveled to the story of . He thought the world beyond the kingdom wouldnt be particularly unusualjust a typical Western fantasy setting. But after learning about the continents broader landscape, he realized how wrong he had been! The known world consisted of a single continent. The west was fragmented into countless small kingdoms, like stars scattered across the sky. The Kingdom of Sleeping Beauty was just one of these many kingdoms. In the eastern regions, the culture resembled the Arabic culture of Earth. As for the far east, the court documents were vague, mentioning only a distant and prosperous empire with a mysterious and splendid culture. Why does this sound so familiar? Rhines mouth twitched slightly. What truly shocked Rhine, however, were the details where folklore and reality seemed to blur: Historical records suggest that castles built by giants can be found on certain thick clouds In the vast ocean, there exists a kingdom inhabited by mermaids and sea witches A world traveler claimed to have fallen into a rabbit hole and accidentally entered a bizarre and wondrous realm A traveler from the Middle Eastern deserts spoke of their lands extraordinary marvelsflying carpets, giant eagle-like beasts, and powerful spirits trapped in vessels who grant wishes to mortals An elder from a distant Eastern empire said that immortals dwell in their mountains, and the flow of time in their caves differs from the outside world What kind of patchwork world have I ended up in?! Rhine couldnt help but rant inwardly. One familiar story title after another surfaced in his mind: , , , , ... I dont even know what era this is. Have these stories I know so well from my previous life already become history? Or are they, like Sleeping Beauty, yet to unfold? The earlier the era, the more freedom Ill have to make an impact! Once Ive resolved the matter of Little Princess Aurora and become a more powerful mage, I absolutely have to venture beyond this kingdom! Rhine made up his mind. He then picked up the spellbook from the table. . Eagerly, Rhine flipped open the yellowed pages. What greeted him were strange, cryptic symbols and text. According to the King, this tome had been passed down for centuries. It was said that only those who truly understood magic could comprehend its contents! Without a proper mage to claim it, this priceless treasure had been left neglected, sealed in the depths of the library. When the witches of the kingdom showed an interest in it, the old King had offered them a deal: the spellbook in exchange for one of them serving as the courts advisor for a few years. R??????? The offer had been unanimously declined. Clearly, the book held some appeal for the powerful witches, but not enough to make them bow to royal authority. This rejection had left the King so disheartened that when he invited Rhine to serve as the courts advisor, he was especially cautious, offering the most generous terms from the outset. The moment Rhine opened the book, he immediately confirmed the legends were true. As a true mage, he could automatically understand every strange and twisted symbol in the book! Flipping through its pages at lightning speed, Rhines excitement grew as he discovered its contents were exactly what he had hoped for. The magic Rhine had gained upon crossing into this world had come to him automatically, without a teacher. His knowledge of the occult and supernatural was severely lacking. This book provided an extensive foundation in magical knowledge, perfectly filling in the gaps! Whats more, it recorded numerous practical spells. Those 12 witches must be far stronger than I am right now, yet their pride stopped them from becoming court advisors, leaving this book untouched! Devouring the pages hungrily, the silver-haired boys grin grew wider and brighter. Chapter 6: The Baptism Ceremony Begins Chapter 6: The Baptism Ceremony BeginsAs he flipped through the yellowed pages, Rhine, with three years of magical experience, gained his first clear understanding of this worlds magical framework. Here, mages resembled the classic figures of mythology, fairy tales, and folklore, far removed from the battle-focused image of modern games and anime. Nowadays, when people think of magic, they envision spellcasters hurling fireballs and lightning boltsa turret mage archetype widely accepted in popular culture. However, this image would only become mainstream much later, thanks to the rise of tabletop games like and the popularization of in Japan. In contrast, the classical mages of old rarely wielded magic with direct destructive power. Their spells were focused on transformation, summoning, enchantment, curses, potion-making, prophecy, and divination. , as its name suggests, was primarily about transformation and summoning. After a cursory read-through, Rhine began studying its key points carefully and practicing its spells. Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. On a bright and sunny afternoon, a piercing screech shattered the skys tranquility. A magnificent eagle, adorned with brilliant feathers, soared out from the palace window, circling high in the azure sky. The eagle swooped down gracefully, gliding over the heads of guards, attendants, and royal courtiers, drawing gasps of awe. A court jester, mid-performance, glanced upward and missed catching the balls he was juggling. The nobles and officials tracked the eagles flight with wide-eyed wonder and excitement. The bird expertly maneuvered through the air before landing by the fountain in the garden. With a shake of its body, the eagle transformed into a slender, hooded boy clad in a long robe that nearly brushed the ground. Amid the murmurs of amazement and praise, Rhine walked through the shaded paths back to his room, his steps steady, without looking back. So thats His Excellency Rhine, the Kings advisor, the kingdoms sage, and the court mage? Such miraculous power! To witness real magic at such close rangeI never dreamed it was possible! Even after watching it several times, I still cant catch how he transforms! The murmurs continued among the onlookers in the garden, marveling at the miracle they had just witnessed. Such scenes had become increasingly common in the palace gardens. When Rhine had first taken up the role of sage, many nobles and officials doubted that a skilled mage would serve as the court advisor for an extended periodlet alone accept a position of authority second only to the King. These doubts sparked rumors, with some maliciously suggesting that the King had been deceived by a charlatan, that his mage advisor was nothing more than a circus clown. Even the King had to face mounting pressure, eventually approaching Rhine privately to request that he demonstrate his abilities to silence the critics. That very afternoon, in the palaces rear garden, Rhine performed his first magic show. As the eagle transformed into a human in full view of the gathered crowd, all doubts evaporated. From then on, Rhines performances during his magic practice became the nobles favorite midday spectacle. But today was different. Among the audience was a special guest. With his round face, slightly chubby figure, and warm demeanor, he was none other than the kingdoms famed magician, Oz. Oz had been invited to the palace to entertain the courtiers with his tricks. Yet it was clear that Rhines magic far eclipsed his illusions, captivating the crowds attention. As Rhine disappeared down the verdant path, Oz stood frozen, stunned by what he had witnessed. This is a mage! This is magic, real magicnot the sleight-of-hand tricks I perform on stage. Its a power Ill never reach in my lifetime. For someone like His Excellency Rhine, who possesses such extraordinary might, my illusions must seem utterly trivial. But waithe looks so young! Could someone so young truly serve as the court advisor? No, no, Ive heard mages have potions to preserve their youthful appearance. He might be older than my great-grandmothers grandmother! Closing his eyes, Oz couldnt shake the image of the magnificent eagle transforming into human form. The scene etched itself deeply into his mind, a memory he would revisit for years to come. Even decades later, as Oz became known as the Wizard of Emerald City in the Land of Oz, he would still dream of that day. Waking drenched in sweat, the awe of that moment would linger. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Rhine returned to his chamber to assess his transformation practice. I can now fully control my transformed body with ease. With magics assistance, I can even fly better than a real eagle Sitting at his desk, he picked up , jotting down notes in its margins. According to this book, it usually takes novice mages one to two years to master the basics and barely manage a single transformation. And mastering everything in this book would take at least thirty years. Yet Ive grasped the basics in just a few days. Now, after less than a month of practice, Im already quite proficient! Rhine couldnt help but feel both thrilled and amazed. Could it be Im a once-in-a-million magical prodigy? At this rate, Rhine estimated that by the time Little Princess Aurora was born, he might already have mastered the entire spellbook! Even if unexpected events arose, he would be more than prepared. The King has followed my advice and invited all 13 witches to Auroras baptism. I wonder how fate will unfold Time flew by, and months passed. Aurora was born, just as Sage Rhine had foretolda charming little princess. The King hosted a grand banquet, inviting all 13 witches to attend the baptism ceremony. There, the witches, alongside Sage Rhine, would bestow their blessings upon Princess Aurora! Chapter 7: The Mad Black Witch Chapter 7: The Mad Black WitchThis way, Lord Rhine. Rhine draped himself in a luxurious pure-white robe trimmed with gold, custom-tailored for the ceremony. Surrounded by attendants, he entered the grand and opulent hall. The young mage maintained a steady stride, his robe flowing gracefully with each step, exuding an air of elegance and noble demeanor. Gently gathering the hem of his robe, Rhine sat elegantly in the ornate seat beside the King and Queenhis rightful place as the Sage of the Forest. Compared to his initial entry into the palace months ago, Rhine now carried himself with far more poise and confidence. The past half-year had been anything but dull for the young man, as he immersed himself daily in the wonders of magic. Indeed, the supernatural power of magic was an irresistible lure! With astonishing talent and months of dedicated practice, Rhine had long outgrown his former self, who could barely perform basic tricks. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Based on the information he had gathered over the past half-year about the witches, Rhine speculated that his current level of magic might even rival that of Violet Fairy, the leader of the kingdoms twelve good witches. However, he was certain he could not compare to Maleficent, the legendary Black Witch said to wield magic that could blanket the entire kingdom. Pulling himself from his musings, Rhine surveyed the noble guests entering along the crimson carpet, sharing in the joyous atmosphere. Tonight marked the baptism ceremony of Princess Aurora, a night of celebration throughout the kingdom. For the King and Queen, long without an heir, the birth of a child was a momentous occasion, warranting unprecedented rejoicing. Across the realm, even minor criminals were pardoned, unpaid taxes were deferred, and all measures ensured the festive mood remained unspoiled. From the nobility to the common folk, everyone blessed the birth of the Little Princess. In distant streets and alleys, vendors discussed the evenings festivities, while farmers in remote villages chatted about the Princesss birth. In the capital, the heart of the celebration, the joy was indescribable. The city did not sleep; the lights burned bright, ribbons fluttered in the breeze, and songs of jubilation filled the air. Royals and nobles from distant lands had journeyed here, their entourages splendidly dressed, bearing lavish gifts to honor the newborn Princess Aurora. What an incredible display! Rhine remarked from his seat as Court Mage, observing the procession of foreign guests. There are no less than sixteen delegations from different nations here for this celebration! One by one, foreign royals approached the King, presenting generous gifts and offering heartfelt blessings for the Princesss birth, their words dripping with praise. Rhine narrowed his eyes slightly. The grander and more solemn the ceremony, the thicker the air of joy, the more Rhine worried about unforeseen disruptions. And now, let us welcome the 13 powerful witches. The 13 Witches made their way along the crimson carpet into the venue. Dressed in vibrant attire, each wore a distinct primary color. Together, they appeared like a rainbow from a distance. Yet, one among them stood outa striking contrast to the others. At the end of the procession, a tall witch clad in black and violet robes exuded a dark beauty and icy elegance. She alternated between a frosty demeanor and sudden bouts of hysterical laughter. At times, she waved at those around her; at others, she muttered to herself, seemingly unstable. The other twelve witches maintained a deliberate distance from this peculiar figurethe Black Witch. Unlike the original storyline, she, too, had received an invitation from the King. At the sight of the Black Witch, the old King visibly trembled. Clearly, he harbored a deep fear of this infamous master of dark magic. Thank goodness I havent done anything to offend her, the King thought, patting his chest to steady himself. Besides, with the other twelve witches presentand Lord Rhinesurely everything would be fine. He stole a glance at the slender boy seated beside him. What a wonderful day! So many guests have arrived! exclaimed the Black Witch, her tone fluctuating wildly. The prince from the Northern Kingdom is here, the knights from the Western Kingdom, and a delegation from the Eastern Desert Sultanate bearing splendid gifts! Oh, so many royals and nobles have come! I thought someone like me, a monster, wouldnt get an invitation. Oh, hahahahaha! Im so happy! Her laughter rang out, a loud, theatrical sound as she doubled over, clutching her stomach as though hearing the funniest joke. Her exaggerated movements left those nearby visibly tense. ????????? Ignoring the wary stares, the Black Witch joined the others, seating herself among them. Before each of the 13 Witches lay an ornate golden plate. Chapter 8: The Power of Blessings Chapter 8: The Power of BlessingsHonored guests, please begin your meal! Let us celebrate this wonderful evening together! With the Kings proclamation, the nobles, foreign dignitaries, and the 13 Witches began enjoying the lavish feast before them. Glancing at Rhine seated beside him, the King sought any sign of comment or concern from the young Sage of the Forest. However, Rhine remained silent, entirely engrossed in his meal. His composed demeanor reassured the King. Of course, Lord Rhine is as steady as ever. Perhaps I was worrying too much The old King exhaled in relief. Rhine deftly cut another piece of roasted steak, savoring the rich and juicy flavor as it melted in his mouth. Delicious! This is leagues better than the usual fare! He continued to indulge, balancing his status with the need to devour every bite within the bounds of dignity and elegance. After all, its a celebration! Who has time to talk? Meals are for eating! The young mage also ensured to keep one eye on the Black Witch, discreetly observing her. She appeared indifferent to the food, taking only a few bites before staring at her plate in silence. Her expression remained icy, devoid of malice, but unnervingly cold. As dinner concluded, an announcement echoed through the hall: And now, we invite the 13 Witches and Court Mage Lord Rhine to bestow their blessings upon the Princess. One by one, the witches stepped forward to the ornate cradle where Princess Aurora lay, their blessings beginning. Princess Aurora, I grant you unparalleled beautythe greatest in the world! Your visage shall be unmatched, your charm captivating all who gaze upon you. Every smile, every glance will ensnare hearts and turn the world itself toward you. The first witchs blessing shone brightly, a dazzling light erupting from the cradle, illuminating the grand hall as though transforming night into dawn. The radiance surrounding the infant gradually subsided, revealing the babys features subtly shifting. Her skin grew fairer, smoothera budding beauty unfolding within the cradle. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Normally, a newborn could hardly be considered attractive, yet the supernatural blessing defied nature itself. Even in her swaddling clothes, the Princess exuded an extraordinary aura of grace. It was easy to imagine her as an enchanting young woman in the years to come. The King and Queen beamed with joy, their delight palpable. Just the first blessing had wrought such transformationwhat wonders would the combined blessings of the witches and Lord Rhine bring? This is the power of a witchs blessing? Its incredible! the Queen marveled. Rhines calm voice came from beside her. Your Majesties, I suspect you might wonder why the witch who bestowed this blessing, herself only modest in appearance, could grant such unparalleled beauty to Princess Aurora. The King and Queen blinked in surprise. What? That thought hadnt crossed our minds! They hadnt even questioned the oddity that someone without such beauty could grant it as a blessing. Noting their puzzled expressions, Rhine smiled. Blessings, he explained, represent the most extraordinary and illogical powers in fairy tales, myths, and folklore. They defy natural laws, achieve causal miracles, and often result in paradoxical outcomes. The remarkable thing is that the recipient of the blessing can often achieve what the caster cannot. Rhine elaborated further, pointing out myths like those of Indian gods, where heroes granted blessings could overthrow deities, only to be outmaneuvered themselves. Similarly, the Norse hero Siegfried, made invincible by bathing in dragons blood, exemplified a form of blessing. Yet the dragon itself, the source of the blood, obviously lacked such invincibilityotherwise, how was it slain? Months of studying the Spellbook had not only expanded Rhines magical repertoire but also deepened his understanding of the mystical and supernatural. Addressing the bewildered King and Queen, he continued patiently: A blessing draws power not only from the one who bestows it but from the world itself. The greater the hero, the more legendary the individual, the stronger the blessing they receive. Thats why blessings can achieve feats even the caster cannot. And in this case, the subject of the blessings is none other than Princess Aurora Rhine trailed off, letting his words sink in, then sighed meaningfully. The Queen remained silent for a moment before realization dawned. Could Lord Rhine mean that Princess Aurora is destined to be a legendary figure? That would make sensedidnt he say the same thing when we first met? That our daughter would have a fateful destiny? What kind of blessing will Lord Rhine offer her in the end? Chapter 9: The Curse Chapter 9: The CurseOne by one, the witches stepped forward to bestow their blessings upon the Little Princess cradled in her ornate bassinet. I grant you a heart of gold. You will be kind, humble, honest, strong, and just. You will show compassion to the weak and possess an unerring sense of right and wrong I grant you a melodious voice. Your songs will touch the soul, moving even the coldest hearts to tears I grant you a healthy and resilient body, a perfect form as if crafted by the gods. You will live a lifetime of vitality, immune to fatigue and illness ...You will have a flawless memory, effortlessly learning the knowledge of the world. Even the most erudite scholars will be no match for your intellect Each witchs blessing illuminated the grand hall in radiant light, filling it with an otherworldly brilliance. The witches seemed intent on compiling an exhaustive list of humanitys virtues and bestowing them all upon the princess. As the blessings continued, those presenting later found it increasingly difficult to come up with new gifts. One witch, stepping forward, twitched her lips in visible frustration. The witches before her had already gifted every conceivable virtue to the Princess. Was there anything left to give? Noticing her hesitation, Rhine coughed lightly and remarked casually to the Queen, as though engaging in idle conversation: With so many blessings, Princess Aurora will undoubtedly be the most perfect child in existence. Perhaps what she needs now is protection from harm and a blessing for a peaceful, happy life. The witch quickly caught on, pivoting her blessing accordingly: Princess Aurora, I grant you invulnerability to all weapons, natural or man-made. Swords, arrows, claws, and fangs will never mar your snow-white skin. The next witch followed suit, granting immunity to the elements: You will not be harmed by water or fire, nor by extreme heat or cold. Rhine couldnt help but smile as he watched the witches pile protective blessings onto the Little Princess. For those in the know, this was a touching gesture of goodwill. For anyone uninformed, it might have seemed like they were crafting the ultimate biological weapon. Or rather, the opportunity to create such a perfect being was being used simply to allow Aurora to live an ordinary and happy life as a royal princess. A small part of Rhine found it almost wasteful. Soon, all twelve witches had delivered their blessings. This included the eldest witch, Violet Fairy, who in the original tale hadnt had the chance to bestow her blessing before calamity struck. Violet Fairys gift was one of incredible luckfortune that could turn misfortune into opportunity. According to the common version of , she was supposed to use her blessing to weaken the Black Witch Maleficents curse, transforming death into mere slumber. But this time, she finished her blessing before the Black Witch stepped forward. Now, only two individuals remained to bestow their gifts. Maleficent, the Black Witch. And Rhine, the Court Mage. Once certain that all twelve witches had taken their turn, Maleficent laughed. Dressed in her signature black attire, she strode confidently to the cradle, her sharp voice cutting through the air: ????????S Well, well, the other witches have given such wonderful gifts! What could I possibly offer to our beautiful, perfect, healthy, and kind-hearted Princess? She gestured theatrically with her hands. Oh, Princess Aurora, this is the blessing I bestow upon you... You will live a wonderful life for fifteen glorious years, filled with happiness and adored by all within and beyond the kingdom. The King, tense with worry, finally exhaled in relief. Her blessing sounds normal. Perhaps were safe after all. But... In the next moment, Maleficents voice rose sharply: On your fifteenth birthday, you will prick your finger on a spindleand die instantly! Her words struck like lightning. Maleficent turned toward the King with a wicked smile, her laughter dripping with venom: And when your daughter dies, so will this kingdom! Oh, King, I curse your daughter and this land! sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Your sweet child will perish from a simple tool of weavingnot a man-made weapon, nor one of natural origin! She continued, her tone growing darker and more malicious: After the Princess breathes her last, the curse will fully descend upon your kingdom. Every noble and commoner alike will meet the same fate. You will succumb to a terrible sicknesscoughing, bleeding, writhing on the ground. The next day, as you regain control, youll find your own hands plunging blades into your throats. Your blood will flow from your homes into the rivers, turning them crimson. The streets will empty, the palace lights will go out, and the sun will fail to rise over this land. Thorns, brambles, and weeds will overrun the barren fields. Any who dare enter this cursed land will find themselves ensnared, tripped, and held down, as if countless unseen hands grip them, dragging them to a painful death. This curse will linger over the once-prosperous kingdomforever! With her declaration complete, Maleficent smiled. It was a cold, ruthless beauty. The legendary witch of unmatched power among the 13 bowed deeply toward the King. And thus, I offer my blessing to Princess Aurora and Your Majesty. Chapter 10: The Great Chaos Chapter 10: The Great ChaosSilence. The air seemed to freeze. The grand hall fell into a deathly stillness. Every noble, every foreign prince and princess, held their breath. What are you doing? The King shot to his feet in fury. Why? Why! I invited you to this grand banquet, served you a lavish meal! And yet you curse Princess Aurora, curse my kingdom? The King shouted for the guards: Seize her! Arrest this insolent Black Witch! Armed soldiers raised their gleaming weapons, surrounding Maleficent. The other twelve witches, their expressions solemn, raised their wands and aimed at the dark sorceress. Hahahaha! Maleficent threw back her head and laughed, wild and unrestrained. Oh, Your Majesty, you honored me with an invitation, treated me to a splendid feast. And have I not repaid you with the finest of blessings? Crash! With a flick of her finger, a bolt of lightning struck the table, shattering her golden plate. The ornate plate, once so grand, revealed its cheap silvery metal core beneath the gilded exterior. Oh, Your Majesty, I see! Like the rest of your kingdom, you couldnt bear to treat me the same as the other twelve witches! But truthfully, I dont need your recognition. What is a king to me? Even your entire army is nothing more than insects in my eyes! The King froze as he stared at the broken plate, realization dawning in the next moment. No! This is a misunderstanding! The plate should have been pure goldthis must be the fault of the craftsman, cutting corners! Maleficent sneered. A misunderstanding, you say? Hah! What a perfect misunderstanding. Ive been waiting for a chance like this! Her cold gaze swept over the twelve witches. I am the strongest among you all, greater than all of you combined. And yet you fear me, slander me in the shadows, simply because I am more powerful, because I wield the darker forces you cannot comprehend! Now, as I leave this kingdom, I give you my parting gift. The curse is in place, unbreakable unless I die! Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching her twisted expression and unhinged laughter, Rhine sighed inwardly. Shes just a hypersensitive, neurotic lunatic. Even if the plate hadnt been faulty, she would have found some other excuse to unleash her madness. The twelve witches had reached their limit. Unable to bear her arrogance any longer, they stepped forward. Dont think youre the only one who knows magic! No matter how powerful you are, youre still just one person! Violet Fairy, the eldest and leader of the twelve, pointed her wand at Maleficent and declared: If your death will lift the curse, then let your sins be judged here and now! The King echoed her call, commanding his soldiers to close in around the Black Witch. But Maleficent stood unflinching in the face of twelve witches and the army that crashed the banquet. Feel honored. You shall witness my ultimate form! Her words rang out as eerie green flames engulfed her black cloak. Her thin, pale figure expanded rapidly, her body erupting with raw power. Boom! In the blink of an eye, Maleficent had transformed into a massive black dragon. Her head reached the ceiling, her wings beat with such force that the palace quaked, sending dust and rubble cascading down. ?N????B?? Foreign dignitaries and nobles screamed. Some fled in every direction, while others scrambled to hide beneath the banquet tables. Without hesitation, Rhine stepped in front of the terrified King and Queen. Stay back! Its too dangerousleave this to me! The soldiers launched arrows at the dragon, but they clattered uselessly off her obsidian scales, as futile as eggs striking steel. The twelve witches began casting their spells. One held up a gleaming mirror aimed at the dragon, its surface capable of drawing out the soul of anyone who looked into it. Another pointed her wand, attempting to turn Maleficent into a toad. Yet another sang a haunting melody, seeking to twist and enchant the dragons mind. But all their efforts were in vain. The dragon shrugged off their magic as though brushing away dust, her resilience shaking the witches to their cores. Pale-faced, their lips quivered as they grasped the unbridgeable gulf between themselves and their former peer. Before them stood a true master of magica legendary sorceress capable of erasing a kingdom on a whim. Maleficent unleashed a torrent of sickly green flames, engulfing the hall. Soldiers turned to ash before they could even scream. The twelve good witches barely managed to shield themselves with magic, retreating in disarray, their faces smudged with soot. They looked nothing like their once-elegant, aloof selves. Oh, my dear King, did you truly believe this pitiful rabble could harm me? The dragons booming laughter reverberated through the hall. Foolish king! You could have lived out your days quietly, awaiting the curses fruition. But since you insist, allow me to make you my next meal! With a powerful beat of her wings, the dragon lunged toward the throne, spewing another wave of blazing green fire. Disaster! Violet Fairy, horrified, saw the inferno surging toward the throne. In her mind, she already envisioned the next moment: the King, Queen, and the young Rhine consumed by the flames. The Queen, nearly fainting from terror, clung to her chair, helpless. The King, usually stoic, turned pale, closing his eyes as he awaited the inevitable. But the scorching heat never came. Chapter 11: The Cursed Child Chapter 11: The Cursed ChildRhine took a step forward, positioning himself between the King and the Queen, his arms tracing elegant arcs in the air. Clear springs erupted from the palace floor, conjured out of thin air. The pristine waters transformed into clouds of white mist upon touching the flames, halting their ferocious advance. Even the luxurious carpet sprang to life, curling up protectively around Rhine, the King, and the Queen, shielding them from the scalding steam. The old King opened his eyes, catching sight of the youth cloaked in an ornate robe. Only then did he realize what had happened. It was a relief that Lord Rhine, the highly skilled magician, was here! Incredible! Even the Black Dragon seemed surprised by Rhines display. The silver-haired boy before her looked far too youngonly about eleven or twelve years old. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During the banquet, the Black Witch had heard that this boy seated next to the King was a magician. But due to his youthful appearance, she hadnt taken him seriously. Who would have thought, old man? You actually had an ace up your sleeve. Your Court Advisor turns out to be such a capable magician. The Black Dragon sneered. Rhine seized the brief moment of distraction from the dragons astonishment and clapped his hands lightly. Tables, chairs, plates, knives, forks, statues... Every object in the Grand Hall suddenly came alive, darting aboutsome running, others flyingbefore swarming toward the Black Dragon. "Life-Giving!" This was a spell Rhine had mastered after helping the King and Queen fulfill their wish for a child. While the soldiers and the twelve good witches had been battling the Black DragonMaleficent in her transformed stateRhine had been quietly casting this spell. He imbued the lifeless objects in the hall with vitality, creating an army of animated living objects, poised for action at just the right moment. The spell had drained most of Rhines magical energy, but it was entirely worth it! A horde of animated objects sprang into motion, swarming the Black Dragon. Massive statues drew giant swords and slashed at her, while silver knives and forks desperately sought to pierce the gaps between her obsidian scales. While the animated objects fought, Rhine raised his hands again. Pure white light streamed from his palms, spreading across the Grand Hall and flowing into the injured soldiers and witches, healing their wounds. Healing Magic! The soldiers, who had been fleeing in panic, and the disheveled nobles hiding under tables (which had now run off), regained their composure and spirit. Lord Rhine, the Sage of the Kingdom, has cast his magic! Lord Rhine has held off the vile Black Witch! My leg was burned off, wasnt it? How is it back? Thank you, Lord Rhine! Nows our chancelets fight together! Seizing this brief respite, the twelve good witches unleashed their full power, expending all their remaining magic. They joined forces with the soldiers to confront the fearsome Black Dragon. ??????¨s How annoying, the Black Dragon growled, flapping her wings. Although the attacks from the animated objects, soldiers, and witches hadnt inflicted significant damage, the sheer number of opponents made it difficult for her to keep up. Moments ago, she had unleashed a powerful curse capable of affecting the entire kingdom. Even with a fifteen-year delay built into the spell, it had drained the majority of her magical energy. Now, with her remaining strength dwindling, crushing this swarm of "ants" was proving to be no easy feat. Besides, who could say for sure that this unfamiliar young magician wasnt holding back some trump card? If the Kingdoms Sage still had some reserves of power, continuing this fight might leave her injuredor force her to reveal her final card... No matter. The curse was already cast. Why waste energy on a brawl? With a furious roar, the Black Dragon flapped her wings powerfully, sweeping away the animated objects around her. She crashed through the palace ceiling, scattering dust and debris, and soared into the starry sky. The Black Witchs laughter echoed across the boundless night: The curse has been sealed! There is no escape! Tomorrow, I shall leave this dying kingdom behind. Farewell, Your Majestyand may you perish along with your precious princess! The old King collapsed to his knees, staring at the gaping hole in the palace ceiling and the settling dust. He watched as the Black Dragon disappeared into the depths of the night sky, and a wave of helplessness and despair surged in his heart. Around him, foreign dignitaries from various kingdoms scrambled to flee. Many of them planned to warn their home nations to avoid this cursed land at all costs. The earlier joy of the celebrationthe scarlet lanterns, jubilant songs, the fragrant feast, and fine winesnow felt like a fleeting dream, easily shattered. Why? Why has it come to this? The old King knelt on the ground, crying out to the heavens. The aged rulers face was pale, etched with despair. In the cradle, the Little Princess stirred from her slumber, awakened by the commotion. She gazed around in confusion, unaware of the calamity that had unfolded. The newborn princess had no idea of the curse now weighing upon her. She felt no fear. Nor did she cry. Then, to the astonishment of the King, Queen, and Rhine, they witnessed an unforgettable scene Innocent and oblivious, young Aurora waved her tiny hands toward the gaping hole in the palace ceiling. Her gaze reached out to the glittering stars beyond. The swaddled Sleeping Beauty giggled, her laughter echoing softly under the vast, star-filled sky. Chapter 12: Lord Rhine’s Last Chance to Bless! Chapter 12: Lord Rhines Last Chance to Bless!Rhine dusted off his cloak, now soiled with dirt, and slowly stepped behind the King. Though this was a tale he had heard countless times, experiencing it firsthand, witnessing the joys and sorrows of everyone involved, brought a different kind of melancholy to his heart. Compared to the more widely known version of , the curse placed by the Black Witch here was far more cruel. It wouldnt just take the Little Princesss life but would also doom the entire kingdom to destruction. The spindle pricking the Little Princesss finger, leading to her tragic death, was merely the harbinger of the curses fulfillmenta prelude to the grand catastrophe. In hindsight, such a devastating curse seemed more fitting for its purpose. According to the original story, the 12th witch used her final blessing to weaken the curse, changing "death" into "sleep." Even after the curse was weakened, when the Little Princess pricked her finger on the spindle, its power still plunged the entire kingdom into slumber. The kingdom, then overgrown with malicious thorns, brambles, and vines, became a cursed land no traveler dared approach. Only a hundred years later did the destined prince cut through the thorns, enter the cursed kingdom, and break the spell with a kiss for the Sleeping Beauty. If a weakened curse could make an entire kingdom sleep for a hundred years, then the original curses full force would undoubtedly annihilate the entire kingdom! Rhines thoughts were heavy. He had done everything in his power just moments ago, yet had posed no real threat to the Black Witch. Even when attempting to cast spells on the Black Dragon, his efforts had been entirely ineffective. And that was when the Black Witch, Maleficent, was nearly drained of magic after unleashing her overwhelming curse! If she had been at her peak, wiping out all of them might have taken her only a few seconds... The Black Witch Maleficent was far beyond Rhines current capabilities. He didnt know how long she had lived, but the gap between them was certainly not one that helping two or three Children of Destiny could close. Rhine sighed quietly. ??????????¨? The old King seemed to age ten years in an instant. His face was ashen and devoid of any color. He forced himself to stand, turning toward the twelve witches who now appeared just as battered. His voice trembled with desperation: Save my daughter and this kingdom! There are so many of you, and youre all powerful witches! There must be something you can do! You must be able to break this curse, right? The twelve witches exchanged helpless glances, unsure of what to say. The Black Witchs power is far too strong. Her curse... its beyond what we can break, one witch stammered, her voice growing quieter until it faded into silence. Silence. A deathly silence hung over the ruined palace, filled with dust and debris. Neither the nations ruler nor the powerful witches could find the courage to raise their heads or utter a word. Suddenly, the Violet Fairy, leader of the twelve witches, broke the silence! No, theres still hope! Theres one more thing we can try! The Violet Fairy turned to the silver-haired magician in a pristine white cloak, whose appearance seemed far too young: We still have Lord Rhine! The Sage of the Kingdom, the Court MageLord Rhine has not yet given the Little Princess his blessing. The King looked confused, as though he hadnt understood her words. At a time like this, why were they talking about blessings? Princess Aurora wouldnt even live past the age of fifteen! But the Violet Fairy grew more excited as she spoke: sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The curse is bound to Princess Aurora. When she pricks her finger on the spindle and loses her life, it will set the kingdoms disaster in motion! We can have Lord Rhine bless the Little Princess and counteract the curses magic! The other eleven witches froze upon hearing her words, their gazes suddenly filled with hope. They understood the miraculous power of blessings far better than the King did! Of course, thats an option! I almost forgotLord Rhine is a remarkable magician too. We twelve have already bestowed our blessings, but Lord Rhine hasnt yet. The despairing atmosphere lifted slightly. The once hopeless expressions on the faces of the witches and the King began to show glimmers of optimism. All eyes turned to Rhine. The old Kings eyes shone brightly, as though he had found a lifeline. He hurriedly asked the Violet Fairy: So, if Lord Rhine gives Princess Aurora a blessing to break the curse, the Black Witchs curse will disappear, right? At the same time, he fixed his gaze intently on Rhine, who stood nearby, deep in thought. The boys small figure, leaning against the wall, cast a long shadow under the flickering light. Just minutes ago, this seemingly delicate child had turned the tide and saved everyone. Now, once again, he had become their final hope. The Violet Fairy shook her head regretfully: Unfortunately, Your Majesty... Even the power of blessings cannot completely remove the Black Witchs formidable curse. Every powerful curse has a specific method of being lifted. This one can only be broken by killing the Black Witch herself. And none of us here have the strength to challenge Maleficents power. The old Kings face fell, despair once again overtaking his aged features. The Violet Fairy quickly added: But Lord Rhines blessing can weaken the curse! If we can modify some of the curses terms, we could turn the inevitable disaster into a crisis that we might resolve! After a long silence, Rhine finally spoke: Yes. I still have one chance to give the Princess a blessing. Fairy, what kind of blessing do you think I should bestow to counter this dark curse? Chapter 13: The Prophet Who Knows the Future Chapter 13: The Prophet Who Knows the FutureThe Violet Fairy lowered her head slightly, lost in brief contemplation. What kind of blessing would be most effective in countering the Black Witchs curse at this moment? Before she could voice her thoughts, the young magician suddenly mimicked her tone, adopting a solemn manner as he declared: Princess Aurora, even if you are pricked by the spindle, you will not die but will instead fall into a deep sleep. The people of the kingdom will also fall into slumber rather than perish. A kiss from someone who truly loves you will awaken you and break the curse! The silver-haired boy turned to the Violet Fairy, his expression calm, and asked: Is this the blessing you were about to suggest to me? Yes... Yes, thats exactly it! the Violet Fairy stammered, taken aback. She stared at him in confusion. The Violet Fairy couldnt find fault with Lord Rhines proposed blessing. It was exactly what she would have come up with after careful deliberation. She had no doubt that if she were in Rhines position, this would be the blessing she would choose to give. However, as a well-learned witch, the Violet Fairy knew that some magicians specialized in mind-reading and prophecy magic, so she didnt dwell on it too much. she thought. She bowed deeply to Rhine, her voice sincere and filled with excitement: Lord Rhine, please use the exact words you just spoke and bestow your blessing upon Princess Aurora! As a kind-hearted witch, she, like the King, didnt want to see the curse fulfilled. Whats more, the Violet Fairy herself was part of the kingdomshe was also a target of the curse! The Black Witch, as the one who cast the curse, would likely be unaffected after leaving the kingdom. But the Violet Fairy feared that for the twelve witches and the rest of the kingdoms residents, even leaving might not help. The curse could follow them relentlessly, sparing no one! ??N?????? At the same time, the old King seemed to find new strength. Thats right! In addition to Lord Rhines blessing, I, as the ruler of this kingdom, will do my utmost to prevent the conditions of the curse from being fulfilled! I will confiscate every spindle in the kingdom and forbid the Princess from ever leaving the palace. My daughter will never come into contact with a spindle! If there are no spindles, Princess Aurora cannot be pricked by one! The Black Witchs curse will never come to pass! Rhine calmly summarized: So, your plan is this: I will first give Princess Aurora the blessing we just discussed, transforming the curses effect from death to sleep. Then, Your Majesty will confiscate all the spindles in the kingdom, addressing the curse at its root. With this double safeguard, we can fight against the curse. Is that correct? The old King, the still-shaken Queen, and the twelve witches all nodded in agreement. This seemed like the bestand indeed the onlyway to counter the curse. Rhine sighed softly, but instead of immediately beginning the blessing, he turned and bowed to the King: Your Majesty, before I bestow the blessing, would you like me to make a prophecy about the future? Would you like me to reveal what lies ahead if we attempt to counter the curse in this way? Hearing Rhines words, the Queen suddenly remembered the first time she met this young magician and the precise prophecy he had made. I almost forgotour Court Mage, Lord Rhine, is also a prophet who can see the future! she exclaimed with delight, turning to the witches to share this revelation. The witches and the King exchanged glances before turning to Rhine. Of course, Lord Rhine, please make a prophecy, they urged. The Violet Fairy, however, wasnt particularly impressed by the idea of prophecy. As the leader of the witches, she was familiar with divination and prophecy techniques. Unlike ordinary people like the King and Queen, she understood that most prophecies were vague and cryptic, often more misleading than helpful. Rhine nodded slightly, hiding the smile in his heart. From the King and Queen, he could sense an intense desirean ardent wish to know what the future held. He had deliberately steered the conversation so they would request this prophecy from him, creating the perfect opportunity to fulfill their wish and absorb the resulting wish energy. Allow me to part the veil of destiny and glimpse the truth of the future! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the young magician chanted, his body began to levitate slightly. The wide sleeves of his robe fluttered, though there was no wind, and his chin lifted as his silver eyes glowed with an ethereal light. the Violet Fairy thought, her curiosity piqued. A few seconds later, the boy descended slowly, the silver glow in his eyes fading. Your Majesty, I have pierced the veil of destiny and seen the picture of the future. Allow me to reveal it to you! Chapter 14: The Future in the Mirror Chapter 14: The Future in the MirrorRhine ran his fair palm across the silver mirror, causing ripples to spread outward. The King and Queen, along with the 12 witches, all leaned in to see the image gradually forming within the mirror. The witches, even the highly knowledgeable Violet Fairy, were visibly surprised by the sight. Was the mirror directly showing scenes of the future? Typically, prophecies and divinations rarely achieved this level of clarity. Most magicians, when performing divinations, preferred to speak in riddles, being as vague and mystical as possible to keep their reputation intact. Of course, Rhine himself knew that the "future" displayed in the mirror was mostly based on his knowledge as a transmigrator of how this story would unfold. He only supplemented this understanding with a small amount of magic to fill in reasonable details. As for the spell that caused his eyes to glow silver Its only purpose was to create visual effects! Displaying scenes in this way might be unheard of for the magicians of this world, but to Rhine, who had been exposed to 21st-century films, it was a trivial concept. The mirror showed scene after scene, almost like a movie: The old King issued a decree to confiscate all spindles in the kingdom and had them destroyed. This led to widespread discontent among the people, but nothing could change the Kings resolve. Armored soldiers stormed into homes, pushing down women still weaving at their looms, shoving aside their children who tried to resist, and seizing the family''s sole spindle amid screams and tears. To ensure no spindle escaped confiscation, the King locked Little Princess Aurora in a small palace, forbidding her from taking even a single step outside. As time passed, the Little Princess grew up day by day, and all the blessings bestowed upon her by the witches came to fruition: She was intelligent and beautiful, gentle and graceful, beloved by everyone who met her. Her brilliance was unmatched, and she had an astonishing ability to memorize anything after reading it once. Yet this Princess Aurora, who embodied all the worlds virtues, was never able to set foot on outdoor grass or chase butterflies in playful joy. From the moment she could remember, her life had been confined to a luxurious prison. Her entire world was bound by magnificent marble pillars and dazzling crystal chandeliers. The path from her boudoir to the grand hall was the extent of her universe. In the mirror, the teenage Princess Aurora appeared with flowing, molten gold-like hair, sparkling emerald-green eyes, and a beauty beyond compare. The Queen trembled with emotion, instinctively covering her mouth as tears welled in her eyes. Rhine was moved by her reaction, though he had no way of knowing Auroras exact appearance as she grew up. However, countless works had depicted the grown-up Sleeping Beautybooks, Disney movies, and animations. The Princesss appearance in the mirror was a composite of these depictions, further enhanced and refined, with details adjusted based on the current traits of baby Aurora blessed by the witches. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rhine had intentionally blurred the mirrors image and pulled the perspective further back, ensuring no one could scrutinize the fine details of Auroras features. ????S Even if Auroras real appearance as an adult slightly differed from this portrayal, that wouldnt be an issueafter all, it was more than ten years into the future. No one would remember a slightly blurred image well enough to compare it with the real thing! Besides, once he bestowed "that blessing," the direction of the Sleeping Beauty story would completely change. Auroras demeanor and image would undergo a dramatic transformation! "Do I really have a knack for being a con artist prophet? I sure know how to fool people," Rhine chuckled to himself inwardly. In the mirror, the young girl stood dazed, repeatedly gazing at the people coming and going through the doors, listening to the laughter from a world beyond her reach. Her eyes were filled with helplessness and depth, as though she were an observer from another world. But Aurora did not complain. She understood the curse, its causes, and the weight of the kingdoms fate resting on her shoulders. She accepted her fathers decision and understood clearly that the door was a boundary she must never cross. Watching another group of people leave through the doors, heading into a world she could never step into, and disappearing beyond her view, the Little Princess sighed softly, smiled faintly, and returned to her room. Outside the mirror, the 12 witches, along with the King and Queen, all saw this scenethe faint smile of Princess Aurora, tinged with helplessness. Coupled with the Little Princess''s breathtaking beauty, this sight stirred even the most hardened hearts. A few of the witches and the Queen wore sorrowful expressions. A girl gifted with perfect health, capable of running freely, with an astonishing memory, universally beloved, and full of grace, was permanently confined during the prime of her lifeyear after year, without end. The Queen, who loved her daughter deeply, was already in tears. Seeing his wifes sorrow, the Kings expression darkened slightly, but his resolve remained firm: Do not be sad. Compared to the catastrophic end this curse could bring, the price Aurora is paying is trivial. The condition for triggering the curse is Aurora being pricked by a spindle, after which the kingdom would face disaster. Our actions are meant to stop the curse from coming true, to protect our daughter and everyone else! This is but a small, necessary sacrifice. The Queen nodded. She understood the bigger picture. She had simply been momentarily swayed by her daughters radiant image in the mirror and felt a pang of maternal guilt. Yes. If it meant preventing the Black Witchs curse from coming to pass, any price was worth paying! Chapter 15: The Inevitable Curse Chapter 15: The Inevitable CurseThe scenes in the mirror continued to unfold. The Little Princess Auroras favorite pastime was listening to stories about the outside world before bed. Rhine, the knowledgeable Court Mage, and other scholars would flip through books and tell her these tales. Each night, after the bedtime story ended and the lights were extinguished, the princess would gaze through the window at the glittering starry sky beyond. Would falling down a rabbit hole truly lead to a hidden wonderland? Were there really mermaids in the depths of the ocean? And the giant''s castle above the cloudswas it merely a legend, or could it be real? Father, Mother, once my 15th birthday passes, the curse will be lifted, and Ill finally be able to explore the outside world, right? The girls jewel-like eyes sparkled with hope as she lay on her pillow. This was the promise she had been given for as long as she could remember. Tomorrow is my birthday! Auroras voice was filled with unrestrained excitement. It was the day she had been waiting for her entire life, through thousands of days and nights. Father, Mother, Sir Rhine, thank you. After tomorrow, once the curse is broken I want to go out and see everything! There are so many things I want to see, so many places I want to visit. I want to find out if the things written in books are true The mirror froze on the image of Auroras radiant smile, filled with boundless hope for the future. The scene then transitioned to the next. Aurora was celebrating her 15th birthday. The old King, watching the celebration unfold, felt a weight lifted off his shoulders. It seemed his precautions had worked after all. By confiscating all the spindles in the kingdom and confining the princess, he believed he had completely eliminated any chance of Aurora coming into contact with a spindle, thereby preventing the prophecy from coming true. Although Ive confined my daughter for over a decade, and although seizing the kingdoms spindles caused public dissatisfaction, it was all worth it! The elderly monarchs white beard quivered as he spoke. Seeing the Kings exuberance, Rhine sighed softly, a wave of emotion washing over him. The old King was still too naive! When had a prophecy ever been avoided so easily? In countless myths and fairy tales, any attempts to resist a prophecy through human effort only ended up facilitating its fulfillment. Your Majesty In contrast to the Kings relief, the expressions of the witches were far from relaxed. As practitioners of true magic, they could sense a faint but ominous premonition. In the very next moment, the image in the mirror abruptly changed. After the birthday celebration had ended and before the final toll of midnight, Aurora was still observing the last half-hour of the prohibition. She wandered through the palace, aimlessly walking through the same rooms she had seen hundreds of thousands of times since her birth. ??Ϧ???? Eventually, she arrived at an ancient tower. Inside the tower was a narrow staircase that led up to a door. Embedded in the door was a golden key. How strange. I dont think Ive ever been here before, Aurora murmured, curiosity lighting up her features. She turned the golden key, and the door swung open effortlessly. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside, an old woman sat busily spinning thread. Aurora, who had never seen a spinning wheel before, asked in confusion: Hello! Granny, what are you doing here? Spinning thread, the old woman replied simply. This little thing that spinsit looks so fun! May I take a closer look? Auroras curiosity got the better of her, and she stepped forward, reaching out for the spindle. Outside the mirror, the Queen let out a piercing scream, her hand shooting out to cover the silver mirror in Rhines hands. No, no! Daughter, dont go near that thing! The old King turned pale, his expression one of utter shock: Wait! No! But how could Aurora inside the mirror possibly hear the voices of her parents outside it? As the King and Queen watched in despair and terror, Aurora touched the spindle, pricking her finger instantly. The blessing no man-made or natural weapon can harm Aurora was, of course, ineffective against a spindle, which wasnt classified as a weapon. In the next second, the golden-haired girl collapsed to the ground, unconscious. The curse had been fulfilled. However, the blessing Rhine had once bestowed upon her also took effect The princess did not die but instead fell into a deep, dreamless slumber. At this moment, the King and Queen rushed into the hall. The instant they stepped inside, they too succumbed to sleep. The horses in the stables, the dogs in the courtyard, the pigeons on the rooftops, and even the flies on the wallsall of them fell into slumber. Even the flames in the hearth ceased to burn, as though they too had drifted off to sleep. The sizzling of roasting meat went silent. Everything stopped moving. Everything sank into a deep, unbroken sleep. The curse of slumber blanketed the entire kingdom, sending every resident into an eternal rest. Not long after, thorny brambles began to grow across the land of the kingdom. Year after year, these wild plants grew taller and denser, eventually forming an impenetrable wall that obscured the palace entirely. Even the rooftops and chimneys disappeared beneath the green, tangled mass. Ten years passed. Twenty years passed. Fifty years passed. A legend began to spread about the cursed kingdom, telling the story of a beautiful princess who lay asleep within it. From then on, many princes came to explore. They attempted to hack their way through the thorny barrier to reach the palace, but none succeeded. Every hero who stepped onto this cursed land was either ensnared by the brambles or tripped by the undergrowth. It was as though countless hands reached out to grasp them, trapping them within until they ultimately met their end in agony. Outside the mirror. The old King gazed at his kingdom, now ruled by thorns and brambles, a cursed land no one dared to tread. His body trembled, weak and powerless. Why? Why couldnt we stop the curse? Why did a staircase and a room that never existed appear inside my palace? Why did an old woman with a spinning wheel appear out of thin air? None of it made any sense! The monarch, who had once ruled his kingdom with strength and wisdom, now collapsed into despair. He roared uncontrollably, his cries muffled by his hands as tears streamed down his face. It was as though he had truly lived through decades of time. As though all the disasters had already happened. Chapter 16: The Legendary Warrior Chapter 16: The Legendary WarriorThe Violet Fairy gently patted the King''s shoulder, offering comfort: "No, Your Majesty, this isnt your fault. A destined curse is like a prophecyno matter how much effort is spent, the ending is often difficult to change..." Seeing that the King had lost the will to continue watching the images in the mirror, Rhine lightly ran his small hand across its surface, wiping away the visions. As for the far future, even Rhine himself couldnt be certain. If the events unfolded according to the most popular version of , then a hundred years after the princess fell into slumber, a handsome prince would cut through the brambles, kiss the princess, and break the curse. But even Rhine wasnt sure if this worlds story would follow such a happy ending. After all, there were many variations of fairy tales. For instance, in the more primitive version of Sleeping Beauty, , the story took a much darker turn, involving assault and cannibalismnot exactly suitable for children. The one who awakened the princess wasnt a prince but a neighboring king who was, to put it bluntly, a rapist. As Rhine retracted the mirror, he distinctly felt a surge of wish power infuse his soul, causing his magical power to increase once more. By leveraging his foresight as a transmigrator, he had successfully fulfilled the King and Queens wish to "see the future." Even if that future was grim. After fulfilling this wish, Rhine also gained a sliver of genuine prophetic power. With this new ability, he could vaguely glimpse distant events or future scenes, though the information was hazy and required a suitable medium to clarify. Rhine had long noticed, back when he provided free medical care, that repeatedly fulfilling the same persons wishes significantly reduced the effectiveness. Only the first one or two wishes yielded substantial results. Now that he had fulfilled the King and Queens wishes twice, he realized it was time to find other "Children of Destiny." The Queen, watching the young mage silently put away the silver mirror, was already sobbing uncontrollably: Lord Rhine, is this truly our fate? No matter what we do, is there no way to break the curse or stop this disaster from coming? To the astonishment of everyone present, Rhine shook his head: No. According to the principles of magic, every curse has a method of breaking it. Otherwise, it could never have been established in the first place. When the Black Witch Maleficent cast the curse, she must have also embedded the conditions for lifting it. As long as we meet those conditions, we can break the cursewe dont need to wait for Princess Auroras 15th birthday. The 12 witches, as well as the King and Queen, fell silent. They all knew the method to completely lift the curse from the Little Princess. Killing the Black Witch would break the curse. But Maleficents magic is far too powerfulshes not someone we can defeat! the old King cried out in despair. He then hesitated, a flicker of hope sparking in his mind, and asked tentatively: Lord Rhine, are you suggesting that you can defeat Maleficent? Could it be that Rhine had hidden some trump card during their previous battle? Was he confident enough to propose such a suggestion? Rhine smiled faintly and answered with certainty: I cannot. The young mage continued: Tonight, we faced Maleficent immediately after she cast her powerful curse. If we challenge her again in the future, she will only grow stronger and even more invincible! The old Kings mouth twitched, and his face darkened. If Maleficent was already so powerful that she was nearly undefeatable, then what was the point of saying all this? Who could possibly kill her? The King had known Maleficent was stronger than the other 12 witches, but he hadnt realized the gap between them was as vast as heaven and earth. The 12 witches wore similarly grim expressions. The battle with Maleficent, when she transformed into a massive Black Dragon, had left an indelible impression on them. Even though they were all spellcasters capable of bending nature and reshaping reality, the difference in their abilities was utterly despairing. Even if the entire royal army were assembled to face such a monstrous being, morale would crumble in an instant! Numbers alone could never defeat a dragon. Your Majesty Rhine surveyed the solemn, downcast faces of the gathered crowd. Then, with a sweep of his platinum-colored robes, he bowed gently to the King and said: ???????? With my power alone, and even with the soldiers of the kingdom, we cannot defeat the Black Dragon Maleficent has become. But a warrior blessed with extraordinary gifts can. Through his study of the , Rhine had gained profound insights into this worlds supernatural forces. Not only could magicians wield wondrous spells, but great warriors could also train their bodies to surpass the limits of any human from Earth! Rhine raised his voice: Your Majesty, I know of such a warriorone who is braver than any knight in your service, and far more clever. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This warrior was bathed in powerful magic from the moment of birth, endowed with extraordinary strength, impervious to blades and arrows, and proficient in every form of swordsmanship. They master every weapon, armor, and shield known to mankind and may even possess a hint of magical knowledge. When this warrior draws their sword, only the gods themselves could rival their skill. When they pull their bowstring, their arrows can pierce targets across half a kingdom. When this warrior rides a noble steed into battle, even scattered armies will yield to their charisma and obey their commands. When they sing a battle hymn amidst a broken and defeated army, even the most disorganized troops will rally, regroup, and willingly sacrifice their lives in their name! I believe such a warrior could lead Your Majestys army to slay the Black Witch and break the curse at its root! Rhines voice rang with conviction as he painted the image of an unparalleled hero. Chapter 17: The Blessing Chapter 17: The BlessingAfter hearing Rhine''s words, the King and Queen were utterly stunned. The twelve witches were equally taken aback. Especially Violet Fairy, the leader of the twelve witches, who was visibly shocked. This young-looking magician actually knew such a powerful warrior? Recalling how Rhine had previously demonstrated magic far beyond her own, Violet Fairy began to suspect that the boy before them might not be as young as he appeared. Could he actually be an ancient wizard, hundreds of years old, pretending to be young? Lord Rhine, is what you said true? You actually know such an incredible warrior? Why didnt you say so earlier? The old Kings eyes widened in disbelief. The elderly man, now completely devoid of his regal authority, grasped this final lifeline. He grabbed Rhines robe and questioned him anxiously: Please tell me, Lord Rhine, where is this warrior? In which kingdom does he reside now? I want to hire him, even if it means emptying the entire royal treasury! Oh, and I can also offer him my daughter in marriage, allowing him to become the new master of the kingdom! I am willing to present the entire kingdom as a gift to him, as long as he can help me defeat the Black Witch and lift the curse. Rhine remained composed, his expression unchanged. After a brief pause, he said calmly: Your Majesty, let me confirm this: Are you truly determined to meet this warrior and willing to pay any priceeven making him the future ruler of the kingdom? The old King froze for half a second at the question. Then, The increasingly weary monarch nodded firmly, his eyes filled with emptiness. If the curse couldnt be lifted, the kingdom would be destroyed anywaywhat use was it then? Rhine smiled. Your Majesty, since you have made your decision, allow me to take you to meet this warrior Under the watchful gazes of the kingdoms monarch, queen, and witches, Rhine took deliberate steps forward. One step. Two steps. The young magician walked to the cradle of the little princess. After the blessings of the twelve witches, Rhine spread his arms wide and bestowed upon the swaddled Sleeping Beauty the thirteenth and final blessing: ??????????? Princess Aurora, recipient of twelvefold blessings. I grant you three gifts: the talent for battle, unyielding courage, and the power to uphold justice. I bless you to become the great warrior I have just described, to defeat the Black Witch Maleficent, and to personally break the curse upon you! Rhine turned lightly. That is the blessing I bestow upon Princess Aurora. Behind him, from the cradle and swaddling cloth, a brilliant light erupted, so dazzling that no one could keep their eyes open. The radiance signified the blessing had been delivered. Dead silence. Whether it was the King and Queen, who were the princesss parents, or the twelve witches, all of them stood frozen, as if they had been turned to stone. You couldnt blame them for their shockthey had never thought along these lines before. Rhines actions completely overturned the traditional mindset of these fairy tale characters. Was this a blessing usually given to a princess? They had never even heard of such an example! Rhines face remained natural, as if he had just done something entirely logical. It was actually the others stunned reactions that left him speechless. Wasnt what he did a perfectly reasonable course of action? The only resource they had left to potentially counter the Black Witch was this final opportunity to bless Aurora. Blessings, much like curses, carried a causal, self-fulfilling power. If the Black Witch could impose an inescapable curse, then they could use the same principle to preset a favorable outcome through a blessing. Compared to a passive defensive blessing like The princess will not die but will only fall into a deep sleep, wouldnt it be a hundred times better to declare in the blessing: The princess will slay the Black Witch and lift the curse herself? The King finally broke out of his shock and asked in a mix of surprise and doubt: Lord Rhine, what is this? Rhine smiled and patiently explained: Your Majesty, the future Princess Aurora will become the perfect warrior I just described. The blessings of the witches have already granted Princess Aurora all the positive qualities of mankind. Her Royal Highness, the Princess, has been blessed with a healthy body, immune to illness and fatigue. This will allow her to become the bravest of warriors. Her Royal Highness has been blessed with perfect memory and exceptional talent for learning, enabling her to easily master supreme swordsmanship and even magic. Her Royal Highness has been blessed with a voice that captivates hearts and a charm that enchants the masses. Because of this, she will become a commander capable of inspiring soldiers to follow her unto death, a shining banner in the midst of any army. Where she is present, morale will soar. As long as she stands, the army will never falter. Furthermore, Her Highness carries the blessing of being invulnerable to blades, fire, and water, making her the only one immune to the dragons flames and capable of plunging a blade into the heart of the beast! And with the blessing I have just bestowed, Princess Aurora will undoubtedly become the kingdoms greatest warrior, slay the Black Witch Maleficent, and personally lift the curse that would have caused her to be pricked by a spindle at the age of fifteen! The old King stood there, dazed, replaying in his mind the details of the warrior Rhine had described. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, every part perfectly matched the blessings the witches had previously given to the Princess! Although he found it surprisingly logical, the old King couldnt help but roar internally: Is this even allowed?! Chapter 18: The Sage’s Three Requests Chapter 18: The Sages Three RequestsAfter a series of psychological exchanges and initial shock, the old King surprisingly began to feel a bit relieved. He had already resolved himself to give the kingdom to an unfamiliar warrior. Now, seeing that it would be given to his own child instead of a stranger, wasnt that actually better? Shifting his gaze away from the King, Rhine glanced at the witches, who were still frozen in disbelief. What now? The blessings of invulnerability to blades, fire, and waterwerent those your doing? Why act so surprised? Clearing his throat, Rhine continued, Everyone, the blessing I gave to Princess Aurora today must remain a secret. After leaving the kingdom, the Black Witch Maleficent could still monitor the development of the curse. If she learns that we used a blessing to create a warrior destined to defeat her, she will certainly try to disrupt the blessings fulfillment. The power of blessings is ultimately limited. We cannot sit idly by and wait for prophecy to fulfill itselfwe must actively work to make it come true Earlier, during the discussion about what blessing to grant, Rhine had discreetly sent away all the soldiers and servants nearby, ensuring that only the King, Queen, and witches were aware of the blessings details. Rhine had also considered granting an exaggerated blessing such as omniscience and omnipotence. However, blessings had their limits. If they couldnt even remove Maleficents curse outright, they certainly couldnt bestow power surpassing the Black Witch herself. Thus, Rhine devised a tailored blessing that emphasized innate talent and a fated path. Turning to the old King, Rhine said, To ensure the success of the blessing, there are three tasks I must trouble Your Majesty with. The old King, despite everything, was worthy of being called a king. By now, he had accepted the absurd reality before him: Please, Lord Rhine, instruct me. Unconsciously, after everything that had happened, the King had begun to view the young magician before him as his only source of hope and support. Thus, when Rhine presented his suggestions, the King naturally felt they should be followed. Rhine spoke slowly, The first task: Your Majesty must keep tonights events a secret. Do not let the kingdoms people learn that this land has been cursed by the Black Witch and faces destruction in a few decades. ????????? If word gets out, the entire kingdom will be thrown into chaos! From the most powerful nobles to the wealthiest merchants, everyone will do everything they can to escape this cursed land. Your Majestys court will be devoid of wise ministers. Your army will have no brave soldiers willing to fight. The kingdoms fields will no longer see diligent farmers. If that happens, the kingdom will collapse from within long before the curse arrives. Hearing Rhines warning, the old King nodded lightly. It was indeed a major risk! But could the curse truly be avoided just by fleeing the kingdom? If so, then Seemingly sensing what the King was pondering, Rhines youthful, water-like eyes dimmed slightly. He sighed softly and explained, I just performed a divination using Her Royal Highness as a medium to determine the nature of the curse: Maleficents curse cannot be avoided, even by fleeing the kingdom! But even if Your Majesty says so, the people are unlikely to believe you. They will only see it as the schemes of those in power. Our goal is to lift the curse. The kingdom must not collapse under the weight of a different curse, one named fear, before the witchs curse even takes effect! As Rhine spoke, a few of the witches expressions subtly changed. Sweeping his gaze over them, Rhine continued, The second task: Your Majesty must pretend that I never showed you a glimpse of the future and never gave Princess Aurora this unique blessing. Proceed with your original planssuch as confiscating spindles from the populace and creating the false impression that Princess Aurora is confined within the palace Meanwhile, I, along with the twelve witches, will take Her Royal Highness away from the palace. Before the day of the curse arrives, we will train her to become both a queen fit to rule the throne and a warrior capable of slaying the dragon. Rhine then elaborated on the details of his plan. The King accepted them without objection, though the Queens expression revealed a trace of sorrow. Finally, the young magician continued, The third task is as follows:... Next, I will take Her Royal Highness, the Princess, away from the palace for a long time until I can raise her into a self-reliant warrior. During this time, I must ask Your Majesty to spread tales about mefeel free to embellish and exaggerate them. Before I became a Court Mage, I used potions and spells to cure thousands of patients, but the scale of my influence is still far from sufficient. Moreover, the stories about me now need to include even more critical details. These tales should emphasize that the kingdom is home to a magician capable of granting wishes. If someone harbors a wish strong enough, and they recite the legendary title, their wish may come true. The title is as follows: Sage Beyond the World, Prophet Who Foresees the Future, Wizard of Miracles and Wishes Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 19: The Emergence of the Magician’s Legend Chapter 19: The Emergence of the Magicians LegendWhen Rhine made his request, not only was the King perplexed, but even the twelve witches, well-versed in magic, couldnt quite understand his intentions. Was defining a multi-part title for others to recite some sort of magical ritual? Yet, the idea of a story where simply chanting a name could make wishes come true did have a certain mystical charm. Of course, its no problem. Lord Rhine, everything will be as you wish, the King agreed without hesitation. To him, this was the simplest of requests! Rhine smiled and thanked the King. This, too, was one of his own innovations in using prophetic powera concept inspired by novels. Unlike the other magicians of this world, I possess many novel ideas from another world, from another time. As I fulfill more wishes and accumulate supernatural rewards, those elements from Earths entertainment works can all be replicated one by one. Reflecting on this, Rhine couldnt help but feel a sense of anticipation. After his confrontation with the Black Witch, Rhine had come to a sobering realization: compared to the truly powerful magicians of this world, he still had a long way to go. That night, the Kings soldiers stormed into the old craftsmans residence. Acting on orders, they sought to arrest the deceitful craftsman and have him hanged. However, when they burst through the doors, they found that the old craftsman had already hung himself from a beam. After learning of the disastrous events at the banquet, the old craftsman had taken his own life out of guilt. The old craftsman left behind a letter, pleading for the King and Lord Rhines mercy. In his letter, he begged them to spare his family, including his wife and his younger brother Oz, who worked in the circus. Weeks passed since the great battle within the royal palace. The version of the story circulating among the common folk had transformed into the following account: The infamous Black WitchMaleficenthad been invited to Princess Auroras baptism ceremony but suddenly flew into a rage at the banquet. She attacked the Kings guards, causing significant casualties among the soldiers. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, the kingdoms court mage, the wise Sage, and grand magician, Lord Rhine, displayed extraordinary power. He protected the King and Queen and, along with the twelve witches, turned the tide and repelled Maleficent. Now, it was rumored that the Black Witch Maleficent had fled to another kingdom. As for the critical fact that "the witch cursed the Princess and even the entire kingdom," it was deliberately omitted. The sun continued to rise as usual, but no one knew that the shadow of death already loomed over the entire kingdom. In this period, a new, fantastical legend began to spread between taverns and campfires. Have you heard the story of the magician who grants wishes? Do you think its true? Come on, Jerry, youre not a three-year-old. How could such fairy tales be real? But I heard someone say that the magician from the story is the same Lord Rhine who treated thousands of patients in the southern region before becoming the kingdoms Sage! ???????????? Having a real person as the inspiration for the story isnt unusual. Besides, Lord Rhine is now the kingdoms revered court magicianwhy would he bother listening to the wishes of commoners like us? The versions of the legend varied wildly, but they all revolved around a mysterious boy magician who could grant wishes. Almost every version also mentioned a peculiar title. It was said that a starving and desperate child once recited the title and made a wish. Not long after, a brightly colored bird brought her bread and water. After a few such incidents seemed to come true, the legend spread rapidly, becoming a bedtime story for many children and even starting to gain traction beyond the kingdoms borders. However, most people who made wishes out of curiosity saw no miracles come to pass. Some doubted the legends authenticity, while others believed that only particularly sincere wishes had a small chance of being fulfilled. During this time, Oz was in a poor state. As the circuss hot air balloon operator and headline magician, he was constantly consumed by fear and unease. Oz, are you in some sort of trouble? I have a suggestiondo you want to hear it? A colleague at the circus tried to comfort the pale-faced Oz. No, no. Just leave me alone, Oz muttered, waving them off. Only Oz knew that his terror was something he couldnt share with others. A few days ago, his older brotherthe craftsman who had served the royal court for many yearshad taken his own life out of guilt for faking the golden plate. Even worse, according to rumors Oz had picked up, the fake golden plate was what had provoked Maleficents sudden attack at the Princesss baptism ceremony! Its all over. Its all over. Its because my brother provoked the Black Witch that this disaster happened. Whats even scarier is that my brother seemed to get the idea to commit fraud from my careless joke! If His Majesty discovers that this is connected to me, Im as good as dead! No, even if His Majesty doesnt find out, he might still vent his anger on me. The more Oz thought about it, the more terrified he became. He trembled uncontrollably, overwhelmed with regret and despair. "Oz, while I dont know what kind of trouble youre in, I have a suggestionyou could try making a wish to the magician from the recent legend. They say that only particularly strong and sincere wishes have a chance of coming true. With the state youre in, maybe itll actually work, the colleague, who had been sent away earlier, reappeared at some point. Poking his head around the doorframe, he offered the suggestion. Make a wish to the magician from the legend? Oz froze, his eyes flickering with a hint of light. He had heard about the "wish-granting magician" legend recently as well. It didnt cost anything, so why not give it a try? But the very next moment, Oz dismissed the thought. What a joke! The magician in the legend was said to be none other than the kingdoms sole Sage, the Kings advisor, and the royal court mageLord Rhine. Oz had offended the King, and now he was supposed to seek help from the Kings advisor and court magician? What kind of suicidal thinking was that? If the great magician really could hear his heartfelt prayers from afar, Oz thought, then it would be a mercy if he didnt send a bolt of lightning down to strike him dead! With that, Ozs glimmer of hope extinguished, leaving him in despair. His face darkened, clouded by the shadow of his hopeless situation. As the saying goes, What you think about by day, youll dream of by night. That night, Oz couldnt sleep peacefully at all. He dreamed of soldiers breaking down his door, capturing him, and condemning him to death by hanging. Terrified by the nightmare, the crying Oz, desperate and panicked, decided to give the legend one last shot. He repeated the words from the story: Sage Beyond the World, Prophet Who Foresees the Future, Wizard of Miracles and Wishes Please, I just want to live. Help me escape this kingdom safely! As Dream-Oz chanted the plea, the real Oz muttered the same words in his sleep. Far away, on a distant road. Having packed up and left the palace with little Princess Aurora, Rhine was traveling in a bumpy carriage when he heard the faint sound of a distant plea. Chapter 20: The Magician of the Land of Oz (1) Chapter 20: The Magician of the Land of Oz (Part 1)Lately, Rhine often heard distant voices of wishes being made. Each day, he would pick the strongest wishes to listen to closely and make them come true. Rhine didnt need to physically go to where the wish-makers were. Instead, he would summon small natural spirits or birds or issue orders to local officials to indirectly provide aid. Suddenly, he heard another voice of prayer from afar. What an incredible wish force! Rhine shuddered slightly. This time, the wish-maker was a Child of Destiny, or more accurately, a Protagonist of Fate! Rhine had long suspected that the so-called Children of Destiny were characters from fairy tales with significant presence. However, he had never had the opportunity to confirm this theoryuntil now. Closing his eyes quickly, Rhine tuned in to Ozs prayer. A magician and balloon operator named Oz? Works in a circus. Fears being implicated in the fake golden plate incident Reading the details of the wish, Rhine chuckled softly. So thats all? Hes just scared of this? Well, since you prayed to me in your dream, Ill grant your wish, Rhine muttered with a small smile. The content of the wish: to escape the kingdom and find a safe place. As he thought about it, many connections began forming in Rhines mind regarding Ozs identity. The name Oz. A Child of Destiny A timid personality Skilled in magic tricks and balloon piloting Could it be Oz? The scammer king Oz from or !? In this classic fairy tale, the protagonist Dorothy is swept away by a tornado to a magical dreamland called the Land of Oz, where she embarks on a fantastical journey and befriends the Scarecrow, the Tin Man, and the Cowardly Lion. ???????????? The Land of Oz is protected by powerful witches in the East, West, North, and South. Meanwhile, in the center of the lands Emerald City resides Oz, a supposedly great and powerful wizard. Of course, as the story unfolds, readers following Dorothys perspective discover that the so-called Great Wizard Oz is actually a fraudhis magic is nothing more than a collection of clever tricks and illusions. So its that Oz. This must be Oz before he goes to the Land of Oz! Well, its obviously not called the Land of Oz yetOz hasnt even gone there yet! Guess itll be a few more years before the Emerald City is built! And a long time after that, Dorothy will finally arrive in the Land of Oz! I cant believe Ive arrived in such an early era and met the future Great Wizard Oz. This realization caught Rhine slightly off guard. After all, in the original , Ozs hometown was Omaha, Nebraska, in the United States. However, since this mixed fairy tale world didnt have a country called the United States of America, it made sense for Ozs birthplace and background to have shifted. Rhine began considering how to fulfill Ozs wish. In the original story, Oz ends up in the magical land due to a hot air balloon accident. So, lets help him fulfill that prophecy! Today, the circus where Oz worked was holding a regular performance. Before the show began, Oz sat in an ascending hot air balloon, attracting the crowds attention and gathering them together to buy tickets. Suddenly, someone in the audience shouted, Wow, its the Kings soldiers! Are they here to watch the circus too? Peering out of the balloon basket, Oz spotted a small squad of soldiers approaching. Damn it, damn it! My nightmare is coming true. They must be here on the Kings orders to capture me! The brilliant magician turned pale as a corpse, trembling uncontrollably in the balloon basket. Before Oz could react, the ropes tethering the balloon suddenly snapped. Ahhh! Whats happening? Why did the ropes break?! The untethered balloon, now at the mercy of the wind, rose higher and higher into the sky. The balloon floated farther and farther away, carried by the breeze. The audience below screamed in astonishment: The magician Oz is still up in the balloon! Someone save him! Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 22: The Magician of the Land of Oz (2) Chapter 22: The Magician of the Land of Oz (Part 2)Amidst the astonished gasps of the audience, the drifting balloon and Magician Oz disappeared together into the far reaches of the sky. On a distant hill, a silver-haired boy chuckled. Respected Great Magician Oz, your wish to safely escape the kingdom has been fulfilled. Dont forget to leave a good review! Earlier, it was Rhine who had granted life to the rope, allowing it to sever itself. As for the soldiers who came to watch the circus, naturally, they were arranged by Rhine behind the scenes. To fulfill a clients wish, I go all out with the act. Where else can you find such a wonderful magician as me? Rhine said smugly, not at all worried about Ozs safety. After all, he knew that according to the original plot of , this journey wouldnt lead Oz to any dangerinstead, he was on his way to becoming an emperor! (Literally.) Just in case, Rhine had even performed a divination, confirming that this was an auspicious omen bringing a turning point in destiny. Having fulfilled another wish for one of the , Rhine once again felt a surge of power in his soul. With a flick of his slender hand, the air around him twisted ever so slightly. After granting Ozs wish to escape abroad, he had gained a sliver of spatial power! It seems that if I wish, I can teleport to faraway places. Of course, not to places Ive never been or dont know about, and theres a distance limit. In the future, even if the Black Witch Maleficent comes knocking, I may not be able to fight her, but at least I can escape with Her Highness Aurora! Hmm, there are still 15 years until the curse of being pricked by a spindle and dying takes effect. Once Princess Aurora grows up a bit, I can take her beyond the borders of the Rose Kingdom and travel the continent! By that time, the Emerald City of the Land of Oz will surely be complete. I can take her to visit Rhine smiled as he looked up at the snow-white clouds and the azure sky, lost in dreams of the future. The balloon drifted higher and farther, higher and farther, until it rose above the clouds. Heavens, the balloon is floating farther and farther away. I have no idea where Ill end up Oz shivered in the cold and fear of the high altitude. And so, the balloon drifted for an entire day and night. The next morning, upon waking up, Oz found that the balloon had flown over a beautiful and strange land. After several hours, the balloon slowly descended, leaving him unharmed. Oz discovered he had landed among a group of peculiar people. Their attire was unlike any group Oz had encountered in the kingdom. The men wore round hats with a small pointed tip in the middle and little bells hanging on the edges that jingled with every step. The women were dressed in white robes that draped over their shoulders, sparkling with tiny stars that shimmered like diamonds under the sunlight. ??????????????? Wow, did he really come down from the clouds? Yes, I saw it with my own eyes! At first, he was just a tiny dot, so high up in the sky, and then he slowly descended Sir, you can fly? You must be a great magician! Respected and mighty magician, may we ask why you have graced our land with your presence? The peculiar people looked at Oz with admiration and awe, clearly believing that this man who descended from the sky was a powerful magician. Magician? Im just a magician a stage performer Oz thought to himself. He almost said it aloud but stopped. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This group seemed to hold magicians in high regard and appeared to be rather gullible Now hungry and thirsty, Oz thought, Why not pretend to be a magician and get some food and drink out of them? After all, this place is so remote that no one can verify whether Im telling the truth or not! With a sly smile, Oz put his hands on his hips and drew upon his years of stage performance experience. Without even needing to rehearse, he began spinning a tale for the crowd: Indeed, I am a powerful magicianOz, from the western kingdom. At the age of five, I began learning magic under the great magician Rhine. Oh, you may not have heard of him, but hes the most powerful magician in our country. And I am his most prized apprentice, inheriting all of his magic The crowd listened to Ozs story with wide-eyed amazement, occasionally letting out gasps of wonder. Oh heavens, if Master Rhine ever hears the lies Im making up, hell surely kill me. Please bless me, let him never find out about this Oz thought nervously to himself. Wow! You really are an incredible magician! the peculiar people exclaimed in excitement. Before long, the crowd, who worshipped magicians, prepared a grand feast for Oz. They offered him the most delicious food, allowing the famished and thirsty Oz to eat his fill. Great magician, have you had enough to eat? Certainly. Thank you for the food and water, Oz replied, wiping his oily mouth. At that moment, the men and womens eyes sparkled as they looked at him earnestly and pleaded: Then, Great Magician Oz, please use your powerful magic to help us defeat the evil Eastern Witch and free us all from her enslavement! Huh? What witch? This country also has witches? The real kind that knows magic? Seeing the sincerity in their eyes, Oz nearly fainted in shock. Me, fight the Eastern Witch? Are you kidding?! Chapter 23: The Black Witch’s Confusion Chapter 23: The Black Witchs ConfusionBeyond the lands of the Rose Kingdom, in a hidden corner imperceptible to any diviner, stood a dark, ominous Gothic castle, shrouded in a chilling aura of fear. Inside the castle, the Black Witch Maleficent stretched lazily on her obsidian throne, reminiscing about her recent exploits in the royal city. I merely destroyed a kingdom and cursed a bunch of people I despise. Nothing major, no need to dwell on it, she muttered dismissively. To a legendary magical master like her, the fate of a mortal kingdom was a matter decided on a whim. And yet, her supernatural intuition faintly stirred, hinting at a vague unease. Wait, did I forget something? Thats right, on that night, there was still one blessing opportunity left. That little Court Mage Rhine hadnt yet given Princess Aurora his blessing. How did I overlook that? The magic of those fools could never lift my curse. But if they used that blessing opportunity thats a different story! Maleficent held firmly to a principle: anything she set out to do must be done perfectly. She would not allow her curse to fail! Closing her eyes, she focused her senses on the curse she had cast. After a long moment, the Black Witch opened her eyes. Strange... The curse hasnt been weakened? She could clearly sense that the power of the curse remained entirely intact. The prophecy that the Little Princess will prick her finger on a spindle and die at the age of 15 still flows firmly along the river of destiny, unaltered. Now, it was the Black Witchs turn to feel puzzled. Didnt they have one last blessing opportunity? Why didnt they use it? Could it be that they completely ignored my curse and simply bestowed the princess with an ordinary blessing? How utterly foolish. Maleficent sneered. Still uneasy, she pulled out a crystal ball and chanted an incantation. Throughout the kingdom, hundreds of crows became her eyes and ears. The crows flew through streets and alleys, entered taverns, and gathered the information the Black Witch sought. Did you hear? For some reason, His Majesty the King has locked the princess deep inside the palace, forbidding anyone from entering or leaving that tower. Really? Has His Majesty gone mad? Exactly, and recently the Kings soldiers have been going door-to-door confiscating spindles. Who knows what His Majesty is thinking! Shh, quiet! What are you gossiping about? (covers mouth) S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its such a pity (sighs). I heard the Little Princess received blessings from the witches and is the most beautiful child in the world. Id love to see what this little beauty looks like! ????????????? Are you out of your mind? How could you just casually look at Her Highness the Princess? Finding that everything aligned with her expectations, the Black Witch Maleficent ended her spell with a satisfied smirk. Hahaha, do they think that keeping Princess Aurora away from spindles will prevent the curse from being fulfilled? How predictableexactly the sort of foolish plan that idiot King would come up with. The Black Witch descended the rocky steps of her castle and stepped outside into the darkness. In an instant, she transformed into a Black Dragon, her wings beating as she soared into the dim sky. Speaking of which, after staying in that wretched Rose Kingdom for over a decade, its been far too long since I visited my sisters and friends. Hahaha Chapter 24: The Little Princess’s Growth Chapter 24: The Little Princesss GrowthRhine and the twelve witches took Princess Aurora to a small town outside the royal capital. Using the illusion magic of one of the witches, they subtly adjusted their appearances to avoid being recognized. Time flew by, and the days passed quickly. The witches took turns caring for the princess, while Rhine stayed by Auroras side at all times. He would occasionally listen to distant wishes and either teleport to fulfill them himself or summon birds and nature spirits to complete the tasks in his stead. During the day, Rhine served as Auroras mentor. At night, the witches would take turns teaching the princess. Day by day, Princess Aurora grew up. She was unaware of her noble and unique status, but all the blessings bestowed upon her were being fulfilled. She was intelligent, beautiful, and loved by everyone she met. Her learning speed was astonishingshe never forgot anything she read or heard. Her body remained perpetually healthy, as if gifted by the gods, never feeling fatigue. To maximize the potential of her blessed physique, Rhine designed a scientific exercise regimen specifically for her. After reviewing Rhines training program, which was centuries ahead of its time, the witches couldnt help but marvelcenturies ahead of their time as well: This is child abuse! She doesnt get tired or sick anyway, so whats the harm in 12 hours of training a day? Ive already factored in time for meals and sleep, Rhine defended himself. Why are you looking at me? Wasnt it you who gave her the perfectly healthy body blessing? Despite their protests, the witches couldnt argue with the results. Even in magic, Princess Aurora showed some talent. Although she wasnt as gifted as Rhine, her abilities still amazed the witches. In this world, those with enough talent to learn magic were one in a million. The vast majority of people, no matter how hard they studied, couldnt cast even the simplest spell. Occasionally, Rhine and the witches would use funds provided by the king to hire experts in various fields to teach the princess subjects like astronomy, geography, mathematics, history, and natural sciences. Every teacher was, at least once, utterly shocked by the brilliance of the girl who seemed to absorb knowledge like a sponge. Of course, not even the most imaginative teacher could have guessed that the clever, polite, and lovable little girl before them was the very princess described in bardic legendsthe one supposedly imprisoned forever in the deepest part of the palace. Throughout her studies, Aurora displayed a charm far beyond her years. Despite her young age, she seemed to possess an enchanting allure that captivated everyone she interacted with. Every rise and fall of her voice elicited a protective affection, making her teachers eager to give her everything they knew. More than once, a teacher was willing to forgo their feeor even pay out of pocketfor the chance to give Aurora another lesson. When the precocious princess quickly mastered a subject, Rhine and the witches often found themselves struggling with the task of dismissing the enthusiastic tutors. ????a??????s I beg you, your child is a mathematical genius! I dont want any money, just please let her become my exclusive apprentice! Out! I know for a fact that you ran out of things to teach her last week and have been dragging it out. Now its Aurora teaching instead! Fine, fine! Let her be my teacher then! Get lost! After sending away yet another hired tutor, Rhine massaged his temples and sighed. This is the terrifying power of a blessed charm? Its practically anomalous-meme-level stuff! Admittedly, Rhine had to acknowledge that his own appearance had an otherworldly beauty. But Princess Auroras extraordinary allure came directly from her dual blessings of beauty and voice, making it a supernatural trait far beyond what Rhine could replicate. Aurora was only seven years old, and her charm had already reached such heights. What would happen when she grew up?! Compared to the local witches, only Rhine, an outsider to this world, could truly comprehend the terrifying power hidden within Aurora. On Earth, the internet would call such a power succubus vibes, capable of enchanting anyone regardless of gender or age and rallying support in the most desperate situations. Rhine was convinced this ability was a universal super skill across all cultures! Your Majesty, your kingdoms future is in good hands! With someone like her commanding your army, how could you ever lose? With her as your ruler, how could your nation not flourish? As the days passed, Rhine decided that Auroras physical training had reached an appropriate level and that it was time for her to formally learn combat techniques. He hired a swordsmanship instructor for her. On Earth, swords werent the most effective battlefield weaponthey lacked the reach of longer weapons and the armor-piercing power of blunt weapons. But in this supernatural world, swordsmanship was the most powerful and versatile martial art! The princesss swordsmanship instructor was the most renowned swordmaster in the kingdom. His skills were unmatched, and naturally, his pride was just as formidable. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If not for the old kings personal intervention, no amount of money could have persuaded this famed swordmaster to take on a student. I never imagined it would be His Majesty himself summoning me and ordering me to teach swordsmanship, the swordmaster mused. His Majesty seemed so seriouswho could this brave warrior be, someone in need of my guidance? Receiving the kings secret appointment, the swordmaster couldnt help but let his imagination run wild. Could it be a valiant general commanding the kingdoms army? Or perhaps a member of the royal guard? Chapter 25: The Swordmaster Fled in Panic Chapter 25: The Swordmaster Fled in PanicThe moment the Swordmaster laid eyes on his prospective student, his jaw nearly hit the ground. What? You want to teach this little girl swordsmanship? The Swordmaster was dumbfounded, his trembling hand pointing forward. A few meters ahead stood a delicate little girl with hair as golden as molten sunlight. She looked no older than seven or eight, her posture graceful and polite. Her serene elegance carried an air of noble beauty. Yes, thats right. The two of you will spar in sword training every day. Rhine pulled out a wooden sword he had prepared in advance. With this this enormous, heavy wooden sword you want me to spar with little girl? The Swordmaster stared at the heavy wooden sword, which was nearly taller than the girl herself, and completely lost control of his facial expressions. Of course not! Rhine immediately shot down the Swordmasters assumption. The Swordmaster let out a sigh of relief. Then, Rhine casually tossed the wooden sword to little Aurora. The wooden sword is for her. We wouldnt want you to get hurt. Youll use a real sword. The Swordmaster glanced at the sharp, blood-stained sword hanging at his waist. Then he looked at the little golden-haired girl in front of him, who was holding a wooden sword taller than herself and earnestly sizing up her opponent. At that moment, the Swordmaster began to question reality. Rhine shrugged, wearing an expression that screamed, Isnt this obvious? After all, Princess Aurora was protected by the witches blessing that made her immune to all weapons. Even if struck by a real sword, shed be fine. The one who should be worried was this mere mortal, the esteemed Sword Saint A few seconds later. The Swordmaster was slammed to the ground by Auroras terrifying strength. As he lay there, writhing in pain, he finally realized: With the witches blessings amplifying her abilities, Princess Auroras photographic memory and extraordinary learning aptitude were fully unleashed during her sword training. Every move she saw was instantly committed to memory. And when she executed the techniques, it was as if shed practiced them thousands of times, her movements fluid and seamless. She even improved upon them, surpassing the original! ???????????? Her eternally healthy physique and immunity to injury allowed Aurora to practice high-risk maneuvers without any concern for harm or long-term consequences. These factors combined to make Aurora a monster cloaked in the form of a young girl. Her progress was astonishing, her growth palpable with each passing minute! Both Rhine and the witches were thrilled by her progress. To be honest, the now-monster-like Princess Aurora was becoming increasingly unreal to them. Every time they saw her knock the Swordmaster to the ground like a true Sword Saint, the witches couldnt help but scream internally: Are we the blessings on the Princess are the ones we gave her? Watching the Princess improve day by day, the only one whose mood dampened was the Swordmasterwho was tasked with being her sparring partner and daily punching bag. This golden-haired little girlwhat even she? Despite her petite frame, she possessed monstrous strength! At first, he could rely on his technique and mastery of swordsmanship to hold his own against her. But as Aurora quickly learned his every move, all that remained for him was relentless defeat! One day, the Swordmaster, now bruised and battered, lay in bed tossing and turning. His thoughts drifted to a story that had been circulating around the kingdom for years. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a tale of a magician who could grant wishes. The Sage Beyond the World, the Prophet Who Foresees the Future, the Wizard of Miracles and Wishes I implore you, he murmured. My wish is: to wake up tomorrow morning without any pain. That night, Rhine, who was sleeping in the adjacent room and overheard the prayer, snuck into the Swordmasters room under the cover of darkness and healed him with his most proficient healing magic. The next morning, the Swordmaster woke up completely pain-free. No way the legend is real? Does praying really work? The Swordmaster was overjoyed. Seeing that the Swordmaster had recovered well, Rhine was equally satisfied. That night, the Swordmaster lay in bed once again and prayed fervently, this time wishing, Please let this secret mission from His Majesty end quickly. I dont want to spar with this monster in a girls skin anymore! Unfortunately, this time, the wish-granting magician did not bestow his mercy. And so, many more days passed. Today, the valiant Swordmaster finally fled in panic. Of course, the only reason he was allowed to leave successfully was that Rhine had confirmed multiple times that there was nothing left for him to teach Aurora. It seems theres no one left in the kingdom capable of instructing Aurora, Rhine said, rubbing his temples. This was an issue he hadnt anticipated when he proposed the Super Princess plan: Princess Aurora was learning too fast and becoming too skilled. No one could keep up with her! If she stays in the kingdom, she likely wont learn anything new. Maybe in a while, we can consider taking Her Highness out of the kingdom to travel the world. After all, with my teleportation ability, traveling would be easy Hmm, we also need to gather information on the Black Witch Maleficent. Who knows which country the culprit behind the curse has fled to? Theres been no recent news about the Black Witch, and the prophecy hasnt provided any clues. She must have some way of blocking others from foreseeing her movements Lets also contact His Majesty the King to see if he has any useful information regarding the Black Witch. Rhine gathered his thoughts and gazed out of the window at the blood-red setting sun. He was filled with anticipation for the new, uncharted journey of venturing beyond the kingdom with Aurora. The crimson dusk illuminated the boys silver hair. By the way, wheres Grandma Rosa? It should be her turn soon to take over caring for Aurora. Where has she gone? Rhine turned to look at the Violet Fairy nearby. Grandma Rosa was the weakest in magic among the twelve witches, so Rhine didnt usually pay much attention to her. Before Rosa left, she mentioned something to me, Violet Fairy replied. She said she had discovered the whereabouts of a powerful magical artifact. Shes off treasure hunting for it now and will return once shes obtained it. A powerful magical artifact? What kind? Rhine asked, puzzled. She didnt mention what the artifacts ability was. She only described its appearance It seems to look like Violet Fairy lowered her head in thought. A tinderbox! Chapter 26: The Soldier and the Tinderbox Chapter 26: The Soldier and the TinderboxThe familiar word instantly jolted Rhines memory. This is badget her back here, immediately! Rhine recalled the classic Andersen fairy tale, , sometimes known as . In the story, an ordinary soldier, with the help of a witch, retrieves gold and a magical tinderbox from a tree hollow. However, instead of handing over the tinderbox as promised, the soldier kills the witch who revealed its secret and keeps the tinderbox for himself. With the tinderboxs power, the soldier gains wealth, kills the old king, becomes the new king, and marries the old kings daughtera beautiful princess locked in the deepest part of the palace. The storys progression is a quintessential "lucky break leading to an underdogs rise" narrative, and its ending was predictable. And now, the one searching for the tinderbox was none other than Grandma Rosa! In the storys first act, the soldier kills the witch to seize the tinderbox. Rhine had never imagined this tale could take place in the Rose Kingdom, the Sleeping Beautys Kingdom. He had assumed that if came to life in this world, it would occur in another kingdom. Rhines thoughts churned. Lord Rhine, whats wrong? The Violet Fairy noticed his sudden change in expression and immediately grew anxious. I saw ita dangerous future, Rhine said solemnly. Grandma Rosa might be in danger! Quickly, we must notify her! But shes been gone for a while now It might be too late to catch her And we dont even know where she is, the Violet Fairy said, her face clouded with worry. Earlier that day, along a remote road near the kingdoms border. An elderly, hunched witch with snow-white hair stood before a tree hollow by the roadside and shouted: Did you get the tinderbox? This frail old witch was none other than Grandma Rosa. At 173 years old, Grandma Rosa had lived deep in the forest for many years, rarely appearing in public. Only the other witches and the kingdoms nobility knew of her existence. R?????????? Among the 13 witches of the kingdomnow 12 after the departure of the Black Witch MaleficentRosa was the least skilled in combat magic. However, she had her own strengthsshe could occasionally hear strange whispers containing valuable knowledge. These whispers had taught her the magic to prolong her life, allowing her to live to her current age. Not long ago, the whispers had revealed a secret to Grandma Rosa about an ancient hidden chamber created by a legendary magician. Inside the chamber lay a powerful magical artifactthe tinderbox. This chamber was guarded by three magical creatures, both terrifying and wondrous. The tinderbox, which could control these creatures, was worth far more than all the gold and silver in the chambertruly priceless! Princess Aurora is destined to become a heroic rider. Ordinary warhorses wont be able to withstand her in battle. The magical creatures summoned by the tinderbox would be perfect as her mounts! Hahaha, who wouldve thought that even an old nobody like me, whos lived for over a century, could contribute to defeating the Black Witch Maleficent. When I get the tinderbox, Ill give it to Aurora as her 10th birthday gift. Oh, I cant wait to see how happy shell be when she receives it. Grandma Rosa chuckled at the thought of presenting the tinderbox to Aurora. Her wrinkled face scrunched up into an even deeper map of creases, etched by the passage of time. In her minds eye, she envisioned Auroras lovely face and the girls voice, as beautiful as the sound of heaven itself. Auroras enchanting voice, which could captivate anyone, was, in fact, a gift Grandma Rosa had personally bestowed upon the young princess during her baptism ten years ago. The whispers had also told Grandma Rosa how to clear the hidden chambers challenges. It required a peculiar magical ritualon the correct astrological day, the first soldier she encountered on this road had to be given an enchanted blue-checkered apron. With the spell activated, the magical creatures guarding the chamber would remain docile, allowing access to the gold and the tinderbox without any obstacles. Of course, Grandma Rosa didnt expect the soldier to help her for free. As long as she could retrieve the tinderbox, she didnt care if all the gold in the tree hollow went to the soldier. The gold in the tree hollow would be a windfall for an ordinary soldier! He could live a good life, eat the best food, sleep in a fine house, and use the remaining money to marry a woman he loves, start a family, and live happily ever after. Beneath the tree hollow, faint rustling and occasional exclamations could be heard, along with bursts of laughter. The exclamations came from the soldiers shock at seeing the massive guardian dogs, while the laughter was his joy at discovering the treasure. It seemed everything was progressing smoothly or so Grandma Rosa thought. At that moment, a voice came from the bottom of the tree hollow: Pull me up, old witch! Did you get the tinderbox? Grandma Rosa hurriedly asked again. Oh no! I completely forgot about it. The soldiers voice echoed up, filled with regret. After a brief pause, the soldiers voice returned: Ive got the tinderbox now. Pull me up! Grandma Rosa pulled the soldier out of the hollow. The soldiers pockets, boots, satchel, and even his hat were stuffed to the brim with gold and silver coins. Well then, thank you, handsome and strong soldier. All this gold is yours now. Hand over the tinderbox to me, Grandma Rosa said with a beaming smile. The soldier didnt hand over the tinderbox. Instead, he looked at Grandma Rosa with suspicion and asked, What do you need this tinderbox for? If you value it so much, it must be a priceless treasure! Grandma Rosa hesitated, lowering her head and stopping herself from speaking further. She saw the greed in the soldiers eyes and knew that revealing the tinderboxs purpose would lead to no good. The next moment, Grandma Rosas eyes widened in shock. The soldiers sword pierced through her chest. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At 173 years old, Rosa was far too slow to react. She didnt even have time to defend herself. As the weakest in combat magic among the twelve witches, Rosas frail body lacked any protective enchantments to ward off weapons. With a forceful pull, the soldier yanked his sword out. Crimson blood gushed out like a fountain, scalding and fiery. If this old witch cared so much about the tinderbox, it must be something amazing! Now its mine! The soldier laughed heartily. He then walked away with the tinderbox and gold, humming a cheerful tune as he made his way toward the city. Lying in a pool of blood, the 173-year-old witch stared blankly, still in shock from the sudden attack. Her bulging eyes were open wider than on any other day in her long life. In her pupils, the soldiers silhouette grew smaller and smaller as he walked away with the tinderbox. Her vision blurred as he disappeared into the distance. She could hardly believe the soldiers insatiable greed. Even though he could already live a life of luxury with the gold from the tree hollow, he still coveted the tinderboxa mysterious artifact whose purpose he didnt even knowand went so far as to kill her for it! Grandma Rosa closed her eyes. As the soldier walked further away, he muttered under his breath, If what that captured envoy from Enderland said is true, and the kingdom really has been cursed, with disaster set to descend in a few years, Ill only get to enjoy my life for a year or two before I have to start planning my escape from this doomed land Ten minutes later. After confirming that the soldier was far away, the old witch, who should have been dead in the blood-soaked ground, suddenly opened her eyes again. Chapter 27: The Legend of the Imprisoned Princess Chapter 27: The Legend of the Imprisoned Princess"Good, good... He didn''t notice. This old woman, with her chest pierced through, is still alive!" Grandma Rosa shifted her body slightly, and a scarecrow tumbled out from under her witch''s robes. The scarecrow''s chest was pierced clean through, as if a miniature sword had once stabbed straight into it. "Thank goodness I had a stand-in to take the fatal blow for me. The injury wasn''t life-threatening." In this supernatural world, while most spellcasters lacked robust physiques, strange and peculiar magic often prevented them from dying easily. Unlike Sage Rhine, who had mastered a trace of prophetic power and could sense danger seconds ahead, quickly healing even when his body was impaled; or Black Witch Maleficent, who had long refined herself into a dragon cloaked in human skin, impervious to mundane weapons and immune to most magic; or necromancers who stored their hearts and souls outside their bodies, making them immortal so long as their soul vessels remained intactGrandma Rosa didnt have such abilities. But as a witch, she had her own ways to preserve her life. She struggled to prop herself up on her elbow and tried to shift her weight to stand, only to fail unexpectedly. "Cough, cough cough!" She spat out a large mouthful of blood. "No good. The scarecrow only deflected the initial blow. But the sword being pulled out afterward that really did me in." She repeatedly attempted to rise, or at least summon a wolf to drag her away or call a raven to bring her healing herbs. But every effort failed due to her weakened condition. The sun dipped below the horizon, and dusk gave way to night. The moon hung in the sky like a silver plate, with countless stars twinkling around it. The chilly evening wind was bitterly cold, piercing through to her very bones. Under the moonlight, Grandma Rosa lay shivering in the middle of the road, trembling as the cold wind swept over her frail form. Every icy gust made the old woman shudder uncontrollably. "I survived only to freeze to death here? How ironic would that be?" The thought of such an ending filled her with sorrow, and she closed her eyes with a heavy heart. "Not long ago, I was still planning Little Aurora''s tenth birthday celebration" "If only I had invited the Violet Fairyor even Rhine himself. I really shouldn''t have come out alone..." "Wait a moment... Rhine? That''s right!" Suddenly, Grandma Rosas dim eyes snapped open, a flicker of hope reigniting within them. "How could I have forgotten? There''s still a way" She turned her head toward the bright moon overhead and parted her lips to chant the many legendary titles passed down through stories: "Sage Beyond the World, Prophet Who Foresees the Future, Wizard of Miracles and Wishes..." ... Far away, in a secluded wooden cabin, Rhine shivered. "Grandma Rosa! I hear her She''s she''s in that place" Rhines silver eyes glowed brightly as he swiftly performed a prophecy. Using the connection forged by the invocation of his titles, he pinpointed Grandma Rosa''s location. ???? "Is it true, Teacher? There''s news of Grandma Rosa?!" Beside him, Auroraher golden hair gleamingwas elated. Moments ago, she had been worried sick about Grandma Rosa''s predicament. To Aurora, Grandma Rosa had always left a kind and caring impression. Throughout Aurora''s childhood, Grandma Rosa had played the role of a grandmother, showering her with affection. So when Aurora overheard the Violet Fairy and Teacher Rhine discussing the possibility of Grandma Rosa being in danger, she had been deeply troubled. "The tone of her prayer is trembling. It seems her condition isnt good..." Rhine frowned. "Violet Fairy, Ive located her position. Lets go at once!" "Aurora, come with me!" "Understood, Teacher," Aurora nodded, grasping Rhines hand without hesitation. For years now, Aurora had respectfully addressed the silver-haired, youthful-looking Rhine as her teacher. She knew this teacher possessed many wondrous spells. She had watched herself grow taller day by day, yet her teachers appearance remained unchanged. Her height was now nearly equal to his and might surpass his someday. Meanwhile, neither Rhine nor the witches had gone out of their way to change Auroras name. They continued calling her "Aurora." After all, in the year Aurora was born, many newborn girls were given that name. It was so common among girls her age that no one associated this modestly dressed Aurora with the "Princess Aurora" locked away in the depths of the palace. Rhines and Auroras figures quickly blurred into motion. Moments later, the silhouettes of a silver-haired boy in a pristine, classical mage''s robe and a golden-haired, elegant girl swiftly materialized beside Grandma Rosa. "Grandma Rosa, what happened to you? Who attacked you? Teacher, please heal her immediately!" Aurora, seeing Grandma Rosa''s grievous state, felt a mix of heartbreak and anger. Rhine nodded gently, crouching down and letting pure white light bloom in his hands as he cast Healing Magic. As Rhine worked to heal her, Grandma Rosa briefly recounted her recent ordeal. Hearing her account, Aurora clenched her fists lightly, her clear eyes flickering with a faint, smoldering anger. ... After "killing" the old witch, the soldier carried all the gold and the tinderbox as he made his way into the city. This city was none other than the nations capital, majestic and beautiful. The soldier checked into a luxurious grand hotel, rented the most comfortable room, ordered his favorite meals, and swapped out his worn and mocked old leather boots for new ones, along with an entirely fresh wardrobe. The ragged soldier of the past was gone, replaced by a refined and polished gentleman! In the hotel, people often gathered in the bar on the first floor to discuss the various affairs of the city, some being absolute truths while others were mere rumors. Many of these conversations revolved around the King or the Royal Family. Todays hot topic was the Kings daughter, the Princess of the Rose Kingdom. It was said that she was extraordinarily beautiful, a maiden who had been gifted many blessings by witches! "Have you ever heard of the legend about the Princess?" one person in the tavern asked. "They say our Rose Kingdoms princess is a little beauty blessed with all the worlds wonders!" And just like that, the conversation took off. Guests in the inn began recounting, one by one, the tales they had heard about the legendary princess. The soldier was very intrigued by the topic. He set down his mug of ale and pricked up his ears to listen intently. According to the legend, when the princess was born ten years ago, not only did foreign dignitaries visit, but every witch and mage in the kingdom also came to bestow blessings upon the newborn princess. The first blessing granted her unmatched beauty, one that could captivate an entire nation; the second gave her a heavenly voice, so enchanting it could make hearts melt. As for the other blessings, no one knew for certain. Some claimed she was endowed with unparalleled grace in dance. Others said she was gifted with a heart as pure and kind as goldgentle and full of compassion. Regardless, everyone agreed on one thing: the princess undoubtedly embodied all the best qualities in the world. "Where can one see the princess?" the soldiers curiosity was piqued, and he asked the crowd. He knew that with his former status, he would never have been worthy of approaching the princess. But now, he was no longer just a soldierhe was a wealthy, noble gentleman! "My goodness, you actually want to see the princess? What are you talking about?" The bartender looked at him in shock. Had this gentleman not been aware of the situation surrounding the royal princess? Every upper-class citizen should have known! A chorus of hisses erupted around the room. "No one is allowed to see the princess!" the crowd declared in unison. "The princess resides in the deepest part of the palace, a bronze-walled fortress only accessible by the King and Queen themselves." "Ive also heard that many foreign princes, having learned of the Rose Kingdoms princessa maiden said to possess all the most wonderful qualities in the worldsnuck into the palace late at night, hoping for just a glimpse of her beauty!" "Unfortunately, every single prince who tried failed!" "No one has seen the princess. Not a single person!" The more the soldier listened, the more confused and curious he became. "Why does the King keep the princess locked away in the depths of the palace?" "No one knows. Some say its to avoid a terrifying prophecy." "Theres a rumor that on the day of the princess''s birth, a witch foretold that the princess would meet a sudden and tragic death as an adult. Thats why the King wants to protect her." "No, no, no! The version I heard says that the prophecy stated the princess would marry an ordinary man with no noble blood. The King couldnt tolerate that!" "Who told you that? Its completely different from what I heard!" Everyone started chiming in, debating their own versions of the story. "Heh, a princess of unparalleled beauty, embodying all the most wonderful qualities of the world, yet locked away in the depths of the palacewhat a waste! Id love to see her," the soldier thought. ... The soldiers life was now filled with joy. He was wealthy, indulging in fine food and drinks, and surrounded by a group of newfound friends. These companions praised him endlessly, calling him a generous and admirable man. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldier loved hearing such flattery, basking in the respect and adoration of others. Anyone who complimented him received a small pouch of gold coins as a reward. These so-called friends introduced the soldier to gambling, teaching him the thrill of the game. They would spend entire nights at the gambling table. The soldier spent money like water, placing extravagant bets and generously tipping his companions. However, living the life of a wealthy man didnt satisfy him entirely. Within a week of staying at the inn, the soldier grew bored and felt the need for something new and exciting to break up the monotony. One particularly dark night, the soldier took out the tinderboxthe very one the witch had guided him to find beneath the tree hollow. Striking it against the flint to light a candle, he prepared to illuminate his room. As the sparks flew, the door to his room swung open on its own. A copper-furred dog with eyes as large as saucers appeared out of thin air, standing right before him. It was the same dog he had seen inside the tree hollow! The soldier froze in fear. He didnt have the witchs blue-checkered apron with him now! "No, dont please dont eat me!" To his surprise, the dog lowered its head and respectfully said, "My master, what are your orders?" The soldier was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized something. "Bring me some money!" he said, testing the waters. With a , the dog vanished. "What an incredible tinderbox! What an incredible dog!" After a while, the dog reappeared with a large sack of gold coins in its mouth. Through several tests, the soldier quickly figured out the tinderboxs magical properties: it could summon three giant dogs from the tree hollow to serve him. Striking the tinderbox once, twice, or three times would summon a different dog. All the dogs obeyed the commands of the tinderboxs master. "Bless the heavens! Im no ordinary man now. I have a magical tinderbox and three loyal magical dogs at my service," the soldier thought, feeling increasingly self-important. As the silent night deepened, a new idea crept into the soldiers mind. "If no one else can see the beautiful princess, does that mean I cant either?" "I could try and have the dogs bring the princess to me!" Chapter 28: The Princess Is Kidnapped, and the Kidnapper Is in Danger Chapter 28: The Princess Is Kidnapped, and the Kidnapper Is in DangerThe soldier acted on his idea immediately. He pulled out the tinderbox and struck it to create sparks. With a , the dog with saucer-sized eyes leapt out at once. The soldier commanded the dog, "I want to see the kingdom''s princess. Can you bring her to me?" The big dog nodded obediently and dashed out the door. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the deep darkness of the night. Seeing that the dog had not refused his command, the soldier felt both nervous and excited. "Hahaha! That old witchs treasure is truly incredible! Killing her and taking this tinderbox was absolutely the right decision." However, just seconds later, the soldier suddenly realized something. "Wait didnt the dog turn left when it went out the door?" "But isnt the palace supposed to be to the right? Turning left would lead out of the city! The direction is completely wrong." "That stupid dog mustve gone the wrong way!" "Animals are animals after all. Not exactly the brightest." The soldier covered his face, irritated. Who knew what the dog might bring back, heading in the wrong direction like that? ... In a cottage outside the capital city, two witches were having a conversation. "Somethings wrong. Auroras gone! She was just in bed earlier. Do you know what happened?" "I dont know! I was sleeping like a log." According to their rotation, the twelve witches would take turns in pairs assisting Sage Rhine in caring for Aurora, while the other ten were free to go about their own business. The shifts rotated every few days. This time, it happened to be their turn. And now, tonight of all nights, Aurora had vanished mysteriously! The two witches hurriedly knocked on Rhines door, seeking the help of the kingdoms mighty sage. They hoped he could use Prophecy Magic to locate Auroras whereabouts. "Lord Rhine! Lord Rhine! Aurora is missing!" "I got up in the middle of the night to quietly check on her, and she was gone!" However, when they pushed open Rhines door, they found only an empty room, with the cold night wind whistling through the open window. "Oh no, Lord Rhine is missing too!" The two witches clung to each other in panic. "I heard theres been a gang of child traffickers operating nearby. Could it be that the princess has been kidnapped?" The first witch was extremely anxious and voiced her fear. ??????? "If the princess has been kidnapped by traffickers, that would be very dangerous," the second witch said, looking worriedly out into the thick darkness of the night. "Wait, am I hearing this correctly? Youre saying Aurora is in danger?" The first witch turned her head abruptly, her expression full of disbelief. Did she realize what she was saying? Aurora, who the danger, being in danger? "Of course not!" the second witch forcefully corrected her, "What I mean is, the kidnapper is the one in danger!" "Oh, that makes sense." The first witch nodded in agreement. What kind of human trafficker could be so unfortunate as to kidnap Princess Aurora, of all people? After quickly discussing their options, the two witches realized there was another problem. "Wait did this kidnapper also take Lord Rhine along with her?" "Then the kidnapper is in even greater danger!" "Exactly. Wed better find them quickly. Otherwise, who knows what might happen!" ... To the soldiers surprise, after waiting for a while, the dog actually returned with a girl on its back. The dog carried a golden-haired girl who appeared to be fast asleep. She was dressed in plain clothes indistinguishable from those of a commoner, yet her beauty was otherworldly, like a vision from a dream. The soldier took one look at her serene sleeping face and felt as though his very soul was being drawn in, as though his heart had been cleansed. "My goodness! Anyone can tell at a glance that shes a genuine princess! The dog actually brought back the kingdoms princess! I thought it had gone the wrong way." The soldier was thrilled. Being a man through and through, he glanced around to confirm that it was the dead of night, and no one was around. Seeing that the princess was still sound asleep, he leaned in, intending to steal a kiss before she woke up. "What are you doing? Who are you?" Suddenly, Aurora opened her eyes. She raised her hand to block the soldiers indecent advance and gently pushed him away, her gaze sharp with vigilance and hostility. It turned out that Aurora had woken up midway through the journey. But out of curiosity about where the dog was taking her, she had pretended to stay asleep, keeping her eyes barely cracked open to observe. The soldier, flustered but not embarrassed, greeted Aurora with a gentlemanly bow: "Oh, beautiful princess, good evening." He showed no fear over his earlier inappropriate attempt, as though it had never happened. The soldier believed that Aurora, having been locked away in the deepest part of the palace her whole life, likely had no knowledge of menher father, the King, being the only exceptionand perhaps had barely even seen other people. He was confident that he was one of the very few living individuals the princess had ever encountered. The soldier relished the thought of such innocence, believing it would make it easy for him to "play the role" of her life mentor, teaching her about human relationships and the workings of the world. For a princess locked away in isolation, naive and untouched by the world, anyone could position themselves as her "mentor." Aurora frowned slightly, trying to assess if "beautiful princess" was just a flirtatious pick-up line. "I dont know you, so theres no need to address me with such nauseating titles." Aurora climbed off the dogs back, standing alert with sharp green eyes brimming with cold vigilance. Her voice was extraordinarily beautiful, like the song of a nightingale or even heavenly music, yet her piercing gaze made the soldiers spine tingle. For a moment, the soldier doubted whether the dog had truly brought back the kingdoms princess. He was certain a princess shouldnt have such a gaze; it didnt align with what hed imagined. "Whether shes the real princess or not doesnt matter," he thought. "Even if she is the princess, she couldnt possibly be more captivating than the girl standing before me." The soldier had already fallen hopelessly in love with the golden-haired girl from the moment he laid eyes on her. The only flaw was that she seemed far too youngno more than twelve years old. But that didnt matter to him; he could wait a few years before arranging their wedding. "Answer me. Who are you? Why did you bring me here?" Aurora demanded sharply. She glanced around and quickly identified her location as an inn within the capital city. The dog with saucer-sized eyes now lay respectfully beside the soldier. Unfortunately, having been taken while she slept, her sword and armor werent with her Fighting with fists and kicks was possible, but not as effective. She couldnt guarantee defeating a lion or tiger in one blow, let alone Auroras sharp gaze scanned the room and landed on the sword hanging on the wall. It was the same sword that had pierced through Grandma Rosas chest. The soldier noticed her eyes darting around the room, and his heart pounded wildly, nearly leaping out of his chest. "Oh, what a beautiful girl! Even the way she curiously glances around is breathtakingly lovely!" "Shes examining my room. Good thing Im staying in the inns most luxurious suite now. If she truly is a princess, I wonder how this compares to the palace she used to live in? Even if it doesnt measure up, this place is surely new to her. For a princess, it must be quite refreshing." The soldier straightened his posture and composed himself, ready to play the part of an exceptional mentor. He adjusted his tone and stance to appear as a proper gentleman. From the moment he ordered the dog to fetch the princess, the soldier had prepared for the possibility of her waking up. He had already planned what to say to her. "Oh, beautiful girl, let me share a secret with you: this kingdom has at most six or seven years left before its destruction! "A horrifying disaster will descend in a few years. When it does, everyonethe King, the Queen, the noble lords, even the farmers in their fieldswill perish! "And I I am your hero, here to save you! "My magical dogs have incredible powers and can protect us. We can leave this kingdom together and hold a grand wedding in another land!" ... In the vacant room next door, Rhine held a Silver Mirror, observing the events in the adjacent room through the use of Prophecy Magic. His eyes suddenly froze as he heard the soldiers words. He hadnt expected the soldier to bring up this particular topic. This was a plotline absent from the original fairy tale. Without a doubt, the "disaster that will destroy the kingdom" mentioned by the soldier referred to the curse laid by Black Witch Maleficent. That information should have been sealed off. Yet, somehow, the soldier knew about it. Indeed, in this blended magical world, Rhines intervention had altered the course of fate, causing many details to shift. It was clear he couldnt fully rely on his foreknowledge as a transmigrator... Rhine collected his thoughts and continued to watch the scene in the Silver Mirror. Clearly, Rhine hadnt been "kidnapped by traffickers." After Grandma Rosas injury, Rhine had suspected that, just like in the original story, the soldier would use the dog to abduct the princess from the palace. In preparation, Rhine had secretly contacted the King to reinforce the palaces defenses, setting a trap to recover the tinderbox. What was surprising, however, was that the magical dog summoned by the tinderbox possessed an unusual sense of awareness. Realizing the "real princess" wasnt in the palace, it ran to the small town outside the capital and took Aurora instead. Even Aurora herself didnt know she was a princess! S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, Rhine had considered the possibility that the dog might seek out the real Aurora and had prepared for it in advance. As the dog kidnapped Aurora, Rhine followed closely behind, arriving at the soldiers inn and observing the situation in secret. "What bad luck for him, kidnapping Aurora of all people," Rhine thought, suppressing a smirk as he glanced at the arrogant soldier in the mirror. After confirming with Grandma Rosa, Rhine knew that the magical creatures summoned by the tinderbox were formidable monsters to ordinary people. But to Princess Aurora, with her superhuman strength and invulnerability, they were no more threatening than toy Chihuahuas! Chapter 29: A Monster in a Girls Skin Chapter 29: A Monster in a Girl''s SkinDragged away in the dead of night and told by a strange man that the kingdom was on the brink of destruction, Aurora showed no sign of fear. Though she was clearly wary of the soldier before her, she maintained an air of elegance and politeness, displaying a maturity far beyond her years. Her composure was nothing like that of a na?ve, sheltered little princess who had never stepped outside the palace. "Why do you say the kingdom will be destroyed in a few years? Do you have any evidence?" she asked. The soldier laughed. "Perhaps you''ve heard of Enderland, our neighboring country, which has long had constant friction with us. "I once served in the army. A few months ago, my comrades and I captured a nobleman from Enderland. He told us that, years ago, he had attended a grand banquet in our kingdom as a foreign guest. "According to him, at that banquet, Black Witch Maleficent cursed the Rose Kingdom, vowing to destroy it within a few decades! By my estimate, there are only five or six years left before that prophecy comes true. "When the time comes, the kingdom will be overrun with thorns and brambles, and everyone will bleed from their seven orifices, dying in horrifying agony. "And yet, the King has deceived us all! He kept this secret from his people, hiding the truth." The Rose Kingdom was, of course, the "Kingdom of Sleeping Beauty." Clearly, the soldier didnt know the whole truthat the very least, he didnt realize that the source of the curse was the girl standing before him. "The nobleman also said that Enderland is considering revealing this secret to our people, exposing the truth behind the curse. "When everyone learns about the curse, the entire kingdom will descend into chaos. Everything will fall apart. "But fear not! I can protect you. Ill take you away from this kingdom before disaster strikes." As he spoke, the soldier puffed out his chest, attempting to showcase his masculinity. To be honest, even the soldier himself wasnt entirely convinced by the noblemans words. But that didnt stop him from presenting them as fact to the girl in front of him. He believed that a terrifying crisis would surely throw an innocent young girl into panicand that would be his chance to win her heart! Even if she didnt believe him, he still had the tinderbox. He could simply use the dogs to forcefully take her away! There would be plenty of time in the future to develop feelings. After hearing the soldiers passionate speech, Aurora remained as steady as a mountain, her expression betraying no emotion. She simply looked skeptical. ?????????B???? The soldier began to grow impatient and added: "Its the corrupt nobility who provoked the wrath of the Black Witch, and now we must bear the consequences of their sins. "If I were king, I would never have angered such a powerful witch!" To his surprise, Aurora sharply retorted, her tone resolute and righteous: "Even if everything you say is true, the real culprit is the Black Witch Maleficent who cursed the kingdom! "If the King has committed any crime, it is the sin of cowardice. "He should have declared war on the Black Witch, mobilized the entire army, and hired every mage he could find to kill her and end the curse. Even if everyone perished in the process, it would be better than sitting idly by and waiting for the end!" For the past ten years, Aurora had been raised by Rhine and the twelve witches. She loved this land deeply and cherished her kingdom. She adored the sound of babbling brooks and the bustling life in narrow alleys. She played ball with children in the town square (and no one could beat her!) and explored the kingdoms rich history through books with her scholarly tutors. Guided by Rhines teleportation magic, she had visited many of the kingdoms famous landmarks. Though she wasnt sure whether the soldiers words were true, the thought of her kingdom plunging into chaos and being destroyed in a few years filled her with a burning anger. The soldier was stunned. He never expected this beautiful, flower-like girl, whose height barely reached his waist, to rebuke him so severely. And to say something as chilling as "mobilize the entire kingdom to kill the Black Witch" or "better to die fighting than await destruction"! The soldier felt a twinge of unease. There was something terrifying and dangerous about this golden-haired girls presence, hidden beneath her breathtaking beauty. Who was she to contradict him? Who was she to say such things? Wasnt she supposed to be the princessborn into seclusion, sheltered from the world? No, this wasnt how it was supposed to be. She should have been obedient, trembling with fear upon hearing his grim tale of the kingdoms future, seeking solace in his arms. He should have been able to stroke her soft golden hair, comforting the quivering princess in his embrace! The soldier felt a surge of irritation. He was an adult, a soldier who had faced life-and-death battles. What right did a mere child have to argue with him? "Im doing this for your own good, my beautiful princessif you really are the princess. When the kingdom truly falls into chaos, youll understand," he said. Then, he turned to the giant dog beside him, its saucer-sized eyes glinting in the dim light, and commanded: "Take this girl and leave!" The soldier had previously used the dogs to deal with roadside bandits, so he knew just how terrifying they were. They were incredibly strong, with skin tougher than rock and bones harder than steel. The soldier even suspected that the three dogs alone could crush the Kings royal guards. With creatures like these, he could take the throne any time he wanted. The dog opened its enormous mouth, as large as a barrel, and lunged at the golden-haired, green-eyed Aurora, intending to forcibly take her away! But to everyones surprise, the girlwho barely reached the soldiers waistmoved with exceptional agility. She deftly sidestepped to the left, completely avoiding the dogs attack. Auroras movements were so fast that they left afterimages in the air. "What the?" The soldier froze, his body trembling in shock. The girls fluid motion was far too practiced, as though she had performed it hundreds or thousands of times. Even he, a seasoned soldier, couldnt fully process what he had just witnessed. What was going on? Wasnt she supposed to be the delicate princess? How did she possess such extraordinary skills? As a soldier through and through, he knew that neither he nor his comrades could ever achieve movements as fluid as hers. "No big deal, no big dealits just a little girl. At most, shes a bit quick. Am I really afraid of a little girl?" The soldier tried to comfort himself while instinctively backing away to put more distance between himself and Aurora. The girls movements were smooth and practiced, like those of a seasoned warrior. Using the momentum of her leftward roll, she quickly positioned herself against the wall. The soldiers eyes widened in alarm as he realized her intenther target was the sword hanging on the wall! In the next moment, with a crisp sound, the blade was unsheathed. Aurora stood poised, sword in hand. Nothing gave her a greater sense of security than a weapon in her grasp. The dog, still following its earlier orders, lunged at Aurora again, its massive body barreling toward her. But the golden-haired girl moved swiftly. The sword in her hand sliced through the air with a sharp, chilling whistle! In the blink of an eyea moment so brief that the soldiers naked eye couldnt even catch itthe dog collapsed. It fell into a pool of its own blood, convulsing and whining in pain. The creatures agonized cries echoed through the entire innand beyond, waking everyone on the street. Hot blood gushed out like a fountain, quickly staining the luxurious room crimson. "How is this possible?" The soldier could hardly believe his eyes, questioning if he was trapped in a nightmare. Ever since summoning the dogs with the tinderbox, he had never seen them bleednot a single drop! These three giant dogs had been like wish-granting monsters, accomplishing any task effortlessly. Now Aurora stood amidst the bloodied remains of the dog, its lifeless body sprawled at her feet. Her once pristine white nightgown was now dyed a vivid scarlet. The golden-haired girl, drenched in blood, advanced slowly. Her radiant hair and one side of her beautiful face were stained red, while her right hand gripped the blood-dripping sword with unnerving calm. She looked as though nothing had happened. This eerie and horrifying sight pierced the soldiers heart like a blade of pure fear. This was no mere girl. This was a monster wearing the skin of a girl! "My god, what kind of creature did the dog bring back?!" The soldier panicked, bolting from the inn. His trembling hands could barely hold the tinderbox as he frantically struck it several times. The other two dogs appeared in the darkness. One had eyes as large as wagon wheels, while the others eyes were as big as the dome of a tower. "That tinderbox It really is youthe soldier who betrayed us, wounded Grandma Rosa, and stole the tinderbox" The moment Aurora saw the tinderbox in the soldiers hands, everything clicked. Now she knew: this was the man responsible for attacking Grandma Rosa and taking the enchanted artifact! Aurora rushed out of the inn, her gaze sharper than ever before. The soldier was terrifiedcompletely and utterly terrified. He had never felt such overwhelming fear, not even on the battlefield. The murderous aura emanating from the girl was so intense it felt like it was pressing against his back, soaking his shirt in cold sweat. "Shes going to kill me. No doubt about it! Shes definitely going to kill me!" The soldier fled toward the edge of the street and into the dark of the night, almost on the verge of tears. "Dogs, attack her! Protect me!" He shouted commands at the two dogs while running, as though any delay would result in this monster in a girls skin devouring him whole. The two enormous dogs charged toward Aurora simultaneously. The dog with eyes like wagon wheels bit down on her shoulder. This time, Aurora didnt dodge. But it didnt matterits sharp teeth couldnt even leave a scratch on her skin. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other dog, with eyes like a tower dome, clamped its jaws around her as well. The result was the sameit was completely ineffective. The two dogs strained with all their might, trying to tear the girl apart. But it was like biting into something harder than steel. Both dogs teeth shattered simultaneously! Chapter 30: The Soldier’s Final Wish Chapter 30: The Soldiers Final WishAurora calmly raised her sword and stabbed at the massive dog that had bitten into her. Her swordsmanship was extraordinaryso remarkable that it surpassed even the kingdoms top Swordmaster. Anyone who witnessed her wield a sword would praise her as having the finest technique theyd ever seen. These two dogs were larger, stronger, and fiercer than the first one, but Aurora, having been through rigorous training, was far stronger. The cold gleam of her blade flashed under the moonlight. Within moments, Aurora defeated the terrifying beasts. The two dogs, bleeding profusely, fled in panic. The blood they left behind painted an entire street redred stained the bakery, the alchemists workshop, the luxurious inn, and the homes of the people. The blood even flowed into the river, turning its waters crimson. From that day on, the capital had a street with houses forever marked red. The soldier ran and ran, sprinting down the moonlit streets. Huff, huff, huff... Im exhausted. Did I get away? Have I escaped that monster? The soldier thought back to the scene hed just experiencedit felt like a dream. What a stunningly beautiful girl but why is she so terrifying? he wondered. Having temporarily escaped danger, the love and desire he had forgotten in his earlier panic surged back. Suddenly, the soldier felt he shouldnt have run so fast or so far. He even had the urge to turn around and go back. Maybe I can reason with her? Shes the most beautiful girl Ive ever seen. If I could stay by her side, that would be perfect. Just as the soldier slowed his steps, thinking he was safe, a rope lying by the roadside suddenly came to life. With a , it sprang up and coiled around him, binding him tightly. The rope seemed imbued with life, writhing like a snake. No matter how the soldier struggled, he couldnt break free. Well done! To defeat those three dogs, Aurora, youve proven yourself to be a warrior capable of standing on her own! Rhine appeared out of nowhere and applauded Aurora. He had deliberately refrained from capturing the soldier earlierhe wanted to witness Auroras growth firsthand. However, Auroras face showed no sign of victory or joy. Mentor, was the story that strange man told earlier true? Has the kingdom really been cursed? The golden-haired girl wiped the blood from her face with one hand. Rhine nodded gently. Yes, its true. It was something Rhine would have to tell Aurora sooner or later. What truly worried him, however, was that the soldier had revealed something alarmingthe neighboring kingdom of Enderland intended to expose the truth about the curse. Fear is a weapon far more terrifying than swords or spears. If people learned that their kingdom was doomed to collapse in a few years, chaos would ensue. Order would disintegratefarmers would abandon their fields, and soldiers would refuse to fight. Enderland could then swoop in and take everything. ???????????? Aurora sighed regretfully. Its a pity we let the villain who nearly killed Grandma Rosa escape. No, Ive captured him. Hell face the judgment he deserves, Rhine reassured her. As he spoke, Rhine glanced back at the inns room. On the floor, the severely wounded dogs were nowhere to be seenthey had vanished as mysteriously as they had appeared. Clearly, they were still alive but would only reappear when summoned by their master. From Rhine, the King and Queen learned about the soldiers attempted abduction of their daughter. They were furious and had the soldier arrested and thrown into the dungeon. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldier was locked up in a dark, suffocating cell. The other prisoners in the same cell mocked him: Buddy, youre gonna be hanged tomorrow. Terrified, the soldier frantically searched his body for the magical Tinderbox but realized it was gone. Oh no, this is so unlucky! I remember nowwhen I got tied up by that rope, the Tinderbox fell out and rolled into a gutter by the roadside! He was utterly despairing. The next morning, as dawn broke, the soldier peeked through the iron-barred window and saw crowds pouring out of the city to witness his execution. He heard thunderous drumbeats, saw the Kings royal guards marching in formation, and glimpsed the King and Queen seated in a grand, ornate carriage. A large number of townspeople were heading toward the outskirts of the city. Even the King came. Did I really kidnap a princess? No way! The creature I saw didnt even look human. Could it be that the King locked up the princess to hide the fact that shes actually a monster? The soldiers mind swirled with wild speculations. By now, he was more confused than ever about the truth. At that moment, through the iron-barred window, the soldier spotted a hooded boy running fast among the crowd heading out of the city. The boys face was obscured by his cloak. Hey, kid! Whats the rush? Theres nothing worth seeing until I get there, the soldier called out from behind the bars. He then tried to entice the boy: If you help me retrieve something, Ill give you four copper coins. But you must swear to run as fast as you can! The soldier explained where the Tinderbox had fallen. The hooded boy immediately ran toward the street where the soldier had previously lived. Please let it still be there, the soldier prayed, kneeling in the dark, suffocating cell. Before long, the hooded boy returnedfar quicker than the soldier had anticipated. When the soldier saw the boy holding the Tinderbox, he was so overjoyed he nearly jumped up. Here, this is your Tinderbox. Now, hand over the coins, the boy said. The soldier happily handed over the copper coins and tucked the Tinderbox into his pocket. Haha! My Tinderbox is still here! As long as I have it and the three dogs, the King wont be able to execute me. What the soldier didnt notice was that as the boy walked away from the iron bars, his back turned, a sinister smile curved his lips. Your wish has been granted. A few strands of silver hair slipped out from under the hood, swaying gently in the morning breeze. Outside the city, a massive gallows had been erected. Surrounding it were the Kings guards and a huge crowd of citizens. The King and Queen sat before the jury in the most prominent seatstwo magnificent thrones that offered the best view of the execution. The judge loudly proclaimed the soldiers two crimes: The first was attacking an innocent person with a sword. The second was kidnapping and attempting to violate an underage girl. The former seemingly referred to the incident with the old witchthough the soldier had no idea how they had discovered him. The soldier was already standing on the execution platform. As the executioner prepared to place the noose around his neck, the soldier suddenly shouted: "Ive heard that theres a tradition in this kingdom. A criminal sentenced to death can make one final request before their punishment. If its a reasonable request, it should be granted." That is indeed true, said the old King from the stands. "Your Majesty, I have just one small request. I really, really want a smoke. Please, Your Majesty, merciful and just King, let me have one last cigarette before I die. Surely you wouldnt deny me this final wish?" The King agreed to the soldiers request. The soldier reached into his pocket and pulled out the Tinderbox. He struck it several times in quick succession, his face lighting up with an uncontrollable smile. The soldier saw his future, yes, a glorious future: The three dogs would appear to save himone with eyes as large as teacups, another with eyes the size of water wheels, and the third with eyes even larger than the first two combined. They might still be wounded, or they might have magically healed. But whether injured or not, they were terrifying, powerful beasts. These dogs would pounce on the judge, the jury, and the Kings guards, tearing off their legs, biting off their noses, and tossing them into the air. They would hurl them over ten meters high, letting them crash to the ground and splatter into pulp. The King and Queen would meet the same fate. Or perhaps he would show them mercy and spare their livesif he wanted to appear benevolent. The people would praise him for his mercy. The surviving guards and the gathered townsfolk would be terrified of him. They would bow to him, escorting him to the Kings grand carriage. The three dogs would march alongside, protecting him as he took his place as the new King of the realm. As for that golden-haired girl, whose status as a princess remained uncertainShes a terrifying monster, but I swear, shes also the most beautiful girl Ive ever seen! the soldier thoughtwho knew where she was now? If possible, he hoped to reconcile with her. After all, now that he was the esteemed King, no one could be more fitting as his Queen. They would hold a grand wedding lasting eight days and nights. The three dogs would attend, their enormous eyes glaring larger than ever before. After becoming King, he would indulge himself for two or three years. Before the curse-induced disaster struck, he would flee the kingdom with his Queen. With his three magical dogs, he could live well in any country. The dream ended. The soldiers mouth twitched into a grin. The brief daydream had almost caused him to drool. His gaze fixated on the Tinderbox in his hand. Strike. Strike. Strike. He struck it over and over. But nothing happened. Not a single dog appeared. "Why?" "How can this be?" "Why isnt my Tinderbox working?" The soldier trembled violently with fear. He even began to doubt whether everything he had experienced over the past monththe magical Tinderbox, the three dogshad been nothing more than a morning dream, an impossible fantasy, much like the illusion he had just imagined. Looks like your Tinderbox got wetit wont light. Here, let me light that cigarette for you. The executioner chuckled, pulling out a Tinderbox of his ownan ordinary one without magicand lit the cigarette for the soldier. The cigarette was lit, but the soldiers legs gave out beneath him. He collapsed to the ground with a thud. For once, he spoke an absolute truth: this was indeed the last cigarette of his life. The execution proceeded as planned. The executioner placed the noose around the soldiers neck and hoisted him into the air. The crowd of onlookers erupted into cheers. They praised the King, the Queen, the judge, and the jury for ensuring that a deserving criminal had received justice. Dangling in the air, the soldier saw among the cheering crowd several people he had met during his days as a wealthy man staying at an inn. Just a few days ago, these friends had flattered him for his generosity, hoping to coax an extra silver coin from the nouveau riche soldier. Clearly, they didnt feel the slightest regret for their behavior nowthey no longer had any reason to curry favor with the soldier. The noose tightened mercilessly around his neck. As the soldier kicked in the air, his eyes bulged wider than ever beforealmost as large as teacups. Chapter 31: The Tinderbox’s Ending Chapter 31: The Tinderboxs EndingOutside the city, among the crowd of onlookers, the silver-haired boy in the hood watched the soldier being hanged from afar. It seems your Tinderbox got wet and is no longer usable, he muttered. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boy, of course, was Rhine. After animating the rope to bind the soldier, Rhine had taken the Tinderbox from him. Later, when the soldier begged for help retrieving the Tinderbox, Rhine only pretended to walk away, then returned to hand it back. As a magician who granted wishes, Rhine had indeed fulfilled the soldiers request, at least in the most literal sense. But he had twisted the wish slightlywhat he gave back was the waterlogged and damp Tinderbox! Earlier, when Rhine first obtained the famed magical item, he had performed a divination on it. The results confirmed that a waterlogged Tinderbox would temporarily lose its power for a period of time. Ha, Im like one of those devils in stories, exploiting loopholes in peoples desires. I grant their wishes literally, but in a distorted way, Rhine muttered to himself in a low voice, a hint of self-mockery in his tone. The Tinderbox that summons the three dogs is now mine! With a flip of his right hand, Rhine whispered a spell. With a soft , a cloud of mist swirled, and the Tinderbox that had been in the soldiers pocket appeared in Rhines palm. Retrieve objects once touched. This was a new magic Rhine had acquired after fulfilling the soldiers wish to retrieve the Tinderbox. The ability even extended to items Rhine had touched before learning this spell. Quite a powerful conceptual ability, Rhine thought to himself, his mind racing with ideas for its potential uses. What should I call it? Ugh, Im terrible at naming things! I cant exactly call it Zrumjis Instant Retrieval, right? Return to Owner? Doesnt feel quite right either. Never mind Shrugging, Rhine dismissed the naming issue. A while later, once the damp Tinderbox had dried and regained its magical power, Rhine teleported himself and the Tinderbox to a deserted wilderness. Strike. Strike. Strike One, two, three! Rhine struck the Tinderbox several times. With a series of whoosh, whoosh, whoosh sounds, the three dogs appeared in succession, their enormous eyes gleamingeach pair larger than the last. ?????N?B?S? As expected, the injuries they had sustained were completely healed. Their fur shimmered under the sunlight, looking as if theyd never been hurt at all. Truly magical creatures, with incredible self-healing abilities, Rhine remarked. Unlike before, the dogs now crouched submissively at Rhines feet, obedient and docile. It seemed they had completely forgotten their former master and were ready to follow the commands of their new one. These dogs were even able to locate the princess outside the palace, in a small town beyond the capitala truly fascinating power! Can they always sniff out the targets designated by their master, no matter where they are? Be it money or anything else? Thats quite an intriguing extension of their [dog] characteristics. Ill have to experiment to see just how far their abilities go This Tinderbox will certainly prove useful in the future! And Auroras 10th birthday is coming up. According to Grandma Rosas wishes, the Tinderbox will be her gift! The air around Rhine rippled and distorted. His slender figure shimmered for a moment before vanishing from the wilderness. Two days later, Rhine hosted a grand birthday celebration for Aurora. All 12 witches attended, just as they had 10 years ago when Aurora was born. The gathering was not just for celebration; the witches also quietly discussed when it would be appropriate to tell Aurora about her true identity as a princess and the heavy burden she carried. It was a mission too weighty for a 10-year-old, but it was a truth she would have to face sooner or later. Grandma Rosa kissed Auroras cheek and personally handed her the Tinderboxjust as she had planned all along. The elderly witch also expressed her gratitude to Aurora for defeating the soldier who had nearly killed her. I heard that on the day of the soldiers execution, nearly everyone in the capital rushed outside the city to witness it. You ensured that a criminal received the justice he deserved! All the witches had heard about Auroras defeat of the three massive dogs. They praised her as an extraordinary hero, one who seemed to have stepped straight out of bardic tales and mythic legends. Like those heroes, Aurora was brave, skilled, andmost importantlypossessed a heart of gold. Aurora, my dear child, you are already a hero in your own right. And just like in the stories, every hero needs a steed. Now you can strike the Tinderbox and summon the magical dogs to be your mounts! Grandma Rosa pulled Aurora into a warm embrace. The Violet Fairy, leader of the 12 witches, smiled warmly. Indeed, you should try it. Itll be a marvelous sight! Aurora nodded softly. Together with the witches, she stepped out into an open field and struck the Tinderbox. Strike. Strike. Strike With a series of sounds, the three dogs appeared one by one. The smallest among them had eyes as large as teacups. Aurora climbed onto the smallest dog and rode it across the field, the other two dogs trailing behind her. At first, Auroras movements were a bit clumsy, but the blessings she had received granted her an exceptional physique and astonishing learning abilities. Before long, she rode with the grace of a seasoned rider. She cut a strikingly heroic figure! The dogs, too, seemed jubilant, their enormous eyes gleaming wider than ever before. As the birthday celebration drew to a close, Aurora carefully tucked away her beloved Tinderbox. She clearly cherished this birthday gift, but there was also a hint of worry in her expression. Even amidst the festivities, her anxious demeanor couldnt be entirely concealed. Whats troubling you, my little Aurora? Grandma Rosa asked gently. Aurora recounted everything the soldier had said after she encountered him. "In recent years, relations between Enderland and us have grown worse. Small skirmishes break out every so often. "If what that Enderland captive told the soldier is true, they might soon reveal the truth about the curse. Once everyone knows that our Rose Kingdom has been cursed, the nation will descend into chaos. That will be a disaster! "And even if the King and the royal family successfully cover up the truth, it will only make things worse! "If this curse really existsand I already asked my mentor, and he confirmed its absolutely realwhen disaster strikes, there will be no way to fix it. At this moment, Aurora didnt seem like a 10-year-old girl celebrating her birthday, someone who should have been frolicking in fields of flowers. Though her tone still carried a childlike quality, her demeanor reflected genuine concern for her nation. Rhine and the witches exchanged glances, their brows furrowed. Even though the King had locked down all information about the curse, keeping the citizens unaware of the events at Auroras birth ceremony, foreign guests had also attended that grand feast 10 years ago. Expecting them to keep the secret was obviously unrealistic. It might have been manageable during peacetime, but now, relations between the Rose Kingdom and Enderland were anything but harmonious. Auroras voice trembled slightly as she continued. Her bright eyes locked onto Rhineonly now did the golden-haired girl realize that her mentor and adoptive father, who had taught her so much and whom she deeply respected, wasnt much taller than she was anymore: Teacher, why are the King and Queen trying to hide the truth about the curse? "If a disaster will strike the Rose Kingdom in a few years, shouldnt everyone be told? "Shouldnt everyone who can leave the kingdomregardless of their occupation, class, or genderbe given the chance to escape this cursed land? As she spoke, Aurora grew increasingly passionate, her small fists clenched tightly. Teacher, youve taught me the principles of being a good person. If the curse really exists, shouldnt we... shouldnt we tell everyone the truthbefore the enemy exposes it? "The people of the Rose Kingdom have the right to know the truth and to leave this cursed land in advance! By the time she finished, Aurora was practically shouting, her voice carrying an undeniable conviction. The blessing-enhanced power of her voicemelodious and resonantnow seemed almost magical, tugging at Rhines emotions despite his knowledge of the full truth. With her blessed charisma, Aurora was a natural-born orator. Even I, who know the entire truth, nearly agreed with her for a brief moment, Rhine thought to himself. The Violet Fairy, seeing Aurora so agitated, hurriedly stepped forward to soothe and explain, planning to tell her the harsh reality: Even if you flee the kingdom, the curse is relentless. At most, it would only buy a few more years of life. But unexpectedly, Rhine raised a hand to stop the Violet Fairy. Rhines mind wandered back to 10 years ago, recalling the Kings expression. When he had first suggested sealing the truth about the curse, arguing that once people learn of the curse, theyll all flee the kingdom, he had seen the Kings conflicted reaction. He was certain the Kings first thought had been to flee the kingdom himself to avoid the disaster. It was only after Rhine personally explained that the curse cannot be avoided by fleeing the land that the King reluctantly abandoned that idea. Rhine, the silver-haired magician, stood up and gently placed a hand on Auroras shoulder. Aurora, let me ask you: if one day, you were to become the ruler of this nation, replacing the current King, would you do better than him? Aurora didnt hesitate. She nodded vigorously. Tell me, what would you do? Rhine asked. I know how to fight with a sword, and I know a little magic. Id find Black Witch Maleficents whereabouts, gather as many warriors as possible, seek your help and the witches help, and unite the entire kingdom to challenge her. Id defeat her and force her to reveal the method to break the curseor, if killing the one who cast the curse is enough to break it, then that would be even better! Rhines lips curled into a faint, satisfied smile. But the world doesnt deal in what ifs, Aurora said, lowering her head. Only the Kings child can become King. Then, in a quiet mumble, Aurora uttered a line that nearly made the witches lose their composure: At this point, even overthrowing the royal family wouldnt help, would it? It would just make things worse. Rhine raised his hand and ruffled Auroras soft, golden hair. You dont need to become King to do any of the things you just said. I can take you right now to travel abroad, searching for Black Witch Maleficents whereabouts. Well find her, and well defeat her! Chapter 32: Am I a Princess? Chapter 32: Am I a Princess?Aurora''s gaze froze. We? Just the two of us? Can we really defeat the Black Witch? In the kingdom, arent there many warriors far braver than I am, and countless mages just as talented as you, Teacher? She had heard tales of Black Witch Maleficent, stories that painted her as an unbeatable and terrifying figure. Aurora couldnt fathom going up against such a legend. Up until now, due to a lack of comparisons, Aurora still had no concrete understanding of her own strength. Doubt surfaced instinctively. Rhine smiled and said, Aurora, perhaps youre unaware, but right now, you are the most skilled warrior in the entire kingdom. And as for me, I am indeed the most exceptional mage here. Years ago, Rhines magical prowess was on par with the most gifted of the witches. However, during Auroras growth, after fulfilling countless wishes in the kingdom, he had gone much farther in his mastery of magic. Now, he could single-handedly resolve issues that would require over half of the 13 Witches working together. Pausing briefly, Rhine continued, Of course, Maleficent is a legendary witch capable of enveloping the entire kingdom in magic. You are not yet strong enough to defeat her in her dragon form. But your talent is extraordinary, and on the journey ahead, your growth will be exponential! Rhine firmly believed that both he, who could harness the power of wishes, and Aurora, who was exceptionally gifted, would gain immeasurably from the journey they were about to embark upon. A spark of determination ignited in Auroras eyes as she nodded enthusiastically. At that moment, Rhine felt an unprecedented surge of power, akin to a blazing sunit was the power of a wish. It came from Auroras deepest desire. Alright, Teacher. Please take me away from the kingdom. I want to become a true hero, find the Black Witch, defeat her, and then return to this land! Seeing the timing was perfect, Rhine added what he had not yet explained: By the way, I made a prophecy. The curse of Black Witch Maleficent cannot be avoided, even if you flee the kingdom. Unfortunately, not everyone believed me when I said so. Thats why the King chose to conceal the truth of the curseit wasnt a bad decision. If the public were to learn of it, the kingdom would have fallen into panic and chaos. Aurora suddenly realized how hasty and impulsive her earlier assumptions had been. The Violet Fairy chuckled and said, So, youre about to take Aurora out of the kingdom to search for Black Witch Maleficents whereabouts, while training Aurora to become a hero capable of opposing Maleficent. I wish you both success! This had been the plan all along, so the Violet Fairy wasnt surprised. It seemed that everything had been settled, and in just a few days, they would embark on their journey abroad. However, as the witches thought all was agreed upon, Aurora suddenly spoke up. Wait, Teacher, we cant leave so soon! Before leaving the kingdom, I must complete one last task. That soldier said Enderland is preparing to reveal the truth of the curse to our citizens soon. When that happens, the kingdom will descend into chaos. ???????????? At that time, Enderlands armyor should I say their band of thieveswill invade and plunder our treasures, our rare artifacts, and even our livestock. Since you said I am already the kingdoms strongest warrior, I should lead the army to drive off the invaders before departing on our journey! Lead the army? How do you plan to become the commander of the troops? How will you make the soldiers obey your orders? From appearances alone, youre just a 10-year-old girl. Who would let you take command? Or have you already guessed? Rhines thoughts churned. Teacher! Aunt Violet, Grandma Rosa, everyone. I have a very, very important question. Please, you must answer me truthfully. I beg you! Auroras gaze turned sharply serious as she bowed politely to Rhine and the witches. Oh, Little Aurora has a question? Go ahead and ask, Grandma Rosa replied with a kind smile. Aurora swallowed nervously, raised her chin, and asked solemnly, enunciating each word: Am I a princess? Am I the princess from the rumors, the one who was supposed to be imprisoned in the depths of the palace? And you, my teacherare you the Royal Sage and Grand Mage Rhine from the kingdoms legend, the one who served as an advisor to the King for half a year before mysteriously disappearing? Silence. A deathly silence. Yes. Yes. Rhine nodded gently, his expression calm and unwavering. This was something he had always planned to tell Aurora eventually. Aurora let out a sigh of relief, a smile of contentment spreading across her face. Thank goodness. Otherwise, I would have thought I was some magical weapon you created just for battle. No wonder I possess such astounding talent. No wonder I share a name with the rumored princess who was supposedly imprisonedthough, to be fair, many share that name in the kingdom today. When did you begin suspecting your identity? Rhine wanted to ask but decided it wasnt necessary. There had been too many clues. A clever girl like Aurora would have pieced it together eventually. I heard it from the people at the tavern and the children I played ball with. They said the Kings daughter was trapped in a copper palace deep within the royal compound, never to step outside. I often thought about how lonely she must feel, trapped there, unable to see the outside world. And now I knowit was all a lie. She was never imprisoned at all. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aurora spoke softly, her tone filled with endless emotion. The golden-haired girl raised her slender yet strikingly strong hands and looked toward Rhine and the witches. Teacher, Grandma Witch, Aunt Witch, my talent comes from your blessings, doesnt it? Thank you. Now that Ive grown up, can you tell me what happened on the day I was born? Why are there rumors of a princess being imprisoned in the Copper Palace? And what blessings were bestowed upon me? Rhine sat down, and with the witches, they began to recount the thrilling events of ten years ago. It was a fascinating tale. There was a grand banquet, exquisite food and fine wine, witches, mages, a fire-breathing, unstoppable dragon, a terrifying curse, and a sacred blessing. It began as a story so beautiful it could inspire poetry, only to suddenly descend into darkness, followed by an unexpected twist. What captivated Aurora most was the prophecy made by the Prophether teacherabout the future she never chose. Aurora listened quietly to the story, fully absorbed. So thats how it is Im the source of the kingdoms dreadful curse. You all saw the vision in the mirror, saw the misfortunes that awaited in the future. So, in the end, you didnt choose the original blessingreplacing with and instead opted for the path were on now. Aurora appeared deep in thought. Grandma Rosa, watching the golden-haired girls serious expression, couldnt help but feel an outpouring of love and affection. Indeed, in the scene back then, the Royal Sage had chosen an unconventional path that amazed everyone. But it did seem to be the best choice. The King, the Queen, and the witches, herself included, had supported this decision, step by step raising the Princess to be a warrior capable of slaying a dragon. However, all of this was simply the adults (Rhine could barely be considered one here) unilateral arrangement. What about Princess Auroras own thoughts? She was, after all, a living, breathing person. As a baby, Aurora had no idea of the burden placed upon her shoulders. But the Aurora of today now knew everything. From birth, she bore a mission. She endured years of rigorous training, unchanging day after day, until now, carrying a responsibility far beyond her years. Would the Princess willingly accept the decisions made for her back then? Auroras birthday banquet was over. The witches departed one by one. Aurora had proven to them that she had become an independent hero, no longer in need of their care. The house grew quiet. The living room was empty and hollow. The Little Princess rested her chin in her hand, gazing at the stars. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something and turned abruptly to ask Rhine: So, what happened afterward? Teacher, your prophecy back then only went up to the point where I fell into a long slumber, and the kingdom was covered by thorns for fifty years, right? So what about the future beyond that? In the end, was the curse broken? The night was so silent that even the chirping of distant birds could be heard clearly. After a long pause, Rhine nodded gently and said in a low voice: I am truly sorry, Aurora. Back then, I made the decision on your behalf without consulting you. Since thats the case, I believe its necessary for you to know your futureeven if it isnt entirely precise. Auroras eyes lit up instantly. Rhine continued slowly: The River of Destiny branches into countless streams and possibilities. While I cannot predict the exact details of a distant future, I can glimpse fragments of its tributaries. Most of the outcomes arent perfect, but in many of them, the curse is indeed broken. Aurora, since youre curious about the road not taken, I can show you the best, the most perfect, and the most flawless ending among them. This is your rightful privilege to see! Rhine pulled out a silver mirrorthe same one he had used ten years ago to reveal the future. Aurora fixed her gaze on the smooth surface of the mirror, barely breathing. This was a path not chosen. Ripples spread across the mirrors surface, and an image emerged once more: It showed Aurora pricking her finger on the spindle, the curse taking hold, and the kingdoms lands overrun with thorns and brambles. Ten years later, the vision of prophecy played out again. Lines of text appeared around the edges of the image, labeling the scenes. Legends about this kingdom began to spreada tale of a beautiful princess who lay sleeping. From then on, many princes came to explore, hacking through the brambles in an attempt to reach the palace. But none succeeded. In the vision, one prince after another appeared, slashing at the thorns. They fought to cut through the hedge that barred their way, trying to reach the palace sealed by layers of overgrowth. But the thorns seemed alive, closing in around them. The trees shifted their positions, tripping the princes up. It was as if the brambles, thorns, and trees had become countless hands, grasping them tightly, holding them inescapably. The princes struggled, cried out in agony, and ultimately died painful deaths. More ripples spread across the mirror, and for a brief moment, the image faded into darkness. New captions appeared: Many, many years passed. Finally, exactly 100 years later, another prince set foot on the cursed land. Chapter 33: The Road Not Taken Chapter 33: The Road Not TakenIn the mirrored image, a prince clad in regal attire appeared. He stood tall and proud, but his face shimmered with a hazy light, making his features indistinct. Judging from the outline, he was likely a handsome prince. When the prince approached the hedge of thorns, all he saw were shrubs adorned with beautiful flowers. He passed through the hedges effortlessly. As he walked forward, the hedges closed up tightly behind him, almost as if welcoming his arrival. Seeing this scene in the mirror, Aurora was bewildered. Why did all the other princes get entangled and killed by the thorns, brambles, and bushes on this cursed land, but when came, all the obstacles disappeared? The hedges even opened up a path for him? Could it be hes one of the Black Witchs underlings? Thats why the cursed plants didnt attack him but instead cleared the way for him. Princess Aurora, you really are my student, Rhine thought, amused. Youve hit on the exact same suspicion I had. But, Aurora, your guess is utterly unromantic. Wheres your sense of poetry? Rhine maintained a composed expression, but he couldnt suppress his inward laughter. Based on the original fairy tales, Rhine believed this was a poetic interpretation, a symbolic exaggeration of the concept of destined love. After all, in the much older version of the story, it was not a prince but a neighboring king who awakened Sleeping Beauty. This king, upon seeing the sleeping beauty, was overcome with desire and, while she was unconscious, violated her. The Sleeping Beauty only woke up later, after giving birth to two childrenSun and Moonwhen one of the babies, while nursing, accidentally sucked out the cursed splinter. Afterward, the Sleeping Beauty married the king who had violated her. Compared to that, Charles Perraults and the Brothers Grimms adaptations were far kinder and much more idealistic. Rewriting the tale to have a destined prince, rather than a rapist king, awaken the princess better aligned with peoples romanticized expectations of a prince and princess story. The hedges parting, the thorns retreating, the flowers blooming on the treesall of these were meant to illustrate the beauty of this perfect moment. Yet, in a world of real magic and fantasy, even Rhine found it hard to explain the peculiarities of this phenomenon. The young mage shook his head lightly and said, I dont know either. Perhaps, after a hundred years, the Black Witchs curse had weakened enough to pose no obstacle. Or perhaps he is your destined love. When he stepped onto this cursed land, even the world itself welcomed him. ??????????? Destined love?! Auroras eyes widened, filled with infinite doubt. But I dont even know him! The image in the mirror continued to change. The prince stepped through the pathway made by the parting hedges, walking through a sea of crimson flowers, heading further in. Everything was eerily quiet. Finally, he reached the ancient palace and pushed open the door to the small room where Princess Aurora lay asleep. There, on the bed, was none other than Princess Aurora herself! She slept soundly. The mirror immediately gave a close-up of Sleeping Aurora. Compared to the golden-haired girl standing before the mirror now, the Aurora in the image appeared older, closer to the traditional idea of a beauty, as she had fallen into slumber at the age of fifteen. The Sleeping Beauty in the mirror was as stunning as the real girl nowbreathtaking and enchanting. Her delicate features carried an almost magical allure, capable of ensnaring ones soul. However, she lacked the sharp, indescribable strength in her gaze that the current Aurora possessed. She seemed more like a soft and fragile flower, evoking feelings of tenderness and protection. The princes eyes widened as he looked at Aurora, unable to take his eyes off her. As he gazed at her, he couldnt help but bend down and gently kiss the sleeping princess. The blessing took effect, and the curse was lifted. In the mirror, Aurora awoke instantly! She opened her eyes and gazed lovingly at the prince who had saved her. The prince carried her out of the palace. Before long, the kingdoms slumbering curse gradually lifted, and people began to wake up one after another. However, after a century had passed, the kingdom was no longer the same as before. The land was overrun with twisted trees and wild weeds, and every building was blanketed in vegetation. The mirror displayed a new set of text: Not long after, the prince and Aurora held a grand wedding ceremony. They lived happily ever after and grew old together. The colorful scenes in the silver mirror gradually dimmed and faded away into darkness. Ah? Thats it? Aurora finally reacted, sounding surprised. The best, most perfect ending among all the possible futures is just ? Aurora muttered, sounding slightly disappointed: So, in the end, the culprit behind everything, Black Witch Maleficent, didnt face any punishment at all? Shes such a powerful witch and has already transformed herself into a real dragonshes bound to live for many, many years. What if she rises again and tries to destroy our kingdom a second time? Who would stop her then? And lastly, that princeI dont even know him. Hes from a hundred years in the future. His father probably hasnt even been born yet! Then, were just together? What kind of bizarre development is that? The blessing says the curse can only be lifted by the kiss of someone who truly loves me, but hes seeing me for the first time while Im unconscious! He hasnt even spoken a single word to me. Doesnt love take time to develop? Princess, your thought process is far too advanced for this era. Wait is this all my fault? How am I supposed to explain this to the King and Queen? Rhine chuckled lightly and replied, Who knows? Perhaps love at first sight counts, too. His tone grew ethereal and otherworldly once more. Your Highness, youve now seen the road not taken. Ten years ago, on that disastrous night, two paths lay before you. One was paved with flowers and poetry; the other, with thorns and storms. At the time, you were just a swaddled infant, far too young to decide. I had no choice but to make the decision for you, choosing the path youre on now and placing this heavy destiny upon your shoulders. Over the years, to prepare you as the warrior foretold by prophecy, the witches and I have subjected you to rigorous training. And soon, we will embark on an unknown journey across the continent, one that may bring unpredictable dangers. To fulfill this destiny, youve endured so much. Im sorry for the hardships youve faced, my Princess. For the choice I made on your behalf, I owe you an apology. Rhine finished speaking and bowed deeply to the little princess in front of him. Aurora, however, shook her head vigorously and quickly helped Rhine back to his feet. No, no, its not like that, Teacher! Its me who should thank you! I also want to thank my father, my mother, the witch aunts, and Grandma Rosa! Thank you all. If Id followed the original trajectory of my life, I would have been locked in a brass palace, knowing nothing about the world, ignorant and incapable. My literature teacher once taught me that a great person once said, Soon, Enderland would reveal the truth of the curse to the public, and chaos would ensue. I wouldve been stuck deep within the palace, only able to hear my maids reporting the disasters outside. Other than shedding tears, I wouldnt have been able to do anything. Actually, I probably wouldnt even understand what a disaster isbecause I would never have stepped outside the palace. It was you, Teacher, who gave me the opportunity to change everything with my own hands! Thank you! When the kingdoms current troubles are resolved, well embark on a journey across the continent together, searching for the Black Witchs whereabouts. Even if the outcome isnt perfect, at least I will have tried, and there will be no regrets Auroras and Rhines concerns were far from unfounded. Even before Auroras birthday, a terrifying rumor had begun to take root in the Rose Kingdom. No one knew where the dreadful prophecy had originated. It could have been the drunken gossip in taverns, the reckless claims of some astrologer, or perhaps one of the guests who attended the Princesss birth ceremony spreading the tale firsthand. In a short amount of time, the rumorspread like wildfire. Every day, the old King was overwhelmed by the bad news arriving from all corners of the kingdom: Farmers stopped tending to their fields; bakeries and breweries ceased operations; wealthy families packed up and fled the kingdom overnight; even the once-disciplined military began to mutiny. In the streets and alleys, people whispered that the King of the Rose Kingdom was a terrible, incompetent ruler. They blamed the King for angering the fearsome Black Witch and dooming the nation. Faced with the growing tide of bad news, the white-haired old King was forced to deliver a public speech. He declared that even fleeing the kingdom would not help escape the curse. He also promised that there was a way to end the curse before the disaster truly struckthat the Royal Sage who mysteriously vanished ten years ago was actively working to dispel the curse and would succeed before long. But by now, the people no longer believed the Kings words. The Rose Kingdom was no longer the beautiful, peaceful land it once was. From the royal capital to small towns and rural villages, not a single place was free from chaos. Even during the day, it wasnt unusual to encounter robbers on the streets. After all, with the kingdom supposedly doomed in five years, why bother following the rules anymore? And that wasnt even the worst of it. At the height of the kingdoms turmoil, foreign raiders came to take their share of the spoilsthis invasion seemed long premeditated. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Enderlands army launched a surprise attack on the Rose Kingdom, invading towns, looting wantonly, assaulting women, and setting fires everywhere. Up ahead is the Rose Kingdom. Take whatever you want, as much as you can carry. The gold and silver coins from the wealthy, the sculptures in the city center, the beautiful womentheyre all yours! Their soldiers have already lost their morale and are nothing like the disciplined army they once were. They wont be able to stop our iron cavalry! This was the promise Enderlands officers made to their soldiers before the invasion. And in reality, the soldiers did far worse than their officers had promised, inflicting atrocities tenfold more terrifying and cruel. No why has it come to this? In the royal palace, the King was in anguish and despair. By now, the old King had grown even more frail, with not a single black hair left on his head. He wasnt even sure how much longer he could hold on under the constant deluge of bad news. It must be those Enderland bastards! They must have deliberately leaked the news of the curse! It has to be them! Their nobles attended the Princesss birth ceremony and witnessed firsthand when Black Witch Maleficent cast the cursethey know all the secrets. Chapter 34: The Princess on the Battlefield Chapter 34: The Princess on the BattlefieldThe old King roared in fury, his voice echoing through the royal palace. He wanted to order the army to drive out the invaders, but most of the soldiers no longer obeyed his commands. At that moment, the King remembered he might still turn to Lord Rhine, the Royal Sage. Not long ago, the young mage had visited the palace to inform him of a soldiers crimes. Just then, two figures entered the palace and approached the King and Queen. Father, Mother. I can lead the army and drive out the invaders. It was Aurora who spoke. The golden-haired girl stood in the palace doorway, framed by the morning sun. Her petite and graceful figure cast a long shadow on the ground, and her face was obscured by the backlight. Seeing their daughter again, the King and Queen were moved to tears. Behind the girl, the silver-haired mage Rhine walked slowly. The boys appearance was exactly as it had been ten years ago, untouched by the blade of time. The old King donned his armor and personally visited the Royal Guard, the elite soldiers of the kingdom. In his youth, the King had been a brave and capable general, but his aging body could no longer support him in battle. So, he appointed a general far younger than anyone expecteda young girlto lead the elite troops in aiding the frontline defenders. Every soldier who saw their new commander was stunned, exclaiming in disbelief. None could imagine that their leader would be a girl who looked no older than twelve. They were convinced it had to be a joke. Yet, before the sun set that very day, Aurora proved herself to every soldier. The once disorganized and demoralized Royal Guard underwent a miraculous transformation. By nightfall, they swore their loyalty to their new commander, willing to follow her to the death. Despite this, no one connected their new general with the princess of legend who was said to have been imprisoned deep within the palace. Aurora led the elite troops to the frontlines. The next day, the raiders from Enderland returned. Charging down from the hillside, they easily tore through the Rose Kingdoms flimsy defenses. Auroras former swordsmanship instructor, now an officer in the army, mounted his majestic steed. But even he, facing the ferocious enemy, felt a deep sense of helplessness. On the battlefield, individual skill had its limits. After learning the truth about the curse, the soldiers of the Rose Kingdom had long since lost their fighting spirit. They raised their weapons and shouted a few symbolic war cries before scattering in retreat. Such a fragmented army was naturally powerless against the invaders. R?????????§? The soldiers of Enderland laughed as they brandished their scimitars, slaughtering every enemy they encountered. For over a century, the once-prosperous neighboring kingdom had never been this vulnerable. The swordmaster officer fled on horseback, trying to block out the sound of slaughter behind him. At that moment, reinforcements arrived from the rear of the battlefieldtroops sent by the King! This unit was clearly elite: their formation was tight, their discipline impeccable, their battle cries resounding, and their horns blaring. Each soldier fought bravely, striking down enemies with relentless ferocity, their bodies soon drenched in their own and their foes blood. At the head of this army was their commander, charging ahead of the troops. Her mount was not a horse but a massive dog, with eyes as large as tea bowls! Two even larger dogs followed her closelyone with eyes the size of mill wheels, and the other with eyes as massive as a tower dome. The dogs used their enormous jaws to grab the invaders, hurling them high into the sky. Those who fell to the ground were either dead or severely injured, and those flung the highest were reduced to bloody pulp. The commander, accompanied by the two magical dogs, cut through the enemy ranks like a god descending to the mortal world. She crushed large swathes of the invading army with swift and decisive strikes. Fire the arrows! Fire the arrows! The invaders drew their bows and unleashed a rain of arrows, aiming to kill this formidable commander. Dozens, even hundreds of arrows shot toward her. But the moment the arrows touched her, they all turned to ash. No weapon, crafted by man or born of nature, could harm her! The commander rode her mighty dog across the battlefield, gripping her weapon tightly in one hand as she broke through enemy lines. With her other hand, she raised a warhorn and sounded it amidst the chaotic battlefield. The piercing, rousing sound of the horn tore through the sky like a battle hymn from the heavens. It ignited the blood of every soldier in the Rose Kingdom, awakening the fighting spirit buried deep within their souls. Charge! Drive out the invaders! The soldiers of the Rose Kingdom, who had been retreating in disarray, and the fleeing officers, all rallied upon hearing the horns call. Courage reignited in their hearts, transforming their morale completely. Hot tears streamed down the faces of the soldiers and officers, a mix of grief and fury boiling in their blood. Her voice had the power to pierce hearts, to move even the hardest of souls to tears! Charge! Charge! For the kingdom, for His Majesty the King! Arrows and blades cant harm our commandershe is under divine protection! To the soldiers of the Rose Kingdom, the commander riding the massive dog, flanked by two even larger dogs, had become an unshakable symbol of hope on the battlefield. As long as they followed her lead, victory was assured. If she charged, the army would break through; if she stood, the war would not be lost. Her charm could captivate nations; her every move stirred the hearts of all who saw her. Thus, the commander riding the giant dog led the kingdoms soldiers to a decisive victory, painting her silver armor crimson with blood. As the sun set, the blood-red twilight cast her figure in a long shadow across the ground. The scarlet hues of the setting sun mingled with the blood spilled by the soldiers, blurring the lines between them and staining the rivers and hills the same color. On a distant hillside, the old King, clad in armor, listened to the triumphant battle hymn. His eyes grew misty with emotion. The old King gazed toward the heart of the battlefield, where his daughter fought valiantly under the blood-red glow of the setting sun. His thoughts drifted back ten years, to that fateful night when the kingdom-wide celebration was interrupted, and the dreadful curse descended. He recalled the prophecy spoken by the mage Rhine: When this warrior rides across the battlefield on her steed, even the most disordered army will submit to her charisma and obey her commands! When this warrior sings the battle hymn before a broken army, even the most undisciplined soldiers will rally again, willing to fight and die for her! I believe this warrior can lead Your Majestys army, slay the Black Witch, and end the curse at its root! The invaders were driven from the kingdom. For a long time afterward, no one dared to trespass on the lands of the Rose Kingdom. This was because a divine warrior, a figure of legend, had burned her heroic image deep into the minds of every fleeing invader. The survivors, those fortunate enough to escape back to their homeland, exaggerated the details of that epic battle, sparing no terrifying embellishment. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With dramatic gestures, they recounted tales of terror, painting the Rose Kingdom as a land protected by gods who sent a divine warrior to its aid. They claimed that this warrior, accompanied by three monstrous beasts, was impervious to blades, lances, and arrows. In the days following the war, miracles began to appear throughout the kingdom. The morning after the battle, a thousand birds of all colorsshades of the rainbowtook to the skies above the Rose Kingdom. They flew in formations, creating patterns and words in the air, telling the story of the divine warrior sent by the gods. At night, some claimed to hear foxes whispering to themselves in the grass, mentioning the divine warrior and how the kingdoms curse was destined to be broken. Fishermen who set out to sea encountered a terrifying storm, only for it to miraculously calm. When they brought their catch ashore, they found strange notes hidden in the bellies of the fish. Upon returning home, one fisherman found his blind wife had miraculously regained her sight. The people said it was the will of the gods. The Rose Kingdom was a nation blessed by divine protection. Few noticed the hooded silver-haired boy weaving through the crowds at the locations of these miracles. Excellent. Now the people truly believe that the gods are protecting the kingdom and the royal family. Even the dreadful curse of Black Witch Maleficent will surely be broken. Praise your wisdom, Lord Rhine, said the old King, deep within the palace. Its just some knowledge from beyond this world, the Sage thought to himself. From that day on, the Rose Kingdom gained a new legend, in addition to the tales of the Imprisoned Beautiful Princess and the Wish-Granting Magician. In the grandest, most luxurious inn in the capital, on the first floor where travelers and patrons gathered in the tavern, the stories of the kingdoms legends were being retold over drinks. Hey, newcomer! Have you heard about it? legend! The bartender, suddenly a bit tongue-tied, leaned closer in excitement. Do you mean the Wish-Granting Magician? No, not that one. Ah, then you must mean the Kings daughter, the beautiful princess said to embody all the worlds finest qualities. No ones seen her, of course, because shes locked away in a brass palace that only the King and Queen can enter. No, not that one either. The bartender handed a bottle of ale to a guest, his expression filled with uncontainable excitement. Im talking about the legend of the Valkyrie sent by the gods to save our kingdom! Chapter 35: The Journey of the Sage and the King Chapter 35: The Journey of the Sage and the King"My order is: Find the Black Witch Maleficent!" In the clearing, three large dogs glanced around, sniffing left and right, following their master Rhine''s command. Finding nothing, the dogs all flopped to the ground, stuck out their tongues, and pitifully gazed at their master, who held the Tinderbox in hand. "As expected, the Black Witch Maleficent must be very far away, well beyond the range of the Tinderbox''s magical dogs." "Of course, even if Maleficent were nearby, she might have ways to hide herself from magic and other supernatural forces." Rhine dismissed the dogs and tossed the Tinderbox back to Aurora. The two returned to the Palace, where they sifted through a large stack of documents piled on the table. "These are the intelligence reports compiled by His Majesty and the witches. They detail the origins of the Black Witch Maleficent, where she might have gone, and other clues!" These records pointed the way for the journey he and Aurora were about to embark on. According to the intelligence, Maleficent was not originally born in the Rose Kingdom. She had traveled from another country to settle here long-term about a decade before Aurora''s Baptism Ceremony. No one knew how long she had lived or where she had learned her terrifying magic. It was only discovered that Maleficent practiced dreadful Black Magic, mastering the arts of curses and torment. She could summon dark creatures to serve her at will and even transform into a Black Dragon. Furthermore, her mastery of magic seemed to surpass that of the other witches in the kingdomof course, it wasnt until that catastrophic night that people truly recognized her power and horror. The records also mentioned that Maleficent had once spoken of "sisters" from beyond the kingdom. Naturally, these were not blood-related sisters but witches who studied Black Magic alongside her. Maleficent and her "sisters" occasionally held gatherings or communicated through magic to discuss new dark spells and how to concoct bizarre potions. The ingredients they used, of course, were ghastly things like frog eyes, spider webs, toad saliva, and umbilical cords of stillborn infants. "The gatherings of Black Magic witches appear to be quite an extraordinary thing," Rhine said with a slight frown. If they were to face multiple opponents as powerful as Maleficent, the thought alone was despair-inducing. In this continent, where countless stories intertwined, what kind of figures could possibly be part of Maleficent''s coven? Rhine couldn''t help but wonder. He continued reading through the documents. According to the files, Maleficent had never mentioned the specific names of her so-called "sisters." She had only occasionally hinted that some of them had become Queens in various countries. "The queens of other nationsthis range is way too broad to even begin searching," Aurora said, leaning in. Rhine''s gaze froze on one particular line of text. The passage described how Maleficent once boasted to the Violet Fairy that one of her "sisters" was not human but an Ocean Hag living in the depths of the sea, skilled in crafting strange potions. This Ocean Hag resided in the Kingdom of the Merfolk, deep beneath the ocean waves. Since she rarely surfaced, Maleficent communicated with her through a magical mirror. Maleficent had even complained about it. "An Ocean Hag living in the Kingdom of the Merfolk. This might be our breakthrough!" "If Maleficent is still in contact with her, this Ocean Hag might know where she is now." According to the kingdoms historical records, the Kingdom of the Merfolk lay beneath the southern coastlines vast seas. Having identified their first destination, Rhine and Aurora had one last task to complete before officially setting off Bidding farewell to the King and Queen. ... In the deepest part of the palace complex, beyond many walls and buildings, stood a Brass Palace, a place said to have housed a beautiful princess in legend. ?????¨? In reality, it was nothing more than an abandoned palace left by the previous dynasty, usually empty most of the time. But today, perhaps for the first time in ten years, the beautiful princess from the kingdoms legends truly stood there To bid farewell to her parents. The Old King nodded gently. The aged monarch offered a weary smile and removed the crown from his head, slowly lifting it toward Aurora''s golden-haired head. The act of an old king removing his crown and holding it above the head of a ten-year-old girl looked almost absurd. This was the fulfillment of a promise made ten years prior when the Old King vowed to a magician to pass the kingdom to the warrior who could save it, declaring them the new ruler. The Old King hovered the crown over the girls golden hair, as if measuring whether the crowns size fit: "My daughter, I am already too old. When you and the Sage return from your journey, this crown shall truly belong to you." After speaking, the Old King pulled the crown back. Aurora bowed slightly, using the Court Etiquette her instructor had taught her to deliver an elegant farewell: "Farewell, Father, Mother. "I will travel with the Sage to foreign lands in search of the Black Witch Maleficent. We will find her, defeat her, and end the dark shadow looming over this kingdom. "One day, I shall return with the Sage to take your place as the ruler of this land, Father. "During this journey, I will work hard to learn how to become both a great hero and a worthy ruler." The elderly Queen dabbed at her eyes with a handkerchief, wiping away her tears but saying nothing. Nearby, a small magician clad in flowing robes smiled and nodded at Aurora, saying, "Lets go, my future queen." The Sage and the future queen bid farewell to the current king and departed from the Brass Palace. Walking through the palace grounds, Aurora gazed at the distant mountains as they went: "Teacher, I think by the time we return, I will have become the ruler of this kingdom, and you will have become its legend." In the past, Aurora had been taught by a special tutor in elaborate grammar and refined rhetoric, and the clever little princess had mastered them all, speaking now with the polished tone of a poet. "Father told me that ten years ago, after you helped him, you asked him to spread your storyto let the world know the tale of the magician. This must hold some special meaning for you. "So when I become queen, I will do the same. "Teacher, I will ensure your story is sung, your deeds recorded in history, and statues of you crafted by artisans. "I will summon scribes to chronicle every tale from our journey and compile them into books. Artists will paint the most unforgettable scenes, and they will never be forgotten. Bards will sing these stories by campfires and wells. "Many years from now, the events of our journey will become beloved legends, turning into the bedtime stories by every childs pillow. "Imagining such a scene is truly exciting..." The young girl raised her head, gazing at the azure sky and the fluffy white clouds. A glimmer of hope sparked in her eyes. Aurora glanced again at the silver-haired boy standing before her, a boy who would never grow older. He had looked exactly the same when he became her teacher during her infancy. Now, as she grew closer to womanhood, the small magicians appearance remained unchanged. Time seemed to have stopped for him. Aurora reached out her hand to measure their heights, confirming that her head barely reached Rhines shoulder. Giggling, she teased: "Teacher, are you never going to grow up? "I bet in just two or three years, before the curse is lifted, Ill be taller than you. "Even when Im old and gray, youll still look exactly the same, wont you?" Rhine remained silent, quietly walking by her side. He could envision such a scene but found himself surprised by how far into the future a ten-year-old girl could imagine. "Who can say what the future holds?" Rhine finally said after a long silence. Aurora turned her gaze once more to the distant horizon, her thoughts soaring into the clouds, her face lit up with a blooming smile: "Teacher, one day, I will become nothing but bones and dust. Yet you will still walk this earth with the same unchanging appearance. "By then, your name will be legendary across the land. "On this journey, I will learn how to become an extraordinary ruler and strive to become the greatest monarch in the history of the Rose Kingdom, a name remembered for generations. "When I leave this world, people will say that the Rose Kingdom once had a great queen, and my deeds will be passed down. "In this way, the length of my story might try to catch up to your eternal lifethough Ill never truly match it, I hope it wont be left behind too quickly. "Even centuries later, when you walk this earth, you might still hear people telling the stories of our journey. "And in those stories about me, people will say that many years ago, the kingdoms queen was given thirteen blessings at birth, burdened with a great destiny. She was raised by a wise, scholarly, and prophetic magician, one gifted with countless extraordinary abilities. "Heavens, that sounds so epic! Just like the legends Ive heard before!" As she spoke, Auroras eyes grew deeper, filled with contemplation and yearning. Like King Arthur and Merlin, perhaps... Rhine mused to himself. "Your grasp of philosophy and grammar is quite good," Rhine remarked, unusually quiet today as he tried to sound more mature. "It seems those teachers I hired for you werent a waste." Rhine averted his gaze from the girl and looked up toward the snow-white clouds on the horizon. The clouds, like a gentle flock of sheep, strolled lazily across the vast pasture of the blue sky, basking in the warm sunlight. He, too, had long been looking forward to this journey. This world was vastimmensely vast. A kingdom like the Rose Kingdom was merely one among countless nations in the western part of the continent. And to the east lay the mysterious and opulent lands of the Far East, a place even more wondrous and enigmatic. As a being with eternal life, Rhine understood that he was destined never to be confined to such a small fragment of the world. Repeatedly fulfilling the wishes of the same "Child of Destiny" diminished the effect over time. Generally, one such figure could only offer two significant and effective wishes. Rhine knew that to become the legendary magician worthy of epic tales, he needed to find more Children of Destiny during this journey. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, Rhine felt a fiery and passionate desire ignite beside him. He knew this was Auroras wish. "To learn to become an exceptional warrior and a great ruler, defeat the Black Witch, and lift the kingdoms curse." This was the heaviest and most fervent wish the Wizard of Miracles and Wishes had ever carried since arriving in this world. The kingdoms former Sage led the future queen onward, their figures growing smaller as they ventured further away. Chapter 36: The Journey Chapter 36: The JourneyFor the past two months, in several small southern countries near the Rose Kingdom, many people had witnessed the following peculiar sight: A silver-haired boy and a golden-haired girl traveling together. The boy appeared to be no older than twelve or thirteen, while the girl looked even younger. The boy had an air of scholarly refinement, often seen reading a book under the gentle sunlight. The girl, on the other hand, was more lively, yet her playful demeanor still carried the elegance of a noble child. Both children were extraordinarily beautiful. Their bright, clear eyes resembled crystalline lakes, exuding an otherworldly charm. They seemed as if they had stepped out of the pages of a fairy tale. The girl, in particular, was remarkable. She had an innate charm that made people feel drawn to her. Her voice was melodious, like the song of a springtime lark. Not a single innkeeper or shop owner could resist giving her a discount when they saw the adorable golden-haired girl. The two children were polite and well-mannered, staying in inns every night, which suggested they carried plenty of money for their journey. However, no one ever saw any family members or servants accompanying them. Many speculated that they were half-siblings, explaining their different hair and eye colors. Some said they were children from a wealthy family, having run away to escape their parents control and embark on a journey to foreign lands. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Others suggested that some disaster must have struck their hometown, forcing the children to leave their home after losing their parents. But no one knew the truth: that they were a former Sage and the future Queen of a prosperous kingdom. One day, a kind innkeeper curiously asked the two beautiful children: "Children, where are you from? Did something happen to your family? Do you need help?" Aurora responded: "The day I was born, a catastrophe struck my homeland, and my family was cursed. Thats why were traveling far, far awayto find a way to break the curse and save them." Her answer was honest enough. "Thank you for your kindness, good sir. But we dont need help. This is a mission we must complete ourselves," Rhine added. "Then may the gods protect you both," the innkeeper said, offering his blessing. "And may the gods protect you too, kind sir," Rhine replied. "Do you have any wishes youd like to come true? Miracles often favor the kindhearted." The innkeeper scratched his head and thought hard for a moment: "I dont have any wishes, really. Ive been through tough times in my youth, but now I own an inn, have a wife and daughter, and live a happy life. Apart from my bad leg, I have no regrets." The next morning, just as the innkeeper woke up, he discovered the two children had already departed before dawn. As the innkeeper stood up, he suddenly froze in shock. To his astonishment, his legcrippled for more than a decadehad miraculously healed. It was not only restored but felt stronger and healthier than it ever had, even in his youth! ??N????? Not everyone the children encountered on their journey was as kindhearted as the innkeeper, however. From time to time, malicious bandits would try to take advantage of the cover of night to rob these seemingly unprotected, wealthy children. "Boss, weve checked. Theres no bodyguard, no servant, no one around to keep these kids safe. Theyre really traveling alone!" "Perfect! Lets act tonight. They look like theyre loaded. Well take them out!" The bandits chuckled wickedly, their eyes filled with greed. They downed their last drinks with sinister laughterunaware that these would be the final sips of their lives. Later, those bandits were never seen again. They seemed to have vanished into thin air. Other bandits and human traffickers with similar intentions met the same fate, disappearing without a trace. As more time passed, the story of the two children began to spread. Yet, as it traveled through word of mouth and retellings, the tale became distorted. People started to say that there was a pair of siblings whose parents had been cursed by a demon and left bedridden. The two children, driven by desperation, left their home, journeying across mountains and wilderness to find a legendary rainbow-colored flower atop a sacred mountain. This flower was said to have the power to break curses and cure their parents. According to the legend, a magical sprite was so moved by the childrens determination that it secretly protected them. When the children encountered man-eating beasts, the sprite would use its magic to drive the creatures away. When they ran into murderous bandits, the sprite would transform the criminals into ugly toads. Those who heard the story praised the childrens bravery and wished them success in finding the miraculous flower, so they could return home and heal their parents. Later, two brothers, both scholars specializing in linguistics and history, began collecting and compiling folk tales and legends from the continent. Through interviews with storytellers and scribes, the scholarly brothers unearthed this tale. "Brother, this is truly an interesting folk legend, widely spread in the southwestern part of the continent," one of the brothers said. "This story exists in several variations, but the protagonists are always a pair of siblings seeking to break a family curse. I think we should document it." "Alright, lets call this story then." Of course, thats a tale for another time. ... At the end of the second month of their journey, while sitting in a rented carriage, Aurora gazed out at the retreating forest and asked Rhine, Teacher, I remember you have magic to teleport over long distances. Why are we walking, riding, and traveling by carriage instead? I cannot teleport to places I havent been or am unfamiliar with, so we have to measure the land with our own feet, or rely on horses, carriages, and ships, the young mage replied. But once Ive been to a place, returning becomes much easier. Then, after we defeat the Black Witch Maleficent, we can return to the Rose Kingdom on the same day to share the good news with everyone? Of course, Rhine said with a smile. Aurora sighed again. But no matter if its by carriage, ship, or foot, its all so slow. Why isnt there a faster, more convenient means of transport? A faster means of transport... Rhine froze momentarily, struck by a thought. I believe there will be in the future, Rhine said. Humans are clever and always inventing new tools. Long ago, people could only walk on foot. Later, they invented wheels to conquer the land and boats to conquer the seas. Rhine lifted his chin, his mind wandering far. He thought of the days before he arrived in this world. A hundred years from now, two hundred, three hundred perhaps, people might invent strange vehicles made of metal, powered by the burning of coal and fire, running without needing horses to pull them. Aurora imagined the strange tools the mage described and smiled. Teacher, Im sure youll live to see that day! Her words made Rhines eyes freeze momentarily. His body trembled, a chill creeping up his spine, and he fell into a long silence. For the next few minutes, Rhine didnt say a word. Leaning against the carriages backrest, his thoughts drifted to another matter. At present, this continents development level was roughly equivalent to the Middle Ages. But not all fairy tales fit seamlessly into a medieval-like setting. The , collected and compiled by Jacob and Wilhelm Grimm, largely took place long, long ago. However, later broke from tradition, often set in contemporary times, reflecting the 19th-century historical context, making them hard to completely detach from that era. And after them, authors like Oscar Wilde created new fairy tales with distinct characteristics of their time. From the kingdoms historical records, it seemed that the history of this continent and Earth were strikingly similar. If I truly could live for a long, long time, what might the future of this continent look like? Rhine couldnt help but wonder. ... After a long journey, the mage and the princess finally reached the southern coast, gazing out at the boundless sea. The water was so blue, like a pristine, washed sky. The water was so clear, like the brightest gemstones. Golden sunlight spilled across the waves, sparkling as though sprinkled with fragments of gold leaf. The waves rose and fell, breaking into foam as white as freshly fallen snow. The books say that beneath this ocean lies the kingdom where mermaids and other intelligent sea creatures live, Aurora said. One of the Black Witch Maleficents sisters in black magic was supposedly beneath these immense waves, in the mermaid kingdom. If Maleficent was in contact with this Sea Hag, she might know where Maleficent was! Gazing at the turbulent waves, the princess furrowed her brow. But how do we get down there? And even if we manage to go under, how can we find the mermaid kingdom amidst the vast sea? And even if we do find it, how would we communicate with them? I read that mermaids are highly hostile toward humans on land! Some even deliberately cause disasters, attacking ships that pass through their waters! If the two of us humans managed to enter their kingdom, wed definitely be unwelcome. Who knows? They might even attack us! Chapter 37: The Legend of Mermaids and Maritime Disasters Chapter 37: The Legend of Mermaids and Maritime DisastersAurora frowned, realizing only now how daunting the problem was, her face filled with concern. Was the first major challenge of their journey already this troublesome? Unlike the worried princess, the young mage appeared perfectly composed, as though everything Aurora mentioned posed no problem at all. Rhine understood well that the claim "mermaids are terrifying and cause disasters to attack ships passing through this sea" stemmed from records in Rose Kingdom''s literature. However, the Rose Kingdom was a landlocked country. These accounts of the mermaid kingdom were, in truth, third- or fourth-hand retellingsembellished tales from sailors of foreign lands and a blend of vivid imaginations. From his careful study of these texts, Rhine discovered that the supposed evidence of "mermaids causing disasters and attacking ships" boiled down to this: When certain ships passed through the area, sailors occasionally reported seeing groups of mermaids floating on the surface at dusk, holding hands and singing hauntingly beautiful songs. The songs, more enchanting than any human singer could produce, praised the depth and beauty of the ocean. Yet their lyrics were chilling, as though urging the sailors not to fear sinking into the sea and to embrace the oceans splendor. To the sailors, however, nothing was more terrifying than the ocean depths. If it were just eerie songs, it might have been dismissed. But what truly frightened them was that nearly every ship that heard the mermaids'' singing met disaster shortly afterward. Even when the sea was calm like a lake, moments later it would rage. The sky would darken, black clouds would gather, and a furious storm would roar, raising waves towering over ten meters high that swallowed ships whole. Most sailors sank into the oceanjust as the mermaids songs described. The few survivors who escaped these maritime disasters told horrifying tales, calling it the curse of the mermaids. From then on, every ship entering this sea dreaded the sight of mermaids and their singing. If anyone spotted a group of mermaids surfacing and singing their ethereal melodies, the crew knew their ship was cursed. Some sailors covered their ears or plugged them with wax, desperate not to hear the mesmerizing but ominous tune. Others wept openly, resigned to the storm swallowing their ship and lives. The sailors'' cries mixed with the mermaids'' haunting songs, carried on the sea breeze, creating a nightmarish scene. But to Rhine, the so-called "mermaid''s curse" was likely just a misunderstanding! According to , the sea king''s daughters enjoyed rising to the surface, holding hands, and singing in praise of the sea''s beauty whenever a storm approached. Clearly, the mermaids didnt understand how terrifying the ocean was for humans. Because they lived in the sea, mermaids were incredibly attuned to its temperament. They could predict storms with precision and chose to sing their praises before the ships just before the storms hit. But to humans, especially in this magical world, it seemed as though the mermaids singing summoned the storms! Singing about the ocean''s beauty to sailors who feared sinkingand then having a storm actually hit? Its no wonder humans viewed them as harbingers of disaster and monsters, Rhine thought wryly. Having realized this misunderstanding, Rhine knew Auroras worries were unnecessary. The princesss voice pulled him from his thoughts. So, should we find a guide familiar with the underwater world? The world is vast; there might be a mage who knows or has even been to the mermaid kingdom. There is such a guide who understands the mermaid kingdom, Rhine replied. Who? Aurora perked up with curiosity. The Sage Beyond the World, the Prophet Who Foresees the Future, the Wizard of Miracles and Wishes. Former Court Mage of the Kingdom and the future queens mentor, Rhine answered with a smile. ???????????? Youre talking about yourself? Aurora rolled her eyes, already accustomed to her teachers peculiar sense of humor. Well then, honorable guide. First question: how do we get into the sea? Aurora asked. Rhine flipped his hand over. The tinderbox Aurora carried appeared miraculously in his palm. He struck the tinderbox three times. With a , the dog with eyes the size of tower domesthe largest of the three magical dogsappeared on the beach. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rhine gently stroked the dogs fur and murmured an incantation. The dogs form began to shift rapidly, transforming into a strange, enormous fish resembling an anglerfish from Rhines previous life. The giant fish opened its mouth, and Rhine, taking Aurora with him, stepped inside its belly. The fish then leaped forward, diving into the depths of the ocean with them. The fishs belly was transparent, allowing them to see the underwater world. On its head was a chandelier-like structure that glowed, illuminating the dark seafloor. Aurora raised the second challenge: But, my guide, this sea is vast and endless. How are we supposed to find the mermaid kingdom? Rhine smiled again and commanded the fish, Go, swim to the mermaid kingdom. Rhine didnt know the exact location of the mermaid kingdom in the ocean, but that didnt matter. The fish, in essence, was a transformation of the tinderboxs magical dog, imbued with its inherent wonders. Rhine had conducted dozens of experiments with the three dogs after acquiring the tinderbox, testing their ability to find various targets. No matter how unusual the object of the search, as long as it was within a certain range, the dogs could always locate it. From buried antiques to a specific individual, their noses unerringly detected the targets position. No wonder they could find wealth for soldiersthough it was unclear which wealthy familys treasury they plunderedor discover that "the kingdoms princess" was not in the palace! Rhine mused. In fairy tales, epics, and folklore, many supernatural powers are absolute. Rhine surmised that the tinderboxs summoned dogs had an inherent ability to find any target within a certain range. The fish, now transformed from the dog, seemed to sense the command and began swimming purposefully in a specific direction. Before long, the fish descended to the seafloor, which was covered in white sand. Chapter 38: Is This What Humans Are Like? Chapter 38: Is This What Humans Are Like?The scene was truly spectacular! The seabed was alive with seagrasses and strange trees whose names Aurora couldnt even guess. The branches and leaves of these plants were as soft as silk, swaying gently in the underwater currents as if imbued with life. Looking up, one could see schools of vibrant fish darting through the upper layers of the sea, resembling birds soaring in the skies above the ground. "Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, this is so beautiful!" Aurora turned her head from side to side, her eyes opening wider than they ever had since the day she was born. In just these few seconds, the sights before her surpassed all the beauty she had ever witnessed in her life. She believed this view would astonish anyone in the Rose Kingdom, far exceeding the sum of the magnificent sights most people there would see in their entire lifetime. For a moment, a strange feeling surged in Aurora''s heart: If her destiny had not been altered by her teacher when she was born, if the witches had chosen a different path for herthe one leading to her destined slumbershe would never have had the chance to witness this dreamlike wonder. At this very moment, she would surely still be locked within the brass-forged palace, with a square patch of blue sky and a few shapely white clouds outside her window representing her entire world. The more she thought about it, the more she felt grateful. Grateful that ten years ago, on that fateful night, the Sage of the Kingdom had chosen a different path for her. The giant fish carrying Rhine and Aurora in its translucent belly swam onward for a while longer until they came upon a palacea splendid structure built from coral, amber, and pearls. "This is my first time seeing so many large and beautiful pearls. Any one of them is more lustrous and flawless than the pearls on my mothers crown!" Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pressing her hand against the translucent belly of the giant fish, Aurora exclaimed in awe. "Thats the Sea Kings palace," Rhine explained. "The gardens outside the palace are divided into sections, each belonging to a mermaid princess. Weve entered the Mermaid Kingdom." Aurora glanced curiously at her teacher, who was rapidly catching up to her in height. Then again, Aurora quickly accepted this notion. Rhine thought to himself. The sight of a giant anglerfish with two humans visible inside its transparent belly was so bizarre that it immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding mermaids! ??????????? From all directions, dozens of young mermaids swam toward the giant fish carrying Rhine and Aurora. "Oh no, the mermaids are coming," Aurora muttered, her gaze sharpening as she instinctively reached for the sword at her waista masterpiece crafted by the finest artisans of the Rose Kingdom at the behest of the King and Queen themselves. But as the sword left its sheath, Aurora quickly realized that her action might be futile. "If the mermaids attack us with magic or weapons, what can I do inside the belly of a giant fish? If I tear through the fishs belly, well plunge into the depths of the sea." A flurry of terrifying stories about mermaid curses, as told in both royal archives and folklore, filled her mind. After all, those stories claimed that it took just four or five mermaids songs to summon apocalyptic storms and shatter mighty ships. But here they were, in the heart of the Mermaid Kingdom, facing dozens of mermaids at once! "Dont panic," Rhine said calmly, his smile reassuring. "Actually, mermaids are a relatively peaceful race. Those scary curses and legends are likely just misunderstandings about them." Aurora glanced at the silver-haired youth beside her. Though still anxious, she chose to trust her teacher. Within moments, all the mermaids had surrounded the giant anglerfish, curiously observing the two humans inside its transparent belly. Aurora was surprised to find that, upon seeing the humans, none of the mermaids drew weapons, cast spells, or sang storm-summoning songs as the legends suggested. These strange creatures with fish tails seemed to be acting quite amicably! "See? I told you," Rhine said with a grin. The mermaids pressed against the translucent fish belly, peering at the two humans inside with wide, curious eyes. Aurora felt a little weird about this. It was as if they were animals in a circus, being ogled through a glass cage. "Everyone, come look! This anglerfish has a transparent belly, and there are two human-like creatures inside!" "Wow, its true!" "These two look so ugly and scary! Their upper halves are just like ours, but below the waist, theyre completely deformed! I cant bear to look!" "Are their tails cut off? Theyve been turned into two ugly, strange fleshy stumps?" "You dont understand. Those are called legs. Humans from the surface world are just built that way." "Humans? Are they really humans? How did humans end up in the sea?" "My mother said only drowned sailors come to the palace beneath the waves. Are these two humans dead?" "Of course theyre dead! Why even ask? Look, theyve been swallowed by a giant fish." The young mermaids chattered noisily. Aurora wanted to argue with the mermaids but didnt know where to start. Before she could say anything, Rhine naturally joined the conversation with the mermaids: "Yes, were from the surface world." Chapter 39: Explaining Physics to Mermaids Chapter 39: Explaining Physics to Mermaids sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Rhine easily struck up a conversation with the curious mermaids surrounding them. The strange creature without a tail briefly explained where they came from. After asking a few questions to confirm that the underwater kingdom wasnt vastly different from its depiction in books, he began praising the Sea Kings might, the beauty of the palace and gardens, and the wisdom of the Sea Kings mother, the Grand Matron. He even complimented the elegance and nobility of the mermaid princesses. His smooth mannerisms made him seem less like a first-time visitor to the underwater kingdom and more like a seasoned guide familiar with the place. Before long, Rhine had won the mermaids over completely. They chatted freely, and Rhine, like the learned mage from a storybook, answered the mermaids strange questions about the world above with ease. For instance, one mermaid asked: Why can fish in your upper world swim even when theyre not in water? Aurora was utterly baffled. Rhine, however, promptly explained to the young mermaid: In the human world, we dont call those creatures fish. Although they do soar above our heads much like the fish here, we call them birds. Birds can fly because they have wings, which interact with air much like fins and tails interact with water. Aurora was stunned and looked at Rhine skeptically. Another mermaid asked: My friend who once ventured above the sea told me that in your world, the moon and stars appear smaller but brighter than they do in ours. Why is that? Do the moon and stars shrink when they see humans? Aurora was completely lost. Rhine, however, smiled patiently and explained: Thats an optical illusion caused by the refraction of light. In other words, your eyes are deceiving you. He went on to describe how the light from the moon and stars becomes dimmer when viewed through water, but their apparent size increases due to the way light bends. To clarify, Rhine even took out some paper and sketched diagrams of light rays, angles of incidence, and refraction, explaining how light changes as it enters water. This helped illustrate the difference in perspective between mermaids and humans and the many issues arising from these differences. Aurora barely followed Rhines physics lesson but was awed by her teachers vast knowledge. It also made her reflect on how the world contained such profound secretsproof that seeing isnt always believing. ??????????? The mermaids, however, were utterly confused. Despite not understanding much, they marveled at what they considered to be deep and complex knowledge. The human youth speaking with them must be an extraordinary scholar from the upper world! So, while we underwater beings dont know much about humans, humans know so much about us! I thought humans had little contact with us. I assumed they knew nothing about the Sea King, this underwater kingdom, or how we see the world! Human knowledge is truly vast and profound. I cant understand it, but it looks incredibly impressive. The mermaids expressed their amazement after chatting with Rhine. Aurora, witnessing all this, mentally protested: Turning to look at Rhine, who was engrossed in conversation with the mermaids, Aurora grew increasingly suspicious. She was certain that the kingdoms records about the underwater world were sparse and entirely legendary. They didnt mention anything about the Sea King or mermaid princesses, let alone the mermaids unique way of perceiving the world. Even if humans had visited this underwater kingdom before, none could have adopted such a perspective! Sensing Auroras confusion, Rhine explained while reminiscing: I once read a novel where the protagonist belonged to an aquatic race. The story described how ocean dwellers perceive the world differently from humans. Ive tried to adopt their perspective to understand their questions better. In the novel, the author likened schools of fish to flocks of birds. It makes sense. Just as humans can look up to see flocks of colorful birds flying by, mermaids can look up to see schools of fish. The story also mentioned that the moon viewed from shallow waters appeared far larger than it does to humans. Years ago, when I first read that passage, I was astonished. I sketched out the light paths using my knowledge and studied it for ages to confirm the author wasnt wrong. Rhine smiled as he spoke, his eyes reflecting a distant memory and a touch of longing for the days before he arrived on this continent. After answering the mermaids questions, Rhine turned to their next inquiry: Why have you humans come to the sea? Rhine explained their purpose: Were looking for the Sea Hag, a sea witch skilled in dark magic. We need her help with a small task. Surely you know where she is? The mermaids expressions immediately changed. Shocked and alarmed, they exclaimed: No way! Youre looking for that sea witch? Someone actually dares seek her out? We merfolk wouldnt dare approach her! Are you humans truly that bold? Dont go! Shes a terrifying figure who masters dark magic. Asking her for help will surely lead to trouble! The group of mermaids murmured anxiously, their earlier curiosity now replaced with apprehension. Chapter 40: Encountering the Mermaid Princess! Chapter 40: Encountering the Mermaid Princess!The mermaids, who had been chatting and laughing moments before, were now frantically trying to dissuade their human friends from visiting the Sea Hag. Aurora was baffled by their sudden change in demeanor and asked: Why are you all so scared all of a sudden? Whats so special about this Sea Hag? The mermaids began chiming in one after another: The Sea Hag is a witch skilled in dark magic. Shes hideous and terrifying. She lives beyond a swirling vortex in an underwater forest made of coral. Everything there is horrifyingjust looking at it will give you nightmares for days! Whatever you want from her, even if its just a simple question, youll have to pay a price. And itll be something huge, far beyond what you can handle! Ive heard that those who sought her help rarely met a good end. She deals only in dark magic, bringing disaster more often than happiness. Her spells demand sacrifice and great cost rather than fulfilling wishes without consequence. Exactly! Only the most desperate of mermaids and other sea creatures would ever think of seeking her help, and only when they have absolutely no other choice! Rhine thought. He recalled the deal from the original story between the heroine, the Little Mermaid, and the Sea Hag. After saving the prince and falling in love with him, the Little Mermaid sought the Sea Hag to grant her human legs so she could stay by the princes side and gain an immortal soul. The Sea Hag fulfilled her wish but at a high price: the potion she gave had severe side effects. It caused excruciating pain with every step and came with a significant riskif the Little Mermaid failed to marry the prince and earn an immortal soul, she would dissolve into sea foam and disappear forever. In addition, the Sea Hag demanded the Little Mermaids voice as paymentthe most beautiful singing voice in the ocean, an incredibly steep price. The process was not a simple spell either; it was gruesome and bloody. The Sea Hag used a blade to cut out the Little Mermaids tongue, rendering her mute. Painful steps, the loss of her voice, and the risk of vanishing into foamthree sacrifices for one blessing. To be fair, it was a terrible deal. But the Sea Hag had clearly laid out the risks beforehand, with no deception or trickery involved. Rhine mused. After listening to the mermaids warnings, Rhine spoke firmly: Its fine. We only want to ask her a simple question. Lets see what price she demands. If her terms are too high for us to accept, well weigh the pros and cons and walk away from the deal. No one will lose anything. In our world, in the human world, some unscrupulous merchants brag about their goods but hide the costs until its too late for people to back out. Realizing they couldnt persuade the humans, the mermaids gave up their efforts. Just then, Aurora noticed one particular mermaidseemingly the most beautiful and elaborately dressed among them, almost like a princessfall silent and turn away at the mention of the Sea Hag. Aurora found it puzzling. Whats wrong? Did something about the Sea Hag strike a nerve? Aurora asked the ornately dressed mermaid. The mermaid appeared not much older than Aurora and had been polite earlier, giving her a sense of warmth. ?ΦϦ????? I the young mermaid hesitated, then finally admitted, Ive been thinking about going to the Sea Hag myself recently. Her words stunned everyone. The other mermaids gasped in shock. Why, Your Highness, the Sixth Princess? Why would you even consider such a thing? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Princess Ariel, youre the Sea Kings daughter, his most beloved child, and you have the most beautiful voice in the ocean! What could you possibly want that you dont already have? The mermaids were utterly alarmed and began pleading with their princess not to venture into the coral forest where the Sea Hag resided. Their efforts were even more intense than when they tried to dissuade the humans. The Sixth Princess? The youngest daughter of the Sea King? Is it really her? Rhines thoughts raced, and he felt a tinge of surprise. Chapter 41: The Sea King’s Shock Chapter 41: The Sea Kings ShockWhat a coincidental encounter, with timing so perfect it felt as if fate itself had arranged it. Rhine glanced at Aurora and began to wonder: The mermaid princess Ariel, known as the Sixth Princess, listened to her companions warnings. With a resigned shake of her head, she said: Thank you for your concern, but I have a reason I must seek out the Sea Hag. Some things can only be achieved through magiceven for me, the cherished youngest princess of the Grand Matron. Aurora instinctively turned her gaze toward Rhine. Apart from the Black Witch shed only heard about in legends, her teacher was the most powerful mage she had ever met! Through the transparent belly of the giant fish, Rhine smiled at Ariel and said: In that case, Your Highness, why dont we go together? That way, we can keep each other company. Ariels eyes lit up with delight. The boys eloquence and profound knowledge had already impressed her and the other mermaids. Traveling with such a learned human scholar was a most welcome idea. Moreover, she had encountered very few humans before. If she wished to be with that handsome prince, she needed to understand human customs. Surely, she would have many questions for this human scholar in the future! Seeing that they couldnt dissuade the humans or their princess, the mermaids reluctantly dispersed. They watched as Ariel and the two humans, still within the belly of the giant fish, swam toward the coral forest where the Sea Hag resided, disappearing into the blue depths. Oh no, we almost forgot! Humans have entered our kingdom! Such a monumental event must be reported to the othersand to the great Sea King! The mermaids swam off in different directions, spreading the news to their friends, families, and the guards of the Sea Kings palace. Before long, the explosive news had traveled throughout the Mermaid Kingdom. In the grand Sea Kings palace, which had just hosted a ball, the Sea King sat upon his magnificent shell throne, gripping his trident. He was astonished by the report from his subordinates. ????? By the sea! Humans have entered our underwater kingdom. Such a thing has never happened in my lifetime. No, not in the entire three-thousand-year history of our kingdom! And among these humans, one is said to be an elegant and kind scholar. Although he appears to be just a child, perhaps human children are naturally this knowledgeable. I never imagined that humans understood us so deeply! And yet, our understanding of the human world is so limited. The Sea King sighed. As the ruler of this vast sea and its intelligent creatures, the Sea King had always been fascinated by the surface world. His greatest regret was that he could not establish relations with human kingdoms. Physiological limitations prevented merfolk from venturing onto land. The rare humans who interacted with them were sailors on seafaring vessels. Yet, for reasons unknown, these sailors feared and despised merfolk, always avoiding them. the Sea King thought. I must summon this human scholar to my palace. Let him be the most honored guest of the Sea Court and share more about the human world. This knowledge is essential if we are ever to understand humanity and form friendships with them! The Sea King declared to his court and his mother, the Grand Matron. However, the Grand Matrona proud and aristocratic mermaid with her tail adorned with a dozen oystersvoiced her disapproval: Since the dawn of history, humans and merfolk have been separated into two worlds. The arrival of these humans in our kingdom is surely no good omen! Not expelling them immediately is mercy enough. Allowing them into our grand palace is out of the question! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Sea King, though reluctant to agree with his obstinate mother, dared not contradict her outright. As he pondered how to resolve this disagreement, the Grand Matron received troubling news from another mermaid guard. What? Youre saying Ariel went to see the Sea Hag? Disaster! Disaster! That hideous sea witch never brings anything good. She only demands prices that no one can afford to pay! How could my precious Ariel seek her out? Is there a wish that even I, her grandmother, cannot fulfill for her? The normally regal Grand Matron was now frantic, swimming erratically and exclaiming in alarm. Everyone in the Sea Kings palace knew that, while the Grand Matron was imposing and unyielding in most matters, she had a soft spot for Ariel. Among her six granddaughters, the youngest and most beautiful princess was her favorite. We must find the princess and bring her back before she meets the Sea Hag! The Grand Matron and her guards hastily swam out of the palace. Watching his mother leave, the Sea King, though worried for Ariel, felt a slight sense of relief. He summoned the ministers of the Sea Court and issued an order: Spread my decreethis is the command of the King of the Sea. Bring the learned human to my palace as soon as possible. I will honor him as our most distinguished guest and personally seek his wisdom about the human world! Chapter 42: The Mermaid Princesss Wish Chapter 42: The Mermaid Princess''s WishThe mermaid princess Ariel led Rhine and Aurora on a giant fish through the ocean currents. Along the way, Rhine recast the transformation spell on the dog-turned-giant fish to ensure it didnt revert before they reached their destination. They passed through foaming whirlpools and muddy wastelands bubbling with heat, eventually entering a grotesque forest made entirely of coral. Hanging amidst the coral were skeletons of drowned humans and even a few merfolk who had died by accident. Whenever sea creatures passed through the forest, the coral polyps would come to life, extending "arms" to try to seize them, intent on trapping them forever. "This place is horrifying. Anyone who lives here can''t possibly be a good person," Rhine thought. Ariel, the mermaid princess, felt her heart pounding in fear. She kindly warned her two human companions: The Sea Hag has a very peculiar temperament. When you meet her, speak politely, and whatever you do, dont anger her! She wields terrifying black magic. Even my father, the ruler of this sea, avoids provoking such a dangerous sea witch! Ariel was worried that her human friends might underestimate the Sea Hag''s terror. Not fully understanding human maturation rates, Ariel thought the two appeared younger than herself, which stirred a protective, sisterly instinct in her. She wanted to shield them from harm, fearing they might be eaten for a careless word or mistake. While Ariel wasnt sure the Sea Hag would do such a thing, everyone said she was terrifying, so it wasnt outside the realm of possibility. Whats the big deal? Magic isnt that rare, and plenty of people are important enough to command a rulers respect! Aurora couldnt help wanting to retort, but one glance at her silent teacher kept her competitive nature in check. I only know a bit of magic myself, but my teachers magic must be far more advanced than the Sea Hags! Aurora thought. Based on their earlier conversations, Aurora sensed that merfolks grasp of magic didnt seem as strong as humans. This starkly contradicted the legends! The tales of mermaids summoning storms, sinking ships, or luring sailors to crash on reefs seemed like nothing more than misunderstandings. Merfolk werent the malevolent creatures described in human books but were as kind and vulnerable as most humans. Was it possible for humans and merfolk to better understand each other? Aurora couldnt stop thinking about it. Ariel, why are you seeking out the Sea Hag? Youre a princess of the sea. It must be something serious, Aurora asked, swimming up to the mermaid princess ahead of her. Ariel lifted her chin slightly, her eyes filled with warmth as if recalling a beautiful memory. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After I turned fifteen, I was allowed to swim to the surface, and I fell in love with your human world, with you wonderful humans. Your world is so much bigger than ours. You can sail across the oceans, climb mountain peaks that pierce the sky, and explore endless forests and fields. Her tone grew wistful as she continued: But sadly, I cant truly enter your world. You can ride a giant fish into the sea, but I cant walk on land. Then she added: Recently, I fell in love with a human. Hes a noble prince, a handsome young man. Hmm, hes a bit older than you two. I saved him from a shipwreck during a storm, but I had to leave him behind. I want to be with him forever! I want to share his soul. But my grandmother told me its absolutely impossible, urging me to give up on such an unrealistic fantasy. How could a mermaid and a human stay together for long? ?????????????? I thought, if the usual ways wont work, perhaps the Sea Hags magic could help turn me into a real human! Aurora listened intently, piecing together Ariels predicament. Could her teacher possibly help? If so, Ariel wouldnt need to rely on the Sea Hag! Aurora pondered the mermaid princesss plight deeply before suddenly widening her eyes and asking seriously: Ariel, why cant merfolk and humans be together for long? What a strange question, Ariel thought. She was about to answer but found herself at a loss, nearly freezing mid-swim. Thats right. Shed never truly considered: Whats the real barrier preventing me from being with a human? Is it my tail? Grandmother said humans find tails hideous, believing only legs are normal. Is that really the reason? Would humans reject merfolk tails outright? Or is it because I can only stay at the shore and cant venture further inland? So, does that mean if I fell in love with a sailor who spent most of his life at sea, we could be together? Ariels head was spinning with questions, but fortunately, they had arrived at their destinationa sticky clearing in the coral forest. Here stood a house made of bones. This is the Sea Hags lair, Ariel introduced her human friends. Though it was her first time here too, she tried to act like an older sister. Speak your wishes to the Sea Hag first. Then itll be my turn, Ariel said. Youre only here to ask her a question, so you probably wont have to pay a heavy price. Still, Ariel felt a twinge of worry. Her wish wasnt simple. What price would the Sea Hag demand? I never thought the day would come when Id turn to another magician to fulfill a wish, Rhine thought, finding it amusing. Chapter 43: The Sea Hag’s Price Chapter 43: The Sea Hags PriceThe Sea Hag sat outside her house, feeding a toad and a fat water snake as casually as a human might feed a pet canary. Unlike mermaids, she had no beautiful tail. Her limbs resembled those of a human, and she appeared as a wrinkled old woman with seaweed-like tangled green hair and sickly blue skin. When the anglerfish carrying Rhine and Aurora swam into view, the Sea Hag looked up. Oh, two humans inside the belly of a fish with a transparent stomach, still alivenow thats a rare sight! Under normal circumstances, the arrival of Ariel, the sixth princess of the sea and the Grand Matrons favorite, would have been enough to command the Sea Hags full attention. But todays spectacle was so bizarre that the Sea Hag barely noticed Ariels presence. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greetings, sea witch, Rhine said. Ive come to ask a question, and as the wise woman of the ocean, Im sure you know the answer. Theres no such thing as a free favor, human. If youve heard of my rules, you should know that even answering a question comes with a price! the Sea Hag replied. State your question, and Ill decide the cost based on its value. Rhine smiled knowingly. Ive heard that you and the Black Witch Maleficent are part of the same coven, and that you occasionally communicate via magic. Do you know where Maleficent is now? Please tell me. Additionally, Id like any other information you have about her or your coven. For example, what weaknesses does the dragon form of Maleficent have, and how might one defeat her? Or, how many members are in your coven, who are they, and where are they located? I want to know everything. Name your price for each piece of information. What? The Sea Hags cloudy eyes widened in shock, and she trembled so violently that her pet toad fell off her lap. Madman! Youre a madman! She waved her hands dismissively, her tone harsh: Leave, human. I cant tell you anything! If I reveal secrets about Maleficent or our coven, and they find out, theyll kill me for sure! Those people are legendary masters of magic, some of whom have lived for centuries. Destroying a powerful kingdom is as effortless for them as breathing or drinking water. Youre insane to even think about prying into their secrets. Rhine caught the odd phrasing. He began to form a theory. The Sea Hags firm refusal was an unexpected challenge. Rhine had anticipated she might set an exorbitant price for the information, in which case Aurora, with her extraordinary charm, could negotiate it down. But instead, the Sea Hag had outright refused to trade! It seems Maleficents coven is indeed extraordinarya shadowy, continent-spanning organization of villains, Rhine thought. Ariel was equally stunned. She had heard countless terrifying stories of merfolk seeking out the Sea Hag for their wishes, no matter how bizarre. The Sea Hag always found a way to grant themat least in a twisted, literal sense. But those who made such deals always paid a steep price. ?????? She had assumed that asking a mere question, not a wish, would require a relatively minor cost. But to her shock, the Sea Hag had been so rattled by the question that she refused to even name a price. This must be a first in the history of the sea kingdom! Destroying a powerful kingdom as easily as breathing Just how terrifying is this coven? Ariel thought, growing increasingly alarmed. These two human friends came for such a dangerous purpose? Her curiosity about their identities deepened. Who were they in the human world? Dear Sea Witch, Rhine coaxed, Before coming here, I heard of your reputation. No matter the wish, you always find a way to grant itat least in part. In the stories, you always demand a high price but never refuse a deal outright. If they couldnt get answers from the Sea Hag, their lead on Maleficent and her coven would go cold. The Sea Hag fell silent, lowering her head in thought. Rhine seized the moment, subtly nudging Auroras left foot with his right, like a playful nudge between children. Aurora instantly caught on and began negotiating. With her extraordinary charm, Aurora excelled at everything from leading armies to haggling and persuasion. Her voice, almost magical in itself, seemed to carry a bewitching quality. First, she lavished the Sea Hag with praise, extolling her unparalleled abilities. Then, with feigned disappointment, she expressed dismay at how the Sea Hags behavior today fell short of her legendary reputation. At this moment, the mermaid princess finally realized that the golden-haired girl, who had mostly stayed quiet and only occasionally spoken, had an incredibly beautiful voice. Each word she spoke was as lovely as a melody from heaven. Ariel had always believed that a mermaid''s enchanting voice was something no human could ever rivalnot even the most ordinary young mermaid in the sea kingdom. Now, she felt ashamed at how arrogant her previous assumption had been. Humans on land are truly full of hidden talents! These two human childrenone is a learned scholar, and the other has such a stunningly beautiful voice, Ariel thought. She felt an even stronger desire to protect the two slender, delicate children. At last, the Sea Hag was persuaded. Fine. Ill agree. I cant go breaking my own rules! she declared. Heres how it will work. Your request is essentially twofold, so Ill require two forms of payment! Provide the first payment, and Ill tell you everything I know about Maleficent: her whereabouts, the ancient castle she resides in, the extent of her powers, and any potential weaknesses. If you can meet the second payment, Ill share additional details about our coven. Rhines heart lifted at her response, and he smiled. Please, tell uswhat price must we pay? He was confident Auroras innate charm had secured them a price that, while not easy, would be at least somewhat reasonable. For the first payment, the Sea Hag explained, youll give me a precious gift in returna fair trade. Since youre asking me questions, its only fitting that I ask you questions in turn. Ill pose three questions. If you can give satisfactory answers, that will count as the first payment, and Ill reveal everything I know about Maleficent! Rhine thought. From to the ability to answer riddles was always a hallmark of wisdom. Chapter 44: The First Question – A Riddle Chapter 44: The First Question C A RiddleAnswering riddles? Thats great! Ariel thought, her heart lifting with joy. She introduced Rhine to the Sea Hag with confidence: This silver-haired human boy is a learned scholar. I doubt theres any question he cant answer. Ariel mused with relief. The Sea Hag scoffed. Ive been to the world above the sea and met many so-called learned human scholarsmost of them wrinkled old men or stubborn pedants. Ive asked this very riddle to hundreds of self-proclaimed know-it-alls. None of them could answer it. Every last one failed on the first question. So the first question is already that hard, Rhine said, his expression growing serious. The Sea Hag cleared her throat, stroking her fat water snake, and declared in a sharp voice: Here are the rules. The first question is a riddle. I will recite the riddle, and you must give the correct answer. If you fail to answer the first question, theres no point in proceeding to the next ones, as they all build upon it. You have three chances to answer incorrectly, and you must provide the correct answer within one minute of the riddles recital. If you fail, I will never reveal Maleficents whereabouts to you, no matter how many times you return. Now, listen carefully. This is a riddle that has stumped countless wise men! Two chances to err. A one-minute time limit. Such harsh conditions! Ariel, still trying to grasp the games rules, was stunned as the Sea Hag began the riddle: In the human world, there exists a precious treasure: No one can see it, yet countless poems and writings praise it; No one can touch it, yet it can be polluted and cleansed; It is lighter than the wind, yet more valuable than gold; Softer than mist, yet it endures through the ages, never fading away; Humans on land possess it, but merfolk and other sea-dwelling beings do not; And the strangest, most peculiar thing about this treasure is It is more important to the dead than the living. Now, my wise friends, tell me, what is this treasure? The Sea Hag recited the riddle as if it were a poem. Ariel was astonished by its strangeness. This is so unfair! Such a weird riddle! she thought, feeling indignant on behalf of her new friends. If it were me, even if given months, I wouldnt be able to figure it out Wait, hold on! Ariel shivered slightly as a memory surfacedshe felt as if she had recently heard something about the answer. As soon as the riddle ended, Rhines eyes sharpened, as though he had a hunch. Fifty seconds, the Sea Hag announced, beginning her countdown. Auroras mind raced. Something humans have that merfolk dont What could it be? Legs? No, thats not right. Legs are visible. The riddle describes something intangible. Something without form What could it be? Auroras thoughts blurred. The blessing that had enhanced her learning and memory wasnt helping her navigate this improvisational challenge. Thirty seconds, the Sea Hag intoned coldly, her countdown striking Aurora like a gong and further jarring her thoughts. An intangible treasure. Courage? Or perhaps kindness or some other virtue? Her mind turned to mush as she instinctively connected the riddle to abstract concepts. Courage and kindness cant be seen or touched, and theyre certainly valuable, she reasoned. But can such virtues endure through the ages? Oh, of coursethey can! Individuals may pass, but their spirit can live on! Aurora shouted confidently: It must be some positive spiritual quality, like courage, justice, or kindness! She suspected the answer was a specific concept, such as courage. But to cover her bases, Aurora deliberately framed her answer vaguely, hoping the Sea Hag might accept it as correct without using up their second chance. ??¨? Wrong answer, the Sea Hag declared icily. Her next words struck like a bolt of lightning: Twenty seconds. You now have one chance left! No, thats not it. The answer isnt an abstract virtue, Rhine interjected firmly. Abstract virtues clearly dont fit the riddles last two lines. Fifteen seconds, the Sea Hag pronounced, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade. Aurora quickly realized where her reasoning had gone wrong. Neither courage, justice, kindness, nor wisdom were uniquely human qualitieshow could anyone deny that merfolk might also possess these virtues? Aurora should have realized the flaw in her reasoning sooner. But the strict time limit had pressured the 10-year-old into making a mistake born of anxiety. Clenching her fists tightly, her palms sweating, Aurora paced frantically. Could such a thing really exist? Something intangible, unseen and untouchable, that humans have but merfolk do nota treasure more important to the dead than the living. Her instincts made her question the validity of the riddle itself. Was this sea witch deliberately presenting an unsolvable puzzle to avoid making the trade? Ten seconds! The relentless countdown continued mercilessly. Suddenly, Ariels tightly furrowed brow relaxed. She raised her hand abruptly and exclaimed: II know the answer! What? Ariel had guessed it? Auroras eyebrows shot up in surprise. The gentle and refined mermaid princess was neither a learned scholar nor a particularly quick thinker. Could the riddles answer be something that a typical human might overlook but that held profound significance for Ariel due to her unique experiences? Perhaps the answer was something Ariel had only recently encountered. Auroras panicked heart eased slightly: If Ariel had figured out the answer, then the riddle would be solved. She would have to remember to thank the mermaid princess properly later. The answer is the answer is Ariel began to declare. Stop! The Sea Hags sharp voice cut her off. Princess, this riddle is for the two humans. You are not allowed to answer or give them any hints. Ariel had no choice but to swallow her words, her anxiety growing unbearable. At some point, she had come to fully accept these two human friends and now fretted over their success as if it were her own. Why? Why cant I give them the answer when Ive already figured it out? Ariel lamented inwardly. This answer wasnt something people on land would know! Even Ariel herself had only recently learned certain secrets from her Grand Matron that had illuminated the solution for her. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was over. Completely over. Ariel despaired. She knew that the prerequisite knowledge needed to solve this riddle was an obscure secret. How could humans from the surface world possibly know it? Meanwhile, Aurora, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, felt her heart tighten again as she heard the Sea Hag forbidding Ariel to speak. She instinctively turned to her teacher. Rhine, resting his cheek on his hand, showed no visible reaction. Of course. No wonder Ariel knows the answer, Rhine said. It was unclear whether he was hinting to Aurora or merely speaking to himself. The Sea Hag resumed her cold countdown. Five seconds remaining. Youre about to lose, humans. So the answer must be something Ariel held dear? Aurora, grasping at straws as defeat loomed, shouted out a desperate answer: Love! Is the answer love? Oh, specifically, human love for mermaids! She emphasized the notion of human love for mermaids, reasoning that this was something humans possessed but merfolk did not. In the instant she shouted her answer, Auroras body trembled. She thought she had solved it. An overwhelming joy surged through her heart: Yes, love was invisible yet celebrated in countless poems and songs. It was untouchable, yet it could be polluted or purified. Love, having no physical form, was lighter than wind and softer than mist! It was also a treasure more valuable than gold, one that could endure through the ages and be immortalized in records and stories. And wasnt Ariel currently yearning for love with a human prince? Human love for mermaids perfectly fit the riddles criteria! It all lined up. Completely lined up! In that fleeting second, Auroras thoughts raced. She felt a wave of relief as if she had survived a catastrophe. Did I get it right? Surely this is it? Thank goodness I answered it in the final three seconds! Aurora looked expectantly at the Sea Hag, who had fallen silent. Surely the judge would now announce her answer as correct. But when the Sea Hag heard human love for mermaids, she froze in place, her eyes widening slightly, as if transformed into a statue. The next moment, she announced flatly, Wrong answer. The final chance had been wasted. In that instant, Aurora realized her mistake. The riddles last line flashed through her mind: This treasure is more important to the dead than to the living. Love didnt fit the criteria. Love is clearly more important to the living than the dead. If someone is dead, then love holds little significance, Aurora thought. Even for those who value love deeply, it would hold equal importance to both the living and the deadnot greater importance to the dead. Auroras heart plummeted. With two seconds remaining, the Sea Hag was poised to declare their failure. Aurora could think of no better answer. Seeing Auroras expression of despair, the Sea Hag smirked. From the start, she hadnt expected the humans to solve the riddle. Simply knowing the prerequisite knowledge to answer it was rare enoughlet alone actually cracking it. Then, in that moment, a crisp, confident voice rang out: An immortal soul. Chapter 45: The Immortal Soul Chapter 45: The Immortal SoulThe silver-haired boy, Rhine, who had been silent, suddenly lifted his chin and repeated the answer word for word: Ariel''s mouth fell open. She first stared at Rhine in disbelief, her eyes wide, but soon a smile appeared on her face, and she let out a sigh of relief for her two new friends. She knew this human friend had answered correctly. "Huh? What does that even mean?" Aurora blurted out, confused. Was this answer really in line with the riddle? Under the incredulous gaze of the Sea Hag, Rhine was certain he had given the correct answer. Although the answer had come to him the moment the riddle was read, he had taken the time to carefully consider it, ensuring there was no better option before speaking. Rhine began to explain slowly: "An eternal, immortal soul is the answer to this riddle. "No one can see the soul, yet countless poems and writings celebrate it. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No one can touch the soul, yet it can be tainted or cleansedwe often say vile teachings pollute the soul, while sacred scenes purify it. "The soul has no weight, making it lighter than the wind, yet it is priceless, more valuable than gold. "The soul is softer than mist, but because it is eternal and immortal, it never fades away, no matter how much time passes. "Most importantly, the immortal soul is, of course, far more significant to the dead than to the living. "Yet humanity, still bound by their physical forms, remains unaware of the immortal souls presence. It is precisely because the body is mortal that the soul''s immortality holds meaning." Aurora listened to Rhine''s explanation but felt that something was slightly off. Was her teacher deliberately ignoring one of the riddles lines? If that part were considered, the answer wouldnt align with the riddle at all! "But didnt the riddle say..." Aurora started to question him, but Rhine seemed to know exactly what she was going to ask. Rhine calmly replied, "Yes, Aurora. As the riddle states, humans possess immortal souls, but merfolk and other non-human intelligent beings do not." The mermaid princess, Ariel, lowered her head and remained silent. "Your answer is correct," the Sea Hag said, breaking into laughter. "Human, I never expected you to know this. Even in this vast ocean kingdom, only a handful of the wisest elders are aware of this secret." Aurora was stunned. So, thats how it was? If you didnt know this secret beforehand, it would be impossible to come up with this answer! "Can this even be called a riddle? If you dont have that prior knowledge, theres no way to solve it," Aurora muttered, feeling a little disheartened. "Arent riddles in stories supposed to use universally known things as their answers?" ????????N?¦???? But soon, the ten-year-old girl regained a bit of her confidence: at least she hadnt failed because she was stupid. "The fact that this human could answer the first question is impressive, but the next two questions arent long-winded riddles like this one," the Sea Hag thought. The elderly sea witch then added: "Human lives are far shorter than those of merfolk and other intelligent sea creatures. "But what you humans possess, and we do not, is that brilliant, immortal soul." "Some say that when the body perishes, the immortal soul ascends into a clear sky, flies toward the shining stars, and rises to a heavenly kingdom. Or, in particularly dire cases, it endlessly falls, descending lower than the ocean floor, into the deepest depths of the earth. "In any case, it departs to another worlda world we can never see. "Others say the immortal soul returns to the human world, once again entering life in the form of a newborn. "When an elder passes away and their family sheds their first tears, somewhere else in the world, another baby lets out its first loud cry. Death and rebirth are a pair of inseparable twins, forever entwined, never to part. "Since the dawn of history, no one has ever truly died." As she finished speaking, the Sea Hag let out a cackling laugh, her tone verging on madness: "All of these poetic notions are unique to you humans. "We, the wise beings who are not human, upon death, simply dissolve into foam or a pool of slime, vanishing without a trace. "Because, unlike you, we do not possess an immortal soul." So, it really is true Rhine sighed softly to himself. Even though he had known this answer long before, experiencing it firsthand in this moment gave him a profoundly different feeling. In simplified and adapted versions of , or as it is sometimes called, , the story is often reduced to a love tale designed to be easily understood by children. In these versions, the mermaid princess yearns to become human because she loves the prince. She sacrifices herself, turning into foam at dawn, and her end is viewed as a tragic act of devotion. The story concludes with the heartbreaking image of her body dissolving into sea foam. Born for love, and perishing for love. But in Hans Christian Andersen''s original tale, the story carries deeper theological and religious undertones. The little mermaids desire to marry the prince is driven by a crucial reason: her pursuit of an eternal soul. She hopes that through love and marriage with a human, she too might gain an immortal soul. This religious significance extends to the ending: after becoming foam, the mermaid seemingly hears the voices of angels and transforms into a daughter of the air. The light of God is subtly woven into the narrative. God Rhines thoughts swirled. He also noticed a significant difference between the Sea Hags explanation of the immortal soul and the one presented in the original story! Chapter 46: The Second Question – The Length of Eternity Chapter 46: The Second Question C The Length of EternityIn the original story, the "immortal soul" was merely described as ascending to heaven. However, in the Sea Hag''s recounting, although the wise beings of the sea knew about the existence of the immortal soul, its destination remained a mystery. It might rise, it might fall, or it might reincarnate: "When an elder passes away and their family sheds their first tear, somewhere else in the world, a newborn lets out its first loud cry. Death and rebirth are inseparable twins, forever embracing each other." Rhine was certain that this version bore no resemblance to the original. Its core concept was also drastically different from the Christian scholastic philosophy in the original tale. Instead of implying the existence of a singular deity, it seemed closer to Buddhist ideas of reincarnation, diluting the theological undertones. Could this mean that, in this fantasy world, "the immortality of the human soul" was merely a natural law, no more extraordinary than "water flows downhill" or "the sun rises in the east and sets in the west"? The immortality of the human soul was not a gift from a singular deity. Perhaps this world had no god, no heaven at all! Even if a heaven existed, it wasnt created by a singular godit was merely the natural destination for many souls. From Ariels lack of surprise or doubt when hearing the Sea Hags description of the souls journey, Rhine inferred that the mermaid matriarchs beliefs about the immortal soul aligned with what the Sea Hag had just shared. In this magical fantasy world, it seemed unlikely that there was an omnipotent, omniscient god. At this thought, Rhine quietly breathed a sigh of relief. This aligned with the understanding he had built since arriving in this world. On this magical continent, at least in the Western countries, there were many diverse faiths, but no dominant monotheistic religion. "Alright, human," the Sea Hag said, her tone a mix of sarcasm and admiration, "I admit youre smarter and more knowledgeable than I thought. But tell me, human, how did you come to know the secret of the immortal soul?" From the moment she posed the first question, the Sea Hag had never expected the two humans to answer correctly! Even among the wise beings of the sea, only a few knew this secret. Let alone human scholars. Human lives were too brief, and their scholars too forgetful. Unlike the legless merfolk, the Sea Hag had legs and could step onto land temporarily. She had once ventured to the surface and met many human scholars. Those white-haired human sages, who prided themselves on knowing everything, did not even know what their most precious possession was. Perhaps the worlds wise beings were all the same, more preoccupied with what they lacked and always forgetting what they had. Yet now, this boy, who appeared to be only twelve or thirteen, knew the secret of the soul? The Sea Hag grew wary. "Humans who can reach this undersea kingdomthis has never happened in the history of the deep-sea kingdom. "Youve come seeking information about Maleficent and the Witches'' Coven. "And you know the secret of the immortal soul." Her tone turned icy as she demanded, "Who exactly are you?" Rhine understood the Sea Hags astonishment. If he hadnt read the original story and noticed Ariels hints as she sought the answer, he believed he wouldnt have been able to solve the riddle under such pressure. ??????S? Gracefully, Rhine bowed and responded politely, "Were merely a traveling scholar and his friend." This was no lie. In epics and tales, mages were always portrayed as well-traveled scholars. For many mages, knowledge was a weapon even more frequently used than magic. The Sea Hag snorted, clearly unconvinced, and then said, "But dont forget, solving the first riddle means nothing. You still have two more questions to answer before Ill tell you anything about the Black Witch Maleficent. "If you fail to answer even one of the next two questions, you wont get the information you seek." "Even one question was this difficultits truly a fitting price for the Sea Hags help," Ariel thought, a mix of admiration and anxiety. After Rhine and Aurora were done, Ariel herself would need to make a wish to the Sea Hagto gain human legs so she could walk on land and be with the prince. For the humans, the exchange was three questions. But for her wish, the price would undoubtedly be different. What would that price be? "Now for the second question. Listen closely, humans." Aurora and Rhine prepared themselves, nerves taut. Based on the first question, the next one would likely be another riddle, requiring wisdom to solve. They strained their ears, afraid to miss any detail. The Sea Hag raised her voice and declared: "Humans, you now know the answer to the first question: the eternal, immortal soul. "Now tell mehow long is eternity?" "Eternitydoes it mean a hundred years? A thousand years? Or perhaps ten thousand years? "Oh, wise humans, tell me, how long is eternity?" Hearing this question, Aurora, who was braced for a mental marathon, nearly stumbled in disbelief. Beside her, Ariel was equally stunned. What kind of question was this? It wasnt some long, intricate riddle? Aurora found the Sea Hags question utterly baffling. "If its eternity, how could it have any concept of length? Thats completely contradictory!" The young girl struggled to make sense of the Sea Hags logic. This sea witch always seemed to ask the strangest questions. "Teacher, isnt eternity just infinitely long?" Aurora whispered to Rhine. "In factual terms, yes," Rhine replied quietly, "but I doubt thats the answer the Sea Hag is looking for." Deciding to give it a try, Aurora answered: "Eternity is infinite time." There were no limits to the number of attempts for this question. And, after all, who could argue that her answer was wrong? The Sea Hag chuckled. "Yes, but if eternity is infinite, then just how long is that?" The Sea Hags mocking smile irked the young girl. If not for their precarious situationbeing at the bottom of the ocean, inside the belly of a giant fishshe might have drawn her sword, reasoning that a sharp blade often made discussions much more amicable. "A sword is a universal solution to any riddle," Aurora thought to herself. "Even the densest warriors can use this simple logic to solve the most complicated puzzles set by so-called wise men!" Noticing the golden-haired girl glancing at her sword, Rhine smirked inwardly, guessing her thoughts. Thats so like you, Your Highness! Still, as a virtuous and wise teacher, Rhine lowered his voice to dissuade the princesss violent inclinations: "My lady, I know what youre thinking. Even the greatest chess masters in my homeland have considered such moves. "I understand youre just entertaining the thought, but its entirely unnecessary here." Although the Sea Hags reputation in this ocean kingdom was abysmal, and her death might even bring cheers, Rhine felt that intimidation by force wasnt the best approach. Aurora nodded lightly. "So, how should I answer this question, teacher?" How long is eternity? It seemed like a question with no logical entry point. "If the last riddle tested knowledge and wisdom, this one is purely peculiar, lacking any clear direction," Rhine mused. "Did you notice? When the Sea Hag spoke earlier about the immortal soul, she used poetic descriptions. Just like the previous riddle, which was also phrased poetically. "I think this gives us a clue about the kind of answer she wants. "Future queen of the Rose Kingdom, you are right to approach questions with logic. "However, most things in the world arent entirely bound by logic and reasoning. Try to answer this question as if you were in a fairy tale." A fairy-tale approach... Aurora pondered her teachers words. Meanwhile, Ariel grew increasingly anxious as she watched her two human friends whispering. Perhaps due to her innate fondness for humans, she genuinely wished for them to answer the question and achieve their goals. While Aurora was deep in thought, Rhine stepped forward, as calm and composed as a bard weaving a tale around a campfire, and began: "Above the sea, deep within the human lands, in a faraway place, there is a mountain of diamonds. "This mountain is vast. To climb to its summit would take an entire year. To circle its base would also take a year. And to journey straight across to its other side would likewise require a year." As she listened, Ariels imagination soared. "That must be a truly immense mountain," she thought. "Far larger and grander than the tallest peaks Ive seen from the surface of the sea. "And more magnificent stillits made of diamonds! Ive never seen such a mountain when gazing at the land from the ocean. "So, in the human world, deep in the lands far from the sea, there are wonders like this?" This thought strengthened her longing to gain legs and live among humans. Her desire grew even stronger, anticipating the moment when the Sea Hag would grant her wish. She had yearned for the human world for so long, even before meeting the handsome prince. "But what does this mountain have to do with eternity?" Ariel wondered, confused by Rhines storytelling. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rhine continued: "Once every hundred years, a bird flies from a distant place to the diamond mountain. It pecks at the mountain with its beak, just once, then flies away. "When the bird returns again, another century has passed. "Many of the humans living at the mountains base spend their entire lives without witnessing the birds visit. "Only the longest-lived elders might witness the birds arrival twice in their lifetime, a memory they cherish as their greatest pride." The Sea Hag sighed softly: "Indeed, human lives are so brief compared to ours. "This is a beautiful story about life and time. "But how does this story relate to my question? Have you mentioned the length of eternity?" Rhine smiled and delivered the storys conclusion: "When the entire diamond mountain has been worn away by the birds pecking, the first second of eternity will have passed." Chapter 47: The Third Question – Answer Before the Question Chapter 47: The Third Question C Answer Before the QuestionAs the boy finished his tale, the coral reef forest fell into silence. Not a sound could be heard except the bubbling of water escaping cracks and the distant swish of swimming fish. Aurora and Ariel, both listening intently, felt the weight of eternity settle over them. When people speak of infinity or eternity in conversation, they are merely simple wordslengths too abstract to describe. But once infinity and eternity are made tangible, given form and metaphor, they become heavier than the diamond mountain itself. Aurora suddenly had an epiphany: "So thats it. The second riddle wasnt a literal question but a way to depict the weight of eternal in the immortal soul." How cunning. The Sea Hag burst into laughter: "Ha-ha! What an interesting answer. "As expected of a human with an eternal soul, to tell me the weight of eternity so eloquently. How did you come up with such an intriguing answer, human?" Rhine answered truthfully: "This answer isnt mine. Its from a story I read in a book long ago. I only added a few details." It was a story from , where a young shepherd answers a kings question with this tale. What made it particularly memorable for Rhine in his past life was its mention in an episode of . He hadnt expected that here, in an entirely different fairy tale, the same answer would prove useful! Seeing the Sea Hags evident approval, Rhine felt a quiet sense of relief. Behind him, Auroras soft voice murmured: "After the diamond mountain is pecked away, wouldnt the first second of my teachers life also have passed?" Rhines body stiffened slightly. He didnt know if he truly had an immortal soul, but his physical body seemed eternalunless an accident claimed him. Of course, pondering the heat death of the universe or the end of existence felt premature. He decided to focus on the present instead. As Rhine pricked up his ears, ready for the Sea Hags final question, Auroras clear, bell-like voice rang out again: "Teacher, Ive been thinking. "Today, after learning such profound secrets from your conversation, I finally understand. "Teacher, I am like youwe are both eternal." Rhine flinched as though struck by lightning but said nothing. The Sea Hag raised her voice: "And now, humans, its time for the third and final question. "This question is far more difficult than the previous two." As the sea witch prepared to speak, Rhine suddenly felt a surge of scorching energy emanating from the distant seawater, piercing the belly of the great fish and radiating to his skin. ?????????? This burning sensationit was... The Power of a Wish. The wish of a ! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Based on Rhines understanding, a "Child of Destiny" didnt necessarily have to be the main character of a story. They could also be pivotal supporting characters, like Oz or Auroras parents. The Sea Hag, Rhine realized, was also a Child of Destiny. Her wish was to "find the answer to this question." If the first two riddles were tests for the respondents, the third question was the Sea Hags deepest desire. Only someone who truly understood the secret of the immortal soul and the weight of eternity could answer it. Suddenly, the Sea Hags voice turned icy: "But before I proceed, I must address something, humans. "Under normal circumstances, I would never agree to share the secrets of the Black Witch Maleficent or the Witches Coven. "Yet earlier, I inexplicably agreed to this exchange. "I suspect youve used some magical means to manipulate my mind!" Rhines eyes narrowed slightly. He didnt know magic that could charm or twist thoughts. In theory, the Sea Hags agreement was entirely her own will. Of course, this accusation wasnt baselessAuroras voice, blessed by magic, carried extraordinary power. It was her persuasion that had secured the deal. "Were just one question away from learning everything about Maleficent," Rhine thought. "Surely the Sea Hag wont back out now!" As if sensing Rhines concern, the Sea Hag continued: "I wont suddenly break my promise, but I will add a rule. "By the original terms, both of you may answer the questions. However, the first two questions were answered by the silver-haired boy alone. "So I believe the final question should be answered by the golden-haired girl. That way, its fairboth of you will have participated." Aurora objected: "Thats unreasonable. "You previously said the second and third questions are deeply tied to the first riddles answer, the immortal soul. "From my performance, you can see that I only just learned the secret of the immortal soul. Theres no way I can answer your final question. This is clearly meant to hinder us." Rhine was equally puzzled. He couldnt believe the Sea Hag would forgo the answer she desired just to block him from responding. The Sea Hag smiled as if she had anticipated the rebuttal, presenting herself as though making a great concession: "Very well. Both of you may answer. "However, if the golden-haired girl is the first to provide the correct answer, I will share everything I know about Maleficent, including her potential weaknesses." The Sea Hag sneered, her tone deliberate and cunning: "But if the silver-haired boy gives the answer first, I wont reveal everything. Ill share only one piece of information about Maleficent. For instance, the last place she used magic to contact me or the location of her ancient castle." Ah, so that was it. Rhine immediately grasped the Sea Hags ploy: She wanted to minimize the information she disclosed about Maleficent and the Witches Coven, avoiding unnecessary risk while technically upholding her agreement. "Is Maleficent at her full strength, along with that Coven behind her, really so terrifying?" Rhine pondered. "Go ahead, ask your question," Aurora said, her voice carrying a tinge of unease. She suspected she wouldnt be able to provide the correct answer. There were still four and a half years until the prophecys curse would descend. The Sea Hag smiled wickedly and posed her question, word by word: "Now, tell me this. How can beings like us, non-human creatures, obtain an eternal, immortal soul like yours?" Ariel pressed her lips together, clearly knowing the answer but bound by the rules not to speak. At that moment, Rhine felt the scorching force of the Sea Hags wish radiating from her. It was an unrelenting, fiery energy born of profound longing. "This question?" Rhines expression froze. He almost couldnt believe his ears. The Sea Hags deepest desire was simply this? Didnt she already know? Rhine, of course, knew the answer. It was the very core of the original tale. The answer was love. If a human genuinely loved a mermaid, they could grant the latter an immortal soul, and the humans own soul would remain untouched. In the original story, the Sea Hag was described so sparsely that her sudden understanding of the Little Mermaids intent implied she knew how merfolk could gain an immortal soul. But now, the unrelenting force of her wish was no lie. "Could it be that in this world, the Sea Hags association with Maleficent and her Coven led her to immerse herself in dark magic so deeply that she was utterly ostracized by the oceanic kingdom? Was that why she never learned this hidden, beautiful truth?" Rhine speculated, glancing at Aurora, who was clearly struggling to find an answer. Aurora couldnt possibly know the answer. After all, she had just learned about the existence of human immortal souls today. How could she know how non-human creatures might gain one? Rhine found himself caught in a dilemma. Suddenly, inspiration struck. A clever idea sparked in his mind. Pointing toward Aurora, Rhine smiled at the Sea Hag and declared: "My friend has already given you the answer. "According to the rules you established, all three questions have been answered, and you should now tell us everything about Maleficent." "What?" The Sea Hag looked utterly baffled. "When did she say anything? She hasnt uttered a word since I posed the question!" Rhine scanned the Sea Hag and Ariel, both looking equally confused, and reiterated the Sea Hags own rules: "If the golden-haired girl speaks the answer first, you will share all the information you know. "By this rule, it doesnt matter if her answer comes before or after the questionit only matters that she said it first." The Sea Hags face twisted in disbelief. Chapter 48: Reward – The Sea Hag’s Potioncraft Chapter 48: Reward C The Sea Hags Potioncraft"Answering before the question?" Ariel was utterly baffled by the young mans statement. "What does that even mean? How can you give an answer when the question hasnt even been asked?" Aurora, with her sharp wit, quickly caught on to Rhines hint Before the Sea Hag had asked the final question, she had, in fact, already given the answer once! And that answer was... "Love," Aurora said. "The answer is love, isnt it? Um, human love for mermaids!" It was the same answer she had just given a few minutes earlier to the first question! Of course, the correct answer to the first question had been "immortal soul," so her earlier response was wrong. Rhine smiled. "Precisely. "How intricate are the workings of fate, that the wrong answer to the first question turns out to be the correct answer to the final one. "Oh wise Sea Witch, even before you posed your question, my friend had already given the correct answer! "Is this not yet another sign of destiny?" Rhine understood well that in such a fantastical world of magic, destiny was no abstract concept but a tangible force. He himself had once bestowed Aurora with a blessing, placing upon her the prophecy to "defeat the Black Witch." Though the prophecy could not fulfill itself automatically, fate always orchestrated bizarre coincidences to bring about its intended outcome! During the first questions discussion, they had essentially answered both questions simultaneously! Ariel chimed in to support her new friend: "Yes, thats right! My grandmother just told me recently that while merfolk lack immortal souls, a humans love can grant us one. And at the same time, the humans own soul remains intact." She spoke these words with a smile. The Sea Hag was stunned. Moments later, she burst into laughter. "So thats how it is. For a non-human creature to gain an immortal soul, the method is so simple, yet so impossibly difficult!" At the mention of "impossibly difficult," Ariels expression shifted ever so slightly, an almost imperceptible flicker. In that instant, Rhine felt a searing surge of energy pour into his own soul, slightly increasing his magical power. The wish had been fulfilled! Though it was Aurora who had voiced the answer, it was, in essence, Rhine, the magician, who had truly resolved the Sea Hags lingering question. "Another wish of a Child of Destiny fulfilled. I wonder what reward Ill receive this time," Rhine thought with great anticipation. An immense ocean of knowledge flooded into his mind, etching itself into his memory and soul. It was the art of potioncraftthe knowledge of using various ingredients to brew magical potions. The memories of the Sea Hag preparing her potions from peculiar materials flashed through his mind. ?????????S? "The Sea Hags Potioncraft!" This time, the reward for fulfilling the wish wasnt a new spell. Instead, it was a flawless copy of the Sea Hags potioncraft, granted directly to Rhine! Rhine recalled how, in the original story, the Sea Hag had fulfilled the Little Mermaids wish by brewing a potion that transformed her tail into human legs. Potion-making was evidently one of the Sea Witchs greatest skills. Now, Rhine had acquired her expertise as his own! Compared to Rhines initial potion-making abilities from when he had first transmigrated as a magician, the Sea Hags knowledge was vastly superior. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, the two sets of knowledge didnt conflict. Instead, they complemented and enhanced each other. Rhine realized that by integrating the two, he had now surpassed the Sea Hag as a master of potioncraft. "How peculiar! This time, the reward wasnt a spell that materialized the wishs content." Rhine was initially surprised, but the reason quickly became clear to him. Previously, the wishes he fulfilled had come from ordinary people, the King and Queen of the Rose Kingdom, Magician Oz, or the soldier who acquired the Tinderbox. None of them had supernatural powers or exceptional skills. Thus, the power of their wishes manifested in its purest formas magic that embodied the content of their desires. However, when the wish involved a Child of Destiny with supernatural abilities or extraordinary talents, the power of the wish instead replicated those abilities and talents! "This is incredible," Rhine marveled at the wondrous nature of his "Wish Magician" physique. He could hardly wait to grant the next fairytale protagonists wish. "Very well. Two humans. Im not sure if I should admire your wisdom or your luck," the Sea Hag sighed deeply. "Youve answered my three questions, so as promised, I must share everything I know about Maleficent." She plucked a strand of her seaweed-like hair and scraped a bit of slime from her pet toad using a dagger, then crushed them together in a mortar while chanting an incomprehensible spell. Soon, a bubble rose from the mortar, and strange images flickered on its surfacethey were patterns of memory. "These are my memories of Maleficent. Place the bubble on your forehead, and youll be able to read them," the Sea Hag explained. The bubble drifted toward the giant fish that Rhine and Aurora were riding. The fish snapped up the bubble, swallowing it whole. Inside the fishs belly, the two children caught the bubble as casually as picking up a ball from the ground. Rhine tossed a coin into the air, performing a simple divination. Once he confirmed that this bubble held the answers they sought, he stowed it away without immediately reading the memories. "Thank you, Sea Witch, for keeping your promise. "According to our original agreement, the three questions were merely the first payment in exchange for the secrets of the Black Witch, Maleficent. "Now, tell mewhat is the second price we must pay? This price will secure the information about your coven of witches." Rhine was certain that this second payment wouldnt be as simple as answering questionsit might even take a long time to fulfill. "Help me gain the recognition of the Sea Kingdom, its king, and the other sea creatures!" The Sea Hag gave a self-deprecating smile. "As you know, in this oceanic kingdom, everyone sees me as a nightmare. They avoid me and tell terrifying stories about me as if I were the villain. "But all Ive ever done is what any merchant would docharge a price for my goods. "Sure, Ive studied some black magicbut Ive never used it to kill any innocents. Yet, Ive been turned into a monster to frighten children. "If you can help me earn the recognition of the Sea Kingdom, make the merfolk no longer fear or despise me, Ill reveal everything about that coven of witches!" Rhine sighed softly, once again feeling the blazing power of a wish emanating from the Sea Hag. In the original , this Sea Witch had embodied every traditional element of an "evil witch"ugliness, strangeness, fearsome pets, and a nightmare-like bone-strewn lair. Yet, she was an honest merchant, not a malevolent villain. In this beautifully poetic tale, there wasnt a single true "villain." Every character had their own kindness. Of course, perhaps her image was too fitting for an antagonist, and stories often need enemies. In Disneys adaptation of , this Sea Witch was directly transformed into an evil main villain. Auroras eyes showed pity. She recalled the fear and disdain the merfolk had expressed when mentioning the Sea Hag and began to feel some sympathy for this Sea Witch. "Sea Witch, this is not a task that can be completed overnight. If someday my companions and I fulfill your wish, I will return to exchange it for your answer." The deal was sealed, and the wish had been accepted. When it would be fulfilled, only time would tell. Rhine turned and pointed in Ariels direction. "Now, its time for our friend here, Princess Ariel, to make her wish." Chapter 49: Ariel’s Request Chapter 49: Ariels RequestAriel took a deep breath of the icy seawater. This was something she had planned for a long time, yet now that she was face-to-face with the Sea Hag, her heart pounded uncontrollably. Her two human friends had braved countless obstacles to fulfill their wishes, answering three impossibly difficult questions as payment. What price would she have to pay? Swimming forward, Ariel hesitated before the Sea Hag. She wanted to voice her wish but felt a twinge of shyness. "My foolish princess, you dont need to say itI already know what you want," said the Sea Hag. The Sea Hag possessed a unique magic. Whenever a sea creature stood before her, their heart filled with an earnest desire for her help, she could discern their wish just by staring at them for a moment. For someone who spent her life granting the wishes of others, this was an incredibly useful ability. Curiously, this mind-reading magic didnt work on humans. Perhaps, the Sea Hag thought, the wishes of merfolk reside only in their hearts and minds, while humans, with their immortal souls, bury their desires deep within those eternal essencesplaces even she couldnt reach. "My beautiful princess," the Sea Hag chuckled darkly, "your wish is utterly ridiculous! "You want to shed your tail, grow two human legs, and turn yourself into one of their misshapen forms to walk on land and live among humans. "You wish for a handsome prince to fall in love with you, pouring all his passion and affection into you, so you can gain an immortal soul. "Ive never heard of such a thing before! A human falling in love with a creature of the seawhat a laughable fantasy!" The Sea Hag burst into laughter at the mermaid princesss wish. When her laughter subsided, she felt a pang of regret. She realized that simply by seeing Ariels wish, she already knew how merfolk could obtain an immortal soul. There had been no need to learn it from the two humans at all! The Sea Hag addressed Ariel again: "You little fool. Its a silly wish, but Ill grant it nonetheless, even though its bound to end poorly. "I can brew a potion for you to drink. Bring it to the shore under cover of night, and before the first light of dawn, consume it. "Then, your tail will split in two and transform into what humans call beautiful legs. Itll feel as though a sharp blade is cruelly slicing your tail in halfit will hurt, no doubt! ?????? "Because these legs are fashioned from your tail, you will retain your graceful swimming motions. Your dance will be more elegant than that of any other dancer!" Ariel was overjoyed to hear that her wish could be granted with just a potion. However, the Sea Hag had only mentioned the benefits. Feeling uneasy, Ariel asked, "And what price must I pay for these legs?" The Sea Hag smirked. "Nothing in this world comes without a cost. "The legs you gain will not be the natural legs of a human but a counterfeit crafted by the potions sharp magic. "Thus, every step you take will feel as though youre walking on sharp blades! "If you can endure this pain, only then will I help you." Before Ariel could respond, Aurora interjected indignantly, "Why does it have such a drawback? Graceful dance steps, yet you cant even walk normally without painthis is nothing but a cruel trick!" Aurora saw the mermaid princess as a friend and returned her affection in kind. She genuinely didnt want Ariel to endure such unbearable pain. Glancing at Rhine, Aurora mumbled, "But Ive seen magicians transform one creature into another without any side effects. It must be that your potion is flawed!" The Sea Hag bristled, retorting angrily, "This is no fleeting transformation magic! Every being in the world has its original form. Transformation magic merely paints over it with a heavy layer of makeup, leaving the essence unchanged. "Magicians spells may seem miraculous, but they are nothing more than illusions!" "Not long after, everything will revert to its original form. "But the potions I brew bring lasting change!" Rhine nodded slightly, acknowledging the truth in the Sea Hags words. It was much like the story of , where everything transformed by magic returned to normal at the stroke of midnight. Transformation magic always had an endeither when its time limit expired or when dispelled by some counter-magic. In terms of systems like from Rhine''s previous life, only effects with a duration of "instantaneous" were truly irreversible. Ariel, worried that the Sea Hag and her human friends might quarrel, quickly interjected, "No problem. I can endure it!" Her voice trembled, but her determination was clear. She thought of the handsome prince and her goal of obtaining an immortal soul. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Sea Hag laughed darkly, continuing her explanation. "Thats not all. For a mermaid without an immortal soul to take on a human form defies the natural order and incurs the curse of the world! "If you fail to win the princes love and gain an immortal soul, on the morning of his wedding to another, at the first light of dawn, your heart will shatter, and you will become nothing but foam on the sea." Aurora could no longer hold back her outrage, leaping to Ariels defense. "Why? This sounds absurd! Youre just giving her a potion to transform her tail into legs. Why should her life hinge on whether this prince loves her? "If, and I mean , the prince doesnt end up with Ariel, why must she die? Couldnt she just find another goal, someone else who loves her? "Ariel is so beautifulonce she becomes human, shes sure to attract a flood of admirers. "There are so many handsome and wonderful people in this world. Ariel could gain an immortal soul from someone else who truly loves and cherishes her!" Ariel was both warmed by Auroras concern and surprised by her unconventional way of thinking. She had never considered such a possibility. Never even thought to imagine it! "Could I truly gain an immortal soul from another human, not just that handsome prince?" Her newfound human friends had consistently opened her eyes to perspectives and ideas completely different from what she had known, leaving her in awe time and again. Chapter 50: Rhine’s Free Potion Chapter 50: Rhines Free PotionThe Sea Hag snorted impatiently. "Magic works in strange ways, bound by its own laws and restrictions. If every detail could be explained, understood, and articulated, it would cease to be magic and would become no different from your human mechanismsmachines and gears functioning with precision." Ariel glanced at the clearly irritated Sea Hag. "Its fine. I accept the risk of death. I was prepared for it before I came to see you. Please give me the potionIm not afraid!" Though she said this, her face was as pale as snow. Walking on legs that felt like knives and the risk of death if she failedthese were the costs she had to bear. Ariel was willing to endure the former. As for the latter, wasnt it irrelevant as long as she could win the princes love and obtain an immortal soul? She knew she possessed the most beautiful voice in both the sea and on land. No mermaid could hear her sing without being movedhow much more so for a human? With her enchanting voice, she could captivate the prince and make him pour all his love and soul into her! "But dont forgetyou still owe me payment!" the Sea Hag declared. "For such a precious potion, you must offer me a significant reward." "What do I owe you?" Ariel asked, her voice filled with anxiety. Only now did she remember that in addition to the potions painful side effects and the curse placed on her by the world, she still needed to pay the Sea Hag a fee. And it certainly wouldnt be a small one. "Your voice," said the Sea Hag. "For among all the mermaids of the Sea Kingdom, your voice is the most beautiful. Only such a reward is worthy of my assistance! Princess, I will cut out your tongue and take your voice with magic. From then on, you will no longer be able to speak." Ariels face turned even paler. Before she could respond, Aurora protested furiously. "Thats not fair! Ariels beautiful voice is her way of winning the love of her prince. "If she becomes mute, how is she supposed to gain his affection? "You know full well that if she fails, shell turn into sea foam. Yet you demand the very gift she needs to succeed as payment! "How is that different from pushing her toward her grave?" Aurora turned to Rhine, who had been unusually quiet. "Say something, teacher! "This is like stripping a duelist of their weapon as the entry fee for a fight where failure means death. "This deal isnt fair at all!" Rhine, who had been deep in thought, finally spoke. "I think the Sea Hags terms are perfectly reasonable." Aurora froze, rendered speechless. "Why?" Rhine turned toward Ariel and the Sea Hag, seemingly taking the latters side. "Respected Sea Witch, I must disagree with my friend. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I believe your demand for a high price is entirely justifiedwe all knew from the start that seeking your help would come with a heavy cost. "If Ariel cannot accept your terms, she is free to decline the deal and look for another merchant who offers a better priceif she can find one. Isnt that right?" ?????????? "What are you saying?" Aurora exclaimed. She wanted to retort that if the potion to transform Ariels tail into legs couldnt be obtained from the Sea Hag, then where else could it be found? But she stopped herself mid-sentence. Aurora suddenly realized what her teacher was about to do. The Sea Hag, oblivious to Rhines intentions, only saw two humans arguing. The silver-haired boy had shockingly turned against the golden-haired girl and was firmly siding with her. The Sea Hag laughed heartily and praised Rhine. "I never expected you to be so reasonable, child. Youre nothing like your friend. "That friend of yours is always complaining, blaming me for everything, as if Ariel should get my help for free. "Mermaids and humans alike are always so greedythey want their wishes fulfilled but refuse to pay the price! "But in this world, when has there ever been such a thing? No great magician or witch grants wishes for free without asking for compensation. "Just as you said, this is a voluntary transaction by the mermaid princess. If she doesnt like the price, then Ill be glad to be rid of hershe can find someone else to help her!" For a moment, Rhine and the Sea Hag were in complete agreement. This baffled Ariel, who didnt understand what was going on. Then Rhine turned to her. "As I said, this is all voluntary, isnt it? "If you want help, you must pay the price. If you dont, then go find someone who will give you the same potion for free!" Ariel, her pale face still full of unease, nodded slightly. Despite her sorrow over losing her beautiful voice and becoming mute, she inwardly acknowledged that her human friend was not wrong. It wasnt realistic to expect someone to help her transform into a human for free. "Lets proceed with the deal," Ariel said with newfound courage. "I accept the terms!" "Stick out your tongue, then," the Sea Hag instructed, producing a sharp blade. She would use the knife to cut out the mermaid princesss tongue and claim the most beautiful voice in both the sea and the land. "Its about time you decided, my dear princess." "Just as your human friend said," the Sea Hag sneered, "if you wish to fulfill your desire without paying a price, you might as well close your eyes and pray for someone to freely give you a potion that can transform your tail into human legswith the same potency as the one I concoct." "Exactly," Rhine chimed in from behind, his tone resolute. "For instance, I could give a potion for free. Ariel could just come to me." "Precisely" the Sea Hag began to agree, but then froze mid-sentence, realizing something was amiss. She turned to Rhine in astonishment, enunciating each word carefully: "What did you just say? Human?" Rhine smiled and addressed Ariel. "Since were already friends, I can make you a potion for freeone with the same effect as the Sea Hags. Well, almost the sameits side effects will be milder." "This isnt funny," the Sea Hag growled, glaring at Rhine. "What nonsense are you spouting? The potion that gives mermaids human legs was invented by me! No one on land or sea but I can brew it!" Rhine thought to himself, The Sea Hag bristled with anger. "Stop joking around, human. The potion requires powerful magiconly someone who knows magic can brew it!" "Exactly," Rhine said, his smile warm. "Did I not mention earlier? I am a magician." Ariel stared at her two human friends in shock. "Its true," Aurora confirmed proudly. "Hes an extraordinarily talented magician! One of the finest in the kingdom we come from." "Wait!" Ariels surprise turned to disbelief as she stared at the silver-haired boy. This friend who had accompanied her for so longhe was a magician? In Ariels understanding, magic was an arcane and mysterious art. In the Sea Kingdom, only the Sea Hag possessed such knowledge. No wonder these humans had managed to ride a peculiar giant fish to the Sea Kingdom! "I always thought you were just a knowledgeable human scholar," Ariel remarked. "Thats not contradictory," Rhine replied with a grin. "Almost all magicians are also well-versed scholars." The Sea Hag interrupted their conversation impatiently. "Fine. With that strange, transparent-bellied fish of yours, Ill concede that youre a magician. "But so what? The potion to split a mermaids tail into human legs is my invention! Ive never shared the recipe with anyone. "No human or sea creature can replicate its effects except me!" Still smiling, Rhine turned to Ariel. "Lets test that, shall we? Give me a bit of time, and Ill prepare the potion. As a giftcompletely free." "Free?" Ariel could hardly believe her ears. "Yes. Its a gift from a friend," Rhine said, crouching inside the belly of the giant fish. With a flourish, he conjured mists from his hands, summoning a cauldron, herbs, a mortar, a pestle, and other necessary tools for brewing a potion. Ariel watched in awe. "Is this magic? Youve conjured so many things in an instant!" Many of the materials and tools Rhine summoned were ones he had touched before while treating commoners in the early days of his transmigration to this world. Thanks to a wish he had once fulfilledhelping a soldier recover the TinderboxRhine had gained the ability to summon any object he had previously touched. He began brewing the potion with practiced ease, adding ingredients to the cauldron at intervals. Strange, irregular wisps of steam began to rise from it. The Sea Hag watched in stunned silence. "The recipe the technique Why do they seem so much like mine?" It was almost as if she herself were brewing the potion! Yet there were notable differences. Marine ingredients like sea snakes were replaced with terrestrial ones, while silver seaweedeffective only when harvested under moonlightwas substituted with a land herb the Sea Hag didnt recognize. Rhine had clearly adjusted the recipe, substituting deep-sea ingredients with land-based ones of similar properties. Forest herbs, prairie plants, mountain flora, and even desert vegetationall far more abundant than the scarce resources of the deep seawere included. Some original ingredients were omitted entirely, as Rhines divination revealed them to be not just ineffective but outright toxic. he thought. As more peculiar steam rose from the cauldron, the Sea Hag could tell the potion was nearly complete. To her dismay, it looked and smelled far superior to her best work. Utterly unable to accept this, the Sea Hag lashed out. "Dont think I dont know the secrets behind this potion! To imbue it with magic, youll need to add a large amount of magically charged blood. "Are you seriously willing to donate your own blood for free? With your scrawny body, youd collapse from blood loss before the potion is even done!" Rhine laughed. He drew a knife and nicked a section of soft flesh on the giant fish, letting its blood drip into the cauldron. Unlike the Sea Hag, who relied on her own blood for brewing, Rhine didnt need to sacrifice himself. The giant fish, a magical creature summoned through the Tinderboxs power, had inherently magic-infused bloodand far more of it than Rhine could ever offer. Moments later, the potion boiled. From within, not the crocodiles cries of the original potion, but the melodious song of a nightingale emerged. The potion was ready. It was clear and colorless, resembling pure water. "This cant be real!" the Sea Hag exclaimed in shock. Without even seeing Ariel test the potion, she knewjust from the soundthat Rhines brew was superior to hers. "Take this potion to the shore and drink it before sunrise," Rhine instructed. "My potion will grant you human legs like the Sea Hags, but with much gentler side effects." Chapter 51: The Mermaid Princess’s Gift Chapter 51: The Mermaid Princesss GiftThe giant fish carrying Rhine and Aurora spit out the potion bottle. The young magician introduced his creation: "My potion doesnt crudely cut through a mermaids tail like a sharp knife to split it into legs. Instead, its like warm sunlight melting the tail gently, reshaping it into legs. "This process is painless and harmless. "The newly formed legs will be as perfect as those of a natural human, without the constant pain of walking on knives. "Youll be able to display your beautiful dance moves freely, enchanting the prince with your grace that surpasses any dancers." Rhine added with a smile, "The potions gentle nature comes from a special ingredient: golden sunflowers, which only grow on sunny meadows. Land nobles love wearing them as brooches, but youd never find such flowers in the sea." By combining the two sets of potion knowledge he now possessed, refining the original recipe with divination, and leveraging the immense magical power he had accumulated over a decade of fulfilling wishes, Rhines potion far surpassed the Sea Hags original concoction. "Thank you. Thank you so much, my friend," Ariel said, her voice brimming with gratitude. Now, she wouldnt have to lose her beautiful voice and become a mute incapable of expressing her love. When Ariel had been ready to accept the Sea Hags termsprepared for her tongue to be severedshe had lamented her fate. Even if she gained the princes love and an immortal soul, she would never be able to say the words herself. She would forever be a silent figure, gazing at the princes flawless face, unable to express her joy, sorrow, or affection. Her longing to join human society, a dream shed held since childhood, would be marred by her inability to communicate, to run freely, to sing joyfully, or to chat and laugh with human friends. "But," Rhine reminded her, "the curse of the world still remains. That isnt something a revised recipe can fix. "When a mermaid is given human form without an immortal soul to match, they incur the curse of the world. "If the one you lovethe princemarries someone else, then at the first light of dawn, your heart will shatter, and youll dissolve into foam upon the sea. "The only way to break this curse is to obtain an immortal soul. As long as you secure the princes love, the curse will be dispelled." The little mermaid nodded resolutely. With a voice as heavenly as the song of angels and a beauty enhanced by her graceful dancing, how could any human heart resist her? "I will never forget your kindness, my good and generous friends!" Ariel said, trembling as she accepted the potion bottle. "But I cant just accept your help for free. As the Sea Hag said, how can I take such a great gift without offering something in return? "I am the princess of the mermaids, the most beloved granddaughter of my grandmother. Please tell me what you need, and Ill do my utmost to fulfill it!" ????? The moment Ariel took the potion bottle, Rhine felt a powerful surge of wish energy gathering, like a loyal pet eagerly awaiting its master. He knew that once Ariel drank the potion and her wish to "gain human legs" was fulfilled, this energy would truly become his. "Your wish coming true is the greatest reward for me," Rhine said with a gentle smile. "I dont need anything specific right now, but how about a small token? Could you give me one of your scales as a keepsakebefore your beautiful tail disappears? "With a mermaids scale, Ill be able to learn how to temporarily transform myself and my companions into mermaids, and I can use divination to always know where you are." Ariel immediately complied, offering one of her shimmering scales as a token of gratitude. Ariel plucked a small, shimmering scale from her beautiful tail and presented it to Rhine as a gift. This marked the first time in the history of the Sea Kingdom that a mermaid had gifted something to a human. "My magician friend, I will forever remember your kindness and the favor I owe you today!" Ariel declared earnestly, her voice trembling with emotion. "In the future, if you ever need anything, I will repay this kindness with equivalent help." ... At the story''s close, the mermaid princess guided her two human friends on the giant fish, leaving the grotesque coral forest behind. The Sea Hag watched them disappear into the depths of the sea. "A human magician, huh? Quite impressive indeed," she murmured. Surprisingly, her heart was not weighed down by the loss of a transaction or the failure of a deal. Instead, a wellspring of joy bubbled up within her. "Could a magician from the land truly help fulfill the wish I mentioned earlier?" The Sea Hag hadnt forgottenthe human magician had promised to pay a second price to exchange for information about her coven of witches. "Help me gain recognition and acceptance in the Sea Kingdom. Let the mermaids and other sea creatures in these waters no longer fear or despise me!" Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That was the second price I requested." If not for this dream, to become someone as admired and welcomed as Ariel, why would she have ever sought the "beautiful voice of the mermaid princess" as her price in the first place? Chapter 52: The Excited Grand Matron of the Merfolk Chapter 52: The Excited Grand Matron of the MerfolkAriel, are you planning to go ashore and drink the potion now? Aurora asked, swimming just behind the mermaid princess. There are still several hours until sunrise; lets wait a little longer, Ariel replied with a tinge of sadness in her tone. I want to take one last look at Fathers palace and my sisters garden. The mermaid princess knew that once she gained legs, she would likely never have the chance to return to her father, the Grand Matron, or her sisters. Ahead of her lay a daunting challengeif she failed to win the princes love, the curse would tear apart her heart, leaving her to dissolve into foam upon the sea. Alright, farewells are always bittersweet. Take your time to say goodbye to the palace and the garden, Rhine agreed. Well stay behind you at a distance, watching over you and wishing you well. Ariel and her two companions, riding atop a giant anglerfish, swam a while longer. The Sea Kings palace soon came into view. When Ariel left, the palace had been alive with festivities, brightly lit with celebration. Now, as she returned, the glow of the ball had faded. The Sea Kings palace lay like a slumbering beast in the deep blue watersmajestic, opulent, and serene. Father and my sisters must already be asleep, murmured Ariel. Not wanting to disturb them, she slipped quietly into her sisters garden. She intended to pluck a few flowers from the blooming flowerbeds before leaving as silently as she had come. My little princess, Ive found you at last! Suddenly, a familiar voice called out from behind her. Turning, Ariel saw the Grand Matron, adorned with countless pearls and shells, flanked by a large group of mermaid attendants. The elderly mermaids expression was one of extreme worry, but it turned to joy upon spotting Ariel. Oh my heavens! My beautiful princess. I heard you went to that dreadful coral forest to seek out the hideous sea hag! How could you do such a foolish thing? The Grand Matron was frantic. She hurried to Ariels side, her eyes scanning the mermaid princess from her elegant tail to her flowing hair, ensuring that her granddaughter had returned unharmed. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. The old mermaid was so worked up that she failed to notice the anglerfish hovering above her, its translucent belly holding two humans. Why would you go looking for the Sea Hag? Everyone in the Mermaid Kingdom grows up hearing her wicked tales, knowing how terrifying she is. Seeking her out for a wish never ends well! ??Χ????? The Grand Matron clasped Ariels hand tightly, as if afraid she might run away again. You must have seen her, havent you? But promise me you didnt make a deal with her! Such deals always come at an unimaginable cost. Dont worry, Grandmother, Ariel reassured her, holding her hand in return. Im fine. The Grand Matron patted her chest, finally relieved. Thank goodness, my little princess. Thank goodness nothing happened to you. Judging by how you look, Id say you didnt find the Sea Hag after all. Shes so elusive, never staying in one place for long. And in that labyrinthine coral forest, finding her bony shack is no easy task. The Grand Matron concluded that Ariel must have been so frightened by the raging whirlpools, the grotesque coral shapes, and the skeletal remains hanging from the coral trees that she had run straight back home without meeting the Sea Hag. Promise me, my little princess, that youll never go there again. What wish could you have that your father and I cannot fulfill for you? The Grand Matron stroked Ariels hair, its silky strands as smooth as flowing water. No, Grandmother. I did find the Sea Hag. And I spoke with her at length, Ariel admitted. Shes not as terrifying as the stories make her out to be. Her words shocked the Grand Matron so much that she nearly shook loose the oyster decorations on her tail. Really? My little princess, did she demand a price from you? Did she harm you? Ariel smiled. There was supposed to be a price, but in the end, I didnt make a deal with her. A kind human friend helped me instead. Hes a good-hearted magician who granted my wish without asking for anything in return. Ariel didnt elaborate on what her wish was. It was a challenge she would face alone. A human friend? The Grand Matron was stunned. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could a mermaid possibly befriend a human? In the history of the Mermaid Kingdom, such a thing was unheard of. Look, there they are! Ariel pointed behind her grandmother. The anglerfish swam closer, its body swaying gently. Inside its transparent belly were two humans: a silver-haired boy and a golden-haired girl. You you must be the humans rumored to have come to the Mermaid Kingdom. A human scholar and his attendant, I believe, the Grand Matron said, recalling what shed heard earlier. Her shock was evident. Youre the ones who helped Ariel? Rhine nodded politely and greeted the Grand Matron of the Sea Kingdom. Well, no matter what, since youve helped Ariel, you are now my friends and honored guests of the Deep Sea Palace! From now on, as long as you are in these waters, the Mermaid Kingdom welcomes you! The Grand Matron declared. This is my word as the Grand Matron, and it will always hold true. The mermaid attendants who had followed her began whispering among themselves: Isnt the Grand Matron the one who always said that the worlds of merfolk and humans should remain separate? Yes! Just earlier in the palace, she was against the Sea King summoning these humans. Well, thats just how she is. You know how much she dotes on the mermaid princesses, especially Princess Ariel. Shes her pride and joy! Exactly. The Grand Matron is usually so stern, but she becomes a completely different person when it comes to Princess Ariel. The Grand Matron, full of warmth, invited Rhine and Aurora, Friends, isnt this a coincidence? I heard that my sonthe King of this seawas planning to invite you to his palace as guests. Its late now, but when the sun rises and its warm light filters through the sea, illuminating this splendid palace, you must come back. Ill personally escort you! Chapter 53: Sympathy for the Merfolk Chapter 53: Sympathy for the MerfolkRhine and Aurora smiled as they accepted the Grand Matrons invitation. With her concerns eased, the Grand Matron departed. Ariel swam closer to the two and thanked them again, preparing to bid farewell and ascend to the surface world with her potion. If you encounter any difficulties while pursuing the prince, feel free to come to me for help, Rhine said. He handed Ariel a silver mirror and explained: Ive imbued this mirror with magic. Speak your troubles into it, and no matter how many kingdoms lie between us, Ill hear them. Since leaving the Rose Kingdom, Rhine had not heard anyone reciting his name in prayera limitation of his ability to sense such invocations over great distances. On this vast continent, his usual methods of communication were insufficient. Thus, he specially prepared this magical gift for Ariel. Thank you both. I will never forget you, Ariel said, her gratitude overwhelming as she waved goodbye and swam toward the surface world. Moments later, Rhine felt Ariels wish energy flow into his soul like a stream merging with the ocean. It was clear that above the water, the mermaid princess had now acquired human legs. As he absorbed the wish energy, a beautiful melody softly reached his ears. The song, reminiscent of the ebb and flow of tides, surged through his veins and fused with his soul. It was Ariels mermaid song. This gift, received as compensation for fulfilling her wish, came with two powerful effects: The songs unmatched beauty could stir the hearts of anyone who heard it, whether on land or beneath the waves. It had the ability to soothe marine creatures. Upon hearing the song, sea creatures would feel drawn to Rhine and regard him as a trusted ally. He could even command them to aid himfor example, asking fish to point out swift currents or directing sea beasts to tow ships. Of course, as a magician, Rhine didnt need to sing the song himself. He could use magic to play it instead. A mere clap against a seashell would make it sing. Tossing a harp into the air would produce this extraordinary melody. This ability is equally useful for performances or sea voyages! How ironic, Rhine mused. In the end, my payment is the same as what the Sea Hag demandedAriels song. The only difference was that, as the magician fulfilling her wish, the wish energy itself paid the price on Ariels behalf. Auroras voice brought Rhine out of his thoughts. By the way, Teacher, although weve obtained information about the Black Witch Maleficent, can we delay seeking her out? I want to witness Ariel gain the princes love and earn an immortal soul before we set out again. Of course, Rhine replied. Even if we found Maleficent now, you wouldnt be able to defeat that dragon. Besides, I have plans of my own. Undoubtedly, obtaining an immortal soul was Ariels greater wish. Rhine, too, wanted to see that wish fulfilled before departing. He looked forward to seeing how Arielretaining her beautiful voice and speaking ability, freed from pain, and able to showcase her graceful dancewould fare in the story to come. Aurora gazed at the deep, almost black waters overhead. A touch of melancholy entered her voice. I feel a little sorry for the merfolk. What for? Rhine asked. I truly hope Ariel succeeds in winning the love of that handsome prince. But even if she does and gains an immortal soul, it will only save herself. All the other merfolk in this sea will still eventually dissolve into foam, unknown and unnoticed. Aurora sighed. This task is already so difficult for the most cherished of the mermaid princesses. How could it be possible for the countless ordinary merfolk? Having spent many years with Rhine, being raised by this teacher from beyond the world, Aurora had grown accustomed to viewing matters from novel perspectives. Rhine smiled. Thats an interesting line of thought. You, the heir to a kingdom, grew up unaware of your identity. A child who played with ordinary commoners, now destined to become a queen, will inevitably think differently from one raised in a grand palace. When you start to see the many behind the individual, when you consider the broader picture, youre learning to become a great ruler. Thats one of the purposes of this journey. Although Rhine appeared only slightly older than the girl beside him, he always tried to act more mature in moments like this, embodying the role of a sage and mentor. So, what are you implying, Teacher? Aurora asked, already suspecting the answer. Lets look forward to the conclusion of this taleAriels story, and the fate of this sea kingdom. Rhine tilted his chin upward, his gaze piercing the heavy, dark-blue water overhead. In just two hours, the dawns light would pierce through the deep sea. The sun would shine equally upon the kingdoms of men on land and the world beneath the waves. The sun rose. Sunlight penetrated the sea, illuminating the Sea Kings palace. To witness the dawn in the mermaid kingdom was a breathtaking sight no human could see in a lifetime. The light, softened by the water, painted the entire sea in hues of rose. The Sea Kings palace slowly awakened in the serene beauty of morning. As planned, the Grand Matron led Rhine and Aurora, who had finished studying the intelligence on Maleficent, into the Sea Kings palace. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the anglerfish with its transparent belly, carrying two humans, swam through the palace gates, the scene astonished the nobles gathered inside. Incredible! They must be the first humans in history to enter the Mermaid Kingdom! Even the most self-assured mermaid scholars had to admit that nothing like this had ever occurred. Haha, this is like a fairytale version of a submarine. I bet theyve never seen anything like it, Rhine thought as he peered through the translucent belly of the fish, observing the wide-eyed merfolk outside. The most surprised of all, however, was the Sea King himself. What shocked him wasnt the humans peculiar arrivalhis subordinates had already described it in detailbut the fact that his own mother was personally escorting the two guests. Just last night, hadnt she vehemently opposed any interaction between humans and merfolk, or between the worlds of land and sea? Chapter 54: Immortal Souls for the Entire Mermaid Kingdom Chapter 54: Immortal Souls for the Entire Mermaid KingdomThese two humans are friends of my granddaughter, Princess Ariel, and naturally, friends of the Mermaid Kingdom, the Grand Matron introduced them to the nobles. She gestured proudly at Rhine, adding, Moreover, this human boy is a skilled magician! A magician? From the human world? The nobles were even more amazed. Rhine demonstrated his abilities on the spot. First, he brought sculptures in the palace to life. Then he transformed the anglerfishs translucent belly into various land animals. This is a bird. This is a horse. This is a deer. This is a cow. This is a sheep. This is a rabbit The bizarre and exotic land creatures left the nobles and Ariels sisters staring in disbelief. The royal courts painters hurried to capture the appearances of these strange animals, sketching them before the images disappeared. Honored magician and wise sage, everyone has many questions about the surface world! said the Sea King. Thus, Rhine and Aurora began answering the nobles curious inquiries about the land. They shared stories of the surface world, describing the countless kingdoms across the western continent and recounting legends from the distant East, from cruel sultans to the emperors of the Eastern Empire. Rhine even produced a mirror to project images of these tales. As a Sage of the Rose Kingdom, Rhines knowledge surpassed that of most people in the world! The nobles were astonished to learn that the surface world was even more diverse than their oceanic realm. It had mountains, forests, deserts, grasslands, snow-covered tundras, and lifeless wastelands. Just as Aurora had been awed by the beauty of the undersea world when she first saw it, the merfolk were similarly mesmerized by the wonders of the surface world. The palace scholars worked tirelessly that day. Armed with pens crafted from octopus ink sacs, they recorded every word spoken by Rhine and Aurora, running the poor creatures dry of ink. The Mermaid Kingdoms millennia-old records of the human world paled in comparison to what the two children shared that day. What a shame, the Sea King sighed. The land has such remarkable beauty, yet we merfolk cannot form friendships with humans. Humans seem to fear and despise us. Sometimes, when sailors spot merfolk, they attack us, firing poisoned arrows at my people. Having learned the context, Rhine couldnt help but chuckle. It wasnt as though merfolk were entirely blamelesssinging about the seas beauty in front of human ships just before storms was hardly conducive to goodwill. Rhine explained the situation in detail, emphasizing how human sailors feared the seas dangersthe enormous waves and fierce storms. To ensure a safe voyage, every sailor offers prayers to the sea gods, hoping to avoid being swallowed by the ocean. But to humans, either the merfolks songs summon the storms, or their singing lures sailors into perilous waters, causing ships to wreck on reefs or sink in whirlpools. In either case, merfolk are seen as harbingers of disaster, not as heralds of storms. The Sea King sighed in understanding. Alas, the lack of understanding between our worlds has caused such misinterpretations. The once-imposing monarch now wore an expression akin to his daughtersa wistful longing for a brighter future. If one day, humans and the creatures of the sea could understand each other and live in harmony, how wonderful that would be! But we cannot go ashore. We can only linger at the coast, unable to venture inland. Aurora froze, recalling her own melancholic thoughts from the previous night and Rhines words. Could it be A vague suspicion began to form in her mind about the direction of this storys conclusion. The silver-haired boy in the anglerfishs belly smiled and said, Its not impossible. Your Majestys youngest daughter, Princess Ariel, is already attempting this. She fell in love with a human prince and sought his love and an immortal soul. To that end, she approached the only witch in your kingdom, requesting a potion to grant her legs. The Sea Hag wanted to take your daughters voice as payment. I happened to be there and offered Princess Ariel a superior potion for free. Rhine briefly recounted the events of the previous night. The Grand Matron, who had been beaming moments ago, now turned pale. Heavens! My little princess has gone to the land? How could she do such a foolish thing? I warned her to abandon her silly fantasies about being with humans! I thought she had long forgotten about it. What are we going to do now? The Sea King and Ariels sistersthe other five mermaid princesseswere just as distressed. Upon hearing that Ariel would turn into sea foam if she failed, they became as anxious as ants on a hot pan, fretting among themselves. Rhine was struck by their reactions. Although the original story never depicted the familys response to Ariels departure, their desperation at the endwhen the sisters traded their hair with the Sea Hag for a way to save Arielshowed how deeply they cared for her. Honored Magician, since you can transform Ariel into a human, surely you can turn her back? Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is too dangerous. Bring her back to us! We can pay you with pearls from the sea or our beautiful hairwhatever you want! The Sea King, the Grand Matron, and the mermaid princesses surrounded Rhine, pleading for his help. Rhine envisioned a scene left out of the original story: Ariels family, desperate after her departure, turned to the Sea Hag for help, her sisters sacrificing their hair to save her. Your Majesty, I can indeed do that, Rhine said. But I dont recommend doing so right now. As the Sea King and the mermaid princesses looked at him in confusion, Rhine explained: I believe Princess Ariels attempt isnt just about her alone. Her venture to the land, though fraught with danger, might also pave the way for the future of the Mermaid Kingdom. The Sea King looked puzzled. What do you mean? The former Sage of the Rose Kingdom raised his voice with passion and conviction: Consider this: if Princess Ariel succeeds, wouldnt that prove that merfolk and humans can share love and build lasting relationships? This could be the foundation for friendship between the kingdoms of the sea and the land. And it just so happens that the lovers in this tale are a prince and a princessa match made in heaven! Your Majesty, you know the secret of the immortal soul. If Ariel succeeds, it will set a shining precedent! When Ariel and the prince marry, it must be known to all that she hails from the Mermaid Kingdom. Aside from physiological differences, merfolk are no different from humans. With the power of magic, the barriers between the sea and land will cease to exist. If I can grant merfolk legs to walk on land, I can also transform humans into merfolk, allowing them to explore the sea! From then on, any ordinary mermaid in these vast seas could follow Ariels example, find love among humans, and gain an immortal soul! Chapter 55: Discovering the Girl’s Origin! Chapter 55: Discovering the Girls Origin!The princes eyes dimmed slightly. As expected, what his father cared about was still his own reputation and political needs. This amnesiac girl, blessed with the worlds most beautiful voice, was just another tool to him. At just 15 years old, Prince Eric disliked those "adult" and "pragmatic" matters. He loved hunting, sailing, reading romantic novels, epic tales, and fantastical stories of mythical creatures. He yearned for the freedom of adventure and the allure of romance. Yet, he had to admit that the foundations of the world were precisely those "adult" and "pragmatic" things, not a teenager''s romantic fantasies. As the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom, he knew that one day he would become like his fatherabandoning the ideals of today, just as his father had once abandoned his own. For instance, Eric was aware that his father was seeking protection from Enderland, hoping to form an alliance with the northern superpower. Enderland possessed the most formidable naval force among the western nations. It could protect the Western Asia Kingdom''s fisheries and maritime trade from pirate raidsthough most pirates in the region were themselves royal privateers of Enderland, granted letters of marque by their monarch. Common folk often whispered that Enderland was a nation of robbers, stirring unrest wherever they went. Just months ago, they had invaded the Rose Kingdom, already in turmoil due to rumors. However, for unknown reasons, they had been thwarted. Even so, the alliance had to move forward. Politics should not be tainted by personal preferences or emotions. Quick, my child! Next, we must use every means available to uncover the origins of this amnesiac girl and the source of her magnificent voice! the king exclaimed excitedly. A girl who can sing with such a heavenly voice cannot have an ordinary background! In front of his bewildered son, the king began imagining all sorts of scenarios: If this girl belongs to the court of a powerful king or emperor, we will return her as a token of friendship and goodwill between our nations. This will be an invaluable bargaining chip at the negotiation table! But if her background is more modest, she can remain and serve our court long-term! That would be even better. We must also discover the source of her beautiful voiceit is so extraordinary, far beyond human limits. It cannot be natural! Perhaps, somewhere in this world, there exists a magical spring. If one drinks from it, anyone could sing as beautifully as she does! If our kingdom finds this precious treasure first, other nations will offer us gold for its location! Prince Eric lowered his head. He felt that no matter the scenario, it seemed to diverge from his original intention. After all, he had only wanted to help the girl recover her past. Eric couldnt help but wonder: What if the girls voice wasnt so breathtaking, but just ordinary? Would fate have unfolded differently? But his fathers will was unshakable. Orders were already being issued. The king commanded his capable subordinates to employ every method to uncover the girls identity. One clever minister proposed: sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This amnesiac girl seems to have been found unconscious by the shore, likely due to a shipwreck. She may be from a distant land. This continent is vast, with hundreds of nations in the west alone, each as large as ours. Finding her origins through conventional means would be like searching for a needle in a haystack! Instead, we could turn to magic. In the northern Rose Kingdom, the former court advisor was a powerful magician who once used his magic to protect the king''s life. Some say Enderlands failure to conquer the Rose Kingdom months ago was also due to this magician. Even if we cant hire such a skilled magician, we could recruit a talented diviner to use fortune-telling or astrology to uncover this girls past! The king was overjoyed but soon looked troubled. How can we ensure the diviners who apply are genuinely capable and not frauds? The clever minister suggested: We could hold a competition, inviting diviners from across the kingdom and even from abroad. The one with the most accurate results will be tasked with uncovering the girls origins. If the divination proves effective, we might even consider appointing them as a royal advisor. The king accepted this advice and offered a handsome reward for the best diviner. Whether they were citizens of the Western Asia Kingdom or foreign experts, all were welcome to participate! The prince, feeling melancholic, walked hand in hand with Ariel under the radiant hues of the evening sky, watching the crimson sun dip below the horizon. My father will soon recruit diviners across the kingdom to uncover your origins and the source of your beautiful voice, Eric sighed. Also, the Enderland delegation will visit our kingdom soon. My father wants you to sing for them. He is trying to form an alliance with Enderland and hopes to impress them in every way possible. The prince knew that the girl had now become a tool for his father. Ariel, however, didnt seem to mind. She mustered her courage and asked: Do you love me? I dont care who I sing for, as long as I can stay with you forever! If your father values my voice so much that he allows me to remain in the palace and stay by your side, that would be perfect! The little mermaid understood she had to become the princes wife; otherwise, she could never gain an immortal soul. The curse would crush her heart and dissolve her into sea foam. The prince held her hand, his dark eyes gazing into Ariels ocean-blue ones. He realized it was time to reveal the truth. You know Youre so much like the girl who saved me that day! But not entirely the same. There are differences between you two. That was not long ago. I was sailing when an awful storm struck. Seasoned sailors often say such storms are called forth by wicked mermaids or luring ships into danger. No! Its not true! Ariel screamed in her heart. Only now did she realize how humans perceived her kind. If the prince knew I was a mermaid, Ariel wondered, would he despise me? Fear me? Hate me for deceiving him? The prince continued: I fell into the sea, but the waves pushed me ashore. There, a young woman saved me. In my half-conscious state, I vaguely remembered her face. Of all the people Ive met, you resemble her the most. Thats why, among all the beautiful women in this palace, Im drawn to you. But I know youre not her! Your voice is much more beautiful than hers. Ariels heart shattered. She remembered the storm. The prince wasnt swept ashore by the wavesshe had saved him, carrying his unconscious body to the shore. From the sea, she had watched as a human girl woke the prince. What he truly remembered was that girl, not her. Oh no Prince Eric doesnt even know I saved him! Ariel thought. Is it destinys cruel joke? Why do I resemble that human girl so much? Unwilling to accept this, Ariel asked: So, am I just a substitute? A replacement for the girl you truly long for because I resemble her so much? The prince remained silent. The scene of the princes silence appeared in the mirror, visible to Rhine, Aurora, the crowned Sea King, the Grand Matron, and the other mermaid princesses in the palace. Its my turn now, Rhine declared. I will respond to the Western Asia Kingdoms call for diviners and reveal Ariels true origins! Chapter 56: The Kings Shock Chapter 56: The King''s ShockThe King of the Western Asia Kingdom watched as the prince warmly smiled at Ariel and invited her to sing in the court, yawning lazily. "Ah, young people always fill their heads with romantic fantasies," he mused. "Letting an unknown girl sing in my court? Ridiculous." "Let him be for now. Once Eric gets older, he''ll look back on this and realize how foolish these feelings are." He didnt care what woman captured his sons interest, as long as it didnt blossom into true love. The King knew well that royal marriages were never about love, just like his own union with his wifethe current Queen. In this world, there were far more important things than love. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to the long-established plan, his son was destined to marry the Princess of Enderland. Of course, love had nothing to do with thisit was purely a matter of geopolitics. The Western Asia Kingdom relied heavily on maritime trade and fishing, and it needed Enderland''s naval dominance for protection. After receiving the princes permission, Ariel stepped to the center of the grand hall. "I dedicate this song to His Majesty the King, Her Majesty the Queen, and His Highness Prince Eric!" The King lazily closed his eyes, basking in the warm afternoon sunlight, paying no attention to this farce. "If this stray girl Eric picked up can sing even half as well as the court singers, I''ll toss out a couple of compliments to make Eric happy," he thought. "Eric is nearly 16. His time for youthful fantasies is running out. He''ll soon learn what it truly means to bear the responsibilities of a ruler and the future King of the Western Asia Kingdom." The prince, on the other hand, looked at Ariel with an expectant smile, already crafting a hundred ways to praise this mysterious girl in his mind. No matter how she sang, he wouldnt hold back his words of admiration! As for whether his father liked the girls voice, it didnt matter. In this world, it was enough that he alone appreciated it. Ariel began to sing. The moment she sang her first note, the King opened his eyes. He felt his soul tremble. It was as if cool, crystal-clear water poured over him, cleansing his heart and spirit. The King glanced at his wife on the throne beside him. The Queen of the Western Asia Kingdom was wide-eyed and trembling. It was only then that the King realized his own expression mirrored hers. Ariel sang with rapture. Her heavenly voice filled the palace, echoing endlessly among the beams. Everyone was spellbound: the King and Queen on their thrones, the prince who only hoped to see her sing, and even the court singers who prided themselves on having the most beautiful voices. All their expressions froze. Every soul in the palace heard the song, and all forgot their duties: The nobles and aristocrats who were chatting and laughing fell silent, their raised goblets suspended midair. Servants cleaning the hallways paused, brooms halted in hand. A maid carrying milk past the grand hall stopped, listening quietly to the melody wafting from within. Even the servant pouring wine into the prince''s goblet froze mid-motion, oblivious as the golden liquid overflowed. Overhead, migratory birds flying past the palace heard the song and changed their course, circling above the royal court. Even miles away, people noticed the strange sight of hundreds of birds spiraling over the Western Asia Kingdom''s palace. When the song ended, the enraptured crowd finally regained their senses. "Forgive me, Your Highness!" The servant pouring wine noticed the spilled liquid and panicked. Prince Eric, however, didnt care in the slightest. He clapped fervently for the girls voice. Before Ariel had sung, the prince had woven countless compliments in his mind. Yet now that she had finished, he couldnt recall a single one. The echo of her breathtaking melody lingered in his mind, like an eraser wiping away all other thoughts. He could only clap, harder and harder, until his hands ached, burned, and turned red. Tears welled in his eyes and fell onto his stinging palms, into the spilled wine, creating ripples. The prince glanced at his father. The King sat frozen, eyes vacant, like a statue unable to return to reality. Well? Wasnt her singing beautiful? Eric asked. All the ornate words Eric had planned were forgottenhuman language seemed inadequate to describe the mermaid princesss voice. He resorted to the simplest, most primal terms. The King shivered. "Beautiful" wasnt even close to enough! As the ruler of the Western Asia Kingdom, he had heard countless talented singers and renowned musicians, so many that hed grown numb to beauty. But today, the King realized that the most exquisite melodies he had heard before were mere flickering candlelight compared to this girls radiant sun. Even the eerie tales told by sailors of mermaids luring ships to ruin with their enchanting songs paled in comparison to the voice of this girl before him. Where did you find this amnesiac girl? the King asked, trembling. The prince recounted how he had discovered Ariel on the seashore. A girl with such an extraordinary voice couldnt possibly be obscure! the King declared. "All the kings and emperors across this continent will vie to have her as a court singer! This is wonderful, the King said, clapping Eric on the shoulder. Youve done well! To bring back a girl with the most beautiful voice in the world! Hearing his fathers praise, the prince felt as if he were in a dream, the scene before him utterly surreal. In his mind, he had imagined himself as the only one captivated by her voice, his father watching coldly from the sidelines, offering at most a perfunctory remark. Now, it was his father who was first to extol the virtues of this mysterious girl. Seeing his son dazed, the King laughed. Make good use of her voice. When foreign dignitaries and royals visit our kingdom, let her sing! The Enderland delegation will be arriving soon. While discussing your marriage, lets ensure they know that the Western Asia Kingdoms court boasts the most beautiful singer on the continent! This will be our pride! Even the most unyielding negotiators will soften after hearing her magical voice. They wont be able to eat or sleep, her song haunting their minds for months. Faced with this voice, even the toughest diplomats will temper their claws at the negotiation table. Chapter 57: The Princes Misunderstanding Chapter 57: The Prince''s MisunderstandingPrince Eric''s eyes dimmed slightly. As expected, his father cared only for appearances and political expedience. This amnesiac girl with the most beautiful voice in the world was just another tool. At 15, Eric disliked the "adult," "pragmatic" matters of life. He loved hunting, sailing, reading romantic novels, grand epics, and fantastic tales of magical creatures. He yearned for freedom, adventure, and love. But he couldnt deny that the foundation of the world rested on those "adult," "pragmatic" concerns, not the romantic dreams of youth. As the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom, he knew he was destined to become like his fatherletting go of today''s ideals, just as his father had once been a boy like him. For example, Eric knew his father was seeking an alliance with Enderland, a northern powerhouse with the most formidable navy in the western lands. They could protect the Western Asia Kingdoms fisheries and maritime trade from pirateseven though most pirates in these waters were, in fact, Enderland''s royal privateers, operating under crown-issued letters of marque. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The people often said Enderland was a bandit state, preying on the weak and stirring up war wherever it went. Just months ago, Enderland invaded the Rose Kingdom, which had fallen into chaos due to rumors, though something had stopped them from succeeding. Even so, the alliance negotiations had to continue. Politics could not be tainted by personal likes and dislikes. Hurry, my son. We must do everything we can to uncover this amnesiac girls origins and the secret behind her extraordinary voice! the King said excitedly. A girl with such heavenly music in her soul cannot come from an ordinary background! The King began speculating wildly in front of his bewildered child: If she belongs to the court of a powerful king or emperor, well return her as a token of friendship and goodwill between nations. This could be a crucial bargaining chip at the negotiation table! If her identity is more common, it means she can serve our court for years to come. That would be even better. We also need to learn the source of her extraordinary voice. Such transcendent music far exceeds human limitsit cant possibly be natural! Perhaps somewhere in this world, theres a magical spring. If anyone drinks from it, they could sing as beautifully as she does! If our kingdom is the first to discover such a treasure, it would be invaluable. Many nations would trade gold for it! Prince Eric lowered his head. No matter the scenario, it seemed to stray far from his original intent. He had only wanted to help this girl recover her past. Eric couldnt help but wonder: If this amnesiac girls singing had been ordinary, would her fate have been different? But his fathers will was absolute, and the King had already begun issuing commands. He ordered his capable ministers to uncover the girls origins by any means. One clever minister offered a suggestion: This amnesiac girl likely washed ashore after a shipwreck, so shes probably from a distant land. The continent is vast; there are hundreds of nations as large as our Western Asia Kingdom in the west alone. Using conventional methods to find her origins would be like searching for a needle in a haystack. We could turn to magic. In the northern Rose Kingdom, their former royal advisor was a powerful mage who once saved the kings life with his magic. Its said that Enderlands failure to conquer the Rose Kingdom months ago was partly due to this mage. Even if we cant hire such a skilled magician, we could enlist a capable diviner. Let them use scrying or astrology to uncover the girls origins! The King beamed at the idea but soon frowned. But how will we ensure the diviners we recruit arent frauds? The clever minister proposed: We can hold a competition to recruit diviners from across the kingdom and beyond. The one who provides the most accurate predictions will investigate this girls origins. If their divination proves effective, we might even consider hiring them as a royal advisor. The King approved this plan. He offered a generous reward to attract the finest diviners. People from the Western Asia Kingdom and beyond were invited to participate. Later, as the prince strolled with Ariel under the radiant sunset, he held her hand with a hint of melancholy. "My father is organizing a nationwide search for diviners to uncover your origins and the source of your beautiful voice," Eric said with a sigh. "And soon, the Enderland delegation will visit. My father wants you to sing for them. Hes pursuing an alliance with Enderland, using every means to win their favor." The prince knew the girl had become a tool in his fathers grand plans. But Ariel didnt mind. She summoned her courage and asked, Do you love me? I dont care who I sing for, as long as I can stay with you forever! If your father treasures my voice and allows me to remain in the palace with you, that would be perfect! The mermaid princess understood that she must become the princes wife to gain an immortal soul. Otherwise, the curse would crush her heart and dissolve her into sea foam. The prince clasped her hand and gazed into her sea-blue eyes with his dark ones. Today, he realized he had to speak the truth. Do you know? You look so much like the girl who saved me, but not completely. There are many differences between you. That happened not long ago. I was sailing when a terrible storm struck. Sailors say storms like that are called by evil mermaids or lure unsuspecting ships into dangerous waters. No, it wasnt like that! Ariel screamed internally. Only now did she realize how humans perceived her kind. If the prince knew I was a mermaid, would he scorn me? Fear me? Hate me? Blame me for deceiving him? Ariel wondered. The prince continued, I was swept into the sea, but luckily the waves carried me to shore. There, a young woman saved me. In my half-conscious state, I vaguely remembered her appearance. Of everyone Ive ever met, you resemble her the most. Thats why, among all the beautiful women in this palace, Im so drawn to you. But Im certain youre not her. Your voice is differentmore beautiful than hers. Ariels heart shattered. She remembered that storm. The prince wasnt carried to shore by wavesshe had saved him and brought him to land. From a distance, she had watched as a young human woman awakened the unconscious prince. The prince remembered only the one who had roused him, not the mermaid who saved him. Oh, no. Prince Eric doesnt know it was me who saved him! Ariel thought. Am I just a substitute for that human girl? What a cruel twist of fate! She couldnt resist asking, So, Im just a stand-in for the girl you truly long for? Because I resemble her? The prince fell silent. This scene played out in a mirror, visible to Rhine, Aurora, the crowned Sea King, the Grand Matron, and the other mermaid princesses in the underwater palace. Its my turn now, Rhine said. Ill pose as a diviner and answer the Western Asia Kingdoms call, revealing Ariels true identity! Chapter 58: “Why Don’t They Look Alike?” Chapter 58: Why Dont They Look Alike?Rhine nodded. Of course. Finding that girl isnt difficult for me. Divination isnt omnipotent; it requires mediums and prior information. But the information youve provided is sufficient, and Your Highness standing here yourself is the best medium. Besides, not much time has passed. What he didnt mention was that the prior information for his divination didnt solely come from the princes account; it also came from his own advantage of knowing the storys context in advance. As for the medium, it wasnt just the prince standing before himit was also the beautiful fish scale in his wide pocket. This scale belonged to another witness of the princes tale. Let us begin. Rhine produced a crystal ball and began reciting a strange incantation. This crystal ball was another gift from the deep-sea kingdom, presented by the Sea King and Ariels sisters. It enhanced his powers of prophecy and divination. Ordinary crystals come from deep within the earth, but curiously, those who study mysticism and prophets who cherish crystals attribute them to the element of water. Rhines crystal ball, however, came from the deep sea, formed over thousands of years under immense water pressure. Its magic was unparalleled on land. It was with this miraculous crystal ball that he had glimpsed the princes portrait even before the court artist painted it. Allow me to untangle Your Highnesss doubts, Rhine said as he cast his spell. Specks of starlight emerged within the crystal ball, resembling a boy holding the vast cosmos in his hands. Wait! the prince interjected. Lets prioritize my fathers task first. Discovering the origins of that amnesiac girl is more important than my personal questions! Rhine chuckled. My prince, destinys arrangements have a subtle elegance. Sometimes, people choose different paths at a fork in the road only to arrive at the same destination. Occasionally, different questions may yield the same answer. The prince didnt fully grasp Rhines words, but he sensed that the prophet was hinting at something. The dim light within the crystal ball dissipated, and points of starlight coalesced into vivid, colorful images. The prince was struck with wonder. So this is magic! Though Father has seen many mages perform miracles, its my first time witnessing something like this! The crystal ball displayed an image of Rhine holding the ball, with the prince crouched nearby, peering closely at its surface. Whats this? the prince asked. Your Highness, this is our present moment, Rhine explained. Now, well rewind. The scene in the crystal ball began reversing, as though time itself was rewinding in a modern film. Past events unfolded in reverse: Rhine retracting the crystal ball, the two walking backward and chatting, followed by the earlier competition where the prince declared Rhine the victor on a fishing boat. The rewind accelerated, becoming too fast for the prince to follow. Suddenly, the swirling colors stabilized into a clear scene, replaying events in chronological order. Within the crystal ball, an unconscious prince lay by the shore, dawns light casting a soft glow on his pale, bloodless facejust as one would expect of someone who had recently fallen into the sea. Thats me! Thats me! Im about to see the girl who saved me! The prince was brimming with excitement. She was the person he thought of day and night. Soon, a young woman approached, shocked to find the unconscious prince. She woke him and called for helpeverything matched the princes memory exactly. Quick, dear mage, please enlarge her face. I want to see her features more clearly, the prince urged. As you wish, Rhine replied. The womans face grew larger and clearer. The prince finally saw the stunning visage: Her skin was delicate and white, her long black lashes framing eyes filled with a gentle smile. Yes, its her! Its definitely her! the prince exclaimed. For all his princely stature, he was still just a 16-year-old boy. But then, he suddenly noticed something amiss. No, no, why dont they look alike? The prince recalled the amnesiac girl with the beautiful singing voice. When he first brought her back, it was because she resembled the girl who had once saved him. Yet, now that Prince Eric saw the woman who had actually rescued him, he realized the two bore no resemblance whatsoever! Though both were equally beautiful, their features and figures shared no similarities. Still, the prince was utterly certain the woman in the crystal ball was indeed his savior. Why? Why dont they look alike? The prince froze, confused and dazed, as if awakening from a dream. Your Highness, let us continue, Rhine said, gently stroking the crystal ball. The images within rewound once more. Time flowed backward again, and the tranquil dawn gave way to the tempestuous night of the storm. The howling winds, deafening thunder, and cries of sailors filled the crystal ball. Silver lightning streaked through the dark clouds, and mountainous waves dwarfed the tiny ship. The prince clenched his fists, as if reliving a nightmare. It was all coming backthe harrowing elements of that unforgettable nightmare. In the crystal ball, he saw his ship, himself aboard it, the vessel tossed skyward by a massive wave before crashing down again. He watched as the thick wooden planks splintered under the relentless onslaught, and he fell into the sea. Dear mage, why are you showing me this? the prince asked, his face pale. Isnt this exactly what you and your father wished to uncover? Rhine smiled. Didnt you want to know the origins of the amnesiac girl with the worlds most beautiful voice? In the crystal ball, a figure darted swiftly across the stormy seas. A beautiful silhouette braved the raging currents, weaving through shattered beams and planks, undeterred by the danger of being crushed. Her upper body resembled a humans, but her lower half trailed a long, shimmering tail. She leapt through the waves, reaching the prince and holding him tightly, refusing to let go. And then the prince saw her facethe same, unmistakable face. Once again, he saw her. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 59: The Prince Learns the Truth Chapter 59: The Prince Learns the TruthPrince Eric would never forget the face of that girlthe amnesiac he had found by the shore. Why? Why was she there? He never expected to see that girl again in such a scene. His heart was thrown into turmoil, waves far greater than those depicted in the crystal ball. In the vision, the girl looked just as graceful and beautiful as she did now. However, her lower half was not the slender legs he knew but a shimmering fish tail adorned with pearls and shells, swaying gracefully amidst the fierce waves. This this is The princes voice trembled, unable to articulate his shock. His gaze was fixed on the tiny mermaids face in the crystal ball, the face that had etched itself deep into his soul. How many times had he taken that girl to watch the sunrise and sunset? Behind them were either the crimson glow of dawn or the blood-red hues of twilight, the setting sun stretching their shadows long upon the ground. How many times had he gifted her with the finest silks and veils, walking hand in hand with her through the palace corridors? Everyone who saw her walk couldnt help but turn to admire her light-footed grace, a gait so ethereal it seemed less like a human walking on earth and more like a fish darting through waterjust as she had appeared in the ocean today. He recalled the day she stood alone in the grand hall, tilting her delicate chin upward to sing. Hers was the most beautiful melody in the world, so enchanting that even migratory birds soaring high above turned their heads to listen. Wine spilled from the golden cups as the servers froze, enraptured. When the prince heard her song, all he could do was cry and applaud, his words of praise utterly lost, for human language was inadequate to describe such unearthly beauty. Only now did the prince understand why her singing was so divine: it was never meant to belong to humans. Unable to speak, hot tears streamed down his handsome face, tracing two glistening paths. In the crystal balls vision, the little mermaid clung tightly to the prince amid the raging sea, refusing to let go for even a moment. The princes face was deathly pale, his eyes closed as he coughed up salty seawater. The mermaid used all her strength to keep his head above the surface so he could breathe fresh air. Though the storms ferocity pushed them who knew where, she never let go. The crystal ball shifted again. The storm passed, and the sky gradually brightened. A crimson sun rose in the east, its light glistening on the ocean. The little mermaid, still holding the unconscious prince, swam toward the nearest land. She gazed at his wet lashes and closed eyes, her lips curling into a radiant smile. Then, the little mermaid kissed his forehead. In that brief moment, the princes eyelids fluttered open slightly before closing again. So thats it? So thats it! The prince trembled as realization dawned on him. He understood noweverything made sense. No wonder the amnesiac girls features bore no resemblance to the human woman who had awakened him on the shore. Yet he had always felt they were alike. When the mermaid kissed his forehead, the fleeting moment when his eyes fluttered open had engraved her brave and beautiful face into his memory. That memory had fused with the appearance of the human woman who had awakened him, forming the image of his savior in his mind. In truth, both women had saved him: one after dawn and the other through a stormy night, risking her life amidst shattered masts and violent waves. The former he had remembered; the latter he had forgotten. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, the mage had fairly shown him the faces of both saviors. The ones who saved you were two different girls. But in your memory, their faces may have blended into a single, indistinct image, Rhine said, holding the crystal ball. This is the answer you sought and the truth your father wanted to know. The prince suddenly remembered his fathers command. So, the amnesiac girl I found by the shorethe one with the most beautiful voice in the worldis a mermaid? But I clearly saw her with human legs! Rhine gently stroked the crystal ball once more. Princess Ariel, the little mermaidyour amnesiac girl who saved you on that stormy nightsought the terrifying Sea Hag to exchange her beautiful tail for human legs, all to come ashore, seek your love, and gain an immortal soul. The scene shifted to Ariels encounter with the Sea Hag. My lovely princess, hahahaha! What a foolish wish! the Sea Hag cackled. You want to trade your fish tail for a pair of human legs and turn into a land-dwelling freak? You dream of making a handsome prince fall in love with you, pouring all his thoughts and emotions into you, and thus gaining an immortal soul. The idea of a human loving a sea creature is utterly laughable! The prince watched the Sea Hags grotesque grin and Ariels pale, trembling resolve. He could no longer hold back his sobs. In the vision, Rhine deliberately obscured his and Auroras forms, making it seem as though the mermaid princess had encountered another mage in the sea by chance. When the Sea Hag demanded Ariels voice as payment, a kind-hearted mage gave the princess a potion for free. Bless that kind-hearted mage! the prince exclaimed. May the gods protect him. Without him, I would never have heard Ariels heavenly voice. Theres no greater regret than that! Rhine continued stroking the crystal ball, revealing scenes from various times. Those he had experienced firsthand were clearer, while others he knew less about were hazy. The prince saw Ariels grandmother stroking her long hair and telling her stories about humans and their immortal souls. He saw Ariel and her sisters chasing fish under the sea, the crowned Sea King in his majestic palace, and many other aspects of the mermaid kingdom. Though he had known Ariel for so long, he had never understood her as he did now. He learned that his savior was the princess of an underwater kingdoma fact he had once half-joked about, calling her a foreign princess, which was true in a way. He learned the secret of the immortal soul, Ariels curse, and the tragic fate awaiting her if they didnt fall in love and marry: she would dissolve into sea foam. Eric knew everything he needed to know. Unable to contain himself, he turned and sprinted toward Ariels palace. He couldnt wait another second to tell her of his burning love. Watching the princes retreating figure, Rhine and Aurora exchanged a knowing smile. Chapter 60: Chapter 60: "I Love You, Whether You''re Human or Mermaid"Inside the palace, in Ariels room, the little mermaid was anxiously awaiting the arrival of the victorious divinerthe Sage of Rose Kingdomwho was tasked with revealing her true identity. Her slender hands fidgeted as her heart pounded. Her newly acquired human feet scraped nervously against the floor, as if she were walking toward her doom. Ariel! Prince Eric burst through the door, pulling her into a tight embrace. He held her so firmly, as though loosening his grip would cause her to vanish. He hugged her with the same desperation as when she had clung to him during that stormy nightmare. My girl, I know nowI know everything! Everything I should have knownoh, how could I have been so blind for so long? His words were disjointed, spilling out in a rush. He wanted to say everything at once but didnt know where to start. Ariel, confused and bewildered, didnt understand a word. She felt the wetness on her cheek and realized it was from the princes tears. My prince, what are you saying? What do you know? Ariel asked, both excited and frightened. In that moment, she realized he had called her Arielher true name, the name of the Princess of the Sea Kingdom. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the first time since their meeting that she had heard him say it. Ariel, the foreign mage told me everything about you. I know who you are, that youre a mermaid, and a princess, no less! Haha, I always said you seemed like a foreign princess. I wasnt wrong! I saw your underwater kingdom, your father, your sisters, and your magnificent palace beneath the waves. Your kingdom is far more beautiful than any on land. Even a simple pearl adorning your palace is more exquisite than the jewels on my mothers crown. I know it was you who saved me that stormy night. You are the girl Ive longed for, the one who saved my life! And I know the risks you took to walk on this land, to turn your beautiful tail into thesethese awkward, unnatural legs! The prince poured out his words, desperate to show her that he finally understood, that he was worthy of being with her. You you know everything? All of it? Prince Eric, my prince! Ariel was stunned, unable to form coherent sentences. Her cheeks felt even wetter now, but this time, the tears were her own. She couldnt help but think, That foreign sage must be an extraordinary mage to have uncovered my entire past. He even glimpsed the deep-sea kingdom! Yet, he hasnt even met me? Ariel wrapped her arms around Erics neck, her pale, delicate hands caressing his handsome face. She gazed into his dark, shining eyes and asked carefully: My prince, now that you know Im a mermaid, do you despise me? Are you afraid of me? Im not even humanIm just a monster from the deep sea. In your world, mermaids are seen as harbingers of shipwrecks. Of course not, the prince said, his voice trembling. Ive known for a long time that such tales are slanderous lies about you and your kind! He didnt admit that he had only learned this today. What difference is there between humans on land and merfolk in the sea? The distinction lies only in our bodies, but what determines whether we can be together is the resonance of our hearts! Eric tightened his embrace. In this palace, everyone is supposed to be of my kind, yet no one is more like me than you. My father, the courtiers who flatter methey all care about things I find meaningless. But you, youre different. You share my love for romantic stories, you listen to my hunting tales. Were both dreamers, not grown-ups like them. Before the teary-eyed Ariel could respond, Eric kissed her lips. I love you, my girl, my princess, my Ariel! Whether you are human or mermaid, whether you have a tail or legs, I love you all the same. Let us be together forever, never to part. I will marry you in the chapel, in the presence of the priest. Ill place my hand over your heart and pour all my love into you. This way, youll gain an immortal soul. To give an immortal soul as a gift to ones belovedtheres nothing more romantic in all the stories, epics, and fairy tales Ive ever read! He kissed her long, beautiful lashes, and she kissed him in return. At the right time, I will meet with my father and ask for his blessing for us to be together, Eric said. But how will you explain my identity to your father? Ariel asked, worried. Even if you accept me, will your father let you marry a mermaid? Ill do my best to convince him! Erics voice was resolute. I have no intention of marrying the Princess of Enderland and swearing an eternal vow to someone I dont know. I will never love her. I love only you, my princess. At that moment, the princes gaze shifted beyond Ariel, to the doorway, where a young figure stood. Youre here, esteemed mage! the prince said excitedly. Ariel, turn around and lookits him! The one who helped me understand you, the one who told me everything I needed to know. Lets thank him together! Ariel, both nervous and apprehensive, turned slowly. What kind of person is the victorious diviner, the Sage of Rose Kingdom, the powerful mage who revealed my identity? she wondered. Will he be an old man with white hair and a long beard? When she turned fully, she saw a boy cloaked in pale robes, as if he had stepped out of a storybook. His silver hair glimmered beneath his hood, framing a youthful, refined face. His skin was pale and nearly translucent, and his cool, luminous eyes met hers. Ariels mouth fell open in shock. She nearly cried out. The foreign sage and great mage was none other than himher recent human friend, the kind-hearted magician who had given her the potion to gain human legs! No wonder he knew so much Ariel instantly understood. Rhine waved at his mermaid friend and pressed a finger to his lips in a shh gesture. The little mermaid quickly closed her mouth, pretending she had never seen Rhine before. Watching the prince and the mermaid locked in a tight embrace, Rhine smiled. The scene felt timeless. Of course, the peace didnt last long. It was interrupted by a messengers voice outside: Your Highness, the Enderland delegation has arrived. His Majesty requests your presence in the Grand Hall to discuss your marriage to the Princess of Enderland. Also, His Majesty reminds you to bring the amnesiac girl with the beautiful voiceshes to sing for the delegation! Enderland! Hearing the name of the kingdom that had once invaded Rose Kingdom, both Rhine and the newly arrived Aurora frowned. Enderland was one of the most formidable military powers on the western continent. Their naval fleet, even more famous than their cavalry and chariots, was a terror of the seas. The empire robbed neighboring nations like bandits, pillaging resources and territory. Their royal privateers, armed with letters of marque, dominated the seas, preying on every merchant ship outside their alliances. Aurora, who had personally commanded troops to repel an Enderland invasion, harbored a deep grudge against the empire. Sorry, esteemed mage, Eric said, hurriedly arranging for luxurious accommodations for Rhine and Aurora. Ariel and I must attend to the delegation. I cant host you properly for now. As Eric and Ariel left, worry etched on their faces, Rhine knew that love alone wouldnt be enough for the prince to marry his beloved. A royals choice of spouse wasnt theirs to make freely. Aurora sighed. Ive heard the King of West Asia plans to marry Eric to the Princess of Enderland. How unfair! Ariels so unlucky! Turning to Rhine, she asked, Do you think the king might agree to the match if Ariels singing impresses him? Rhine shook his head. The king doesnt need marriage to keep Ariel in the palace. Hell believe she can serve him without it. For this marriage to happen, Ariel must prove she offers greater political value than the Princess of Enderland. Aurora looked pensive. Of course, its not enough for Eric to know and accept Ariels identity, she said sadly, already dreading the thought of her mermaid friends heart breaking, her body dissolving into sea foam. Then, an idea struck her. Teacher, should we avoid the Enderland delegation? Will they cause trouble for us? Chapter 61: The Witch Covens Membership Criteria Chapter 61: The Witch Coven''s Membership CriteriaAuroras remark reflected her lack of concern about being recognized by the Enderland delegation. During the resistance against Enderland''s invasion, she had worn a helmet and mask, along with illusionary disguises cast by the witches. However, what troubled her was that Rhine''s identity was now publicly known. Many in the royal palace had already heard that the diviner recruited by the king was, in fact, a magician from the northern Rose Kingdom. As a Sage of the Rose Kingdom and a renowned magician who had fought against Enderlands invaders, Rhines presence might provoke hostility from the delegation of that bandit nation. Theres no need to worry. Its not like were afraid of them, Rhine shrugged. I feel the same! Aurora agreed enthusiastically, raising her fist and making a few vigorous punches in the air. If they mess with us, well fight back! With that, the two returned to the luxurious room prepared for them by Prince Eric. Seated on the soft bed, Rhine reached into his pocket to inspect his recent acquisition. Inside the wide pocket was a heavy objectthe reward for fulfilling the princes wish. It was a small bottle of pink perfume. As he placed the magical artifact, condensed from the power of wish energy, on the table, Rhines thoughts wandered: So, the rewards for fulfilling the wishes of the Children of Destiny can sometimes take physical form. What other secrets does my Wish Magician talent hold? According to the knowledge that surfaced in his mind after granting the wish, the perfume had an extraordinary effect: Anyone who applies even a drop of this perfume will no longer appear as themselves in the eyes of others. Instead, they will be perceived as the observers most beloved person. Whether its demeanor, posture, or voice, everything will align with the observers mental image of their cherished one. For instance, if I applied this perfume, Prince Eric would see me as Ariel, while the king of the Western Asia Kingdom might see me as his queen. No, wait... the person the king truly loves might not even be the queen, given their political marriage. This means the perfume can also reveal someones true beloved! But what about someone who has no one they love? Would the perfume fail to work? This reminds me of a certain containment artifact from that foundation... but it definitely feels like something out of a fantastical fairy tale. In the right scenario, it could be incredibly useful! What should I name it? Naming things is the part Im worst at. Rhine shared the perfumes abilities with Aurora, seeking her input on a suitable name. Aurora didnt question how Rhine had acquired this magical perfume; after all, in her mind, it was perfectly normal for magicians to produce bizarre artifacts. After hearing Rhines explanation, Aurora didnt immediately suggest a name. Instead, she marveled at its effects: What an amazing magical artifact! Its like the embodiment of the twisted love and fate between Prince Eric, the mermaid princess Ariel, and the human girl who awakened the prince on land. Rhines heart skipped a beat. Indeed, the reward for granting the wish seemed to have condensed that tangled destiny into a tangible form! Fuzzy memories, misplaced love, mistaken faces, the mockery of fate, and a substitute for genuine affection. Rhine stared at the small pink bottle, barely larger than a thumb, and murmured to himself. He reflected on their convoluted love story. Prince Eric had mistakenly believed the human girl who awakened himwhom Rhine knew was, in fact, the princess of Enderlandto be the one who saved him, forgetting about Ariel. Yet he treated Ariel as a substitute for the human girl. This perfume shall be called False Love, Rhine declared. And with that, its name was decided. Leaning back on the sofa, the young magicians thoughts drifted: It seems my Wish Magician talent has much more to explore! The only certainty is that the rewards seem tied either to the nature of the wish or to the wisher themselves. So far, Ive only granted the wishes of five or six Children of Destiny. The sample size is still too small! What a shame that Ariels family doesnt seem to count as Children of Destiny. As Rhine mused, he pulled out a memory bubble given to them by the Sea Hag. This bubble contained a wealth of the sea witchs memories about Maleficent. On the day they obtained the memory bubble, Rhine and Aurora had already examined it thoroughly. Technically, the memories only involve Maleficent herself and dont contain information about the witch coven. However, from snippets of conversation between the Sea Hag and Maleficent, we can infer some details about the coven, Rhine thought. Based on the fragments, it was clear that the Sea Hag was a marginal member of the witch coven, barely acknowledged by her peers. One particularly significant piece of information was something Maleficent had once said to the Sea Hag: Remember this, Sea Witchyou will always be an unworthy member. We can kick you out anytime we want! According to our rules, to join us, you must first destroy or take control of a kingdom! Just like the dozens of kingdoms Ive destroyed in the past. Youve never completed this initiation task. Youre only here because your useful potion recipes have earned you a tenuous place. To join the witch coven, one must destroy or dominate a kingdom first! Rhine grasped the gravity of this ruleevery member of the coven, apart from the Sea Hag, must be extraordinary. Unfortunately, there are too many kingdoms in the Western Continent. Some members of the coven may have joined centuries, or even millennia, ago. This clue alone isnt enough to pinpoint any specific member. At that moment, Aurora gazed out at the starry night sky and worried about her mermaid friend. Teacher, can you use magic to check on the banquet with Prince Eric and Ariel? Aurora asked. The thought of them hosting those Enderland bandits just feels... strange. Of course. Rhine smiled, placing a crystal ball on the table and setting one of Ariels scales before it to begin the divination. Before long, the crystal ball shimmered with starlight, resembling a vast cosmos. The starlight coalesced into vivid, colorful scenes, revealing the grand hall of the Western Asia Kingdoms palace. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One by one, the figures of the king, Prince Eric, the little mermaid Ariel, Enderlands emissaries, and various nobles and ministers appeared within the crystal balls vision. Chapter 62: Expel Sage Rhine! Chapter 62: Expel Sage Rhine!In the grand hall of the palace, the king, queen, and Prince Eric were meeting with the delegation from Enderland. The Enderland envoy looked impressive, with half of them being burly warriors clad in fine armor that showcased their might. However, the strangest member of the group was an old witch. She fit every stereotypea haggard, frightening figure with sharp, piercing eyes, clad in a traditional witchs hat and robes. She held a wooden staff and muttered strange incantations from time to time. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was said she was the Emperor of Enderlands advisor, the eldest, wisest, and most formidable member of the courts coven of mages. The moment Ariel saw her, a chill ran down her spine, reminding her of the Sea Hag and the terrifying legends surrounding witches. But the Sea Hag, while scary in appearance and temper, isnt truly evil. I hope this witch is the same, Ariel thought. Crossing the seas and traveling such a long way, you must be exhausted. Please enjoy the finest wine our Western Asia Kingdom has to offer! The king, all smiles, warmly commanded the servants to fill the Enderland delegations golden goblets to the brim. Prince Eric had rarely, if ever, seen his father display such an eager attitudenot even toward himself or his mother. This filled him with unease, as it signaled how much his father valued ties with Enderland. And, of course, the king was intent on having him marry the princess of Enderland! What should I do? I belong to Ariel. I absolutely cannot marry someone elseAriel would turn into sea foam if I did! the prince fretted internally. What are you thinking about, my child? Raise your glass and toast our esteemed guests, the king urged Eric. And while were at it, we should discuss your marriage formally. As Eric opened his mouth to object, the old witch tapped her staff against the marble floor. The crisp sound echoed through the grand hall, silencing all laughter and chatter. Everyoneespecially the Enderland envoysfell quiet, for they knew nothing was more terrifying than the old witchs wrath. Your Majesty, ruler of the Western Asia Kingdom, the witch began sternly, I heard something most displeasing on my way to this palace! What is it? the king asked nervously. It seems you have invited a Sage from the Rose Kingdoma despicable magicianwho is now staying in this palace! she accused angrily. This is utterly disrespectful! That magician was once an enemy of my nation and me. Yet here you are, hosting him, letting him sleep in a luxurious room with a silk-woven quilt atop a soft bed! The king, having already learned about the identity of the divination competitions winner from his staff, forced a smile and tried to explain: Please dont be upset. Its purely a coincidence. Ive been recruiting renowned diviners recently, and the Sage from the Rose Kingdom just happened to respond Expel him! the witch demanded with an unyielding tone. Her voice was so loud that every noble in the hall could hear her. Oh, her temper is as erratic as ever, thought the Enderland warriors. Witches who dabble in magic and potions tend to be like thiseccentric and neurotic. And lately, her mood has grown even worse! The king, caught in an awkward position, waved over a subordinate to instruct them to relocate Rhine to a nearby inn or some other place outside the palace. Hearing the witchs words, Ariel felt deeply uneasy. Not long ago, it was that very young magician who had shown them a glimmer of hope for happiness. Rhine is such a kind person. How can they treat him like this? The human world is so complicated, Ariel couldnt help but think. Wait, this isnt fair! Prince Eric, unable to bear it any longer, stood up abruptly, confronting the old witch under the astonished gazes of the nobles. Why? Why should a foreign witcha representative of a bandit nationdictate terms in the palace of the Western Asia Kingdom and demand the expulsion of a magician who had greatly aided him? Eric couldnt accept it. After all, he was a hot-blooded young prince! The Sage from the Rose Kingdoma learned magicianis our guest, a guest of the Western Asia Kingdom. This is our country, our palace. We dont need you, old witch, to tell us what to do! Eric declared. In that moment, he felt like a true hero, just like the ones depicted in storybooks. What did you say, Prince Eric? The old witch nearly jumped in fury, striking the marble floor with her staff repeatedly as if she intended to shatter it. The other Enderland envoys quickly rushed to restrain her. Fine, do as you wish, she said, sitting back down. Her anger faded into a sinister smile as she added, But this is a poor choicefor both you and that friend of yours, Prince Eric. The Enderland envoys turned pale. They knew that when the old witch wore that expression, it usually meant someone was about to die. Prince Eric is truly loyal! Aurora praised as she watched the scene unfold in the crystal ball. I can see that no matter the obstacles or the cost, he will find a way to be with Ariel. Then, with a sigh, she added: If Erics persistence convinces the king to let him and Ariel live happily ever after in the Western Asia Kingdom, that would be wonderful. The only downside is that Ariel would still never return to her undersea home and her family. Thats why we must pursue a better ending, Rhine said, his gaze fixed on the crystal ball as he pondered something else. Why does that old witch harbor such hostility toward me? Is there some hidden reason, or is her temperament simply that erratic? The world is full of peculiar witches, but in Rhines experience, the most erratic and unpredictable of them all was Black Witch Maleficent. We should stay alert. I have a feeling she might act against us soonperhaps even tonight! the silver-haired boy warned Aurora. The arrival of the delegation from the former enemy nation of Enderland had put Rhine on high alert. The connections between kingdoms on this continent were intricate. Just as Black Witch Maleficent and the Sea Hag belonged to the same coven, former adversaries could reappear with new schemes, plotting in ways unknown to them. In this web of complex interactions, the storys progression could deviate entirely from its original fairy-tale script. Knowing the original plotline didnt mean they could predict everything. Chapter 63: Chapter 63: "My Heart Already Belongs to Another"In the grand hall of the palace, the king tried to smooth things over. "Why let such a small matter anger you, dear friends from afar?" he said, attempting to pacify the Enderland delegation. By coincidence, my court has a singer with the most beautiful voice Ive ever heardmelodious and enchanting! Im sure you will enjoy it, the king added, turning to Ariel. Come, sing a song for our esteemed guests. The king had confidence in Ariels singing. He believed that no matter how much anger the foreign envoys harbored, her captivating voice would soothe their tempers. "I don''t want to sing for that old witch!" Ariel thought. But her resolve quickly shifted: S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "However, Prince Eric is here. I should sing for him! Ever since he learned my true identity, and even after he proposed to me, I havent yet sung for him!" Gathering her courage, Ariel lifted her dress slightly and gracefully walked to the center of the hall. Her light and elegant steps drew admiration from both the nobles and the Enderland delegation. The little mermaid began to sing. Throughout the performance, her eyes were fixed on Prince Eric''s handsome face. Ariel sang with more focus and passion than ever before. This wasnt a song she had sung before but one that celebrated the greatness of love. Her voice danced between tones, now gentle like birdsong, now powerful like a stormcloud. It evoked the rising sun on the horizon, bright and dazzling; the fierce surging of ocean waves; and the still, hidden undercurrents of the sea, brimming with endless possibilities. In the garden beneath the sea, Ariel had once heard her elder sisters sing this very song. What a beautiful song. Ive never heard anything so lovely, the little mermaid had exclaimed. Sisters, I want to learn how to sing too! Teach me this song! The Grand Matron, wearing her silver crown, had laughed softly, stroking Ariels hair. You want to learn to sing, Ariel? Thats wonderful. With your voice, youll become the finest singer in the entire ocean. We merfolk dont seek eternal things. Fleeting moments of beauty are far more important. The humans above like to immortalize their stories in books, carve their likenesses in stone statues and paintings, and even inscribe their histories on tombstones to avoid being forgotten. They believe that if something isnt eternal, its meaningless. But we are different. In the ocean, no statue can withstand centuries of seawater without erosion. When our three-hundred-year lives come to an end, we dissolve into sea foam, carried away by the waves without leaving a grave or any trace of existence. But does that make the beauty we experienced any less real? Our songs, too, are fleeting yet radiant. Perhaps thats why we sing so much but never compose scores. Unlike statues or paintings, a song leaves no trace once it ends, much like sea foam, lingering only as an echo in the listeners heart. The Grand Matron had taken Ariels tiny hand and looked at her five singing sisters, smiling. My little princess, this song is about love. Youre too young to understand love now, but one day you will. When you find someone special, my dear, sing this song for them. As the memory of the Grand Matrons face faded, Ariel found herself gazing at Prince Erics striking features. She sang with even greater fervor, pouring her heart and soul into every note. Her high notes made the entire palace tremble slightly. The wine in the goblets rippled, the opulent crystal chandeliers swayed, and dust fell from the ceiling. Every noble and envoy in the hall was mesmerized. The most captivated of all was Prince Eric himself. He didnt understand the words of the mermaids song, but he instantly knew it was meant for him. The only person not enchanted was the old witch from Enderland. How strange, how very strange. This doesnt sound like a humans voice at all, she thought. Its as though only merfolk could sing a song this flawless! She also noticed that Ariels gaze had been fixed on Prince Eric throughout, and the princes equally tender, affectionate look had not gone unnoticed. This isnt good. I hope this isnt what I think it is, the old witch mused anxiously. When the song ended, applause thundered through the hall. Ariel, still brimming with energy, said: I can also dance. Let me perform a dance for everyone. The king was stunned. He hadnt known that the girl his son had brought back could also dance. Ariel began to dance, lifting her delicate, pale hands and balancing on the tips of her toes. No one had ever danced like this before. As the Sea Hag had once promised, Ariels legs, transformed from her beautiful mermaid tail, retained the fluidity and grace of swimming in the ocean. Her movements were lighter and more elegant than any human dancers. She leaped gracefully from the stage, twirling through the crowd like a butterfly among flowers or a fish weaving through ocean currents. She danced before each guest, finally stopping in front of the prince. There, she lingered the longest, reluctant to move away, before spinning back toward the stage. Watching her retreat, Prince Eric instinctively reached out, as if trying to keep her close. He smileda bright, radiant smile. The old witch witnessed this and knew her suspicions were confirmed. She grew increasingly uneasy: This is bad news! Theres definitely something special between Prince Eric and that girl. This cannot happen. Prince Eric must marry our empires princess! Ive already heard of his rebellious nature and his dissatisfaction with his fathers plans. To ensure this marriage and achieve our ultimate goal, Ive arranged everything behind the scenes. "I orchestrated the young princess''s journey to the Forest Temple to study so she could meet Prince Eric in advance of fate," the old witch thought to herself, "ensuring that the prince would fall in love with her at first sight and believe it was destiny''s design! "If the prince doesnt marry our empires princess, the rest of my plans will crumble. My arrangements will be ruined, and my future will be destroyed!" As Ariels performance came to a close, the hall erupted in thunderous applause. The nobles and Enderland envoys showered her with praise, declaring it the most beautiful song and dance they had ever experienced. One guest remarked that the Western Asia Kingdom was incredibly fortunate to have such a talented performer in its court. The king, lowering his voice, leaned toward Prince Eric and said: Eric, my boy, who would have thought the amnesiac girl you rescued not only sings beautifully but also dances exceptionally well? The king had been quite apprehensive earlier when Ariel had suddenly proposed to dance, fearing her movements might not match the splendor of her singing. Her stunning performance had exceeded all his expectations. My father, Prince Eric replied, seizing the moment, that girl has a nameAriel. The Sage from the Rose Kingdom has divined her origins, and Ariel has begun to recall her past. But halfway through, Eric hesitated. "How can I explain Ariels origins to my father? Should I outright say shes a mermaid from the depths of the sea? My father would view her as a monster. Ill have to come up with a more suitable explanation." Meanwhile, the old witch turned to the king and said: Your Majesty, now that the song and dance are over, lets move on to more pressing matterslike the alliance between our two nations and Prince Erics marriage. A sudden tightness gripped the princes chest, as if his heart were being squeezed mercilessly. The king and the Enderland envoys began discussing the terms of the alliance. The king expressed his anticipation for a partnership between the Western Asia Kingdom and Enderland. Once the agreement was signed, Western Asias ships would travel the seas unimpeded, turning their nation into a hub for trade across the Western Continent. Spices from the Middle East, silk and porcelain from the Eastern Empireall would pass through their ports. They discussed many other details until the old witch brought up the marriage: Prince Eric, you will wed the youngest princess of our empire. She is so beautiful that I guarantee you will fall in love with her at first sight! No, Eric thought, resolute. I wont fall in love with anyone elsenot even the girl who once awakened me on the shore. My heart, my body, and my soul already belong to Ariel. "Imagine if I were to marry someone else. On the first dawn of our union, as I wake to see the sunlight dancing on the waves, casting golden reflections on the sea, and the foam swirling among the tidesIll know its Ariel, dissolved into the ocean. I would break down in tears!" Prince Eric, why not write her a letter now? the old witch suggested. Express your feelings to our little princess. Although you havent met her yet, as a witch, I often see glimpses of destiny. I can assure you that the moment you see her, you will fall deeply, irrevocably in love! she emphasized again, her confidence unshaken. After all, this destiny was her own creation. The king chimed in: Yes, my son, write a letter to that beautiful young princess at once. Prince Eric realized he could no longer remain silent. He had to speak his truth. Turning to the king, he locked eyes with his father, whose dark pupils mirrored his own. Eric finally summoned the courage to speak, his voice steady and deliberate: My father, I am sorry. I cannot marry the princess of Enderland. Because because He paused, inhaled deeply, and then declared: I already belong to someone else! Chapter 64: Enderland’s Conspiracy Chapter 64: Enderlands ConspiracyPrince Eric continued, The alliance between our two nations can still proceed as planned. I am overjoyed that our kingdom can form an alliance with Enderland. However, my marriage should not be a prerequisite for this agreement. A heavy silence fell over the grand hall. Neither the nobles nor the King and Queen dared to speak first. Below the throne, Ariel covered her mouth, holding her breath. Her eyes burned, her vision blurred by unshed tears. The old witchs expression darkened instantly. The Kings eyes were filled with shock. He had already suspected who the prince had fallen forthe signs had been too numerous. But before Eric voiced it aloud, he had convinced himself that his sons feelings for the girl he had brought home were nothing more than youthful infatuation, a fleeting passion that would fade with time. He never imagined it would become an obstacle to the marriage alliance. Frustration bubbled inside the prince. He could sense the invisible barrier standing between him and the mermaid princess. A wall. He could see it clearly now. But as a prince of today and the future king of tomorrowhe was determined to break it down. We will speak of this matter again after the banquet, the King said in a low voice. For the rest of the evening, neither the King nor the envoys from Enderland mentioned the marriage proposal again. Instead, the conversation shifted to other diplomatic topics. Prince Eric knew that his fathers silence did not mean approval. But what surprised him was the Kings unexpected gentleness. Despite his bold defiance, his father had not exploded in anger. Did this mean there was still hope? The crimson lanterns dimmed. The music and dancing gradually faded into silence. Servants cleared away goblets still fragrant with wine. One by one, the guests departed. The delegation from Enderland would remain in the Western Asia Kingdom for a few more days. The old witch paced back and forth, muttering to herself, This is bad. This is really bad! Prince Eric fell for that girl girl, the one with a voice too beautiful to be human! And he outright refused our arrangement in front of everyone! The other envoys shrank back, trembling. None of them dared interrupt her. After a long silence, one envoy finally mustered the courage to report, I have gathered information on the singer. The palace maids say that Prince Eric found her by the seaside. He treats her extraordinarily well because she resembles the woman who saved him during the shipwreck. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old witchs expression shifted. Oh? If thats the case, then this is news! she exhaled in relief, a pleased glint in her eye. That means shes just a substitute. Once Prince Eric meets our princess in person, he will change his mind! But then, a shadow of doubt crossed her face. Strange That girl doesnt look anything like the little princess at all. Could it be that Prince Erics memory is mistaken? Of course, she knew exactly who had saved Prince Eric during that stormy night. By the way, have you found out which guest chamber the magician from the Rose Kingdom is staying in? she asked. Another envoy, pale and nervous, provided the information. He had already anticipated what was going to happen next. Good. Now leave me be. No one is to disturb me tonight. Once the room was empty, the old witch took out a mirror and hung it on the wall. She began chanting. Ripples spread across the mirrors dark surface, like waves on the ocean, until an image emergeda man with stubble, his face rugged and imposing, radiating an air of dominance. The King of Enderland. My liege, I bring you my report, the old witch said. She recounted everything that had transpired at the banquethow Prince Eric and Ariel had exchanged loving glances, how the prince had publicly rejected his fathers arrangement. The Enderland King listened quietly, nodding in thought. Then, he asked, So, Prince Eric has fallen in love and refused his fathers will? Just as the rumors sayrebellious, strong-willed, and full of personality. And what of our remaining plans? Will they still proceed as expected? His voice carried a weight of authority. Of course, Your Majesty. I have discovered that Prince Eric sees this girl as nothing more than a substitute. His love is still the woman who saved him from the seathat is, Your Majestys youngest and most beautiful daughter, the Seventh Princess. The old witchs lips curled into a wicked grin. As you know, I foresaw a great opportunity in destiny and sent the princess to study at the Forest Temple, ensuring that she would encounter the prince at the right time. She has no idea that the handsome young man she rescued on the shore was the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom. In her letters home, she only wrote about saving a beautiful youth who had washed up on the beach. But once they meet, they will both believe it to be fate. As I understand, Prince Eric is a hopeless romantic. He cherishes emotions and despises disappointing others. When he lays eyes on the very girl who has haunted his dreams, and she just so happens to be the foreign princess he is betrothed tothere is he will reject this so-called love. Prince Eric will believe it to be a dream come true. No matter how rebellious he has been, no matter how much he resists his fathers rule, he will want to marry her! The old witch laughed. The more he loves that singer now, the more he will love princess! No, he will love her morebecause the singer was merely a replacement! Her grin widened, twisting her face into something grotesque. And after the wedding, I will follow the plan. I will provide the princess with enchanted spices and instruct her to sprinkle them on herself daily, telling her they will make her irresistible to any man. In truth, the scent carries a powerful magic. Over time, it will slowly warp the princes mindso subtly that no one will notice. In half a year, after spending every waking moment with the princess, Prince Eric will fall completely under my spell, becoming a puppet entirely under my control. He is the future ruler of the Western Asia Kingdom. And when he ascends the throne, that kingdom will belong to . The old witchs eyes gleamed with ambition. Controlling the Western Asia Kingdom key maritime hubwill be a vital step in His Majestys grand vision. Soon, all of the Western Continent, and eventually the entire world, will kneel before you! In the mirror, the Enderland King gave a slight nod. Well done. Then, the mirrors image faded into darkness. The old witchs sycophantic expression vanished. Her eyes turned sharp and calculating. She lifted her hands and chanted once more. Ripples spread across the mirror again, and another figure appeared. This time, it was a woman. Tall, draped in a flowing black and violet robe, exuding a chilling elegance and a beauty as dark as the abyss. Her face was cold as ice, but in her eyes burned an unimaginable madness. The Black Witch Maleficent. The very same witch who had once cursed the Rose Kingdom. Chapter 65: The Witch’s Covenant, The Viper, and The Assassination Chapter 65: The Witchs Covenant, The Viper, and The AssassinationThe old witch grinned wickedly. As long as I complete my plan and successfully turn Crown Prince Eric into my puppet, I will be able to join your ranks and replace that wretched Sea Hag. I will become a member of the Coven of Witches, correct? This means that fully controlling the Western Asia Kingdom is now only a matter of time. Yes, Maleficent responded, her voice chillingly calm. To destroy or manipulate a kingdom using wisdom and magicto prove one''s power and ruthlessness. This was the requirement for joining the Coven of Witches and becoming a full-fledged member. Shortly after becoming Enderlands Royal Court Mage, the old witch had suggested a strategy to the Emperor: Spread the truth about the Black Witchs Curse in the Rose Kingdom, throw the once-prosperous nation into chaos, and then launch an invasion at the perfect moment. When the war reached its final stages, she would personally deliver the finishing blow to the heart of the dying kingdom. With the Rose Kingdoms destruction, her initiation into the Coven would be complete. Unfortunately, a formidable commander had emerged from within the kingdom, leading their forces alongside Sage Rhine and the Twelve Witches, successfully repelling the invasion. Fortunately, the old witch had a backup planthe one unfolding now, where she would use the naive young princess to ensnare Prince Eric. She turned her gaze back to Maleficents image in the mirror. And once I join the Coven, what will happen to the Sea Hag? Will she be cast out? The answer was already obvious, but she wanted to confirm it. She will die, Maleficent said icily. As if she had never existed in this world. We cant let someone who knows so many of our secrets continue to live. Her tone was disturbingly casual, as if discussing something as ordinary as disposing of trash. That Sea Hag was nothing more than a filler, an unofficial member who never truly earned a place in our ranks. A non-human monster lurking in the deep sea. If it werent for one of my sisters being interested in a few unique oceanic potion recipes, she wouldnt have even been allowed to meet us. But now, she has outlived her usefulness. Maleficent idly traced her long, sharp nails, a look of contempt flashing across her face. Just wait. It wont take long for my plan to succeed. The old witch cackled with glee. She waved her hand, severing the magical communication and returning the mirror to darkness. Once Prince Eric truly meets the beautiful Enderland princess, once they step onto the altar of marriage, once that treacherous enchanted fragrance begins to corrode his soul and turn him into my puppet I will have won. I will join the Coven of Witches, becoming one of the most dangerous witches on this continent! With access to the most forbidden and ancient black magic and arcane potion recipes, I will command a lifespan as long as a mighty empire. I will eliminate anyone who displeases meprince, princess, king, noble no matter how powerful they think they are, they will all be within my grasp! Her manic excitement slowly subsided as she reflected on the day''s events. "That Sage of the Rose Kingdom really irritates me. If not for himand that damned Valkyriemy plan to destroy the Rose Kingdom would have succeeded long ago. I wont allow such nuisances to live to see another dawn! The old witchs mouth twisted into a grotesque grin. Her body shuddered with laughter. She tossed her wooden staff onto the ground. The staff transformed into a vivid green viper. This was no ordinary staffit was a powerful magical artifact crafted over decades. The old witch had spent ten years searching for the perfect tree branch to make it, then another ten years refining it under the moons eclipse, inscribing it with the most fearsome curses. This emerald viper was lethal beyond measure: Even a full-grown elephant would drop dead from a single bite! Most conventional magic had no effect on itthe spells of ordinary magicians would either weaken upon contact with its emerald scales or vanish completely. And even if the snake was killed, it would release a cloud of deadly green poison, ensuring that whoever slew it perished alongside it. A defenseless magician My little pet is perfect for dealing with him, the old witch smirked. A magician without a strong guardian or extraordinary warrior to protect him is always fragile. She leaned in close to the serpent and whispered: Go, my darling. Go to the chamber I told you about. Sink your fangs into the silver-haired magician and his companion. While they slumber, pierce their soft, vulnerable necksinject them with your most potent venom. Let them die in their sleep, writhing in agony. And after theyre dead, make sure to dissolve their bodies and clothes with your poison. Make it seem as if they simply vanished without a trace. By morning, when the palace maids find the empty room, theyll assume the bothersome magician left early of his own accord. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The emerald viper slithered through the door crack, darting into the shadows of the palace corridors. It was silent, invisible, and deadly fast, expertly maneuvering through blind spots and the gaps between the guards'' patrols. For years, this slender, venomous snake had eliminated countless enemies for the old witchnever failing once. Tonight would be no different. Soon, the viper slipped into the luxurious guest chamber where Rhine and Aurora were staying. Something was off. The old witchs information had indicated two sleeping occupants, but there was only one person in bed. The other bed was empty. The snake didnt care. It had one jobto kill. With lightning speed, the viper lunged forward, its fangs glistening with deadly venom. Its targetan exposed, pale, delicate neck. Its fangs shattered. The emerald viper collapsed onto the floor, writhing in pain, its jaw aching as if it had struck solid steel instead of flesh. Something was terribly wrong. The covers were suddenly thrown back. A golden-haired girl flipped off the bed with impossible speed, landing gracefully on one foot. And in a single fluid motion, before the viper could react She lunged downward, her hand darting toward the snake with blinding precision. Her fingers closed around its body like an iron vice. Aurora had been expecting this. Chapter 66: Rhine’s Counterattack! Chapter 66: Rhines Counterattack!A slender, emerald-green viper struggled desperately. It tried to break free with its incredible agility and the immense strength granted by magic. Though small in size, its power was no less than that of a bull. And with its astonishing speed, even the keenest hunters couldnt track its movements with their eyes! Yet, despite its strength and agility, the girls hand remained as steady as a rock, gripping the viper tightly, leaving it no chance to escape. "My teacher was rightdanger was coming. That old witch really made her move against us!" Aurora clenched her right hand suddenly, crushing the viper to death. Its emerald-green scales, resistant to many magical spells, proved completely useless against a warrior of her caliber. Snap! The viper exploded into a cloud of emerald-green mist, its deadly poison spreading, rolling and swirling in the airan inescapable death trap. This was the vipers final attack, transforming into a toxic fog upon death to ensure it would take its killer down with it. Its corpse, now lifeless, dropped to the ground, morphing into a broken wand. "Tch, just like that old witchs tricksone after another. What a nuisance." Aurora quickly stepped back. Even so, a trace of the green mist managed to cling to her palm, corroding her fair skin. The witchs blessing protected Aurora from man-made and natural weapons, as well as magical and natural flames. But the world had dangers beyond swords, claws, fangs, and firedangers the blessing could not shield her from! "Aurora, we need to leave this room now." The moment the golden-haired girl retreated, Rhines figure appeared behind her in a blur. He grabbed her shoulder, and in an instant, their figures vanished. "Teleportation!" The two reappeared in a vacant room next door. Rhine had long anticipated that the old witch, unpredictable as she was, might cause trouble tonight. Staying vigilant, he had used divination to foresee the next few hours. ??????????????S Divination and prophecy werent omnipotent; they only provided vague glimpses of the future. But even fragments of insight could be useful. Just moments ago, at the first sign of danger, Rhine had teleported himself to the neighboring empty room, using magic to observe the original rooms situation. He had been ready to intervene at any momenteither to break the deadlock or to launch a surprise counterattack. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Aurora, with her near-invulnerability, was left behind to face the enemy head-on. A warrior and a mageeach playing their role! "How are you holding up, Aurora?" Inside the empty room, Rhine looked at Auroras corroded right hand with deep concern. "Its fine. It doesnt hurt that much." The golden-haired girl forced a grin. With her uninjured left hand, she clenched her fist tightly. Beads of cold sweat formed on her forehead as she took deep breaths, pretending she was unaffected. "You stubborn child" Rhine sighed. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out freshly prepared medicinal powder and carefully sprinkled it onto her hand. Then, he cast a healing spell, bathing Auroras palm in pure white light. Now, after combining the Sea Hags potion-making techniques with his own healing magic, Rhine was confident that he could cure any poison, disease, or even lethal woundsso long as the person wasnt dead on the spot, he could bring them back! Within moments, the poison was purged, and Auroras hand was fully healed, looking as flawless as before. "Next, we need to clear out that toxic mist." Summoning wind elementals and using neutralizing herbal powder, Rhine swiftly dispersed the emerald-green fog from their room. Once the air was clear, they returned. Although her wound had been healed in less than a minute, Aurora still felt indignant as she recalled the attack. "That old witch mustve done it! She really tried to kill us!" Her frustration only grew. "I wish I could give her a taste of her own medicine!" But halfway through her rant, Auroras expression darkened. "The problem is we dont know which room shes staying in. The Enderland delegation is scattered across multiple rooms. And if shes anything like the Black Witch Maleficent, she might have ways to avoid divination and detection." Rhine chuckled. He pulled out his Tinderbox and struck it lightly. Whoosh! The door swung open with a gust of cold wind, and a massive dog with eyes as large as teacups appeared before them. Rhine placed the broken wand under the dogs nose, letting it sniff carefully. "Find the owner of this wand!" The Tinderboxs summoned dogs were truly miraculouswithin a certain range, they could track down anything their master sought, be it gold or a specific person! The dog barked twice in understanding before leaping out the window, darting through the palaces garden. It moved as described in the original tale Stealthy as a shadow, slipping past every pair of watching eyes, its agility defying its massive size! In the original story, these dogs had managed to sneak into a heavily guarded palace and snatch away a princess without any soldier noticing! Since Rhine didnt know invisibility magic, he didnt follow the dog directly. Instead, he pulled out a crystal ball and tracked the dogs movement from afar, pinpointing the old witchs room. Inside her chamber, the old witch sat alone, waiting for her precious viper to return with good news. Then, a sudden chill swept through the room as the window flung open. A massive, eerie dog stood before her, its eyes as big as teacups! "What? Why is there a strange dog here instead of my precious viper?" The old witchs face twisted in shock. She immediately realized what had happened. The dog lunged at her, aiming to pin her down. But she reacted faster, chanting a spell. "Boom!" A burst of black mist erupted, and in an instant, the dog transformed into a hideous toad. "Hahaha! You thought you could take me down with this thing? Well, for the next seven days, youre stuck like this!" The old witch cackled triumphantly. But then, her laughter abruptly stopped. Her eyes bulged wide in shock. Because at that moment, a rope had silently wrapped around her neck, suspending her mid-air Strangling her before she could even react! Chapter 67: The Sea King’s Secret Mission Chapter 67: The Sea Kings Secret MissionThe old witch dangled in midair, her throat strangled tight. She kicked her legs frantically, struggling with all her might. She tried to chant a spell to save herself or call for help from the strong warriors of Enderland in the nearby rooms. But with her windpipe crushed, she couldnt utter a sound. Ironically, just ten minutes ago, she had remarked that a mage without protection was fragile. How painfully true those words were now! After several desperate kicks, the old witchs body twitched one last time before going completely still. She had been strangled to death. Rhine and Aurora materialized behind her. "As expected of my teacher, such a simple and effective way to deal with witches! Stopping them from casting spells is truly a deadly tactic." Aurora marveled at her teachers wisdom. Rhine thought to himself. Aurora stared at the lifeless body suspended in the air, ensuring there was no trace of vitality left. Then she asked, "Is she really dead?" That easily? She had heard that this was the most powerful witch in Enderland, the strongest mage in the imperial court of a great empire. Could she have really died so simply? After all, Aurora and Rhine hadnt even used half of their tricks yet. "According to my supernatural intuition no." Rhine answered. "In the world of magic, life exists in many strange forms. It does not always reside in the flesh." Before Aurora could fully grasp his meaning, the corpse hanging in the air suddenly collapsed into dull yellow dust. The powder dispersed, drifting in the cold night wind until it completely vanishedwithout leaving a single trace of its former existence. For some reason, Aurora suddenly thought of something: A deep melancholy filled her heart. Her determination to help Ariel and Eric be together only grew stronger. Watching the dust fade away, Aurora turned to her teacher. "What just happened? Where did the old witch go?" Rhine explained, "That wicked witch''s physical body is dead. But an ancient dark spell saved her. She used necromancy to remove her own heart and store her life force and soul elsewheremost likely in Enderland." ???????????? "When her body is destroyed, she simply resurrects at the location of her heart, regenerating a brand-new body." "Many stories speak of similar necromantic rituals." Rhine sighed. "A mage or witch without protection may seem fragileeasily slain with a single blade to the heart. But a true master? They always have a dozen ways to escape death." Auroras expression grew serious. They still had an even more dangerous witch to face in the future. But then, scanning the now-empty room, with nothing but traces of yellow dust on the floor, a satisfied smile spread across her face. "Heh. I cant wait to see their reactions tomorrow morningwhen the Enderland delegation discovers their all-powerful witch has been killed. Just imagining it is exciting!" Rhine patted her shoulder lightly. "Lets go. No need to stay here any longer. "That old witch is probably already scheming in Enderland, thinking of ways to separate the prince from Ariel. We need to move as wellwe cant afford to slack off." "Its time to contact the Sea King." A mysterious glint flashed in Rhines eyes. "Ive foreseen something very important. If the Sea King acts as planned, the relationship between the Sea Kingdom and the land kingdoms will change forever. "Tonight, we head to the Sea Kings palace." The next moment, the two figures rapidly faded away As if they had never been there at all. A forgotten room, untouched for years. Cobwebs draped thick across the ceiling. Dust blanketed every surface. Then, suddenly The dust on the ground stirred. It twisted, gathering into a shape And after a moment of writhing, the form of the old witch reappeared. "Dmn it" "That was excruciating, but Im finally back." She seethed with rage at the memory of her own death. This forbidden necromantic spell came with a terrible price. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Each time she resurrected, a catastrophic misfortune would befall her at some point. And until she survived that calamity, she wouldnt be able to revive again. "I wont forgive you, magician of the Rose KingdomRhine!" The old witch shrieked in fury. "Maleficent doesnt even see you as a real threat, but I do! "Once I join the Coven and learn the most powerful, most ruthless dark magic I will rip your soul from your body, and torment you with every imaginable horror! "You will suffer an eternity of pain!" She clenched her nearly toothless jaws so hard they almost cracked. But as her rage subsided, she realized something odd. "How did that magician kill my precious viper? His magic shouldnt have had any effect on my pet!" Closing her eyes, she focused on the magical bond she had with the viper, sensing its final moments. It had been crushed In the grip of an overwhelming force. "A powerful warrior is protecting him? Who could it be?" "The Valkyrie who briefly appeared on the battlefield of the Rose Kingdom? Or someone else?" Deep in thought, the old witch pulled out a mirror and attempted to contact Black Witch Maleficent. If they had a common enemy, perhaps this legendary witch would lend a hand. With Maleficents unfathomable power, who in this world could stand against her? A dark reflection shimmered on the mirrors surface, and soon, Maleficents face appeared. Her expression was impatient. "What now? Didnt you just contact me yesterday? I already told youonce you complete your mission, Ill let you join us." Maleficent stroked the raven perched on her shoulder, clearly displeased. "I was just discussing with my sisters how we should kill that Sea Hag were about to kick out of the Coven. We were brainstorming the most exciting, most entertaining way to do it." "Dont interrupt our fun." "If you call me again for something useless, Ill kill you first!" The old witch swallowed nervously before speaking cautiously. "Respected Lady Maleficent," she said, "I only wanted to remind you about the magician of the Rose Kingdom and the warrior protecting him. They are our common enemy. "I suspect they are planning to come after youto kill you and lift the kingdoms curse." Maleficents expression darkened instantly. "What did you say?" "A mere ordinary kingdom?" "A nameless magician among countless others on this continent? They think they can kill ?" Maleficent let out a scornful laugh. "I couldnt care less about what theyre plotting!" Before the old witch could respond, the dark reflection in the mirror abruptly vanished Maleficent had cut the connection. Chapter 68: Are You Eloping? Chapter 68: Are You Eloping?The Enderland delegation remained unexpectedly calmor at least, they appeared to be. They made no public announcement about the old witchs assassination. Instead, they proceeded with their scheduled meetings with the king, carrying out all the usual diplomatic duties. The only explanation they offered was that the wise court witch was feeling unwell and resting in her chambers. "The envoys from that bandit nation must be losing their minds. They know that old witch failed in her attack and got herself killed instead, but they can only accept their bad luck! What else can they do? They lack both strength and justification." Hearing about the Enderland delegations reaction, Aurora couldnt help but laugh. Without a doubt, fighting back against the old witch last night had brought her immense joyjust like any other ten-year-old girl would be thrilled after getting a favorite new toy. For some reason, Aurora had a nagging feeling that the old witch bore some resemblance to the Black Witch Maleficent, the one who had cursed her yet whom she had never actually met. Was it because they both wielded sinister and ruthless magic? Meanwhile, Rhine had already contacted the Sea King of the Mermaid Kingdom, instructing him and his soldiers to prepare for an important mission. At this moment, Rhine was studying a broken wand, now in two pieces on his deskthe very wand that had turned into the emerald viper last night. With the serpents death, the wand had been destroyed, its magic temporarily lost. Yet, with a simple divination spell, Rhine quickly discerned the wands original power. "It could transform into a deadly viper, bypassing most magical defenses. Against powerful spellcasters, it would be an incredibly useful tool. I wonder if it can be repaired?" Rhine pondered. In fairy tales, myths, epic sagas, and classical tales of gods and demons from both the East and the West, powerful magical artifacts often exceeded the abilities of their creators. Which made senseif a magical item couldnt do something beyond its makers capability, why create it in the first place? Without a doubt, in this fantasy world, a truly skilled mage needed practical magical tools. The Tinderbox and its summoned dogs had already proven useful several times! But right now, the only magical item he and Aurora had was the Tinderbox, and that wasnt enough. After confirming that the Enderland delegation wouldnt be causing trouble for the time being, Aurora eagerly urged, "Teacher, lets check on Ariel and Prince Eric! The king doesnt seem willing to let Prince Eric and Ariel marry. This is awful!" Rhine placed his crystal ball on the desk, setting a button from Prince Erics coat in front of it as a medium. He had deliberately brushed against the princes coat earlier to ensure he could summon the button whenever needed. Just as the young magician was about to start chanting his spell, a polite knock sounded from outside the guest room. With a snap of his fingers, the door handle turned on its own, and the door swung open. Standing there were none other than Prince Eric and Ariel. Both of them looked utterly dejected. "Whats wrong, Your Highness?" Rhine asked. "Did His Majesty refuse to approve your marriage with Ariel?" "Thats right. My father told me that for royalty, a marriage based on love is a luxury. The person I marry must be the princess of Enderland." Prince Eric''s face was as pale as death. Ariel had only seen him look this lifeless once beforeon that stormy night when she had rescued him. "Why does it have to be like this? I dont object to an alliance between our two nations, but why does a sacred marriage have to be entangled in dirty politics? Why must I vow eternal devotion to someone I dont even know? I cant accept watching Ariels heart shatter, leaving her to dissolve into sea foam!" ??????? Eric spoke in a rush, as if he needed to pour out all his emotions before they consumed him. "Did you tell your father what I revealed about Ariels origins? That was why he sought a diviner in the first place, wasnt it?" Rhine asked. Last night, he had already received his payment for the divination: a generous amount of gold and silver coins. "Now that the Enderland delegation is here, my father is too busy negotiating with them to care about this issue. I hinted that Ariel is actually a foreign princess, but he thought I was joking." Prince Eric sighed in frustration. Ariel sighed along with him, silently berating herself for being reckless and impulsive. "I suppose its time for me to give up. I really cant be with the prince. Why did I have to fall in love with a young prince of all people?" she thought. "After thinking it through, Ive made my decision," Prince Eric declared. Ariel braced herself for his cruel verdict. "Lets elope, Ariel!" "What?!" Ariel was stunned. "Are you joking? Youre the crown prince of the Western Asia Kingdom!" "I have a younger brother whos currently traveling abroad. He can take my place as the future king!" Eric said with firm resolve. "Im not a politician. If I take the throne, Ill never be a good king." Aurora, who had been silently listening, felt a jolt in her heart. She, too, was the future ruler of a kingdom. "What is a politician?" Aurora asked. She already knew the definition, but she wanted to hear Erics answer. "A politician is someone who can ruthlessly sacrifice a group of people for a greater goal. They sacrifice the few for the many, the unimportant for the importantand they do it without emotional turmoil." Eric looked away, his voice growing softer. "I respect them, and I know the world cant function without them. But I dont want to be one of them." Aurora lowered her head in deep thought, saying nothing more. Just then, Ariel grasped the princes hand tightly, gazing into his dark eyes. "No, my Eric, my prince. I cant just elope with you. "I cant selfishly take away a young man who was meant to be king, leading you to some unknown temple to swear an eternal vow. "What would your father think? If you suddenly disappeared one morning, he would be devastated!" She froze as memories of her own family flooded her mind. She thought of the undersea palace, her sisters garden, the five of them holding hands and singing on the oceans surface, the Sea King gripping his trident atop his throne, and her Grand Matron standing solemnly in the deep-sea palace, crowned in silver. She might never return to them. Even if she did marry Prince Eric, she would be bound to the human world forever. Back when she first came ashore, Ariel had longed for human life. But now, she finally understood the pain of losing something precious. Both the land and the sea were beautiful in their own ways. Why couldnt she have both? Ariel wanted it all. Eric chuckled. He could read Ariels thoughts just by looking into her blue eyes. "Its no different from what you did for me, Ariel. "You abandoned everything in the sea to come to this land. You left your sisters, your father, and the beautiful palace beneath the deep blue ocean. "So why is it any different if I do the same for you?" Ariel shook her head. "Its not the same, my prince! "Im a mermaid, born without an immortal soul. If I die, Ill turn into sea foam. "But youre human. "You dont need me to complete your soul, but I desperately need you." She suddenly felt ashamed of her selfishness. "I''m asking Eric to abandon everything for me, just so I can obtain an immortal soul. Thats not right!" She whispered, "Besides, where would we even run to? The king would find us before the day was over!" At that moment, Aurora, who had been observing their exchange, grew suspicious. "If hes really planning to elope, why would Prince Eric come to Teacher? "Just to inform a magician he barely knows? "Or does he have another plan and needs Teachers help?" sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 69: The Prince Wants to Become a Merman? Chapter 69: The Prince Wants to Become a Merman?Prince Eric smiled as he lifted the mermaid princesss hand high and held it in front of him. So, lets elope to the sea! That way, you can return to your sisters and your father. Your family will see their princess has come homebringing with her a handsome prince!" What? Ariel was stunned. But youre human! You cant live in the sea. For humans, only the dead who sink to the ocean floor can reach my fathers kingdom. The prince smiled. Normally, mermaids cant grow legs and walk on land, either. But here you are, standing before me, arent you? ... Ariel was at a loss for words. Thats exactly why I came to seek the magicians help!" Prince Eric turned toward the silver-haired magician who had remained silent all this time and gave him a deep bow. Honorable Magician, since you have a potion that let Ariel lose her tail and grow legs, could you also create one with the opposite effect? A potion that merges a humans ugly legs into a beautiful fishtail? Let me become a merman too!" Ariel was utterly shocked. Then, she suddenly reacted. Wait, no! How do you even know that Rhine is Yes, I am the magician who gave Ariel that potion in the deep sea, Rhine admitted openly. Back when he first met the prince, he had needed to maintain an air of neutrality, so he hadnt revealed that he already knew the mermaid princess. Just as if he were merely an impartial diviner, obeying the kings orders to uncover Ariels identity. But now, there was no need to keep up that pretense. So, it was you after all. Prince Eric let out a sigh, a satisfied smirk of youthful triumph appearing on his face. When I watched the vision you projected, I noticed that the magician who gave Ariel the free potion had a blurred face but a figure that resembled yours. ??Φ???????? Last night, Ariel and I talked a lot, and your name came up multiple times. Shes terrible at lying. Her beautiful lips might not betray her, but her eyes do. Thank you, honorable Magician. If not for your generosity in giving Ariel that potion, I never would have been able to hear her enchanting voice. Rhine gave a slight nod. Your Highness, as you suspected, I am indeed capable of creating a potion to turn a human into a merman. After all, my potion-making skills surpass those of the Sea Hag. If I can craft a potion that lets a fish grow human legs, then by using certain herbs from the forest, I can invert the potions propertiesmerging a humans legs into a beautiful tail and granting them the ability to breathe underwater. But this potion only changes the body, not the soul. Ariel did not automatically gain an immortal soul when she became human, and likewise, Your Highness, even if you turn into a merman, you will still retain your original immortal souland you can share it with Ariel! However, even if she uses the potion to turn back into a mermaid, the curse placed upon her wont be lifted. Removing that curse would be far more difficult. Prince Eric listened carefully to Rhines explanation. Then, the human prince gently took the mermaid princesss hand. Thats wonderful! Ariel, did you hear that? Lets drink the potion together and become merfolk! Well dive into the sea, swimming freely side by side! Last night, you told me so much about your time in the oceanyou spoke of your fathers palace and your sisters gardens, of the pearls and seashells that adorn the Sea Kings grand hall. You described how the stars and the sun look dimmer yet larger when seen from the ocean, and how, when you look up and see a vast, dark shadow, it means a ship or a great whale is passing overhead. Such wonders I can hardly even imagine them! I cant wait to see them for myself. When we return to the deep-sea palace as merfolk, your sisters and father will be overjoyed to see their little princess home! sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We will hold a grand wedding in the deep blue ocean, and all the merfolk will bless our union. You will be with your family once more. Ariel covered her mouth, unable to speak, her eyes misting over with emotion. My dear Ariel, there can be no better ending than thisnot even the greatest novelist could write a more perfect conclusion! Even if I had no betrothal to worry about, even if no one opposed our sacred unioneven if tomorrow, a royal herald rode across the kingdom announcing our engagement to the world, and even if, under a priests witness, we held hands and vowed to be together for eternity Would that truly be the perfect ending for you? No, it wouldnt. My dear Ariel, in that scenario, you might gain love and an eternal, immortal soul but you would forever lose your family and the homeland you once cherished. You would be bound to the human world and never return to the deep blue sea! I must thank my fatherand that Enderland princess, whom Ive never met and was arranged to marry. They have given me a reasona reason to escape this land-bound palace. I can go with you to the palace beneath the sea. I can meet your family and greet them. We will dance and sing together in the halls of the ocean, and in the end we will become foam upon the waves! Ariels voice trembled. She wanted to refuse him outright, but then images of her grandmother, her father, and her sisters surfaced in her mind. But, Eric you would lose so much. Youd lose your strong, human legs and become something no longer human. Youd lose your noble status as a prince, leave your father and the Kingdom of Western Asia forever all just to be with me? Prince Eric chuckled. Isnt that exactly what you once did for me? Ariel was speechless. As the two gazed at each other with deep emotion, Rhine, completely oblivious to the romantic atmosphere, handed them two bottles of dark brown liquor. The potion to turn human legs into a fishtail is ready. So fast? Ariel was shocked. The more you practice, the faster you get. Rhine shrugged, patting the large dog he had just drawn blood from. This potion is different from the one before. Its not clear like waterits bitter yet fragrant, like fine liquor. A mermaid only needs a simple reason to walk on land, but for a human to become a merfolk there must be a deeper, more bittersweet storyjust like this potion. Prince Eric took the potion with curiosity. Does this magical liquor have a name? I added mermaid tears as an ingredient, so maybe ? Rhine chuckled at his own joke. Just kidding. It has no name, nor does it need one. Rhine, my human friendmy honorable magicianyouve helped us once again! I dont even know how to repay you. Ariels voice was filled with gratitude. Ill let you know once I figure out what I want, Rhine said. Yet another favor owed. Rhine sighed inwardlythis magician of wishes sure had a knack for accumulating debts. Perhaps he should start considering how to cash them in. Holding their bottles of dark brown potion, Eric and Ariel exchanged a glance. Then, with a solemn expression, they turned to Rhine and asked: Honorable magician and prophet Rhine, you can see what we cannotthe future. When do you suggest we go to the shore, drink this potion, and dive into the sea together? Chapter 70: Has the King Chapter 70: Has the King "Changed His Mind"?Rhine shook his head. "I don''t recommend that you drink the potion and elope to the sea just yet. Last night, I foresaw that a turning point in your fate is about to arrive. You might as well wait a few days and see what this twist of fate brings before making a decision Prince Eric and Ariel nodded, once again thanking the magician who had helped them so many times. Afterward, Ariel spent some time chatting with Aurora, sharing stories of her experiences on land. The two princesses, each with their own extraordinary journey, found much to talk about. It wasnt until later that the prince and his mermaid lover finally took their leave. Watching them go, Aurora replayed their conversation in her mind. "Prince Eric said there was no better endingno better future than the two of them transforming into merfolk, diving into the sea, and spending eternity together in the deep blue ocean. "This way, Ariel can return to her loved ones, and Eric wont have to remain bound by his fathers expectations." Rhine chuckled, his unique sense of humor surfacing once again. Well, thats just because their imagination is lacking. Prince Eric and Ariel followed the magicians advice. They didnt drink the potion right away but patiently waited a few days. During that time, Eric had a set of mens clothing made for Ariel so she could ride alongside him. They rode through the woods, the green branches brushing against their shoulders while birds sang under the sunlight. They cherished every moment, knowing that these might be their last days on land. Ariel climbed mountains with Eric, gazing at the clouds and birds below. It reminded her of her days in the oceanwatching small fish swim beneath her as she hovered in the depths. Then, a few days later, on the very day the Enderland delegation set sail for home, fates turning point arrived. The king summoned his son. My child, Ive been reconsidering your engagement. How about thisyou will take your attendants and sail to meet the Enderland princess. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps, the moment you see her, you will fall helplessly in love. No one can predict matters of the heart. If, when you return, you still feel nothing for the princess then I will reconsider your marriage. I may even grant you your freedom. Prince Eric was stunned. He had never expected his father to make such an offer! Wasnt this practically suggesting that if he truly had no interest in the princess, he wouldnt be forced into marriage? Thank you for your generosity, Father! The prince expressed his gratitude. The magician was rightfate really did take a turn. He may look like just a boy, but hes a genius of prophecy! However, Eric knew this didnt necessarily mean his father had truly changed his mind. He still had to consider the possibility of drinking the potion and eloping with Ariel. ???? As the prince excitedly left, the king let out a small sigh, recalling what the Enderland envoys had told him before they departed. The Enderland envoys had assured him that there was no need to worry about his son''s rebelliousness. They guaranteed that the only reason Eric had fallen for another was because he had yet to meet their beautiful princess. They even revealed that their kingdoms witch had prophesied: "Once the prince lays eyes on our princess, he will fall hopelessly in love. This entire dispute will become meaningless!" "For the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom and the princess of Enderland are destined to be togetherno one can stand in the way!" The king took a deep breath. However, just as he was about to put the matter aside, another thought crossed his mind. Speaking of prophecies. He suddenly rememberedthe diviner he had recruitedthat grand magician from the Rose Kingdomwas still staying in his camp! Lost in thought, the king immediately summoned Rhine. Soon, the silver-haired young magician stood before the king. Grand Magician of the Rose Kingdom, wise sage from distant lands, the king addressed him with respect. I wish to ask youdid your divination reveal anything about this girl named Ariel? As a magician of some renown, Rhine was treated with great courtesy. The king knew all too well that those who offended powerful magicians rarely met a good end. Of course, Your Majesty, Rhine replied. The kings curiosity deepened. Then tell mewhere does she come from? Why does she possess such a beautiful voice and such graceful dance? Chapter 71: Prophecy—The Prince Will Marry the Neighboring Princess Chapter 71: ProphecyThe Prince Will Marry the Neighboring PrincessThe Sage of the Rose Kingdom answered truthfully, Ariel comes from a kingdom His Majesty has never known. In that deep blue kingdom, every citizen possesses a heavenly singing voice and dances as lightly as a butterfly. Of course, even among them, Ariel is one of the most outstanding in both song and dance. I see The king sounded a little disappointed. So Ariels singing ability is just a natural talent, not the result of drinking from some blessed magical spring or taking an elixir. That meant he couldnt replicate this talent. A kingdom Ive never known, perhaps never even heard of? It must be in a far, faraway place! The king had no doubt that there were distant kingdoms in the world he had yet to discover. This continent held far too many secrets, countless unexplored lands. His curiosity about the kingdom Rhine spoke of grew. Honorable Magician, can you tell me more about that kingdom? If your divination magic can glimpse fragments of that land, perhaps I may have heard of it before? Rhine smiled and described it poetically, When I divined Ariels origins, I saw breathtaking sights of that kingdom. The ground is covered in fine white sand, with strange trees and plants growing all around. Tiny, multicolored creatures, unlike anything seen here, dart joyfully through the branches. The grandest structure in that kingdom is their palace. Its walls are built from coral, while its tall, pointed windows are crafted from the finest amber. The palace is adorned with countless large, luminous pearlsany one of which could be the most extravagant decoration on Her Majestys royal crown. These beautiful things, which are worth a fortune in the Western Asia Kingdom, are nothing more than ordinary trinkets there. Even common children play with them as toys. The king listened, utterly mesmerized, as if he were experiencing a dream. What a remarkable kingdom, he murmured. If only we could trade with them! If they consider such things ordinary, we could buy them cheaply and sell them to other nations for a fortune. We could make the entire Western Asia Kingdom wealthy beyond imagination! But almost immediately, the king abandoned the idea, sighing in frustration. Unfortunately, that kingdom must be unimaginably far away, with little to no contact with other nations. Otherwise, their prices wouldnt be so strange. Theres simply no way they could engage in trade with us. Setting aside thoughts of that distant, dreamlike kingdom, the king finally voiced his real concern. Honorable Magician, Foreign Sage, perhaps you are unaware: My son, Prince Eric, has been utterly captivated by that girl from the dreamlike kingdom, Ariel. However, he is supposed to marry the princess of our neighboring country. Prince Eric is scheduled to visit that neighboring princess soon. Tell me, will he change his mind? As an exceptional prophet and seer, you can surely see far more than an ordinary man like me. The king deliberately used the term neighboring country rather than Enderland, knowing that the magicians homeland had once suffered an invasion by Enderland. ????????? Rhine theatrically rubbed his crystal ball, his silver eyes glowing faintly. After a long pause, the young magician finally spoke his prophecy. I see it, I see it. I see the future! In the near future, His Highness Prince Eric will surely marry the youngest princess of the neighboring kingdom! They will fall in love at first sight, their passion for each other undeniable. Their marriage will be a testament to the friendship between their nations! All the people of both kingdoms will celebrate and bless their union. Hearing the prophecy, the king let out a long sigh of relief. The heavy weight on his heart was finally lifted. Both the Witch of Enderland and the Sage of the Rose Kingdomtwo court magicians of extraordinary skillhave foreseen that Prince Eric will love and marry the neighboring princess. This means that once Prince Eric sails to meet the young princess of Enderland, his feelings will undoubtedly change. Theres nothing for me to worry about. Feeling quite pleased, the king thought to himself. He then rewarded the magician with a generous sum of gold and silver before dismissing him. As Rhine stepped out of the grand hall, a smirk curled at the corners of his lips. It seems I have quite the talent for being a charlatan. Im really getting the hang of this whole prophet act. Prophecies, after all, were one thing in words And entirely another in how people interpreted them. In any case, the Sea King and his forces are already prepared. Now, we just wait for the right moment Rhine mused inwardly. Being a prophet or seer in this continent was quite an advantageous identity. People assumed such figures were objective and neutral, never realizing that prophets had their own interests. Whether it was the reception he had received from Prince Eric last time or todays royal summons, Rhine had fully grasped the essence of being a seer: Maintain the illusion of neutrality while feeding information to clients. In reality, everything was staged behind the scenes. How could a prophecy not come true when everything was already orchestrated? Prince Eric eagerly shared the good news with Ariel. He kissed her lips and held her tightly in his arms. My father has agreed to let me visit the princess of Enderland. He said that if I truly have no interest in her, he might consider allowing our marriage. I have never been so eager to meet this Enderland princessbecause I know that all I have to do is reject her! I can bring companions with me. My dear Ariel, come with me! Ariel, however, was a little uneasy. Why would your father make such a proposal? Is he so certain that your feelings will change after meeting the princess? Hearing this, the prince suddenly felt something was off. Could it be that once we arrive in Enderland, well be forcibly detained? That we wont be allowed to leave until I agree to marry the princess? That sounds a bit far-fetched but not entirely impossible. They discussed the possibilities and ultimately made a pact. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If things truly become irreversible, we will drink the potion and leap into the sea together We will become merfolk! Together with a large entourage, Prince Eric and Ariel boarded a magnificent ship bound for Enderland. As the vessel sailed across the waves, Ariel and the prince talked endlessly about the sea They spoke of its tranquil surface and raging storms, the strange fish that dwelled beneath, and what divers might see in the oceans depths. To the attendants around them, it simply seemed like a young prince chatting with the girl he had rescued about their experiences at sea. Only the two lovers knew They were really discussing the place they were about to enter. Chapter 72: A Pact to Return to the Sea Chapter 72: A Pact to Return to the SeaThe Old Witch of Enderland was overjoyed when she heard that the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom was sailing toward their shores. She had known from the start that the young princess of Enderland was the very girl who had saved the prince during the shipwreckan encounter she had carefully orchestrated. Ariel was nothing more than an emotional substitute. Once the prince met the princess, fate would be sealed! The young and unsuspecting princess had been studying royal etiquette in a distant temple, as was required of all Enderland royalty. Now, she was sailing home to meet her foreign suitor. Though she was the youngest princess of Enderland, she was still two years older than Ariel. A true beauty, with delicate, snow-white skin. The Old Witch brushed the princesss hair and sprinkled fragrant spices upon her. My dear princess, tomorrow you will meet the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom. I have adorned you with an enchanting fragranceno man will be able to resist you. They will be utterly bewitched. Take this packet of spices. Use it every day, and you will always remain irresistible and full of charm. The Old Witch was not lying. What she didnt tell the princess was that prolonged exposure to this intoxicating magical fragrance would warp a mans mind, ensnaring him in the darkness of her spell until he became her puppet, bound to her will. The princess knew nothing of these political schemes. She had no idea that her fate had been carefully planned out long ago. She didnt know that she was merely another hidden weapon in her fathers quest for continental domination. Or that she was a tool for the court witchs growing influence within the Coven. I am ready to meet the foreign prince, the princess said. She had no interest in this prince she had never met, but as a royal princess, she understood that she was merely a bargaining chip on her fathers tableshe had no right to choose. She knew in her heart who she truly loved. In the past, under the Old Witchs guidance, she had traveled to a temple deep in the forest to learn the virtues and etiquette of royalty. One early morning, just as the first light of dawn painted the sky, she had stepped out of the temple, basking in the gentle morning glowonly to see a handsome young man lying on the shore, pale as death. He must have been caught in a terrible shipwreck and washed ashore by the waves! She had called for help, rousing the young man and summoning others to save him. Then, without another word, she had turned and left. It was a fleeting encounter, but it had left an imprint on her heart. To this day, she had no idea who that beautiful young man was. But from his sea-soaked yet luxurious silk clothing, he was surely the son of a noble family. With a longing heart, she lifted her gaze toward the distant horizon A magnificent wooden ship was approaching from afar, carrying the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At dawns first light, the grand ship of the Western Asia Kingdom sailed into the royal harbor of Enderland. The bells of the clock tower rang out. The melody of harps drifted from the high towers. Soldiers saluted with gleaming bayonets. The royal herald raised the fluttering banners. Just before Prince Eric stepped off the ship to meet the Seventh Princess of Enderland as planned, he sought out Ariel one last time. Ariel, you still have that potion, dont you? The one that will restore your beautiful tail, the prince asked. I will leave now, but I will return to this ship within three days. ?????S He continued, If I do not return on time, something may have happenedperhaps I will be forced to stay until I accept the Enderland princess as my bride. Its possible that this was arranged between my father and Enderland in secret. If the sun sets for the third time and I still havent come back, drink the potion and leap into the sea. The water will restore your tail. And I will do the same. I will drink the potion in secret and jump into the ocean. We will meet beneath the waves! Our meeting place is beneath this very ship. Then, you will take me to the palace of the deep! Everyonemy father and the restwill believe we drowned together in a tragic act of love. They will think my dutiful younger brother has finally taken my place as crown prince of the Western Asia Kingdom. But no one will know that in the depths of the sea, we will be singing and dancing together. No one will expect that in the deep blue palace beneath the ocean, we will swear our love and share an immortal soul. Ariel nodded softly, tightening her grip on the small bottle of brown potion. She agreed to the princes plan. Oh, Eric if you find yourself in trouble, perhaps this will help you. The mermaid princess handed the prince a small, smooth silver mirror. It was a gift from the magician Rhine, given to her when she first left the deep blue ocean. A magical artifact that could summon Rhines aid, no matter how far away he was. Ariel had never used it before. But perhaps, Eric would need it today. If you speak into the mirror and tell it your troubles, Rhine will hear youno matter the distance Prince Eric thanked Ariel, waved farewell, and stepped off the grand ship. At the lavish welcome banquet, Prince Eric finally met the Princess of Enderland. You its you! When her eyes landed on that familiar face, the princess of Enderland was so stunned she could hardly believe it. And when those around her confirmed that this man was indeed the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom, she nearly thought she was dreaming. Had she longed for him so much that her mind was now playing tricks on her? Chapter 73: “That Girl Is a Mermaid!” Chapter 73: That Girl Is a Mermaid!"Prince Eric, do you remember me? When your body was cold and lifeless on the shore, I was the one who woke you!" The princess was overcome with excitement. "I never knew that the boy I saved was the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom my own betrothed! "I never dared to dream of seeing you again. The most beautiful, impossible wish I have ever longed forhas now come true. "This must be fate! A beautiful encounter destined by the heavens!" She spoke in a breathless rush. Standing nearby, the Old Witch watched in satisfaction, waiting for the prince and princess to fall madly in love. She knew that Prince Eric was someone who adored romantic tales. Now, the girl who had once saved his life stood before him againhis very own betrothed. A prince and a princess. A savior and the one she rescued. A fleeting encounter that had haunted them for years, now brought together once more. Could there be a more perfect love story? The princess spread her arms wide, eager to embrace him. But Prince Eric remained still. He did not step forward to meet her open arms. His dark eyes gleamed under the palace lights, and a faint, polite smile graced his lips. "Your Highness, I am truly surprised to see you here," he said gently. "I remember you. When I lay on the shore, barely clinging to life, you were the one who saved me. I have never forgotten you, nor the kindness you showed me that day. "I am grateful to fate for bringing us together herewithout it, I would have lost my chance to personally thank my savior." His voice was sincere, his emotions genuine, yet there was no fire, no passionnothing that lovers should have for each other. "Thank you. I will never forget your kindness, and I will find a way to repay this debt." He placed a hand over his heart and performed a flawless royal bow. "But please forgive me, beautiful princess, my dear saviorI cannot accept your love." The princess froze in shock, unable to believe what she had just heard. His words were like a bolt of lightning, striking her heart. "Why?" She abandoned all the royal etiquette she had been taught in the temple and demanded an answer. Prince Eric gently took her hand, looking into her sapphire-blue eyes with unwavering resolve. "Because I have already given my heart to another. "Like you, she once saved mewhen I drifted like a lifeless corpse in the freezing ocean, she was the one who pulled me from the depths. "But unlike you and me, she and I have shared much more than a single encounter. We have gone through so much together. "She has sacrificed everything to be with me. And I am willing to do the same for her. "I love her more than anyone else in this world. "I would stand before a priest, place my hand upon her heart, and swear an oath of eternal love." He smiled gently. "So do not be sad, beautiful princess. "You are kind, wise, and noble. One day, you will meet a prince far more handsome, intelligent, and worthy of being a future kingunlike me, an immature dreamer with his head in the clouds." ????????? The princess stood frozen, her eyes burning with unshed tears. She felt like a statue, struck by the cruelest words she had ever heard. "Oh, gods How can fate be so cruel?" "In a single moment, I experienced both the greatest joy and the deepest sorrow." "I thought I had stepped into paradiseonly to fall into an abyss the next second." In her heart, the Princess of Enderland wept. The Old Witch, too, was stunned. She had watched with her own eyes as Prince Eric rejected the princess of Enderland. That girl, Arielthe one with the beautiful voicehad enchanted the prince this deeply? Impossible. Wasn''t she supposed to be nothing more than a replacement for his true love? "Wait something is very wrong." "The girl named Ariel Did she really save Prince Eric from the sea?" A sudden realization struck the Old Witch. She rushed out of the banquet hall and into her private library. Feverishly, she flipped through every book that recorded magic and ancient secrets. Her dry fingers swept through the dusty pages, the sound of rustling paper echoing in the dimly lit chamber. The flickering candlelight cast long, eerie shadows of her hunched figure onto the stone walls. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "To rescue someone from the raging sea" "To possess an unparalleled singing voice" "To dance as gracefully as a fish in water" "Only merfolk can meet all of these conditions." "That girl, Ariel she might be a mermaid!" "Damn it! My entire planruined by a stray mermaid!" The Old Witch clenched her teeth in fury. But then, a strange doubt crept into her mind. "Yet that girl, Ariel she looks completely human." "At the very least, she has human legs." "But in a world of magic, nothing is impossible." Fueled by suspicion, she flipped through book after book, searching desperately for answers. She snatched dusty tomes from the shelves, skimming their pages before tossing them aside. And then Her eyes lit up. "Found it!" The book in her hands described an ancient magic. It stated that there were spells and potions capable of transforming a mermaids tail into human legs. "But there''s a reason no one has ever seen a mermaid do this before." The book revealed a long-forgotten secret: Mermaids were lowly creatures without immortal souls. If a mermaid were to take on human form, the world itself would reject and curse them. And the curse was absolute On the first dawn after the one they love marries another, their heart would shatter. Their body would dissolve into sea foam. The Old Witchs fingers trembled with excitement. A wicked grin spread across her face. "This means If I force Prince Eric to marry the princess of Enderland right away "That meddling mermaid "Will die on the spot!" Chapter 74: Deceiving Fate Chapter 74: Deceiving FateAt the royal harbor of Enderland, two children appeared on the streetsone a silver-haired boy, the other a golden-haired girl. "I have a question, teacher," Aurora asked, looking up. "If you dont actually want Prince Eric and Ariel to elope into the sea, then why did you create a potion that turns humans into merfolk?" Throughout their journey, Aurora had come to realize something. Though her blessings had granted her an exceptional talent, she was still too young, too inexperienced. Much of the knowledge she had learned from books remained just thatdead knowledge, impractical and difficult to apply. The blessing had enhanced her memory, but it had not directly increased her intelligence. There was still so much she needed to learn... Aurora thought to herself. "That potion isnt truly meant to let them elope into the sea," Rhine replied. "Huh? Then whats it for?" Aurora asked, puzzled. "Fate is a funny thing," Rhine chuckled. "Theres an old saying in a distant landThe will of heaven must not be revealed." And he was telling the truth. Prophecy was bound by countless limitationsit required a medium, only provided vague fragments of the future, and above all, revealing certain details to others could distort their accuracy. "Fate truly is strange," Rhine mused as he gazed at the drifting clouds in the sky. He still remembered when he first advised the King of the Rose Kingdom to invite the Black Witch, thinking it would prevent the infamous event where she stormed in uninvited in a fit of rage. Yet fate found another way. Maleficent still became furious over something else and cast her curse regardless. Likewise, when Grandma Rosa searched for the Tinderbox, she had deliberately kept the information from others, unknowingly preventing any warningsensuring that the soldier ultimately obtained it. It was as if some events were destined to happen no matter what. These two incidents had been a harsh lesson for Rhine. He had once believed he could easily change fate. But now, with his newfound prophetic powers granted by the crystal ball, he had sensed something even greater For an outsider like himself, fate possessed an overwhelming self-correcting force. Certain critical momentsscenes so fundamental that changing them would unravel the entire storyseemed impossible to truly alter. Even if he attempted to forcefully interfere, the world itself would twist events to ensure they still took place. "But that doesnt mean fate is unchangeable," Rhine thought. From his past failures, he had learned a better method. Rather than preventing these critical events outrightrather than fighting fate head-on, which would only lead to unintended consequences The key was to ensure that while these events to happen as they should, their outcomes were entirely different from the original fate. For example, changing the nature of Auroras blessing had been one such approach. "Fate can be deceived!" Rhine couldnt help but smile at the thought. "I suspect well soon hear the news that Prince Eric and the Princess of Enderland are getting married," Rhine said. "What?!" Aurora was stunned. "But thats impossible! Prince Eric would never agree to the marriage. And Enderland has no reason to force him, right?" "Oh? No reason?" Rhine flipped his hand, revealing a small amount of shimmering powder in his palm. "Earlier, I transformed into a bird and secretly inspected the cosmetics used by the Princess of Enderland. Thats when I found something strange." "I used divination to analyze themthese powders are ground from enchanted herbs and imbued with powerful spells. "The magic only affects men. "If Prince Eric is exposed to this fragrance for long enough, he will become a puppet under the casters control." Auroras expression turned grave. "So their so-called alliance through marriage is nothing but a cover for an even darker scheme. We have to warn the King of the Western Asia Kingdom!" ?????ঢ? Rhine shook his head. "Other peopleincluding ordinary diviners and magicianswould never detect the hidden magic within the scent. Even I wouldnt have discovered it without my crystal balls assistance." "One piece of evidence isnt enough. Enderland can simply deny it. Theyll claim its just a magicians baseless accusation. The alliance will continue as planned." Aurora frowned in concern, lost in thought. "Then what should we do?" "Think about itPrince Eric will surely reject the marriage. "But that Old Witch of Enderland will never allow that to happen." Rhine smiled. "Theyll soon start making mistakes. "Theyll be the ones to hand us all the evidence we need." "If our plan succeeds, we wont just prevent this unholy alliance between the Western Asia Kingdom and Enderland "We will also shatter the prejudices that humans hold against merfolk!" The Old Witch found the heartbroken princess crying in her chambers. "My dear princess, do not despair. I have long heard that Prince Eric of the Western Asia Kingdom is a rebellious youth." "Perhaps he is deceiving you. Perhaps he merely made up a nonexistent lover to escape his fathers arrangement." The princesss sobbing quieted. She lifted her tear-streaked face, her sapphire-blue eyes filled with hesitation. "Really?" "You can test him yourself," the Old Witch said, handing the princess a bottle of wine. "It is often said that people only speak the truth when they are drunk." "Offer the prince this fine liquor from my personal collection. "Once he is intoxicated, ask him againdoes this mysterious lover of his truly exist?" The Old Witch gently whispered, Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My dear princess, I suspect that are the one he truly loves." The Princess of Enderland accepted the wine. "Alright I suppose its worth trying." She wiped away her tears and left her room to seek out Prince Eric. Watching the princesss departing figure, the Old Witch grinned wickedly. She had laced the wine with a powerful potionone that could permanently erase a single memory from the drinkers mind. The moment Prince Eric drank it He would forget Ariel forever. Chapter 75: The Prince Is Getting Married Chapter 75: The Prince Is Getting MarriedI really spared no expense in preparing this potion, the Old Witch muttered to herself. Over the past days, she had consumed far too many of her precious magical resources A rare resurrection spell, a wand capable of transforming into a venomous serpent, and a vast stockpile of treasured ingredients. The books say that even after losing ones memories, a person may regain them if they experience a powerful emotional shock. If that girl named Ariel were to appear before Prince Eric again, singing a mermaids song, declaring her love for himshe might awaken his memories and remind him of who she truly is. That must never happen! Ariel must be containedshe must not be allowed anywhere near Prince Eric! We must hurry and complete the wedding between Prince Eric and the princess. At the dawn of their wedding day, Ariel will turn into sea foam and vanish forever! As soon as that troublesome mermaid dissolves into the waves, there will be no one left to wake Prince Eric from his trance. The Old Witch felt more and more satisfied with her plan. Just a mermaidwithout magic, without power. No matter what status she held in the sea, shes alone on land. How could she possibly fight against me, when I have the full support of Enderland behind me? That evening, a group of Enderlands finest warriors strode toward the grand ship of the Western Asia Kingdom. Each of them was a warrior fierce enough to wrestle a tiger with their bare hands. They wore gleaming armor, adorned with elaborate crests, their swords hanging sharply at their waists. As they moved, the sunlight glinted off their polished metal, making them appear even more formidable. The warriors of Enderland claimed they merely wished to tour the grand and beautiful ship, to host a banquet aboard it in celebration of the meeting between the prince and princess. The ships crew saw no reason to refuse and welcomed them aboard. But the moment Ariel caught sight of the warriors, an inexplicable dread filled her heart. Something about them felt wrong. She couldnt shake the feeling that all of them were watching her. Watching her cabin. As the sun dipped below the horizon, another grand banquet began. During the feast, the princess poured Prince Eric a drinkthe very wine that the Old Witch had given her. As the burning liquor coursed down his throat, Prince Eric felt a dizzying intoxication take hold. His very soul and mind seemed to waver. The memories he had once thought unforgettable, etched into his heart like sacred scripture Began to fade, as if they had been written on the sand, only to be washed away by the tide. He forgot Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Forgot the way she had held his hand as they watched the sunrise and sunset, their shadows stretching long across the palace floor. Forgot how she had once stood in the grand hall, singing so beautifully that his hands had turned red from clapping too hard. Forgot how, through the crystal ball, he had seen a stormy night where a brave little mermaid risked her life, dodging a falling mast to pull him from the wreckage. ????????N??????? Forgot the times they had ridden horseback together, the branches brushing against their shoulders as they galloped through emerald forests. Forgot how they had sat on the edge of the ship during their journey to Enderland, gazing at the endless blue sea, dreaming of a future where they would grow mermaid tails and elope beneath the waves. Forgot her. Forgot their promise. Forgot the potion that would transform his legs back into a tail. It still lay in his bag But to his clouded mind, it was nothing more than an ordinary bottle of fine liquor. Seeing that the prince was thoroughly drunk, the Princess of Enderland eagerly asked, Prince Eric, tell me do you truly love someone else? Someone you love more than me? The princes deep black eyes were hazy with intoxication. The bewitching fragrance, the memory-erasing potion, and the wine itself all worked together to cloud his senses. Suddenly, he pointed at the Princess of Enderland. What what are you talking about? Of course, the person I love most is you! When I lay on the shore like a lifeless corpse, it was you who saved me! Hearing his words, the princess was overjoyed, as if she had been lifted from the depths of despair back into paradise. The Old Witch, standing beside her, smiled wickedly. You see? The princes true love is you. There is no need to waitno reason to delay. His Majesty has spoken. You two must be married at once! You are a match made in heaven! But in reality, there was only one thing that truly mattered Ensuring that the prince and princess were wed. And making sure that the mermaid girl turned into sea foam. As long as that troublesome mermaid disappeared from existence No one would ever be able to wake Prince Eric again. The bells of the temple began to toll. A royal herald rode through the streets, loudly proclaiming the news: Prince Eric and the Princess of Enderland would be wed that very night! The people of the capital city could hardly believe their ears. They had expected the royal wedding to take weeks, perhaps even months, to plan. Never had a noble wedding been arranged so hastily. It was unheard of for a royal couple to meet only days before walking down the aisle. Yet nowwithin just an hour of the princes agreementhe and the princess were to stand before the temple priest and swear an eternal oath. Some citizens speculated that the prince and princess were so deeply in love that they simply couldnt wait. That tonights ceremony would be a simple affair, with grander celebrations to follow. Others whispered that the prince and princess must have met long ago, and the wedding date had already been set in secretonly now revealed to the public. Even the princess herself was unsure why her father had insisted on such an urgent ceremony. But she knew she had no right to question it. From the moment she was born, her father had already planned out her entire life. To be able to marry the one she loved was already more than she had dared to hope for. Chapter 76: The Sea King’s Move Chapter 76: The Sea Kings MoveAboard the Western Asia Kingdoms Ship Ariel overheard the news of the engagement. She heard the royal heralds announcement on horseback and the hushed whispers of the crew discussing the princes sudden wedding. "Have you heard? Prince Eric is getting married to that beautiful little princess of Enderlandtonight!" The court attendants rejoiced. Their rebellious prince had finally accepted his fathers arrangement and agreed to marry the neighboring princess. But some were skeptical. They had seen with their own eyes how deeply Prince Eric and Ariel loved each other. Ariel herself was so shocked that she could barely speak. "How could this be? Eric only left a few hours agohow could he possibly be getting married tonight? I''ve never heard of such a rushed, hasty, and strange wedding!" "Something is definitely wrong here!" "Something must have happened to Eric! Someone must have forced him into this or done something to him!" Ariel realized she had to leave. She had to get off this ship and see Prince Eric with her own eyes to make sure he was safe. As she stepped out of the cabin, she was blocked by a strong, battle-hardened warrior from Enderland. "You cant leave. Ive been given ordersno matter what, you must stay here," he said. "The bride and groom are about to join hands. If you show up now, Princess Her Highness will surely be heartbroken." Ariels frustration boiled over. "I dont care about any orders! This is a Western Asia Kingdom ship! You have no right to keep me here!" she shouted, her anger flaring. She called upon the ships crew. These were Prince Erics personal attendantspalace servants of the Western Asia Kingdom and a handful of its soldiers. They would help her. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Several crew members stepped forward, attempting to reason with the Enderland warriors. But the warriors stood firm, forming an impenetrable line. "Dont think we dont know about the scandal between this girl and your prince," one of them sneered. "Now that your master is marrying our princess, its time to let the past go. "If this commoner girl, with no noble blood and no proper background, were to step off this ship, crash the wedding, and interrupt the sacred moment under the priests witness, wouldnt that be a disgrace?" ??????????B???? Though their reasoning sounded somewhat logical, the crew members couldnt shake the feeling that something was off. Everything about today felt strangeespecially this rushed and suspicious wedding. But when they saw the imposing figures of the Enderland warriors, their gleaming armor, and their sharp weapons, they hesitated. "Good, thats how it should be," the warriors muttered. "As long as Ariel doesnt show up, Prince Eric will never regain his senses!" In the wedding temple, the old witch peered through the window at the scene unfolding on the ship in the distant harbor. A wicked grin stretched across her wrinkled face. What she didnt realize was that her entire planto turn Ariel into sea foamwas doomed from the start. Because her fundamental premise was completely wrong. Inside the Western Asia Kingdoms Palace "What?! My son agreed to marry the Princess of Enderland?!" The king of the Western Asia Kingdom was stunned by the news. In this world, magic made long-distance communication instantaneous. "Thats right, Your Majesty," a messenger confirmed. "The Enderland court witch used an incredible spell to relay this message: "The princess of Enderland is the same girl who saved Prince Eric during that dreadful shipwreck on the stormy night. "As soon as Prince Eric saw her again, he fell madly in love with her. "The court witch also said the wedding is about to take place and asks that Your Majesty hurry to bless the couple." Seated on his throne, the king sighed in awe of fates intricate design. "The prophecy has come true! My son is really going to marry the neighboring princess!" "Speaking of which, that magician from the Rose Kingdom left in a hurry yesterday. By now, he must be far away. "I wonder where that little magician is now? What is he up to? His prophecy came trueI should have hosted a feast for him." The king turned to his attendants and gave an order. "Prepare the grandest ship. I will sail there myself to witness Prince Erics wedding and the alliance between our two nations." This had been planned from the startif Prince Eric accepted the marriage, the blessed couple would wed in Enderlands royal capital. The king of the Western Asia Kingdom was to attend and negotiate the alliance terms with the Enderland Emperor. The only thing the king hadnt expected was how quickly Eric had agreed. And from the fragmented message delivered by the old witch, the wedding seemed to be happening too fast. He had assumed that such an important event would require careful planning and preparation! "But, Your Majesty, the weather along the route between the Western Asia Kingdom and Enderlands capital hasnt been great these past few days. We may run into storms on the way." "No need to worry about that. Just make haste. I hope were not too late," the king urged. He boarded the grandest and most lavish ship. A carefully selected group of elite guards escorted the king, their gleaming weapons at the ready. The roaring sea wind lashed against the kings face as towering waves surged. With the sound of ceremonial cannon fire, the magnificent ship set sail from the Western Asia Kingdoms harbor. The wind was strong today. The gales whipped through the sails, and the churning waves made the ship lurch violently. Wine spilled from the goblets of the attendants, and sailors occasionally slipped on the deck as they rushed about. As the grand vessel sailed across the vast and turbulent sea, no one noticed the shadows moving beneath the waters surface. Now and then, something seemed to rise from the depths, but whenever the sailors looked, it disappeared. They thought the flashes of white they saw were nothing more than sea foam. In the Deep Blue Sea "Great Sea King, just as Magician Rhine prophesied, the king of the Western Asia Kingdom has set sail!" "And the storm clouds are already forming," the scout reported eagerly. "A terrifying storm is brewing in those waters!" Beneath the deep blue waves, a merfolk scout swam toward the Sea King, his excitement evident. The Sea King held his golden trident firmly in hand. He was clad in armor made of pearls and seashells, his head crowned with a regal diadem. His imposing presence commanded respect. Behind him, countless merfolk stood at attention, awaiting the command of their oceanic ruler. They had waited far too long for this moment. "At last, the time has come!" the Sea King declared to his people. "For a thousand years, we have waited. "This is our chance to forge a friendship with the humansour chance to make them understand us once more!" Chapter 77: A Familiar Song Chapter 77: A Familiar SongThe Sea Kings voice surged with passion: "For centuries, the humans of the land have viewed us as cursed monsters. They believe our songs summon storms or lure sailors to their doom, deliberately guiding ships into treacherous currents and deadly reefs. "When their ships pass above our kingdom, if a sailor so much as glimpses us, they fire poisoned arrows our way. Because in their hearts, we are nothing more than inhuman creatures that bring calamity. "But I know you, my chosen onesyou are the merfolk who love humanity the most, who long to understand the world above more than anyone else. Just like my brave daughter, Princess Ariel, who ventured onto land before us. You, too, are curious and eager to see that world with your own eyes. "Today, we will finally have the chance to erase these prejudices with our own power! "The magician has promisedhe can give merfolk legs to walk on land, just as he can grant humans tails to swim in the sea. "A single pearl from our waters is worth a fortune on land, and yet, the human world holds countless things we cannot producesilken garments, delicacies from livestock "If we succeed, there will no longer be a barrier between the sea and the land!" The Sea King vividly recalled the prophecy given by Rhine when he returned to the deep-sea palace a few days ago. That scene played out once more in his mind: "Great King of the Sea, I have foreseen that in the near future, the king of the Western Asia Kingdom will set sail. Out on the ocean, they will encounter an unprecedented storm. Towering waves will shatter their ships and swallow them whole." "I cannot determine the exact moment this fate will unfold, but I know it is not far off." "And this will be your opportunity." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Once, a princess of the sea saved a prince of the land and won his heart. Now, the King of the Sea will have his chance to do the sameto show the lands ruler the true nature of the merfolk." The Sea King rose to the waters surface, gazing up at the darkening sky. The clouds grew denser, heavier, their ominous presence casting shadows upon the sea. Silver lightning slithered across the heavens. And that ominous storm cloud crept ever closer to the grand ship carrying the king of the Western Asia Kingdom. Boomboomboom. Thunder rumbled, like a thousand cannons firing in the sky. Meanwhile, in the royal capital of Enderland, celebratory cannon fire echoed across the city. Golden and violet banners fluttered high in the air, marking this sacred and romantic occasion. Inside the temple, the scent of fragrant oils burned in exquisite lamps atop the altar. Joyful music filled the air. Bridesmaids, dressed in delicate silken robes, carried the flowing veil of the Princess of Enderland as she walked. Hand in hand, the bride and groom stood before the priest, receiving his blessings. But at that moment, from somewhere in the distance, a sorrowful yet passionate song rang out. Carried by the wind, the voice drifted into Prince Erics ears. The song of the mermaid princess. The moment the ethereal melody reached him, Prince Ericstill under the haze of intoxicationbegan to tremble. His breath hitched. A sharp pain shot through his head. His finely sculpted features twisted in agony, his hands clutching his temples as if his skull were about to crack open. ???????s? "My head it hurts it hurts so much" A memorysomething forbidden, something buried deepwas clawing its way back to the surface. He didnt know why, but this song it stirred something within him. What Eric failed to realize was that this was the very same song Ariel had sung to him days ago, in the grand hall of the palacea song about love. Sadness welled up in his chest, his vision blurring as his eyes grew hot. But why? Was today not meant to be a joyous occasion? Was he not supposed to be overjoyed at reuniting with the girl who had saved him? Then why why did he feel this sorrow? Who was he mourning for? Under the combined influence of alcohol, enchanted incense, and the magic of forgetfulness, Erics mind was sluggish, unable to think clearly. But his ears no longer registered the jubilant music of the temple. His eyes could no longer focus on the sacred wedding ceremony before him. All he wanted was to hear that songthis sorrowful, yet beautiful melody. Then, as if possessed, he suddenly abandoned the veiled bride beside him and dashed toward the window. Like a madman, he pressed against the frame, staring out toward the distant harbortoward the grand ship of the Western Asia Kingdom. Gasps filled the temple. The priests were stunned. The elegantly dressed Princess of Enderland stood frozen in place. Before their very eyes, the groom of the evening had abandoned his bride to weep at the window. "You why are you crying, my prince?" The young princess voice trembled in fear. A sense of unease crept over her. Something about today felt terribly wrong. "This is bad," the old witch thought grimly. "My men have restrained Ariel on the ship, but she can still sing. "And she she has a voice that is perfect, even by merfolk standards. "I cannot let Prince Eric keep listening. "If he hears too much, his memories will return!" "I just need to hold out until dawnuntil that mermaid dissolves into white foam!" But the old witch had not come unprepared. Her gaze flickered toward the far corner of the templetoward a magnificent full-length mirror, which had been discreetly transported into the chamber by soldiers under her command. That mirror was no ordinary decoration. It was a tool of sorcery, imbued with ancient magica contingency plan she had prepared in advance. As the guests and priests stood in bewildered silence, trying to understand the princes strange behavior, the old witch quietly rose to her feet. She strode toward the mirror, murmuring an incantation under her breath. "Last time, I traveled to the Western Asia Kingdom and was carelessI was slain once and lost my ability to revive for some time. "But this time is different. This is Enderlands royal capitalmy domain!" "Here, I hold countless trump cardsI command Enderlands warriors. I have access to the worlds most hidden archives, storerooms filled with thousands of magical herbs, enchanted relics, ritual-bound locations, and spell-infused structures." "And most importantlythe Emperor of Enderland himself is here. "He is one of the rarest of legendary warriors, ruler of one of the most powerful nations in the Western Continent. If trouble arises, he will undoubtedly support me!" "Unless someone of Maleficents level intervenes "No one in this city can oppose me alone!" As these thoughts raced through her mind, she completed the spell. A ghostly light shimmered across the surface of the full-length mirror. Chapter 78: Rhine’s Assistance Chapter 78: Rhines AssistanceThe ghostly glow on the mirror extinguished in an instant. It seemed as if nothing had happened. And yet, the song that had drifted from the harborvanished. Not just that. The sounds of the city, the celebratory cannon fire, the distant chatter of the crowdsall of it disappeared. Inside the wedding temple, only the sacred wedding music remained. The joyous melody filled the air, completely replacing the sorrowful yet romantic song that had once floated in through the window. "The song outside is gone? No its like everything outside has gone completely silent." That was how it felt to those within the temple. But if someone were standing outside, looking in through the temple doors, they would see something unsettlingthe temple was now utterly empty. The groom and bride, dressed in their luxurious garmentsgone. The bridesmaids carrying the veilgone. The priests holding their ceremonial candlesgone. The only person left within the temple was the old witch. A slow, triumphant smile crept across her face as she turned toward the full-length mirror in the corner of the temple. She peered into its surface, examining the scene inside with amusement Within the mirror, everything remained exactly as before. The temple was still lively. The prince, clutching his head in pain. The bride, gently patting his back, whispering reassurances. The bridesmaids and groomsmen, flustered and confused. The priests, murmuring among themselves, unsure of what was happening. "Ive temporarily moved the entire wedding into the mirror world. They are all inside a replica of this temple, created by my magic." "Now, Prince Eric cannot leave the ceremony, and no one from outside can interfere!" "Once I take this mirror away, no one will be able to find them." "Even the most advanced divination and sorcery cannot locate a wedding that doesnt exist in the real worldunless, of course, theres a magical artifact inside specifically designed to contact the outside" ????????? "But this is Enderlands royal capital. I have a powerful warrior at my command. Even if someone does find the mirror, it wont matter" The old witch let out a cackling laugh and turned toward the window. That damned mermaid was still singing. Her voice, filled with longing and sorrow, continued to drift through the night. "Sing, you wretched little mermaid! Sing until your voice breaks!" the old witch sneered. "Prince Eric will never hear you!" Aboard the Western Asia Kingdoms Ship Inside a grand chamber on the ship, Ariel stood at the window, pouring her heart into her song. She sang with all her strength, her voice carrying as far as it could, even as her throat grew raw. She dared not stop. "Theres no other way. The Enderland soldiers are guarding the door. I cant leave this roomI cant even leave this ship to find Prince Eric. This is my only chance to reach him" Ariel thought desperately. But no matter how long she sang, nothing happened. With each passing second, hope drained from her heart. At dawn, when the first rays of sunlight touched the sea, she would turn into foam. Just as despair began to take hold Two figures materialized behind her. Rhine, the young magician. Aurora, the golden-haired girl. Her two human friends from the sea. "Ariel, were taking you off this ship," Rhine said with a smile. "Well get you to Prince Eric!" Outside the Room The Enderland warriors stood guard, taking shifts to ensure the mermaid princess remained locked inside. A soldier came running up with a report. "Weve received ordersdont worry about the girls singing. Let her sing all she wants." The commanding officer of the Enderland warriors nodded. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just keep an ear on the room. As long as we hear her voice, well know shes still inside. If she stops singing for more than ten seconds, check on her immediately. No matter what, she must not leave this ship." Inside the Room "But Rhine, Aurorathe Enderland warriors are watching the door. The moment I step out, theyll stop me," Ariel said, her voice full of worry. "Oh, but your magic can take me out, right? Just like you used it to get in?" "But those soldiers also open the door every so often to check on me, to make sure Im here." "The moment I disappear, theyll know. Theyll report it immediately!" The more Ariel spoke, the more anxious she became. "Something is definitely wrong. Theyre keeping me here on purposethey dont want me to see Eric. Something have happened to him!" Rhine smiled. "Dont worry." He reached into his pocket and pulled out a seashell. He placed it on the table and clapped his hands twice. The seashells "mouth" suddenly opened And from within, a beautiful, sorrowful, yet enchanting song began to flow. Ariels song. "My voice?! Thats my voice!" Ariel gasped. She had always heard that a mermaids song could never be recorded by magic. Even if one tried, the reproduction would always be flawednever as pure as the original. That was why the Sea Hag had demanded Ariels voice as payment. It was also why, when a mermaid with an unparalleled voice turned into sea foam, no magic could ever bring her song back. And yet this seashell was singing song. Even Ariel herself couldnt tell the difference. "Let this seashell sing in your place," Rhine said with a grin. "Now, lets go." With one hand, he grabbed Aurora. With the other, he held Ariels wrist. In an instant, their figures began to fade And then, they were gone. Only the seashell remained, continuing to sing its haunting melody. Outside the Room The Enderland warriors heard the song still playing and relaxed. "The girls still singing. Shes still inside," they muttered. Meanwhile, the ship suddenly began rocking harder than before. "Look! The sea is teeming with fish!" One of the sailors pointed at the water below. A massive school of fishlarge and smallhad gathered around the ship. Some of them, seemingly mesmerized by the song, nudged the hull with their bodies, causing the ship to sway ever so slightly. The mermaid princesss song had drawn an audience from the sea. Too many of them. "This isnt good. If these fish and sea beasts keep crowding around, they might tip the ship over," the Enderland officer frowned. "And if theres chaos, the girl might escape! Where did all these fish even come from?!" "Assign one man to keep an eye on the door. The rest of you, with me! We need to drive these fish away!" The Enderland warriors drew their bows, crossbows, and harpoons, preparing to strike at the sea creatures surrounding the ship. At that moment, they were too distracted Too preoccupied to notice the room behind them was now . Chapter 79: The Merfolk Stir the Harbor Chapter 79: The Merfolk Stir the HarborInside the Mirror World C The Replica Temple "Eric, are you alright?" The princess gently patted Prince Erics shoulder. "Are you feeling unwell? Do you need to rest?" She had clearly seen the pain on his face and was deeply worried about her betrothed. Everything about today feels strange. This rushed, hasty wedding. Prince Eric, lost in a daze. That breathtakingly beautiful song. And the way Eric reacted in agony upon hearing it. Everything appears so perfect, yet beneath the surface, something feels terribly off. This should be a joyous day, a miraculous reunion with the one I longed for yet why does it feel like something is wrong? Someone must be behind this. Is it my father? Or someone else? It has always been this way. Ever since I was born, I have followed my fathers orders, obeying every arrangement without question. I was sent to the temple in the forest to learn royal etiquette, while my sisters were not. I was promised to a foreign prince, only to meet him for a few hours before being forced into a rushed wedding. Should I do something about this? A storm of thoughts raced through the young princesss mind. She gently helped Prince Eric lie down on a cushioned bench. "Rest for a while, my prince." Then, she turned to the priest officiating the wedding. "Prince Eric is unwell. Lets pause the ceremony and resume when he recovers." At that moment, the old witch, who had briefly disappeared, re-entered the mirror world. "Princess, the ceremony is nearly complete. Please dont delay. Once Prince Eric rests for a short while, we should proceed immediately," she urged. The princess nodded lightly but continued to stroke Erics hair absentmindedly. Something is off. Why does my wedding feel so important? Why is this high-ranking court witch so insistent on rushing it to completion? Could it be that something significant will happen once this wedding is finalized? A strong gust of wind howled through the night, shifting the heavy storm clouds to obscure the silver moon. On the streets near the harbor, red lanterns glowed brightly as people celebrated the wedding of the prince and princess. No one noticed the three figures huddled in a shadowy alley, whispering urgently. "This is all aimed at Ariel! That old witch is behind it again!" Aurora declared. "If this wedding is completed, Ariel will turn into sea foam at the first light of dawn. We must stop it!" ???B?S "Dont worry," Rhine said calmly. He offered no explanation, but there was something reassuring about the certainty in his voice. "I promise, Ariel will be fine." He patted Aurora on the shoulder with a smile. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Future queen, the next steps are yours to command. What do you say? If you run into any trouble, Ill be here to back you up." Aurora nodded. She was clearly the most anxious about Ariels safety. But as a future ruler, she had to learn how to handle situations like this. She pointed toward the temple in the distance. "Ive already checkedthe wedding is happening in temple!" The temple was now surrounded on all sides by three layers of heavily armed soldiers. They stood shoulder to shoulder, brandishing gleaming bayonets. These were no ordinary guardseach one had been handpicked by the old witch. They had battled supernatural creatures and fought against powerful magic-wielding foes before. "Can you teleport us directly inside the temple?" Ariel asked Rhine, hopeful. Rhine shook his head. "I can feel itpowerful spells are protecting that place. They interfere with teleportation magic and block divination spells. I try to teleport us in but theres a risk. We might end up somewhere completely unexpected." Despite the urgency of the situation, Rhine remained as composed as ever, as if completely unfazed by the time ticking away. "Then forget it. Lets find another way. Maybe we can sneak past the guards," Ariel said, lowering her head. She couldnt let her friends take unnecessary risks for her. But Aurora merely grinned. "No need to worry. Because family is here too!" "My family?" Ariel blinked in confusion. At the Harbor Waves crashed violently against the shore, shattering into white foam. This was the royal harbor of Enderland, where hundreds of magnificent ships were dockedmany of them warships belonging to the empires mighty navy. But now, something was wrong. Dark shadows gathered beneath the waters of the harbor. Moments later, the entire city erupted into chaos. "Somethings wrong! Theres trouble at the harbor!" "Enormous waves are crashing inI''ve never seen waves this high before!" "There are fish! And strange sea creaturestheyre going wild, attacking the ships!" "At least a dozen warships have been breached! Theyre taking on watercrews are scrambling to make repairs!" "Who did this?! Are we under attack?!" "Today is supposed to be a joyous occasionthe wedding of the Western Asia Kingdoms prince and our princess! How could something like this happen?!" "Send reinforcements to the harbor immediately!" The entire royal harbor was in utter chaos. Soldiers rushed back and forth, relaying urgent messages. Confused citizens whispered among themselves, trying to make sense of what was happening. Wealthy merchants, dressed in fine robes, led their servants to the docks to check on their own shipsonly to discover, with shock, that the only vessels being damaged were those belonging to the empire. The wedding temple was located right next to the harbor. The soldiers assigned to guard it were growing increasingly frantic. Even the officers in their ornate uniforms struggled to maintain order, their voices lost in the pandemonium. Squad captains abandoned their posts, leading troops to the harbor instead. "This is?" Watching the escalating chaos, Ariel held her breath. She could already guess who was behind this. Her vision blurred slightly with emotion. "The warriors of the Sea Kingdom have arrived. "Theyve unleashed fierce sea creatures the likes of which no human has ever seencreatures powerful enough to pierce Enderlands warships." Rhine spoke calmly, stating the obvious. "My fathers warriors they care about me!" Ariel whispered, eyes wide with disbelief. Chapter 80: The Future of the Sea Kingdom Chapter 80: The Future of the Sea KingdomEver since coming to land, Ariel had not seen her family again. Neither her silver-crowned, stern yet deeply loving Grand Matron, nor the dignified yet kind-hearted Sea King, nor her beautiful sisters. Rhine smiled, "From the very beginning, everyone in the Sea Kingdomincluding your sisters, your Grand Matron, and your fatherhas been closely watching over you and Prince Eric, ready to help you at any moment. "Ive been using magic to broadcast everything happening on land to them. "Theyve witnessed firsthand how your relationship with the prince has changed, and theyre all giving you their blessings!" Ariels eyes stung, her voice choked with emotion. "So... theyve always cared about me. "And yet, this was my selfish decision all along. I abandoned them cruelly, selfishly, just to chase my curiosity about human society, to pursue an Immortal Soul and love. And now, they have to do so much for me!" Rhine shook his head. "No, never think that way, Mermaid Princess. "Your marriage to Prince Eric isnt just about you. "I knowjust as Prince Eric said beforeyour perfect ending looks something like this: "The King of the Western Asia Kingdom agrees to your marriage. You walk down the aisle in your wedding gown, hand in hand with the prince. The priest blesses you, and the kingdom celebrates with song and laughter. "The entire kingdom rejoices, calling you and the prince one of the most loving king-and-queen couples in history. "But as the prince said, in this future, you will forever be separated from your family, never able to return to the deep blue sea. "And a hundred years later, you and Eric will be buried in the same gravejust like countless other kings and queens before you. "The history books will only record that a certain king once found a girl on the shore, fell in love with her, and made her his queen. They lived happily ever after. "But no one will know where you truly came from. No one will ever learn about the kingdom beneath the waves. "Nothing will have changed. "And perhaps, centuries from now, another mermaidmaybe another princess, maybe a prince, but more likely just an ordinary mermaidwill fall in love with a human from the land. ?????? "They, too, will dream of life above the waves, of the vibrant human world. They might even stumble upon the secret of the Immortal Soul and long for one, just like you did. "And when they confess their na?ve fantasy to their elders, they will be doused with cold reality. "Perhaps that mermaid will give up. Or perhaps, like you, they will seek out the Sea Hag or some other magician, paying a terrible price to step onto land. "But unlike you, they will not have the status of a princess. They will not possess your extraordinary singing voice. Their price will be far heavier. And that cost will only make their journey to love even harder. "They will endure everything you endured. Suffer every sorrow you suffered. Struggle against the same obstacles you and Prince Eric faced. "Perhaps they will succeed, or perhaps they will failfailure being the far more likely outcome. And in the end, their hearts will shatter, dissolving into nameless foam upon the waves. "And even if they do succeed, thats all it will ever be. "The priests and guests blessing the newlyweds will never know that one of them came from a vast, mysterious kingdom beneath the sea. "And when the ceremony ends and the guests return to their ships, they will continue to tell old stories of how mermaids bring disaster. "They will still fear mermaid songs, believing them to lure ships into deadly storms. "They will still fire poisoned arrows at mermaids resting on the rocks, celebrating when they kill these so-called monstrous bringers of misfortunenever realizing they might have just murdered the parents of the bride or groom they blessed moments ago. "And then, another century will pass. "More foam will dissolve upon the waves. More couples will stand in temples exchanging vows. "And nothing will have changed." Rhines voice wavered slightly. He glanced at the golden-haired girl listening intently beside him. The last time he had spoken so much, his heart trembling with emotion, was ten years agoat Auroras baptismwhen he had stood before the King and Queen, painting a vision of another path for destiny. Rhine thought. Ariels vision blurred. The world around her seemed veiled in mist. "So tell mewhat must I do?" she cried out. "How can I make sure this cycle never repeats? How can I ensure that future mermaids will not have to endure my pain and struggles? How can I make the humans above understand us, so they no longer see my people as monsters of disaster? My magician friend, please tell me!" Rhine looked her in the eye and answered firmly, "You only need to marry Prince Ericbut not in the way you originally imagined. "Do not hide your identity. Do not become his bride as a human. "Let the entire world know that you are a mermaid from the Sea Kingdom! "If you do, both the humans above and the mermaids below will bless your union. "This will be a miracle never before seen in the history of the Sea Kingdom!" He continued, "As for everything elseyour sisters, your Grand Matron, and your father will take care of it. That is why they are here today, involved in all of this. "The people of the Sea Kingdom are not just gathered here at the harbor. "Right now, in the waters between Enderland and the Western Asia Kingdom, your father is making his move. "This is what I need you to understandthe most important truth: "Do not feel guilty for accepting your familys help. "They are not just doing this for you. "They are doing it for the future of the entire Sea Kingdom!" Rhine finished his incantation. In a swirl of white mist, the three of them transformed into birds and soared toward the temple where the wedding was taking place. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Behind them, at the port, yet another warship sank amidst the chaos and cries of terror. Wood splintered, masts toppled, and waves surged. A regal flag of intertwined purple and gold plunged into the sea. The banner of the Enderland Royal Navy sank beneath the wavesright beside the mermaids. "The twelfth Enderland warship has been taken down, as per Magician Rhines orders!" "That was almost too easy. Human warships are designed to battle enemies on the surface or bombard port defenses. But they have no way to defend against attacks from below." "The harbor is in total chaos!" The children of the sea swam swiftly, relaying messages to one another. Among them, five elegantly adorned mermaid princessesdraped in pearls, shells, and coralgazed upward at the shifting shadows on the surface. They knew. Their youngest sister was there. "Ariel, you must succeed." "You carry the future of the Sea Kingdom on your shoulders." All around them, mermaids worked tirelessly. Some guided massive fish and sea beasts. Others wielded sharp knives and drills, cutting and piercing beneath the surface. The deep blue sea churned with their efforts. Beneath the waves, the ocean pulsed. Mermaids weaved through the waters, dodging icy undercurrents as they passed along updates. "Great Sea King, there is no doubta storm is coming. A terrible storm, one that only strikes these seas once in a century!" "The human kings grand ship will surely be swallowed by the waves." "It may be enormous and lavishly decorated, but it is nothing more than an ornament of vanity. It lacks the strength to withstand the raging storm ahead!" The mermaids delivered their reports to the ruler of the deep. The crowned Sea King, golden trident in hand, smiled. "Good. Lets follow them!" Above the waves, aboard the grand ship of the Western Asia Kingdom, the human king remained unaware that an unprecedented storm was on the horizon. In fact, compared to the strong winds at departure, the sea had become eerily calm. The bright moonlight reflected off the rippling waves, silver and shimmering, like scattered shards of light. "What fine weather!" The king raised his golden goblet and drank deeply. "When we first set sail, the winds were fierce. But now, everything is peaceful." And then Whoooosh! A fierce wind suddenly howled through the night. "Whats happening? The wind!" Chapter 81: An Unprecedented Event Chapter 81: An Unprecedented EventThe ship suddenly lurched. The sky darkened. The once-gentle moonlight that had bathed the deck vanished. When the people looked up, they saw a massive black cloud swallowing the silver moon. And then, the sea raged. The waves surged high, thunder rumbled in the distance, and heavy storm clouds rolled in. "A storm! A terrible storm is coming!" The sailors cried out in panic, scrambling to lower the sails. A towering wave, as black as a mountain, crashed down upon the grand ship, making it shudder violently. The impact sent the king tumbling to the deck. Wave after monstrous wave battered the ship, threatening to snap its masts like twigs. Ice-cold rain pelted down. Silver lightning split the sky, turning night into day for brief, blinding moments. Tossed upon the raging sea, even the largest warship of the Western Asia Kingdom seemed like a mere toy in the face of the storm. Crack. Crack. Crack. The ship groaned in protest, splintering apart. The elaborately painted hull buckled under the fury of the waves. The masts snapped like brittle twigs in the gale. The grand ship tilted sharply, half of it sinking beneath the sea. Whooosh! Ice-cold seawater flooded into the lower decks. "Protect His Majesty!" The captain shouted, but his voice was swallowed by the roaring wind and pounding rain. But even if his soldiers could hear himwhat could they do? The elite guards shielded the king, forming a protective circle around him. They struggled to keep their footing against the storm, bracing themselves so the king wouldnt be struck by falling debris or the barrels and crates rolling chaotically across the deck. Rain slashed against their faces like icy needles. But beyond this, there was nothing they could do. Their razor-sharp bayonets could not pierce the storm. Their polished shields and armor could not block the seas wrath. "Gods above! Why now? Why must I face this storm now?" The king lamented. Only hours ago, he had received joyous newshis son, Prince Eric, was to wed the Princess of Enderland. He had not even had the chance to see his son in his wedding finery. Had not yet seen Eric standing before the priest, hand in hand with his bride. Clutching the ships railing, drenched in icy rain and buffeted by the howling wind, the kings mind was a storm of thoughts. Those who stare into death often find themselves flooded with memories. "Right now, you must be in the royal capital of Enderland, standing in the temple, surrounded by the glow of a thousand oil lamps, ready to pledge yourself to your bride." ?????????? Too many thoughts flashed through his mind. And thencold. A bone-chilling cold seized him. The king had fallen into the sea. Saltwater burned his nose and throat, dulling his senses. Through the turmoil, through his desperate struggle, he saw them. Sleek, agile figures weaving through the waves with inhuman grace. Darting past floating debris, moving faster than any human swimmer. Even through his fogging consciousness, the king realized They had tails instead of legs. Mermaids. Hundreds of them. The sight shocked him awake. He thrashed in the water, reaching outsomehow, he felt that these mermaids would save him. Perhaps it was the lingering words of his attendant, the one who had suggested that mermaids were not the monsters of legend. And then A wave swallowed him whole. Darkness. Cold. And thena hand. A strong hand seized his arm, pulling him up, lifting his head above the waves. The king gasped, coughing out seawater. He turned and saw his rescuer. A proud, regal figure with a mermaids tail, but unlike the others. He wore a crown carved from coral, a robe woven from the scales of a thousand fish. His left hand held the king firm, his right hand gripping a golden trident. And then he spoke. His voice carried across the stormy sea, so powerful that it drowned out the howling wind and pounding rain. And then, the ruler of the deep raised his trident. His command echoed through the ocean. The mermaids obeyed. One by one, they lifted the struggling soldiers, sailors, and attendants, holding their heads above the waves. The rescued men stared in disbelief. These were the creatures they had been taught to fear. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And yet, they were saving them. Some men, still trapped in fear, flinched away, thinking the mermaids might eat them. But when they realized they were being rescued, their shock deepened. They reached out, waving for the mermaids to save them, calling out for help. For the first time in history, sailors did not fear mermaidsthey were overjoyed to see them. The Sea King lifted his trident high. Meanwhile, in the royal capital of Enderland, near the temple where the wedding was to take place... The storm had thrown the port into chaos. Even the temple guards were confused, with officers shouting conflicting orders. Another warship had sunk. A massive sea beast had appeared. A giant flying fish had leapt onto the soldiers, causing a frenzy. In this chaos, no one noticed Three birds flew through an open window, into the temple. A soft crack. As soon as they entered, Rhine lifted the transformation spell. In a swirl of mist, they reverted to their human forms. "Strange..." Aurora murmured. "Isnt this supposed to be the wedding? Why is it empty?" The grand temple was deserted. The golden lamps still burned. Their fragrant oil still filled the air. But there was no one here. Because The bride, groom, priests, musicians, and nobles were all trapped inside a mirror world. And the mirror? The Old Witch had already taken it, hiding it where no one could break it and free Prince Eric. Rhine narrowed his eyes. The first witch of Enderland had been part of the plan all along. And as the greatest of Enderlands witches, she had set formidable obstacles in their path. Chapter 82: Rhine’s Promise Chapter 82: Rhines Promise"Our enemies already know that Ariel is a mermaid. The reason for this hastily arranged wedding is to ensure she turns into sea foam by dawn." "They are doing everything they can to stop usespecially Arielfrom meeting Prince Eric. Clearly, as long as we reunite, fate will shift in our favor, unraveling their schemes and Enderlands entire conspiracy." Despite the dire situation, Rhine remained calm. "Teacher, please help us find where Prince Eric is!" Aurora said. Rhine nodded slightly and pulled out a crystal ball. He placed one of Erics buttons on it. A brilliant blue light radiated from the orb. After examining the scene within, Rhine summarized: "Prince Eric isnt near us, but hes not far away eitherit''s as if he no longer exists in this world. "This means that he and the Enderland princess have been transported into a different realma hidden space beyond realityby either the old witch or another Enderland court mage. "As long as we find the gateway to that space, I can break through and rescue Prince Eric!" Aurora clenched her fists, furious. "That damn old witch! Of course, its her doing again!" Without hesitation, she pulled a tinderbox from her pocket and struck it swiftly. Whoosh! A massive dog appeared before her, its eyes as large as teacups. "Find Prince Eric!" Aurora commanded. The dog sniffed the air, moving left and right before shaking its head and sticking out its tongue in apology. "Because Eric isnt in the real world?" Aurora realized the issue and gave a new order: "Find the entrance to the other world!" No one within the mirror world had realized they were in another realm. They remained blissfully unaware that the peaceful scenery outside was a fabricated illusion, that the temples doors could no longer be opened. Through the windows, the world looked unchanged: Stars twinkled in the night sky. A soft breeze swayed the silver moon, revealing it from behind the clouds. Ships moved in and out of the harbor. Red lanterns lit the streets, celebrating the wedding of the prince and princess. There was no chaos, no noise. A perfect illusion of peace. Inside the temple, the musicians continued to play joyful wedding melodies. No one knew of the pandemonium raging outside in the port of Enderlands royal capital. Prince Eric, though resting, still felt dazed. The combined effects of alcohol, memory-erasing drugs, and the princess''s enchanted fragrance had left him mentally clouded, his thoughts a tangled mess. ??????? "Quick, Princess, continue with the sacred ceremony. Today is a joyous occasion! Isnt the prince before you your hearts desire?" The old witch urged from the sidelines. The Enderland princess nodded softly. From the very start, she had been deliberately stalling, coming up with excuses like, But every few minutes, the old witch pushed her again. She couldnt delay much longer. the princess thought. Still, she took Erics hand and led him back up the flower-adorned altar. The red flowers around them bloomed in full splendor, their scent intoxicating. A thousand golden oil lamps cast a warm glow, illuminating the prince and princesss flawless faces. The joyful music swirled around them. Since Prince Eric couldnt even recite his vows, he merely followed gestures, symbolically completing the ceremony as the priest declared the wedding concluded. The old witch let out a slow breath. "The wedding is nearly done. Once the first light of dawn touches the Enderland royal banner, everything will be set in stone." "Ive hidden the mirror in an impossible-to-find location. No one will ever locate it, and no one will ever free Eric and the princess." As she thought this, she discreetly tapped on the locked temple doors. A ghostly blue vortex appearedvisible only to her. This was her exit, leading back to reality. Everyones attention was fixed on the bride and groom. No one noticed her vanish into the vortex. The city was bedlam. Cries filled the air. The thunder of cavalry hooves and the clatter of boots echoed across the streets. Amidst the chaos, a dog with teacup-sized eyes darted through the city under the cover of darkness. Some bystanders gasped at the strange sight, but no one paid much attention. "Wait, I just saw a huge dog run past!" "Ignore it. Probably some court magicians familiar." "...Wait, I know that dog! Six months ago, on the battlefield against the Rose Kingdom, I saw it toss my commander into the air, shattering him to pieces! I still have nightmares about it! Why is that beast here?" "Who cares? Its just a big dog. Focus! We need to get to the porta giant sea monster is attacking the ships!" Rhine, Aurora, and Ariel followed the dog as it zigzagged through the streets of the capital. For the first time, Ariel felt grateful for the potion Rhine had given herthe one that removed the pain of walking on human legs. Without it, she would have never been able to keep up. "Somethings wrong!" Aurora exclaimed, panicked. "It keeps stopping at random mirrors all over the citystorefront windows, household mirrors, even decorative ones! Every time we reach one, Rhine checks with his crystal ball, but Eric is never inside!" Rhine calmly explained, "That old witch must have enchanted hundreds of mirrors across the city. Each one could theoretically be a portal to another world." "Of course, she can only activate one at a timethe one holding Eric and the princess!" "Then how do we find the right one?!" Aurora cried. "Ariel doesnt have time! If we dont fix this before dawn, shell turn into sea foam!" Ariel clenched her fists, lowering her head. The mermaid silently wept in her heart. "Wait" Auroras eyes lit up. "If the potion to regrow Ariels tail can make her a mermaid again, cant it break the curse?" Rhine shook his head firmly. "The curse was set in stone the moment she drank the first potion. Simply turning back into a mermaid wont erase it." "There is a way to break it, but its far more cruelAriel must personally stab Eric through the heart, letting his blood spill onto her feet. Only then will the world forgive her existence as a human and return her to a mermaid." Ariels voice trembled. "Even if Eric stood before meI would never do that." Rhine believed herbecause in the original story, that was exactly what she had chosen. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wait!" Aurora brightened again. "Eric loves Ariel! Even if they arent married, their love is stronger than most! Doesnt that mean Ariel might have already gained an Immortal Soul?" Rhine smiled, "Youre thinking in the right direction. Love isnt limited to a wedding vow or ceremony. "In theory, if they spent enough time together, Ariel could gradually obtain an Immortal Soul. "But..." Rhines smile faded. "They simply havent had enough time." "Without the wedding ritual to accelerate the process, Erics love alone isnt strong enough yet." Auroras excitement vanished. Ariels face darkened. Then Rhine leaned in, his voice soft but firm. "Arieldont worry. I promise you even when dawn arrives, you will be safe." Chapter 83: The Prince Becomes a Merman Chapter 83: The Prince Becomes a MermanRhines voice was calm, carrying an unshakable confidence that made people trust him unconditionally. Why? Ariel couldnt understand his words, but she chose to believe in him. Why does Rhine say Ill be fine? And why is he whispering? Teacher! Aurora anxiously turned to Rhine. Im completely lost right nowplease help us! Rhine spoke with the same composed tone: At the time, I was experimentingseeing if I could successfully brew a potion that could transform human legs into a fishtail. Then, out of nowhere, I received a prophecy Fate is unpredictable like that. Sometimes, it just throws you a random hint Mirror World, Inside the Replicated Temple Festive music filled the air. Behind the bride and groom, countless oil lamps flickered warmly, like stars twinkling in the night sky. The gathered guests looked toward the prince and princess at the altar, offering their sincere blessings. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wedding had been so rushed that many who should have witnessed the union of the prince and princess hadnt even had time to arrive. Most of those present were musicians playing ceremonial tunes, the temple priest officiating the ceremony, and a handful of noble guests whom the Old Witch had gathered to fill the seats. The next step is for the bride and groom to drink the celebratory wine, the priest announced. Eric remained in a daze, his mind still reeling from the loss of his memories. He was operating purely on instinct. He poured the brown liquid into his cup and drank it down in one gulp. Wait a moment, Eric. The little princess suddenly noticed something amiss and kindly pointed it out. I think you took the wrong drink. The wrong drink Eric mumbled, confused. His gaze fell onto the empty bottle on the table. That bottle had originally contained the brown potion. Now, it was completely empty. He didnt remember who had given it to him, but the sight of the bottle filled him with an inexplicable sense of warmth and familiarity. If something happens to me, I should drink this The thought arose from deep within his instincts, and it was precisely this gut feeling that had compelled him to down the potion. Suddenly, Eric lost his balance and collapsed onto the ground. Ah! Help! Whats happening to Prince Eric? Panicked cries filled the temple. Even the priest, who had been reciting blessings, turned pale with fright. Noticing the stunned expressions around her, the little princess of Enderland also gasped in horror. Eric, too, was momentarily stunned before lowering his gaze toward his own body. ??N????? His legs were gone. In their place was a long, shimmering fishtail. He now looked exactly like the merfolk of legend. A monster! A monster! A mermaid? Why did Prince Eric turn into a mermaid? Oh my god, what is happening? The musicians stopped playing, and the bridesmaids and groomsmen cowered in the corners. The crowd stared at the princenow a creature of the seawith wide, terrified eyes. Only the little princess of Enderland remained standing where she was. Though her eyes were filled with shock, the warmth in her gaze never faded. Eric whats going on with you? she murmured. You you must be hiding something, arent you? Erics body trembled. His hands clutched his fishtail, fingers running over the smooth scalesconfirming that it was, indeed, his own tail. He stared at it in a daze, completely frozen. Then, as his vision blurred and the world seemed to be swallowed by a misty haze, Eric realized something. Tears were overflowing from his eyes. He remembered. He remembered everything. Just like that, all the forgotten memories rushed back to him. The way people on land had once looked at and her kind. He remembered another figureanother person who had once had the same fishtail as his. He remembered the scene he had once glimpsed in a crystal ballthe moment she had braved the raging sea to save him, dodging shattered planks and broken masts, heedless of the danger to herself. He remembered how she had ventured deep into the Coral Forest, begging the Sea Hag for a potion that would give her legs so she could meet him on land. He remembered the way he had once held her hand, walking through the palace halls, as every passerby marveled at the grace in her stepssteps that had once been a tail. Every memory, once buried, now surfaced. Because those memories werent like footprints on the shore, washed away with each passing tide. They were carved into the unyielding stonebittersweet, unforgettable. Ariel! My Ariel! Eric cried out, his voice raw. Where is Ariel? Where am I? Why am I here? Panic and confusion surged through him as he glanced frantically around. The past hour flooded his mindespecially this absurd and hastily arranged wedding. It was all like a terrible nightmare. Hearing Eric call out a strangers name, the little princess pieced together the cluesthe princes strange behavior, his inconsistent wordsand a realization struck her. Her eyes stung. I remember now! I understand everything! Eric shouted. I was cursed! Someone made me forget the one I loveto force me into this wedding! Eric struggled to move, awkwardly dragging his unfamiliar, uncooperative fishtail across the floor. Half in self-mockery, half in apology, he turned to the little princess of Enderland and said: Im sorry. As I told you before, the one I love is another girl. The girl who once saved me. She is a mermaid. She drank a potion that split her tail into legs, leaving behind everything she knew, just so she could meet me on land. And so we could stay together, we sought out a great magician and begged him to craft a potion that would turn us both into merfolkso we could return to the sea together. The little princess was stunned. The sheer weight of Erics wordshis brief but earth-shattering confessionleft her completely unable to process it. It sounded like something out of a fairy tale. No even more fantastical than a fairy tale. She muttered, as if in a daze: So thats it The witch must have laced your drink with a potion to cloud your mind and memory. Rushing forward, she knelt beside the newly transformed prince, steadying his unbalanced body. Guilt filled her gaze as she met his dark eyes. Im so sorry, Eric. I truly didnt know. I never would have let you drink that potion if I had. Eric clenched his fists, anger boiling in his chest. A deception. This entire thing was a massive deception. His voice trembled with fury. They would rather rewrite my memories than let us be together. There must be some deeper scheme behind all of this! He tried to stand, but without legs, the attempt was futile. And in that moment, another realization struck him. When Ariel first came to land, she must have struggled the same way. Thats why, after she had dragged his unconscious body to shore, she could only watch him from the wavesunable to step onto land herself. The sea and the land a chasm that separated humans and merfolk. The little princess bit her lip, her expression complicated. Gritting his teeth, Eric began to claw at the floor, inching his way toward the temple doors. At the same time, chaos erupted around them. No one was paying attention to his words anymore. They were too busy panicking. Someone tried to open the temple doorsto escape. But no matter how hard they pulled, the doors remained tightly shut. This isnt right! The doors wont open! Were trapped inside! Chapter 84: Chapter 84: "Destinys Design"Princess of Enderland and Prince Eric stared at the tightly sealed doors, and in that instant, everything became clear. This wedding had been nothing more than a conspiracy from the very beginning. Prince Eric thought of the curse weighing upon Ariel. Looking at the festive decorations around him, he suddenly realized the enemys plan. Rage surged through him, and he wished nothing more than to cut down the mastermind behind this scheme with his sword. The young princess supported Prince Erics trembling frame, gathering all her courage to point out the true culprit: "Eric! The one behind all of this is our Enderland Court Witchthe old witch who accompanied the delegation to the Western Asia Kingdom. You saw her in the grand hall of the palace!" She wasnt sure if more people were involved in the schemeperhaps even her own father, the emperor of Enderland, a man who had never known mercy. The beautiful bride, draped in her wedding gown, lowered her head, her entire body sinking weakly to the floor. The delicate veil of fine-spun silk draped over her in disarray. The young princess thought back to her first encounter with Prince Erichow he had lain on the shore, pale as death. She hadnt known at the time that the dying, handsome young man before her was a foreign prince. When she later learned that the prince from the Western Asia Kingdomthe one she was engaged towas the very boy she had saved, she had been overwhelmed with joy. It had felt like a dream, an impossible miracle come true. She had been so happy, believing it to be a fated encounter. But now, standing in the wreckage of the wedding, listening to the panicked shouts around her, and learning of the hidden truths and sinister plots from Prince Erics own mouth, she couldnt help but wonder Was that "fated encounter" also orchestrated? After all, wasnt it that same old witch who had instructed her to go to the Forest Temple to learn royal etiquette? Could it be that even her happiest dream had been nothing more than a carefully arranged deception, a piece of a much larger conspiracy? A crushing sense of powerlessness nearly overwhelmed the beautiful bride. Through her tear-blurred vision, beneath the veil over her head, she suddenly saw a sight she would never forget Prince Eric, now with a mermaids tail, struggling to move. He pushed himself along the ground with his hands, using his tail to propel himself bit by bit toward the temple doors, desperately trying to push them open. ??????????????? Afterward, he and the others attempted the windows and other exits, but even the seemingly open pathways were blocked by an invisible barrier. None of the panicked guests trying to escape understood the truththe force keeping them trapped wasnt physical walls, but the limits of this mirrored replica space. This place was no larger than what they could see. "Prince Eric, it looks like we wont be able to escape using ordinary methods," the princess mused, suddenly struck by an idea. "Besides that potion, do you have any other magical tools?" "Magical tools?" Prince Eric was momentarily stunned before something clicked in his mind. "My bag! Theres a silver mirror insidetake it out!" The young princess did as he said, retrieving the mirror and handing it to him. This was the communication device that Magician Rhine had once gifted Ariel in the ocean, and Ariel had passed it on to him! With it, they could contact Rhine! "Its almost as if fate arranged this Everything is falling into place." Prince Eric murmured in amazement, lifting the mirror. He followed the method Ariel had taught him, making sure his face was fully reflected in the glass as he spoke of their predicament. Inside Rhines hands, the crystal ball glowed with an eerie blue light, brighter than ever before. The silver-haired youth showed no surprisehe wasnt even particularly excited. He simply gazed at the crystal ball, watching Prince Erics face appear within it. "That direction." Rhine pointed toward a nondescript building in the distance, one that looked no different from an ordinary house. The next second, the young magician stowed away the crystal ball, placed his hands on Ariel and Auroras shoulders And in an instant, their figures blurred and vanished. A teleportation spell. As long as the destination was visible and not too far away, familiarity wasnt necessary. With a A swirling mist erupted, and the three of them reappeared. They were now inside an empty warehouse. In the corner stood a full-length mirror, but it did not reflect the outside world as it should have. Instead, it showed the chaotic wedding scene inside. "Break that mirror," Rhine said. "That will let Prince Eric and the others out." Just as the three stepped forward to shatter the glass A violent explosion rang out. A black blaze burst forth ahead of them, scattering sparks in all directions. Emerging from the flames was the grotesque old witch, draped in a tattered black cloak. Beside her stood a warrior clad in full armor, gripping a massive greatsword. The black sparks flickered around them, falling like dark stars. "You actually found this place?" The old witch''s eyes widened in shock. How was this possible? Which part of her flawless plan had gone wrong?! "A mermaid Who wouldve thought you''d manage to gain the help of the Rose Kingdoms magician?" The old witchs twisted expression grew darker. "But even if you''ve found this place, it doesnt matter!" She turned to the armored warrior and commanded, "Go. Kill them!" The warrior stepped forward, blocking the mirror and the old witch behind him. "Hes one of Enderlands most renowned warriors," the old witch sneered. "A man who has slain colossal sea monsters, an invincible force on the battlefieldstrong enough to rival an entire battalion!" With a deafening roar, the warrior charged forward. His thunderous battle cry shook the entire warehouse. His massive greatsword swung high, slicing through the air with terrifying force, aiming directly at Rhines head. A burst of crimson sparks flew. The greatsword struck something solidbouncing back. The sheer force of the impact sent the warrior stumbling several steps backward, nearly knocking him off balance. But what truly shocked him Was the fact that his attack hadnt been blocked by a weapon, a shield, or any form of armor. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No. Standing in front of the two others, blocking his attack Was a little golden-haired girl. And she had taken the full force of his greatsword strike with her head. Chapter 85: Astonishing Learning Speed Chapter 85: Astonishing Learning Speed"What kind of monster is this?" Before the warrior could react, the golden-haired girl shot forward like an arrow released from its bow. In a flash, she was right in front of him, her sword already drawn. In the blink of an eye, the two super warriors had exchanged multiple blows. At first glance, they seemed evenly matched. Meanwhile, the Old Witch and Rhine stood off against each other, wary and unmoving, as if bound by an unspoken agreement not to act yet. "That little girlwhat kind of monster is she? Shes actually fighting Antolin to a standstill? Hes the kind of warrior who could instill fear in an entire army!" The Old Witch''s voice was filled with shock. "No, it''s not a standstill," Rhine corrected. "How could it be a standstill?" The Old Witch took a closer look. At the start of the fight, Auroras movements were still somewhat unrefined. But as the battle progressed, she became increasingly fluid, her actions more and more precise. She was quickly adapting to her opponents rhythmreading every block, every dodge, and gradually seizing control. The powerful warrior, despite his massive frame, was starting to falter. Yet, what truly terrified him wasnt just that he was losing groundit was the realization dawning upon him. This girl was Learning his moves. She was grasping his rhythm, understanding his attacks before they landed, predicting his steps before he even took them! This incredible learning speedthis was the gift Aurora had been blessed with. In her usual studiesliterature, mathematics, paintingAurora had shown remarkable talent, far surpassing her peers. But due to her age and limited experience, she had never reached the level of true geniuses or masters. She had merely dipped her toes into many fields, never fully excelling in any. But in battle, this talent was magnified exponentially. As long as she kept fighting strong opponents, she would adapt, absorb their techniques, and grow infinitely stronger! This was her first time battling another super warrior. Before this, the soldiers she had faced had been utterly powerless against her; they couldnt even withstand a single casual strike. But this Enderland warriorthough weaker than herwas still leagues beyond ordinary humans. This was, without a doubt, an invaluable learning opportunity. From the start, Aurora had deliberately held back, refraining from using her invulnerability to recklessly attack. Instead, she chose to dodge and engage in an extended duel. She was studyingmemorizing his every motion, engraving each subtle movement into her mind. After just a minute or two, Aurora had completely mastered the warriors combat rhythm. She could feel herself growing stronger. There was no need to hold back anymore. With a sudden burst of speed, she launched a lightning-fast offensive. Anticipating her opponents defenses and dodges, she twisted her blade past the warriors massive sword, aiming directly at the gap in his armor. "This ends now." A deadly strike! But Sparks exploded in the air, scattering across the ground. Aurora staggered back, forced several steps away by the sheer impact of her own strike. The warriors armor glowed with layers upon layers of intricate runes, forming an enigmatic pattern. "What?" Auroras eyes widened in shock. "Hahahaha!" The Old Witch cackled. "I used my most precious herbs to inscribe enchantments upon that armorrunes that make it impenetrable by blade or flame, immune to poison and corrosion! That armor is an unbreakable fortress, and its protection will last until dawn!" ???????S Despite her gloating, a flicker of distress crossed the witchs face. She had poured everything into todays planher trump cards, her most treasured resources, all of them! Failure was simply not an option. With Aurora momentarily pushed back, the Enderland warrior advanced. Now that he had experienced the full extent of his armors protection firsthand, his confidence surged. The full-plate suit covered him completelyhelmet, visor, everythingleaving not a single weak point. With such absolute defense, he had nothing to fear! The battle resumed. Fierce gales tore through the warehouse, the clash of metal ringing in the air. The sheer force of the battle shook the entire structure, causing dust to rain down from above. Cracks spread across the ceiling, walls, and floor. Yet despite the chaos, one truth was evidentthe warrior was far outmatched in both skill and agility. A towering figure over three meters tall, he fought with brute force alone, resorting to relentless brawling tactics in a desperate attempt to keep up with Aurora. But the fight dragged on. Two warriors, both invulnerable to blades, locked in combathow could such an absurd battle ever have a clear conclusion? Meanwhile, Rhine had been striking his tinderbox repeatedly, summoning his three magical dogs to attack the Old Witch. The witch retaliated with wicked curses, hurling dark spells toward the young magician. But each time, Rhine sensed the attack a split second before it landed, his prophetic power warning him of danger just in time. He effortlessly teleported away before the curses could reach him. In a corner of the warehouse, Ariel held her breath, doing her best to stay out of the way. " Not only is Magician Rhine unbelievably strong, but Aurora is just as terrifying! Ive never seen such an intense and overwhelming battle!" She bit her lip, anxiety welling inside her. "The two human friends I made in the ocean are they both truly this extraordinary?" Her gaze shifted past the battle, landing on the full-length mirror behind the Old Witch and the warrior. Reflected in the glass was a grand wedding ceremonya sacred hall illuminated by countless oil lamps, blood-red flowers in full bloom. Yet chaos had erupted inside. People were panicked, shouting in alarm. And there, among them all, she saw him. Prince Eric, dressed in a grooms attire. But his lower half It was no longer human legs. A beautiful mermaids tail now shimmered where his feet should have been. "Eric he already drank the potion that turned him into a mermaid!" Ariels heart surged like a raging stormone just as fierce as the tempest that had first brought them together. "But I I cant do anything to help." She clenched her fists, her gaze dropping in helplessness. The enchanted mirror was right there, the key to Erics imprisonment so close she could almost touch it. Yet all she could do was hide in the shadows, powerless and afraid of being caught in the battles crossfire. Then She noticed something. A window. Right beside her. And beyond it The endless, deep-blue ocean. Waves crashed against the jagged cliffs below, foaming into white spray. "This isnt Enderlands harbor. No merfolk here. This must be another sea entirely" Her heart leapt with hope. "If the ocean is right theremaybe I do something!" With newfound determination, she slipped out the window. She was still wearing the boys clothes Eric had tailored for herpractical attire meant for horseback riding through lush forests, for scaling mountaintops to touch the clouds. And now, in this critical moment, it proved invaluablelight, unrestrictive, perfect for movement. Back in the warehouse, the Enderland warrior was still stubbornly grappling with Aurora, using his enchanted armor to drag out the fight. So focused was he on his desperate battle that he failed to notice A bird. A small, inconspicuous bird that had silently flown behind him. It barely brushed against his back. The bird swooped down, landing in the center of the warehouse. A swirl of mist engulfed it And Rhine stood in its place. "Foolish, foolish Old Witch. You really shouldnt have told us how your magic worked." The young magician smirked, flipping his palm over. With a a cloud of mist burst forth And the warriors enchanted armor, glowing with runic power, clattered to the ground. Gone. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His indestructible defensevanished. "Wha?" Before he could react A sharp pain bloomed in his chest. He looked down. Auroras sword was buried deep in his heart. Chapter 86: The Embrace of Human and Mermaid Chapter 86: The Embrace of Human and Mermaid"Thank you for telling me how your magic works," Rhine said with a smile. In this fantasy world, where fairy tales intertwined with epic legends, supernatural battles often played out in this very mannerso many powerful mages and mystical creatures derived their strength from just a few special mechanisms. And once those mechanisms were unraveled, defeating them became all too easy. "Go aheadshow me what else youve got." The Old Witch was gripped with terror. Desperately, she reached for the preparations she had made beforehand, intent on escaping with the full-length mirror where Prince Eric was sealed. "I havent lost yet! As long as I still have a hostage, as long as His Majesty and the court mages resources are still at my disposalI lose!" "Even if Prince Eric has started to recall his past, as long as he doesnt return to the Western Kingdom to testify, there will be no concrete evidence against me!" "If he mysteriously disappears, Ill simply pin his vanishing on these meddlesome fools!" "And as for the princess and the wedding guests who witnessed this chaotic scene His Majesty will take care of them." Countless thoughts raced through her mind. Her gaze locked onto the full-length mirror in the corner. She stretched out her hand, ready to activate the enchantment that would transfer it elsewhere "Dont think youve won yet! Watch as I" But Rhine had anticipated this. He raised his hand, preparing to intervene. A deafening crash erupted as the warehouse wall collapsed. A massive sea creature, resembling a giant sea serpent, burst through the wall. And perched upon its neck, singing a song of breathtaking beauty, was none other than the mermaid princessAriel. The impact sent the full-length mirror flying. The mirror shattered into countless shards. "Thank you, Pika!" Ariel finished her song, dismounted the sea serpent, and gently patted its enormous head. The sea serpent, as if it were a loyal pet, affectionately flicked out its tongue, licking the mermaid princesss hand before reluctantly retreating back into the ocean. After all, this colossal sea beast could not fully leave the water. Even when it had launched its powerful charge, its tail had remained submerged. "" The Old Witch watched in horror as the shattered mirror released its captives A bewildered temple priest, a panicked musician, nobles still perplexed as to why they had been summoned to this hasty wedding And, of course, a young princess clad in a gossamer wedding gown. And beside her Prince Eric, his lower half no longer that of a human, but a shimmering mermaids tail. "Eric!" Ariel rushed forward, throwing her arms around the transformed prince. Master and princess, human and mermaidonce again, they embraced. The last time they had held each other like this, one had been human, the other a mermaid. It had been in the midst of a life-threatening storm, in a night filled with danger and uncertainty. ???????????? And now, on another perilous night, amidst an even greater "storm," they embraced againonly this time, their roles were reversed. Draped in her wedding gown, the princess gazed at the tightly embracing Eric and Ariel. She remembered the words Eric had once spoken, and her heart filled with conflicting emotions. As for the others who had been freed, they were utterly disoriented. They saw the familiar Old Witch And then they saw the unfamiliar faces of Ariel, Rhine, Aurora, and the enormous magical dogs. They took in the scenethe rubble, the shattered mirror fragments. "" "" "" Rhine pointed at the Old Witch and declared: "It was her. This court witch sealed you inside the mirror because she feared that Prince Eric of the Western Kingdom would expose her crimes!" As his words settled, he and Aurora stepped forward, pressing in on the Old Witch. "" The Old Witch gritted her teeth so hard it seemed as if she might spit fire from the gaps. With a snap of her fingers, she activated another pre-set spell. A dense cloud of black smoke exploded into the air, obscuring everyone''s vision. And in that instant, the Old Witch flung her cloak around herself And transformed into a raven, taking off through the shattered wall and into the starlit sky above the sea. Rhine wasted no time. He, too, transformed A majestic eagle shot into the air, giving chase. " This is Enderlands royal capitalI have countless allies here!" The Old Witch seethed as she flew, her mind racing through possible outcomes. "" "" "" "" "" Ariel watched as Rhine and the Old Witch vanished into the night sky, locked in pursuit. Turning to Aurora, she asked, "Arent you going to help him?" "No need," Aurora replied confidently. "I trust my teacher." She then turned toward Ariel and Prince Eric, his lower half still that of a mermaid. "Ill take you backback to the Western Kingdoms !" Prince Eric nodded. "Yes. Right now, our priority is returning home and exposing this conspiracy before my father! sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This so-called wedding, this so-called alliancethere are too many hidden schemes behind it!" He glanced down at himself, at his shimmering mermaid tail. "But I cant exactly walk like this." "Thats okay! Pika will help us," Ariel said with a radiant smile. She turned to the ocean and beckoned. Once more, she began to singa melody so beautiful, so powerful, that it resonated with every living creature in the sea. Obediently, the massive sea serpent raised itself halfway out of the water, lowering its body like a willing steed. The three of them climbed onto the serpents back, traveling across the water toward Enderlands royal harbor. The sea was tranquil, bathed in the silvery glow of the moon. The moonlight shimmered on the waves, forming a path of silver leading into the distance. A cool sea breeze brushed against them. Seagulls called softly in the distance. On the sea serpents back, Ariel and Prince Eric held each other close. The girls voice rose again, weaving a melody of unparalleled beautyher song drifting along the wind, carrying out to the horizon. Meanwhile, above the city, the chase continued. Rhine pursued the Old Witch relentlessly, like a shadow that would not be shaken. They soared from the skies to the sea, then from the sea to the landshifting forms as they battled in their high-speed pursuit. One moment, they were an eagle and a raven. The next, a dolphin and a tuna. Then, a cat and a mouse. No matter what form the Old Witch tookno matter what tricks she employedshe could not shake the relentless hunter on her tail. Chapter 87: The Emperor of Enderland’s Chessboard Chapter 87: The Emperor of Enderlands ChessboardRhine teleported in burstsvanishing and reappearing unpredictably. At times, he mimicked Ariels enchanting song, using it to summon schools of fish that swarmed the Old Witchs tuna form. Other times, he returned to his original shape, pulling out his crystal ball to track her down when she tried to hide as a mouse in an abandoned house. As they chased through the royal capitals streets, the Old Witch desperately transformed back to her true form multiple times, attempting to command the nearby soldiers to stop Rhine. But the port was already in chaos due to the merfolks uprising. No one followed her orders. Countless thoughts flickered through her mind. As time passed, the Old Witchwho had been desperately fleeing and stalling for timefelt a growing sense of cold despair. Under the silver moonlight, the streets of the royal capital gleamed. The Old Witch, now back in her original form, stood still, glaring furiously at the young magician approaching her with a leisurely stride. Her eyes burned not just with angerbut with raw, uncontainable anxiety. She was exhausted. She was certain that the young magician chasing her must have expended a great deal of energy as well. But unlike her, he still had those terrifying three dogs. ????????? "You look like youre stalling for time waiting for someone?" Rhine chuckled, striking the tinderbox several times in succession. "Your luck seems particularly bad todayno ones coming to help you." The three giant dogs surrounded the Old Witch. The largest of them, with eyes as massive as a tower dome, loomed over her. Against such a behemoth, even the strongest of spells wouldnt be able to disable it quickly enough. "No, no, no! Why?!" The Old Witch shrieked in despair, making one final, desperate struggle. In her panicked eyes, she saw the three enormous dogs lunging at her. Inside the royal palace. A man with a thick beard, a strong jaw, and an imposing presence reached out with his powerful right hand. Casually, he lifted a captured black bishop from the chessboard and discarded it to the side without hesitation. This was the Emperor of Enderland. Across from him, the hand that moved the opposing pieces was noticeably more slender and fair-skinnedclearly a womans. "Your Majesty, are you not going to send reinforcements for your court witch?" the woman asked gently. "She Enderlands most powerful sorceress, after all." The Emperors voice was calm and unwavering. "What are you talking about?" "From start to finish, hasnt all of this simply been doing?" "Drugging my daughter with an enchanted fragrance to make her fall under her spell. Attempting to turn a foreign prince into her puppet. Tricking Prince Eric into drinking a memory-erasing potion. Secretly imprisoning both the bride, the groom, and the other noble guests" "The list of her crimes is endlesssins she committed solely for her own selfish gain." "The Old Witch wanted to use the Prince of the Western Kingdomfuture ruler of their nationto gain influence and earn a place in the Witchs Coven. She foolishly believed she could deceive ." Across the chessboard, the woman laughed softly. "As expected of Your Majesty." "I wonder what was she even hoping for?" The Emperor moved his knight. "Did she really expect me to slaughter an unknown yet extraordinarily skilled magician, a little girl who possesses monstrous strength, and a foreign princealong with his entire royal entouragejust to cover for her?" "For Your Majesty, the Western Kingdom is merely a nation you could crush with a flick of your wrist," the woman mused. "I dont fight meaningless wars," the Emperor replied coldly. "Our alliance is already impossible. Losing a strategically positioned maritime kingdom as an ally is somewhat unfortunatebut it does not hinder my greater ambitions." He turned his head and spoke to a waiting guard. "Summon Magrito, the mage from the Middle Eastern Kingdom. Tell him that the Emperor of Enderland is willing to meet him." "He claimed to have an important secret to share, did he not?" Meanwhile, Eric, Ariel, and Aurora had made it safely back to the of the Western Kingdom, still anchored in the port. During the earlier chaos, many ships had been damaged or sunkbut without exception, every sunken vessel had been an Enderland warship. The of the Western Kingdom remained untouched. The sailors were stunned when they saw their prince with a mermaids tail. Prince Eric quickly explained what had happenedhow he had been transformed, how the absurd and hastily arranged wedding had unfolded, and the full extent of the treachery he had suffered. The crew cursed the Old Witchs deceitfulness and celebrated their princes safe return. The grand ship hoisted its anchor, unfurling its sails. Beneath the starlit sky, it began its voyage back to the Western Kingdom, leaving behind a trail of white foam upon the sea. Ariels sisters, along with their Grand Matron, briefly surfaced, waving to her before disappearing beneath the waves once moreensuring they remained unseen by the ships human crew. Only the lingering foam on the water marked their presence. "Tonight, the moonlight is beautiful," Eric murmured. "Dont you think so, my Ariel?" Upon the deck, bathed in the cool sea breeze and the holy glow of the moon, the prince of the Western Kingdom and the princess of the sea embracedthen kissed. They had endured too much. They had overcome countless hardships, traversed the divide between land and sea, defied human and merfolk prejudices, challenged the will of a stubborn king, and outwitted the plots of witches and empires alike. In the long history of land and ocean, no love story had ever been so breathtaking, so unforgettable. And now No one could keep them apart. "After everything thats happened, theres no way my father will push forward an alliance with Enderland," Eric declared. "And my marriage? Im now! Never again will I let my father use me as a pawn to marry some foreign princess for political gain!" "No matter what happensmy bride will only ever be you, my Ariel!" Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wait. Something wasnt right. A sudden realization struck Eric. "WaitAriel," he said, gripping her hand and gazing into her sapphire-blue eyes. His voice trembled. "The sun its about to rise. You you be affected, will you?" No matter how absurd it had been, no matter how rushed or disrupted, he had still gone through a wedding. And according to the curse Aurora''s face paled at his words. "Ariel, you!" She grabbed her mermaid friends hand tightly, as if fearing that Ariel would vanish at any moment. The first time they had met in the sea, Ariel had still been a mermaid. Now, she stood before them as a human girl. In the distant east, the first glimmers of white light began to appear on the horizon. The sun was rising. Chapter 88: The Intern Investigator Takes Office in Bao Fan District? A Tough Welcome Awaits Chapter 88: The Intern Investigator Takes Office in Bao Fan District? A Tough Welcome AwaitsNear the trade route between the Western Asia Kingdom and Enderland, on a deserted island. The king leaned against a tree, looking at the drenched soldiers around him, feeling as if everything that had just happened was nothing but a dream. The ruler of the Western Asia Kingdom could hardly believe he was still alive. The howling winds, the icy rain, the deafening thunderall those terrifying sights still seemed fresh, playing over and over in his memory. "I never expected a group of merfolk to save us. It seems they really arent the disaster-bringing evil creatures from legends." The Sea King and his fellow merfolk had rescued the king and everyone aboard the shipevery single person had survived the dreadful storm. After bringing them safely ashore, the merfolk struck up conversations with the humans. They shared tales of the sea and curiously asked about life on land. It was a fascinating exchange. A remarkable scene unfolded along the shore of this deserted island Hundreds of humans gathered on the beach, while in the sea before them, hundreds of merfolk floated. They spoke to each other about the wonders of land and ocean. Never before in the history of the ocean kingdom had such a moment occurred. Many humans realized for the first time how little they truly understood about the merfolk of the deep. Beneath the vast, deep-blue ocean lay a dazzling, wondrous, and beautiful realm they knew nothing about. These merfolk were creatures much like themselves. They could love, hate, grieve, suffer, and experience joyjust as humans did. Aside from legs and tails, aside from their different homes in land and seawere they really so different? The Sea King shared his plan with the human king: "We can command great sea beasts. In the ocean, they are much likewhat do you call them? Horses? But they are far larger than any steed!" "After some time, my servants will summon these giant fish and sea serpents from the ocean kingdom. You can ride upon their backs, and they will carry you home!" ???????????? The king was overjoyed upon hearing this. "The people of the sea are truly remarkable! This is far more convenient than any human vessel!" In just this short time, the king had come to enjoy talking with the ruler of the sea. Unlike land kings, who were full of pretension and hypocrisy, this ocean monarch was straightforward and easygoing. "By the way, it will take some time to summon the great sea beasts." The Sea King continued. "This is such a rare chance to meet a large gathering of humans. Land king, why not visit my palace as a guest?" The Sea Kings palace? The deep-sea palace, hidden beneath the crashing waves? For a moment, the king thought he had misheard. But then he heard the Sea King say: "We have a way to bring humans into the seathough only a dozen or so at a time. Your Majesty, you may choose your most loyal attendants to accompany you to my palace." At that moment, a massive fish surfaced, its belly as clear as the purest glass. This was an idea the Sea King had come up with after Rhine and Auroras visit to the deep-sea palace. He had searched the ocean for bizarre, never-before-seen fish until he found a species suitable for carrying humans into the sea kingdom. "Thank you for your invitation, honorable ruler of the sea!" The kings face lit up with joy. He had traveled far and wide across the landthrough Snow Whites glaciers, into emerald forests, up towering mountain peaks where clouds drifted beneath his feetbut he had never seen the kingdom beneath the waves! The king selected a dozen of his most loyal attendants and guards, then stepped into the great fishs transparent belly. The fish slowly descended into the sea. "Ah!" A scream of agony rang out on the streets of Enderlands royal capital. The old witchs final desperate struggle had been crushedone of the massive dogs had bitten her in half, ending her life completely. Rhine watched as the severed corpse fell to the ground in two pieces. The next moment, the young magician sensed a surge of magic within the citystrange fluctuations rippling through the air. A contingency spell the old witch had placed in advance had been triggered. From the upper half of her corpse, a ghostly, translucent figure emergedit was the old witchs own image. "Even in death, I wont let you go! Just wait! I have become a vengeful spirit, a wandering ghost, and I will kill all of you! That treacherous Emperor of Enderland who abandoned meI wont spare him either!" The old witch howled. She was now a drifting ghost, her human memories mostly gone, her emotions all but erasedonly obsession and an undying hatred remained. "How troublesome," Rhine muttered, hands in his pockets. "Then again, in this world, human souls are immortal." Clearly, the old witch had triggered an enchantment at the moment of her death, preventing her immortal soul from losing all memory, from moving on to another world or reincarnating. Her spirit would now remain in this world, forever wandering. "Ive read about this kind of necromantic magic before," Rhine said coolly. "Do you really think you still exist?" "You are already dead. What remains is nothing but an echoa manifestation of lingering hatred, a fixation still bound to this world. You will never again have new desires, never again feel anything other than resentment." The old witch, now a vengeful spirit with no human rationality left, couldnt comprehend Rhines words. Her mind was consumed by hatred. She opened her mouth, ready to curse Rhine Suddenly, a swirling black vortex appeared on her ghostly form. Though it stirred no physical wind, it possessed a strange pull on the soul. The old witchs wraith screamed as she was sucked into the vortex, vanishing without a trace. Rhine slowly approached her corpse. "After death, her soul was carried away by a pre-set spell to who knows where." He watched the old witchs disappearance without a hint of regret. He had yet to master soul-binding magic, so there was little he could do. Regardless, as a vengeful spirit, she had lost most of her magic and her ability to think clearly. She could no longer weave conspiracies or influence realityshe would only wander, driven by her final obsession. Rhine commanded the smallest of the three dogs to search the old witchs corpse. It retrieved a mirror. For a magician, a mirror was often a tool for communicationone that could hide many secrets. "Like checking call records" Rhine chuckled at the thought of his past life. He lightly touched the mirrors surface, channeling prophetic and divination magic, and murmured: "Show me the last conversation held through this mirror." The mirrors surface flickered, revealing the blurry figure of a tall woman in a black and violet robe. Despite the distortion, Rhine instantly recognized her cold expression. Black Witch Maleficent! Rhine took out his crystal ball and channeled more prophetic energy into the mirror. Maleficents image moved, and a conversation from the past played within the glass: "What now? Didnt you just contact me yesterday? I already told youonce you fulfill your goal, I will allow you to join us Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was just discussing with my sisters how to kill that Sea Hag were about to expel from the Coven in the most spectacular and amusing way "Honorable Lady Maleficent, I came to remind you about the magicians and warriors of the Rose Kingdom. I believe they are also searching for youto kill you and break the kingdoms curse" Chapter 89: Who Bestowed the Immortal Soul Chapter 89: Who Bestowed the Immortal Soul Listening to the conversation and watching Maleficents shifting expressions in the mirror, Rhines suspicions were finally confirmed. Deep in thought, he murmured a single word: The Coven of Witches Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had a premonition that with this organizations influence, his future journey would inevitably involve more dealings with them. That old witch was only a reserve member of the Coven. Once news of her death reaches them, Aurora and I will definitely be on their radar. The Sea Hag living in the Coral Forest is in danger. We need to find an opportunity to warn her. Rhine attempted to trace earlier communications through the mirror, but ultimately failed. The limits of divination meant there was only so much he could uncover. Stowing away the mirror, Rhine plucked a strand of hair from the old witchs corpse for future divination. Then, his figure disappeared into thin air. The light of dawn cast its glow upon the empty street he had just left. The sun was slowly rising over the eastern horizon. On the deck of the Western Asia Kingdoms flower ship. Prince Eric held Ariel tightly, repeating words of love over and over, as if believing that if he could love her just a little more in these final moments, an immortal soul would take root within her, saving her from dissolving into sea foam. Ariel, once we return to the Western Asia Kingdom, as long as you are safe, well hold a grand wedding! It will take place on a ship at the center of the ocean, the very meeting point between the human world and the sea kingdom. That way, your grandmother, your sisters, and your father can all see you happy. I wont let my father stop us again. If he still refuses and tries to use me as a pawn for political marriage, then well leave together and live in the world beneath the sea. Ariel gently touched the princes anxious, trembling face. Dont worry about me, Eric. I thinkIll be fine. Beside them, Aurora kept glancing toward the ever-brightening east. She watched as the light burst from the horizon, as dawns whiteness drove away the nights darkness and melted the stars. She was anxious. Aurora paced restlessly, worried that things might not end as beautifully as they had hoped. They had been through so much, overcoming countless obstacles. Enderlands conspiracy had been exposed, the old witch had surely been defeated by her teacher, and they were on the verge of a happy ending! ??????¨s How could Ariel fall just before dawn? Finally, the golden sun rose completely, bathing the sea in warm, radiant light. The ocean breeze blew, making the golden and purple banners aboard the ship flutter. In the distance, the cries of seagulls echoed. Ariel! Youre fine! Youre unharmed! Both Aurora and Prince Eric saw it with their own eyesAriel was still there, perfectly safe. The dawns light had indeed arrived, but Ariel had not turned into sea foam. It seems a rushed, interrupted wedding like that wasnt enough to trigger the curse, Prince Eric said with a relieved laugh. He lifted Ariel into his arms and kissed her again, celebrating her survival. Aurora finally let out a breath of relief, agreeing with his reasoning: Yes, that makes sense. This ceremony lacked true love, was too hasty and incomplete, and neither the bride nor groom had fully accepted it in their hearts. It couldnt possibly count as a real marriage, so Ariel remained unharmed. Just as they were about to celebrate, a calm, youthful voice rang out behind them: Thats not the reason. The three of them froze. Turning around, they saw Rhine had somehow returned to the ship. He was leaning against the railing, gazing at the sunlit golden sea, letting the cool ocean breeze tousle his silver hair. Rhine turned to them with a gentle smile. Ariel is safe for one reason only. Long before this flower ship reached Enderlands royal harbor, before the old witch even set this plan into motionAriel had already gained an immortal soul. On the journey to Enderland, I secretly boarded the ship, approached Ariel, and performed a complex divination. That was the conclusion I reached. The three of them were stunned. So that means Prince Erics mouth fell open in shock. Yes, Rhine said calmly. The old witchs scheme never had a single chance of succeeding. To a mermaid who had already received an immortal soul from a human who truly loved her, the curse was meaningless. They all thought back to the old witchs smug, victorious grin when she thought her plan had succeeded. Now, in light of what Rhine had revealed, she seemed nothing more than a complete fool. But but, Aurora stammered, still in disbelief. Teacher, didnt you say before that Prince Eric had only known Ariels true identity for a few days? That wasnt enough time for love alone to grant her an immortal soul. Indeed, Prince Erics love alone was not enough. Rhine took a slow step across the deck, then turned his gaze to the shimmering golden sea in the distance. There are many forms of love in this worldit isnt just romantic love. When a human who has an immortal soul cares for a mermaid without onewhen they think of her, worry for her, and hold her in their hearta fragment of their soul splits away and merges with the mermaids. When enough of these fragments accumulate, quantity becomes qualityan immortal soul is born within her. Aurora lowered her head. She had already understood what her teacher meant. Ariel, too, covered her mouth in realization and looked toward the silent Aurora. Me? Aurora murmured softly. Yes. Rhine smiled. Prince Eric wasnt the only human who cared for Ariel. And compared to himwho only learned her true identity about a week agoyou knew her even earlier. Aurora understood. There wasnt just one human whose love had bestowed an immortal soul upon Ariel. She was the other one. From the moment they first met in the sea, From the moment Ariel, a newly acquainted friend, shared her wish, From the moment Aurora stood up for Ariel against the Sea Hag out of pure righteousness, From the moment she murmured, I feel sorry for the merfolk, in the deep blue ocean, From the moment she rushed through the dark night in desperate worry for Ariels safety In each of those moments, a fragment of Auroras soul had been breaking away and merging into Ariels. Aurora! Ariel could no longer hold back her emotions. She rushed forward and hugged the golden-haired girlwho, despite being shorter, had an extraordinary presencewith all her strength. Thank you, my human friend. You saved me! It was your constant worry for me, your care for me, that kept my heart from shattering, my body from dissolving into sea foam. I rememberwhen we faced the Sea Hag, you said that beyond the prince, I could receive an immortal soul from another humans love. I was so shocked when I heard you say that. And now, it turns out you were right. Thank you! Aurora, suddenly being thanked and hugged like a child, flushed red in embarrassment. Sorry, Aurora, Rhine said with a gentle smile. I didnt tell you the truth earlierI intentionally created a tense atmosphere. He explained: A newly formed immortal soul is incredibly fragile. If it were suddenly deprived of love, there was still a small chance it could dissipate. With Prince Eric at risk of losing his memory, I had to ensure absolute safety. I needed to create a constant sense of crisis, to make sure you kept worrying about Arielto make sure the love you gave her never wavered. Aurora nodded, completely understanding her teachers reasoning. Chapter 90: Alliance with the Sea Kingdom Chapter 90 C Alliance with the Sea Kingdom Prince Eric also swam over with his mermaid tail, gently stroking the girls golden hair while expressing his endless gratitude. Seeing this, everyone suddenly rememberedPrince Eric still hadnt returned to his original form! Rhine pulled out another bottle of "Potion to Turn a Mermaid into a Human" and made Prince Eric drink it. Soon, he regrew his human legs, ensuring that he wouldn''t have a hard time explaining things when meeting the king. "Honorable Magician Rhine, I have a question," Ariel asked cautiously, her curiosity piqued. "These potions that turn mermaids into humans and humans into mermaids they dont seem all that rare, do they?" Why did Rhine always seem to have these potions on hand and never look the least bit concerned about using them? "Thats right, the ingredients arent expensive, and as long as you have a big enough cauldron, you can mass-produce them. I can brew a few hundred bottles a day," Rhine replied. After the Old Witch died, he had taken the opportunity to ransack her stockpile of rare ingredients, completely emptying her stores. For a long time to come, he wouldnt have to worry about running out of bizarre potion materials. "Is that so?" Ariel was stunned. Back then, in order to obtain this potion from the Sea Hag, she had nearly lost her voice and become mute forever. "For these two types of potions, the hardest ingredient to acquire is magically infused blood. Thats also why the Sea Hag charged such a high priceshe had to use her own blood," Rhine explained. "But I have three magical dogs with regenerative abilities. I just take their blood instead." Poor dogs Ariel couldn''t help but think. Now that he had his legs back and was fully dressed, Prince Eric stretched out his arms under the sunlight, overjoyed. "Now, were all safe and sound. Once I return to the Western Asia Kingdom, I will tell my fatherI want to marry Ariel. He absolutely cannot stop me this time." "And how do you plan to explain Ariels identity to your father?" Rhine asked. "Uh" Prince Eric was momentarily at a loss. "O great Magician Rhine, what do you suggest I say?" After struggling to come up with an answer, the prince once again turned to the ever-powerful, seemingly omniscient young magician for guidance. "Just tell him the truthAriel is a mermaid princess from the Sea Kingdom," Rhine shrugged. "Just say it outright?" Prince Eric was shocked, and Ariel looked equally astonished. On the other hand, Aurora, who had been feeling awkward after receiving compliments earlier, now looked completely unfazed by Rhines suggestion, as if she had expected it all along. "This is a prophecy, a prediction, a vision from a sage, foretelling your future," Rhine said. "Tell your father exactly who Ariel is, and he will allow you to be together." R???????????? "Thank you!" Prince Eric respectfully bowed to Rhine. "Prophecies truly are miraculous!" "Its not actually that miraculous. Prophecies usually only reveal vague fragments of fate. The truly effective ones are the ones where you set a goal first and then work towards making it happen," Rhine mused internally. As he thought about this, his gaze drifted down toward the rolling waves of the ocean, as if he could see straight through the deep blue waters to the grand and majestic palace beneath. Near the Sea Kings palace. The King of the Western Asia Kingdom had witnessed far too many miracles today. Through the transparent belly of the giant fish, he had personally seen the world beneath the seastrange and wondrous plants, palace walls built from coral, and the sea flowers blooming in the mermaid princesss garden. "So this is the underwater kingdom? Its breathtaking," the king marveled, yet at the same time, he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity, as if he had seen these scenes somewhere before. He had also seen firsthand the mermaids ability to command schools of fish and sea beasts, and he was astounded by the talents of these children of the sea. He had learned that mermaids understood the moods of the ocean and could predict incoming storms in advance. An idea bubbled up in the kings mind: "If we could form an alliance with the Sea Kingdom, that would be incredible!" "With mermaids foreseeing storms and commanding sea creatures, our kingdoms ships would always sail smoothly, and our fisheries would always be abundant." "There are countless oysters, pearls, seashells, and corals in the oceanthings that are common to mermaids but valuable to us. If we could establish trade with the Sea Kingdom, we would profit immensely." "We could use the treasures of the sea to trade for gold and silver from other nations, making our kingdom the wealthiest in the Western Continentjust like those Middle Eastern countries that serve as trade hubs between the East and West!" "This is a hundred, no, a thousand times better than forming an alliance with Enderland!" With that thought in mind, the king eagerly proposed his idea to the Sea King, his tone full of sincerity. "Please, mighty ruler of the sea, form an alliance with our kingdom!" The Sea King, of course, had already anticipated this after speaking with Rhine. Deep down, he was overjoyed. In the entire history of the Sea Kingdom, this was the first time humans had ever taken the initiative to seek an alliance with them! In the past, the Sea King had come up with many different ways to establish good relations with the humans on land, but they had all failed. But now, as he looked at the kings earnest expression, he deliberately put on an uninterested face and said coolly, "This trade you speak ofdoes it really matter that much to us merfolk?" The Sea King had remembered Rhines adviceat this moment, he needed to make the other side propose the alliance on their own while he remained aloof. After all, there were plenty of kingdoms on land. It wasnt as if he had to ally with the Western Asia Kingdom specifically. Thats just how supply and demand worked! The king, seeing the Sea Kings apparent lack of enthusiasm, grew anxious. "Of course! The Sea Kingdom has never allied with any human nation before, so naturally, they wouldn''t be interested in such a proposal." "No, I can''t let this slip away. Becoming the first human nation in history to form an alliance and trade with the Sea Kingdomthis would be an unimaginable advantage for the Western Asia Kingdom!" "No matter the cost, no matter how many unequal treaties we have to sign, we absolutely cannot let this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity slip through our fingers!" "Your Majesty the Sea King," the king pleaded, "if you agree to an alliance with us, I will use all my power as ruler to promote the beauty of mermaids, washing away all the prejudice that humans across the continent have against you!" Oh? What a pleasant surprise The Sea King had been planning to ask for this himself, but the human king had beaten him to it. He did his best to keep a straight face, suppressing his joy, and responded calmly, "Oh? That does sound somewhat appealing." Just as he was about to remind the king not to go back on his word, he heard the Western Asia King continue eagerly: "I know that alone isnt enough to move you, Your Majesty. "But we on land have many things that the sea does not. We have advanced craftsmanship, livestock, and an array of fine goods imported from other nations, including luxurious silk garments. "Once our two nations establish trade, your people will have easy access to all of these. "We could even create custom items specifically designed for underwater use. "Oh, and if there is anything else your kingdom desires, we will do everything in our power to provide itbecause we are allies, after all." The Sea King, who had always dreamed of forming friendships with humans, felt as though he was in a dream. Still, he maintained his composed expression and said indifferently, "Very well. I will consider it." Were making a fortune! The Western Asia King was almost giddy with excitement, thinking to himself, "I must strike while the iron is hot! I need to offer the Sea King an irresistible dealone he absolutely cannot refuse!" sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 91: The King’s Overwhelming Regret! Chapter 91 C The Kings Overwhelming Regret! The king had already decidedonce he returned home, he would dedicate all his efforts to making this alliance a reality. As for the alliance with Enderland? That could wait! Thinking about it, the king even felt a bit resentfulwhy did Prince Eric agree to marry the Enderland princess at this time? Now, delaying the Enderland alliance would be difficult! He should have granted Eric the freedom to choose his own marriage from the beginning! The Sea King continued leading the king and his attendants around on the giant fish, showing them more of the Sea Kingdom. They also met the five beautiful mermaid princessesafter the chaos at the Enderland royal port had been resolved, the five princesses had returned to the Sea King''s palace. "Your Majesty the Sea King, I have a question," the king asked, puzzled. "Earlier, you mentioned that you have six daughters. Why are there only five princesses here?" sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Sea King explained, "My youngest and most cherished daughter, the Sixth Princess of the Sea Kingdom, has always been fascinated by your human world. She obtained a potion from a magician that transformed her mermaid tail into human legs and went to live on land." "My goodness! So magic can turn mermaids into humans which means it can also turn humans into mermaids. That means theres no unbridgeable gap between the Sea Kingdom and human nations after all!" The king was thrilled, and at the same time, he keenly recognized that this was his chance to express goodwill toward the Sea King! "Your Majesty the Sea King, you mean to say that your youngest daughter is currently on land?" The kings tone was exceptionally sincere. "What is her name, and what does she look like? I will personally ensure she is well taken care of." "The merfolk of the Sea Kingdom would have a hard time looking after the little princess on land. Isn''t this exactly where we humans can help?" "We will find the princess, let her stay in the most luxurious palace, eat the finest delicacies, and wear the most exquisite and beautiful gowns." "I swear, we will treat her with utmost care and protect her at all costsafter all, how dangerous must it be for such a delicate princess to be alone on land?" "I swear upon my title as kingonce we find your youngest daughter, we will fulfill all of her reasonable wishes and never let her suffer the slightest grievance!" The king was beside himself with excitement, speaking rapidly, afraid that if he left anything out, the Sea King might refuse the alliance. The Sea King nodded slightly. "That is acceptable." The king finally felt relieved. Then, another thought emerged in his mind: "If my son were to marry the mermaid princess, wouldnt the alliance between our two nations be sealed for good?" "What a shame such cruel fate! Why did I arrange for Prince Eric to marry the Enderland princess?" "Why couldnt he have been more rebellious? Why didnt he resist harder, refuse more forcefully?" "Forget it, forget it Prince Eric never wanted others to dictate his marriage. Even if I told him to marry the little mermaid princess now, he would probably refuse." "I do have another son, Henrybut hes traveling abroad right now. Who knows when hell return?" Realizing he had no chance to marry his son to the mermaid princess, the king began mentally going through all the important royal and noble families, evaluating all the age-appropriate sons to see if any of them would be suitable to marry the little mermaid princess. ???????S? "By the way, Your Majesty the Sea King, what is your youngest daughters name?" the king finally asked the most critical question. "Ariel," the Sea King answered. "Her name is Ariel." At that moment, he sighed emotionally. "Even though she has taken human form, Ariel has retained the beautiful voice of a mermaid. Not even in the Sea Kingdom could you find a voice more enchanting than hers. If you have ever heard her sing, you would never forget it." Inside the transparent belly of the giant fish, the king felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His legs went weak, and he collapsed onto the floor. Suddenly, it all made sensewhy he had felt an inexplicable familiarity when looking at the Sea Kingdoms breathtaking beauty! This was exactly the scenery described by the magician of the Rose Kingdomthe homeland of Ariel! "So thats it! The Ariel whom Prince Eric loves so deeply is the little mermaid princess! This is destiny at work!" Countless chaotic thoughts flashed through his mind, but the one that dominated was a powerful, gut-wrenching regret. "What kind of father am I? What kind of ruler am I?" "Why did I refuse Prince Eric and Ariels marriage?" "I should have agreed! Eric would be happy, and I could have secured an alliance with the Sea Kingdom!" "Its over. Its all over! Eric is already set to marry the Enderland princesstheres no changing it now." "Why cant time turn back? What have I done?!" Afterward, the king and his attendants returned to the Western Asia Kingdom aboard the giant fish and sea beasts. Seated on his familiar throne, the king remained dejected. He even asked his subordinates if there truly existed a legendary "remedy for regret." Gone was the once spirited and dignified rulerhe was now completely consumed by endless remorse, wishing he could travel back in time just to give his past self a good beating! Suddenly, a guard reported: "Your Majesty, Prince Eric has returned!" "What?! Eric is back already?" The king was both shocked and suspicious, quickly gathering his men to greet the returning prince. On the carriage ride back to the palace, Prince Eric remained restless. He had sent fast-riding soldiers ahead to report on everything he had experiencedthe conspiracy of Enderland, along with two crucial pieces of evidence: The mind-corrupting magical incense Rhine had found on the Enderland princess and Prince Erics own firsthand testimony about his memory loss. This proved that the supposed political marriage between the two nations was shrouded in dark schemes. If this plot had succeeded, Eric, the future king, would have lost his free will to the incense, becoming a puppet for the Old Witch. The entire Western Asia Kingdom would have fallen into the hands of outsiders. Whether the Emperor of Enderland and his court had been involved in this scheme or not, it was now a thorn lodged between both kingdoms, and the so-called alliance plans had to be put on hold. However, the most crucial matterAriels true identitywas something Prince Eric intended to tell his father in person. "Will His Majesty truly approve of my marriage to Ariel once he knows her real identity?" Eric was deeply anxious. In his mind, his father had always been stubborn and conservative. Would he really allow him to marry a non-human a so-called "monster" in the eyes of many? "Dont worry, my dear Eric. Rhine already saiditll be fine!" Ariel reassured him. Eric could only put his worries aside for now, clasping his hands together in silent prayer. Chapter 93: Eric and Ariel’s Wedding Chapter 93: Eric and Ariels Wedding Inside the luxurious palace. The prince met the ruler. "Father, just as I said before, I barely escaped from a massive conspiracy. Thanks to Sage Rhine of the Rose Kingdom and his companion Aurorathey are the heroes who saved our kingdom! "By the way, since it''s impossible for me to marry the Princess of Enderland now, can I marry Ariel instead?" The king was so overjoyed he almost fainted, his heart nearly leaping out of his chest. Prince Eric lowered his head, rapidly thinking of ways to counter his father''s objections. "When will you hold the wedding?" the king asked eagerly. "Huh?" Prince Eric froze, his face like a carved statue. His father''s words were completely unexpected, leaving him momentarily speechless. "Oh, right, Father, there''s something I haven''t told you yet: Ariel never actually lost her memoryshe was just hiding her past." As Prince Eric spoke, his voice became increasingly hesitant. "Because... Ariel, she... she... she''s not human. She''s the mermaid princess from the Deep Sea Kingdom! She only grew legs after drinking a magic potion." Summoning all his courage, Eric blurted out the cruel truth in one breath. His palms were drenched in sweat as he waited anxiously for his fathers response. "So when is your wedding?" the king asked excitedly once again. "Huh?" Prince Eric was stunned a second time. "Hurry and decide on a date for your wedding with Ariel, the sooner, the better," the king declared enthusiastically. "It will be a grand ceremony, a symbol of friendship between the Western Asia Kingdom and the Sea Kingdom, a sign of reconciliation between humans and mermaids. Both the merfolk of the sea and the humans on land will bless you, my child!" "Teacher, have you heard? Tomorrow is the day of Prince Eric and Princess Ariels wedding." "Their wedding will take place on a ship. Many humans from the Western Asia Kingdom and merfolk from the Sea Kingdom will attend. There''s never been such a unique wedding in history." While practicing her swordplay under the sunlight, Aurora spoke to Rhine. "Yes." Rhine nodded. He could feel the immense convergence of wish energy from all directions, taking shape. It included the wishes of the Western Asia Kingdoms king, the Sea King, the five mermaid princesses, the mermaid grand matron, and countless ordinary merfolk. Based on Rhines estimation, even the Sea Hags wish would soon join the mix. All these wishes, woven together by fate, merged into one. There was no doubtthe reward this time would be on an entirely different level from before. It would be unimaginably powerful! Realizing he was about to experience the greatest growth in his life, Rhine glanced at Aurora, who was still practicing her swordsmanship. "Your swordsmanship has improved." Compared to before, Auroras attacks, while still nimble, now carried an occasional forceful, sweeping momentumpowerful and overwhelming. "After battling that super warrior from Enderland, I feel like I immediately grasped his combat techniques and combined them with my own," Aurora recalled, smiling in satisfaction. "Ive become stronger." Rhine couldnt help but be amazed. This girls growth speed was simply terrifying! As long as she fought against powerful enemies, she could copy their combat talents and techniques. Eventually, she would undoubtedly become a world-shaking hero. Aurora looked down at the sword in her hand. This sword, crafted by the best artisans of the Rose Kingdom at her parents'' request, had already developed several nicks and cracks from the intense battles. "Sigh, looks like ordinary weapons cant withstand my combat intensity anymore," Aurora sighed. "Ill help you find a better weapon when the chance arises," Rhine said. "For a warrior destined to slay dragons, a suitable weapon is essential." Finally, the wedding day arrived. The beautiful flower ship sailed to the center of the ocean. Below them lay the Sea Kings palace.The wedding was held on a ship because it represented the meeting point of the human and mermaid worlds, symbolizing the harmony between the two nations. ????????????? The sea was calm, the sun unusually gentle, the ocean breeze soft, and the waves sang in harmony. The little mermaid, Ariel, finally donned the wedding dress of her dreams. In the presence of the priest, with joyful melodies in the air, she held Prince Erics hand and vowed eternal love. From beneath the waves, the silver-crowned mermaid grand matron surfaced, while Ariels five sisters, hand in hand, sang upon the sea. At the heart of the ocean, the Sea King, holding his golden trident, bore witness to this beautiful moment. The prophecy had come truePrince Eric had married a princess from a neighboring kingdom! A thousand merfolk from the Sea Kingdom and more than a dozen human ships from the Western Asia Kingdom encircled the flower ship where the wedding was taking place. As the bride and groom made their vows, all the merfolk began to sing in unison. Their beautiful song, carried by the ocean breeze, drifted far, far away. In the distance. A small, elegant ship floated on the sea. The little princess of Enderland gazed toward the wedding ship from afar. At such a distance, the bride and groom on the deck were nothing more than two tiny dots. "Your Highness, would you like to get closer?" The attendant behind her looked at the teary-eyed princess with some helplessness. The princess said nothing. She simply listened to the enchanting song carried by the sea breeze, immersed in the joyful melody, witnessing this sacred moment. She crossed her arms over her chest, silently offering her blessings to the newlyweds. Turning to her attendant, the princess said, "This is enough. We should head back. "A place so sacred and beautifulmy presence would only ruin it." The small ship turned, sailing toward Enderland. Riding the sea breeze, it drifted farther and farther away, until the beautiful song could no longer be heard. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 94: Epilogue—The Sea Hag’s Fate Chapter 94: EpilogueThe Sea Hags Fate After the wedding of the mermaid princess and the human prince, the Sea King once again summoned Rhine and Aurora to his palace. The two human children were still inside the giant fish with its transparent belly. "Honorable Magician, the Sea Kingdom and the human kingdom have now formed an alliance. "Trade will flourish between our nations, benefiting both sides, and that human king is working hard to help the people of the land understand and overcome their past prejudices against merfolk. "I thank you both for helping my daughter and for helping all of us merfolk. "From now on, if either of you ever needs anything, the citizens of the Sea Kingdom will do everything in their power to assist you. In addition, I am willing to offer a reward." "A reward?" Rhine thought for a moment before asking, "My companion, Aurora, is a formidable warrior. Ordinary weapons cannot withstand the intensity of her battles. Is there a suitable weapon for her in the Sea Kingdom?" At that moment, Rhine suddenly recalled an odd storyabout a monkey searching for a weapon in the sea. The Sea King summoned his ministers, and after some discussion, they admitted they were powerless in this regard. Even the Sea Kings trident was more of a symbol of authority than a true weapon of great power. "Great Magician, I truly apologize, but please choose another reward." Rhine nodded slightly, a hint of disappointment in his expression. "In that case, Ill take some treasures from the sea." After receiving the Sea Kings permission, Rhine casually gathered a thousand large pearls from the Sea Kingdom. Then, he collected numerous beautiful coral ornaments, crafts made from mother-of-pearl and seashells, and other rare and exquisite items that could only be found in the ocean. "As a magician, I have already left my mark on these items," Rhine explained. "Whenever I need them, I can summon them at will." Because Rhine''s request seemed too simple and inexpensive, the Sea King insisted that he take more, but Rhine felt it was unnecessary. He thought, These treasures may be common in the Sea Kingdom, but on land, their value increases a hundredfold. Any one of these large pearls alone is worth a fortune. ????¨? From now on, Ill be traveling with wealth equivalent to that of an entire kingdom! In the western continent, most kingdoms were small, and Rhine was certain that with his newfound oceanic fortune, he could buy out a significant portion of the continent. Back in the palace, the Sea King let out a sigh. "Now, there is only one issue left to address. "The magic potions you crafted can turn humans into merfolk and merfolk into humans. This will be essential for long-term communication between land and sea. "Relatively speaking, it is safer for humans to grow a fishtail and enter the sea than for merfolk to gain legs and walk on land, as they dont have to bear that terrible curse. "However, you are the only one who can create these miraculous potions. While I am willing to offer additional compensation for them, Ive heard that you plan to travel far away. You wont be able to stay here permanently. "So, what should we do once you leave?" Rhine smiled. "That wont be a problem. I can recommend another master of potions to Your Majesty. I will provide her with both potion recipes. "When I leave, if someone wishes to visit the sea or if a human wants to live in the ocean, they can rely on her." The Sea King was momentarily stunned. "You mean?" Rhine grinned. "Of course, Im referring to the Sea Hag who lives in the Coral Forest." Through raging whirlpools and steaming, desolate seabeds, Rhine, the Sea King, and a group of merfolk soldiers arrived at the Bone Shack, where the Sea Hag resided. "Who is it? Whos come looking for me now?" Thinking she had a new customer, the Sea Hag pushed open the dooronly to see the Sea King, holding his trident, and an entire battalion of fully armed merfolk soldiers. She was instantly terrified. "Y-Your Majesty?" The Sea Hag trembled. She knew her reputation wasnt great, but she never expected the Sea King to come for her with such a grand display of force! "Could it be that the Sea King found out I wanted to cut out Ariels tongue and came here to punish me?" The Sea Hag panicked. Her magic was nowhere near strong enough to take on the entire Sea Kingdom! "Hello there, Sea Witch. Im backto fulfill your wish," Rhines voice rang out. Only then did the Sea Hag notice the giant fish with the transparent bellyand the familiar young magician inside. "My wish?" The Sea Hag was dumbfounded. "Didnt you once say you wanted the recognition of the Sea King and the entire Sea Kingdom?" Rhine said. "Now, the opportunity is right in front of you." As the Sea Hag stared in shock, the merfolk all bowed to her in unison. The Sea King, displaying the benevolence of a ruler, extended his hand toward the hideous witch who had once haunted the nightmares of merfolk children. "Please, become my court alchemist, honorable Sea Witch. We need you. "As the ruler of the Sea Kingdom, I am formally hiring you, granting you the status of a guest of the Deep Sea Palace. From this day forth, your name will be honored throughout these waters." The Sea Hag felt as if she were dreaming. Nothis was a scene so impossible that she wouldnt have dared to dream it, yet it was happening right before her eyes! "Thank you thank you," she murmured. Though she didnt fully understand the situation, she knew it was all thanks to Rhine. The old witch nodded fervently at the young human magician, her eyes brimming with gratitude. "I have already received my reward. As per our agreement, you should now provide me with information on the Coven of Witches," Rhine said with a smile. "Oh, and one more thinga little reminder: It seems the coven is considering expelling you. After all, you know too many of their secrets. "Of course, if they decide to eliminate you quietly, it might be easy for them. But once you enter the Sea Kings palace and prepare yourself in advance, taking your life wont be so simple anymore." The sheer weight of this information left the Sea Hag momentarily speechless. She turned to Rhine, her movements stiff, and nodded. "Thank you for your warning, great human magician. I will be sure to take precautions!" After handing over the potion recipes to the Sea Witch and obtaining a memory bubble containing intelligence on the Coven of Witches, Rhine also asked the Sea King to help locate magical creatures with regenerative abilities. Among the many ingredients needed to brew the potions, magical blood was the most crucial. However, the Sea Hags own blood was insufficient. Thanks to the merfolks deep knowledge of the ocean and their skill in divination, it didnt take long before they discovered a magical whale. This whale, blessed with an extraordinary ability, could heal all its wounds every morningmaking it the perfect source of magical blood. After joining the Sea Kings court, the Sea Hag became deeply passionate about her new role. It likely wouldnt take longperhaps just six monthsbefore she was no longer the terrifying figure parents used to frighten their children with. Inside the Sea Kings palace, in a laboratory specially designated for the Sea Hag, she turned to Rhine and said, "Thank you, Rhine." The Sea Witch carefully crushed the medicine in her jar, then lifted her head to gaze through the amber-colored window. Outside, a group of merfolk children were playing. They passed around a ball woven from seaweed, chatting as they told all sorts of wild stories. "Have you heard? There''s an old and ugly witch living in a little house made of bones deep in the Coral Forest. She loves to eat little mermaid children like us!" one child exclaimed. To his surprise, the other merfolk children immediately refuted him. "What are you talking about? That''s just a made-up story! That witch is the royal alchemist of His Majesty the Sea King. How could she be a bad person?" Inside the palace of the Western Asia Kingdom. Rhine compiled the intelligence he had gathered, listing all the known information about the Coven of Witches. "Teacher! Teacher!" Aurora ran excitedly into the room. "The Sea Witch said that simply providing you with some information isnt nearly enough to express her gratitude. Not only did you fulfill her wish, but you also warned her of the dangers ahead. So, she asked Ariel to send us another gift!" Aurora placed two shimmering, gem-like plant roots onto the table. "The Sea Witch said these come from a rare and precious plant found only in the sea. Shes been holding onto them for years, reluctant to use them herself. Anyone who eats them will become immune to all poisons, and many dark curses and hexes will also have reduced effects on them." "Immunity to poison and resistance to curses? That does sound useful," Rhine remarked. "Your blessing lacks that kind of protection." sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Previously, when fighting the Old Witch in her transformed viper form, Aurora had been wounded on her right hand by its venom, despite her otherwise impenetrable defenses. After a quick check to ensure the roots werent harmful, Rhine and Aurora each ate one. The moment Rhine swallowed it, a warm current surged through his body. Aside from that, there were no obvious external changes. "By the way, people have been saying that after getting married, Prince Eric isnt the same as before," Aurora added. "In what way?" Rhine asked. "Both the king and others have noticed that Prince Eric seems to have matured. Hes making an effort to learn things he never cared about before, striving to become a worthy king in the future," Aurora reported. "As expected" Rhine gazed at the vast blue sky outside the window. "Prince Ericthe future ruler of the Western Asia Kingdomis now the symbol of friendship between humans and merfolk. "I imagine he wants to become a great and respected king, spending his life reshaping humanitys understanding of merfolk and erasing old prejudices. "He might not like the idea of being a king, but there are some things that neither mighty warriors nor brilliant magicians can accomplishonly a king can." Although he was talking about Prince Eric, Aurora nodded thoughtfully. "Prince Eric once said he hated politics the most. Who wouldve thought that after setting a new goal for himself, hed end up becoming exactly the kind of person he used to despise?" Aurora teased with a smile. "Youve developed more of a sense of humor," Rhine shrugged, then added, his words carrying a double meaning, "It goes to showafter certain experiences, people do change." At that moment, Rhine suddenly froze. He felt itan unprecedented, overwhelming surge of wish energy, finally converging and rushing toward him like a tidal wave! Chapter 95: Eric’s Brother Is Back? Chapter 95: Erics Brother Is Back? Countless ethereal voices echoed in Rhines ears: I want to earn the recognition of His Majesty the Sea King and the people of the Sea Kingdom, to no longer be seen as an ugly and terrifying monster. I want to enter human society, to love and marry Prince Eric, to obtain an... immortal soul. I hope that every mermaid who falls in love with a human will no longer have to endure the hardships I have. I want to be with Ariel. I hope the Sea Kingdom and the Human Kingdom can coexist peacefully from now on. I hope my sister/granddaughter remains safe. I hope the ships of the Western Asia Kingdom can always sail the seas safely. I hope the kingdom gradually prospers so that everyone can live a good life. I hope todays catch is abundant so my family wont go hungry. I hope this voyage is safe and free from storms. I hope that an ordinary mermaid like me can also have a chance, like Princess Ariel, to obtain an immortal soul. ...... These voices intertwined, layering over each other, constantly reverberating in Rhines ears. After the alliance between the Sea Kingdom and the Western Asia Kingdom was established, these wishes finally converged, forming something new. Rhine extended his right hand, making a grasping motion. Countless azure light particles gathered in his palm, taking the shape of a scepterat first, it was illusory, but in the next moment, it solidified into reality. "The Scepter of the Sea!" It was the manifestation of numerous wishes related to the sea and the Sea Kingdom. The moment Rhine gripped the scepter, he could feel the immense magical power surging withinit far surpassed anything he had wielded before. I see multiple interconnected wishes can be pooled together in exchange for a grand reward. This is way better than getting a bunch of mediocre tools or spells. Deep in thought, Rhines figure swiftly faded into the void and vanished. The young mans silhouette reappeared above the ocean. He hovered in midair, held aloft by the fierce winds summoned by the scepter, preventing him from falling. The sky suddenly darkened. In mere seconds, black clouds spread across the once-clear sky. Silver lightning crackled within the stormy clouds. Fierce winds howled. Towering black waves, as high as mountains, crashed down with a deafening roar. ???????????? Rhine pointed the scepter at the sea once more. A colossal vortex, spanning several kilometers in diameter, took shape on the oceans surface. Any ship caught in this vicinity would have been swallowed whole. With the ability to command the sea itself, I could summon a tsunami large enough to drown a small island nation. At sea, I can summon terrifying storms, wield tempests and lightningdestruction powerful enough to obliterate an entire aircraft carrier fleet from my past life. This is insane. Rhine waved the scepter again. The fierce winds calmed. The towering waves stilled. The dark clouds dissipated. In the past, he had no concept of the immense power of Black Witch Maleficent, the kind that could influence an entire nation. But now, he finally understood. This works on land too, but the effect isnt as overwhelmingI can only control limited bodies of water. With that thought, Rhines form blurred and disappeared once again. ..... Three days after Prince Eric and Princess Ariels wedding, the palace of the Western Asia Kingdom was once again bustling with activity. Eric, your brother, Prince Henry, has returned home! The king spoke excitedly to Eric, who was by the window, affectionately holding Ariel. Henrys finally back, huh? He probably wont stay long before running off again. Eric turned his head and sighed. Eric, what kind of person is your brother? I think youve mentioned him before? Ariel asked. Back when Eric first proposed eloping, he had clearly stated that he had a younger brother traveling abroad who could inherit the throne. Ah how should I put it Eric looked troubled. Hes always been a bit unreliable... but then again, I dont really have the right to judge him. Thinking back to how he had almost run away with Ariel not long ago, Eric, who had now resolved to study seriously and become a proper king, felt he wasnt in a position to criticize his brother. Eric, Father, I finally get to see you both again! An excited voice rang out from outside the room. Brother, I just got back, and I heard you got married! Let me see your bride! A young man, who bore a striking resemblance to Eric, strode in with no sense of royal decorum whatsoever. The moment he laid eyes on Ariel, the beautiful bride in Erics arms, Henrys eyes sparkled. Wow! Brother, this is your wife? Shes absolutely stunning! He spent an absurd amount of time praising Ariels beautyso much so that both Eric and Ariel began feeling awkward before he finally stopped. Then, Henrys expression suddenly turned sorrowful as he looked toward the king. Father, look! My brother is married, yet I dont even have a fiance! Henry, dont think I dont know your ways. During your travels, Im sure youve flirted with plenty of women, the king yawned. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You cant say it like that, Father! What I need is an official fiance! Henry protested, looking aggrieved. With newfound excitement, he declared, This time, Im serious! Its not just for fun! I think its necessary to hold a nationwide search for a beautiful wife! Alright, alright. What do you have in mind, Henry? The king waved a hand dismissively, too familiar with Henrys antics to argue. Henry lowered his head, pondered for a moment, and proposed his idea: Ive got a great plan. We can host a grand ball in the palace, subtly hinting that its actually a matchmaking event for Prince Henry. Wealthy, noble, and attractive young women from across the kingdom will be invited to attend. Ill then choose the most beautiful, noble, and elegant lady to be my fiance! Haha! Who knows? Maybe some deep-sea mermaid, secretly in love with me, will transform into a human just to attend. Then Ill have a mermaid fiancejust like my dear brother! The king and Prince Eric exchanged glances and sighed in unison. Youre sure youre looking for a real fiance this time and not just playing around? Fine, do as you like. Having long understood Henrys personality, the king saw no harm in indulging him and agreed without further argument. Great! Praise Father! Henry cheered, leaping with excitement. Meanwhile, in another room of the palace, Rhine, who was going over Witch Coven intelligence with Aurora, overheard the entire conversation. Whoa, looks like Prince Erics brother, Henry, really is a bit of a loose cannon, Aurora remarked. No wonder the kingdom previously designated the rebellious and clearly reluctant Eric as the crown prince, Rhine chuckled. Turns out his younger brother is an even bigger wildcard. But, speaking of which a prince hosting a grand ball to find a wifewhy does this story sound so familiar? Rhine couldnt help but let his thoughts drift. This feels a lot like Cinderella, doesnt it? Chapter 96: The Seven Witches of the Coven Chapter 96: The Seven Witches of the Coven Rhine paid no attention to Prince Henrys little ball-planning stunt. Instead, he stayed in the room with Aurora, continuing to organize the intelligence provided by the Sea Hag, carefully listing out the key points on paper. According to the Sea Hags firsthand impression, even within the Witch Coven, Black Witch Maleficents mastery of black magic is undoubtedly among the best, Aurora exhaled in relief. Or maybe shes just more flamboyant. That black witch has always had a flashy personality, Rhine said. Either way, its best to be cautious. The two of them listed out the details of each Witch Coven member on paper: The Witch Coven consists of seven members in total. Besides the confirmed identities of the Sea Hag and Black Witch Maleficent, the other five members have all hidden their real identities. They only use aliases when referring to each other. The first unknown witch, known by the alias Slave Master. She seems to possess a magical artifact that allows her to move freely across the continent and frequently appears in different places. Whenever the Witch Coven needs to meet in person, she is the one who travels around, summoning the others. The second unknown witch is referred to as The Middle Eastern Witch. All thats known is that she resides in the Middle Eastern nations and wields magic powerful enough to envelop an entire country. In the Witch Covens regular black magic exchanges, she has shared many formidable spells. Wow a group of witches openly exchanging and perfecting black magic. This organization is basically a villain-breeding groundwho knows what kind of horror theyre going to spawn? The third unknown witch goes by The Queen. As the name suggests, she appears to be the queen of some country. Through some form of magic, The Queen has made her king utterly obsessed with her, obeying her every command. In doing so, she has effectively taken control of the kingdom, barely meeting the Witch Covens membership criteria. The fourth unknown witch, called Red Heart, is known for being completely insane and extreme. No one knows where she lives, and she almost never meets with others in person. The Sea Hag has never spoken to her directly, so theres little useful information on her. The fifth unknown witch has no known alias or information at all. In the Sea Hags memory, she has barely ever spoken. However, whenever the other members mention her, they show immense respect and acknowledge her as the founder and leader of the Witch Coven! These five witches, along with the Sea Hag and Black Witch Maleficent, form the entirety of the Witch Coven. Aurora looked at the compiled information, feeling overwhelmed. This isnt enough at all. These scattered bits of intelligence arent nearly sufficient to deduce their true identities. Rhine examined the notes, finding some parts strangely familiar but unable to confirm anything for sureexcept for her. His gaze fell on the entry under the witch labeled The Queen. Like the Sea Hag, The Queen is considered more of a fringe member. She doesnt seem to possess particularly powerful black magic, nor does she show much enthusiasm for witchcraft. ???????¨???? The only reason she remains in the organization without being expelled is that she possesses an omniscient magic mirror. Whenever the other witches have questions, they seek her help in consulting the mirror. Because of how useful the mirror is, they keep her around. A queen with an all-knowing magic mirror? This is way too familiar. As someone from outside this world, Rhine knew this story all too well. Isnt this just Snow Whites stepmother?! So, in the Witch Coven, shes nothing more than a glorified answer machine? Rhine pushed aside the stack of documents and turned his attention to the information specifically about Black Witch Maleficent. She was Auroras true enemy! Black Witch Maleficent specializes in curses and plant-based black magic No wonder her curse caused the kingdom to become overgrown with thorns and brambles. Even if shes ambushed, she wont die. Instead, it will trigger an automatic transformation spell that turns her into a dragon. Her dragon scales are indestructible. External attacks and most magic will only slightly disturb her but wont be fatal. Unless someone wields a weapon sharp enough to pierce her dragon scales and has the strength to match, she is immortal. Black Witch Maleficent resides in a gloomy Gothic castle filled with dark monster servants. She returns to this castle using magic every month or two, but she usually stays no longer than a week before leaving again. If we prepare for battle in advance, we can ambush and kill her inside the castle! As for the castles location Aurora examined the world map. Thats strange. The coordinates point to the deep desert, but no one lives there. Could the Sea Hags intel be incorrect? The golden-haired girl looked puzzled as she pointed at the marked location It was a vast desert east of the Western Asia Kingdom and Rose Kingdom, near the edge of the Western Continent and close to the Middle Eastern nations. Would someone really build a castle in the middle of the desert? A desert kingdom? Rhine stared at the maps marked location, feeling an odd sense of familiarity. Then, he rememberedten years ago, the hot air balloon Oz had ridden drifted in this very direction! And in The Wonderful Wizard of Oz, the entire Land of Oz was surrounded by deserts, which was why it remained hidden from the world! In other words, Maleficents castle is built in Oz! Rhine came to a realization. Then, next week, well bid farewell to Prince Eric and Ariel, leave the Western Asia Kingdom, and travel to this so-called uninhabited desert marked on the map! With that, Rhine and Aurora set their next destination. If that really is the Land of Oz, I might as well visit the Emerald City and see Oz himself. Its been ten years since he left his home country. Seeing me againthe Grand Magician of the Rose Kingdomwill definitely excite him. The thought of such an interesting reunion made Rhine smirk slightly. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, a gentle knock sounded at the door. Rhine snapped his fingers, and the door handle turned on its own. Standing outside was none other than Ariel, now the newlywed princess. Is there something you need, Ariel? Ariel hesitated slightly before speaking. Magician Rhine, I heard youre planning to leave the Western Asia Kingdom next week. I wish you a safe journey! Also though I feel a bit embarrassed asking this, could I trouble you for a small favor before you go? Its fine if you dont want to! The debts that the Sea Kingdom and I owe you are already beyond repaying. Its fine. Just say it, Rhine replied. Well as you know, over the past while, I married Prince Eric, and the alliance between the Western Asia Kingdom and the Sea Kingdom is being finalized. The negotiations and agreements are all being handled, but I dont know much about that side of things. Rhine nodded, signaling for her to continue. Currently, knowledge and understanding of mermaids among the Western Asia Kingdoms people were still limited to the royal family and a few nobles. However, the king was already working on increasing awareness nationwide, aiming to eliminate public prejudice against mermaids within six months. In many parts of the kingdom, thanks to the kings efforts, merchant ships, fishermen, and mermaids had already started cooperating. Full reconciliation between humans and mermaids was only a matter of time. There didnt seem to be any major issues. Ariel continued: My father told me that many mermaids in the Sea Kingdom were shocked when they heard about our alliance with the humans "Under my fathers directive, the secret of the immortal soul is gradually being made public in the Sea Kingdom. Most of our citizens are overjoyed after learning about the alliance, knowing that human sailors will no longer attack mermaids, that our kingdom will gain access to human craftsmanship, and that they themselves might have a chance to obtain an immortal soul. "Of course, there is still a small portion of the population who completely disagree. They believe that my love story with Prince Eric is nothing more than an extreme, one-of-a-kind case, impossible to replicate. "They are convinced that most humans and merfolk can never truly be together! They oppose an alliance with humans and refuse to believe that they could ever follow my exampleearning an immortal soul through this cross-species friendship between two kingdoms." Rhine wasnt surprised in the slightest. Every policy will have its opposition. So, what does His Majesty the Sea King plan to do about it? Ariel relayed her fathers thoughts: My father believes that one love story between a human and a mermaid might not be enough. If more merfolk and humans successfully fell in love and married, then our alliance would undoubtedly gain more support from the Sea Kingdoms citizens. As it happens, I recently learned from my sisters that a childhood friend of mine has been in love with a human girl for years. His name is Momo. Hes a merman, but unlike me, he holds no noble statushes just a commoner. After hearing about my story, he was deeply inspired and now hopes to be with the human girl he loves. As Ariel spoke, her expression shifted noticeably, showing genuine concern for this childhood friend. It was clear that she truly wished for him to find love with a human, just as she had. Well, it makes sense, Rhine thought. After all, the Western Asia Kingdom is just a foreign land to Ariel. The Sea Kingdom is her true home, the place that carries her memories Thats true. A prince and princesss love story will always feel like something out of a fairytale for most people. Rhine spoke thoughtfully. But if a common merman and a human commoner can come together, just like the prince and princess in the story, it would be incredibly inspiring. The young magician rose from his chair. Take me to meet your merfolk friend. ..... At the same time A shocking piece of news was spreading throughout the Western Asia Kingdom. Have you heard? Prince Erics younger brother the handsome Prince Henry has returned to the kingdom! Hes throwing a grand ball. Apparently, the girl who impresses the most at the ball might even be chosen as the princes fiance! Oh my god, I wish I could attend this ball! Chapter 97: The Mermaid Falls for Cinderella Chapter 97: The Mermaid Falls for Cinderella Seaside of the Western Asia Kingdom. On the beach, a young merman surfaced from the water. When he saw Ariel, Rhine, and Aurora, he nervously bowed. "Greetings, Your Highness. Greetings, great magician." Well, wasnt he a polite and well-mannered little merman? "I heard youve fallen in love with a human girl. How did that happen? And where is she now?" Rhine asked for details. The young merman shook his head. "I can''t go ashore, so Ive never actually seen her. I only know her nameCinderella." Cinderella...? Rhine raised an eyebrow at the familiar name, recalling that Prince Henry was hosting a ball. So, the one you fell in love with is Cinderella? A mermaid falling for Cinderellayeah, that definitely seemed like something that could happen on this continent. Aurora was taken aback. "Youve never even seen her? Then how do you know her name?" "Just look at those birds." The young merman pointed toward the sky. Following his gaze, they saw a flock of birds flying toward them. The birds chirped noisily as they landed on a tree near the shore, then, astonishingly, they began to sing in human language: "Friend of the sea, let me tell you today''s tale of Cinderella. Cinderella is heartbroken because she longs to attend the prince''s ball, But her stepsisters and mother refuse to let her go. They torment her, oppress her, forcing her to do the dirtiest, most exhausting chores, And they wont allow her to attend Prince Henrys ball. "She has no fine dress, no elegant shoes," they say. "If she goes to the ball, shell only make a fool of herself!" "Now, tell me, friend of the sea, do you have any message for Cinderella today?" Aurora was stunned. "Wait, did those birds just talk? No, they sang in human language?" "Exactly. Theyre magical birds," the young merman explained. "I communicate with Cinderella through them. They act like well, in the human world, I think you call it ''letters''?" "Weve been exchanging messages for years through these birds. But she has no idea that her distant friend is actually a merman who can never set foot on land." ???????????? Ariel and Aurora were both astonished by the birds singing. Rhine, however, wasnt particularly surprised. Instead, he fell into thought. "Birds? The Brothers Grimm version?" The Cinderella story had multiple versions. They all followed the same core narrativean oppressed girl mistreated by her stepmother and sisters, who, with the help of an external force, was able to attend the princes ball. The most well-known version was Charles Perraults, in which Cinderellas fairy godmother used magic to give her a pumpkin carriage and a beautiful gown. But in the Brothers Grimm version, Cinderella didnt have a fairy godmother. Instead, a flock of magical birds helped her. In some versions, those birds even pecked out the stepsisters eyes at the end. "So, in this world, the story of Cinderella seems to be a mix of different versions. That means Cinderella retained the magical ability to command a flock of intelligent birds! I wonder if the fairy godmother still exists..." Rhine mused. The young merman lowered his head, clearly troubled by Cinderellas situation. "Oh no, Cinderella has it so rough. Ever since her father died, her stepmother and stepsisters have been oppressing her. I really want to help her, but I cant leave the sea." He turned to Ariel and Rhine, pleading. "Can you help Cinderella? She just wants to go to Prince Henrys ball. Is that really such an impossible wish?" Hoping his crush could attend the princes ball Rhine scoffed internally. Buddy, do you hear yourself? You sound like the ultimate backup plan. "Alright, Ill help this Cinderella girl," Rhine agreed. It wasnt that difficult a request. The young magician tossed some food to the singing birds. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lead us to Cinderellas home, would you?" Soon, the three followed the birds to a courtyard, where they saw Cinderella working outside. Rhine recognized her immediatelycovered in ash, dirty and ragged, toiling under the scorching sun as she swept the weeds from the yard. Meanwhile, her two stepsisters lounged comfortably in the shade. They were undeniably beautiful, but their expressions were sharp and mean-spirited. "Cinderella, what are you thinking?" one sister sneered. "Do you actually believe that if you finish all the chores Mother assigned, shell let you attend the princes ball?" "Exactly! You dont even have a decent dress. You dont even have a pair of proper shoes. If you show up at the ball looking like that, youll just embarrass yourself." "Yeah, the moment Prince Henry sees you, hell have the servants throw you out!" Cinderellas face fell. Deep down, she knew they were right. "This Cinderella girl really is pitiful," Ariel sighed. "How should we help her?" "Getting her a proper ball gown should be enough. Thats easy," Aurora suggested. Rhine, watching the sisters mock Cinderella, suddenly had an idea. A mischievous smile curled his lips as he imagined what was about to unfold. "Ariel, Ive got a plan. Lets teleport back to the palace and find Prince Eric!" Before the girls could respond, their figures rapidly faded into nothing. Meanwhile In a small grove near the courtyard, someone else had been watching Cinderellas misery. A barely audible sigh escaped from the trees. Hiding in the shadows was a girl dressed in an elegant gown, disguised as a fairy. Using magic to stay invisible, she was undetectable to ordinary people. "Cinderella is so pitiful," she whispered. "She doesnt even have a proper dress to wear." "But now, its my turn to work some magic!" This fairy-clad girl was none other than the Fairy Godmother! "Once it gets dark, Ill sneak into Cinderellas house and use my magic to conjure the most beautiful gown and a grand carriage! That way, she can attend Prince Henrys ball!" "I cant wait to see the joy on Cinderellas face when she sees her dress!" The fairy godmother, Layla, lost herself in a daydream about Cinderellas happiness. Then, a crisp young voice suddenly spoke behind her. "Oh, so youre the Fairy Godmother here to help Cinderella?" "Thats right, I am" Layla abruptly froze. "Waitwhat?! Who are you? How can you see me? When did you get behind me?!" Startled, she whirled around to see a silver-haired boy standing there. So, in this world, both the magical birds and the Fairy Godmother existed at the same time Rhine raised a hand in greeting. "Well, Cinderella might not need your help anymore." "Not need my help? What do you mean?" Layla was baffled and wary of the unexpected intruder. Just then, the sound of galloping hooves filled the air. A grand carriage pulled up in front of Cinderellas house. "Wow! Its Prince Eric! His Highness actually came to our town?!" Excited voices erupted from the streets. "Wait thats the Crown Prince of the Western Asia Kingdom. Whats he doing here?" Layla was confused. Rhine smirked behind her. "Like you, Im also here to prepare a gown for Cinderella to attend the ball. Youll see soon enough." Layla blinked, even more bewildered. Just what was going on here? And what did Prince Erics arrival have to do with this? Chapter 98: Cinderella—The Dragon King Returns Chapter 98: CinderellaThe Dragon King Returns Prince Eric and his new bride, Ariel, stepped down from the carriage. The distinguished crown prince and his newlywed wife greeted the nearby onlookers with warmth, showing not the slightest air of superiority. Then, the two of them headed toward Cinderellas house. At that moment, Cinderella had already gone back inside to continue her chores, while her stepsisters remained under the shade, chatting. When they saw the handsome prince and his stunning wife approaching, they were momentarily stunned before panic set in. "Oh my god! Isnt that Prince Eric of the Western Asia Kingdom and his newlywed wife? They just had a grand wedding a few days agothe whole kingdom knows about it!" "Theyre the future King and Queen of the Western Asia Kingdom! Why on earth would such important figures suddenly visit our home?" The two sisters scrambled back inside to inform their mother. "Mother, Mother! The prince is here!" Cinderellas stepmother thought they were joking. "What nonsense are you two spouting? The ball isnt until tonight. Why would Prince Henry come looking for us?" As a well-off family in town, they had received an invitation to Prince Henrys ball, but it was just one of many that had been mass-distributed. "Its not Prince Henryits his elder brother, Crown Prince Eric!" The two sisters frantically gestured toward the window. "Prince Eric?" When the stepmother looked outside, she was immediately taken aback. Sure enough, there was a luxurious carriage, and Prince Eric and Ariel were walking toward their courtyard. She was so startled that she hastily changed into her finest clothes, rushing so much that she ended up putting her shoes on the wrong feet. Then, she hurried out the door to greet them. "Oh! Your Highness! What an honor! What brings you and your beautiful wife here?" She knew full well that this man was the future ruler of the Western Asia Kingdomfar more powerful than his younger brother, Prince Henry, who was merely hosting the upcoming ball. Everyone in the kingdom wanted to get on Erics good side. For such an important figure to visit in person what could be the reason? Prince Eric smiled. "Im here to find a beautiful and kind-hearted girl and personally invite her to my brother Henrys ball." Cinderellas stepmother was stunned but quickly nodded. "Oh! I do have two beautiful daughters. I wonder which one youre looking for? Ill have them come out right away!" The two stepsisters wasted no time dressing in their finest gowns, preparing to step outside. Before leaving the house, they were already arguing over which of them the prince had come for. "Sure, Im gorgeous, but am I really beautiful enough for Prince Eric to come all this way just to invite me?" the older sister mused. "Sis, stop being so full of yourself! Of course, hes here for me!" the younger sister retorted. "Oh, for heavens sake, my foolish daughters! Stop daydreaming!" Their mother couldnt take it anymore and voiced her own speculation. "I think Prince Eric must have the wrong house. Why would someone so important personally invite you two? Once he sees youre not the girl hes looking for, this will all be cleared up." ???????? sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside, Cinderella had been sweeping the floor. Seeing the commotion from her stepmother and sisters, she realized the prince had arrived. Just as she was about to say something, her stepmother snapped at her. "Cinderella! Stay in the house and dont you dare come out! We cant let the prince see you in your filthy state!" With that, the stepmother and her daughters rushed outside, leaving Cinderella standing there, feeling even more wronged and heartbroken. The moment Eric saw the two stepsisters, he spoke plainly. "No, the girl I wish to invite is not one of them." Then, he pulled out an exquisitely crafted invitationone that was vastly different from the mass-produced ones. The golden-etched lettering shimmered brilliantly. "The girl Im looking for is named Cinderella. She lives here, doesnt she?" The stepmother and her daughters were completely dumbfounded. While they stood there in stunned silence, Prince Eric and Ariel walked past them and directly into the house. Inside, they immediately saw Cinderella, dressed in soot-stained, tattered clothes. "You must be Miss Cinderella, correct?" Prince Eric greeted her warmly, as if he didnt even notice the dirt and ash covering her. "Y-Yes thats me," Cinderella answered nervously. "Wonderful!" The prince looked absolutely delighted. "Miss Cinderella, I came all the way from the capital just to find you! I would like to personally invite you to my brother Henrys ball. Will you accept?" Cinderella trembled as she nodded, unable to believe what was happening. Am I dreaming? The crown prince of the Western Asia Kingdom personally traveled here just to invite me? The shock was so overwhelming that she stood frozen, unable to respond. Seeing Cinderella hesitate, Ariel suddenly looked anxious. "Oh no, Eric! It seems like Miss Cinderella doesnt want to go!" Ariel said with a troubled expression. "Thats terrible! If Miss Cinderella refuses to attend, His Majesty will surely be furious!" Eric exclaimed, clearly worried. Without hesitation, the prince grasped Cinderellas armcompletely unbothered by the dirt and grimeas if she were draped in the finest silk. The crown prince of the Western Asia Kingdom earnestly pleaded: "Please, Miss Cinderella, I beg youattend my brothers ball! I assure you, it will only take one evening of your time!" Ariel also chimed in, pleading with her. "Yes! If Miss Cinderella refuses to attend Prince Henrys ball, then the ball itself might as well be canceled!" Cinderella was utterly dumbfounded. She had no idea how to respond. W-Wait, what is going on here?! No, thats not itI never said I didnt want to go! "N-No! Thats not what I meant!" Cinderella frantically waved her hands. But she wasnt the only one who was in complete shock. Her stepsisters and stepmother, who had been eavesdropping on the entire conversation, were just as bewildered. "I must be dreaming," the elder stepsister muttered blankly. "I mustve eaten too much before bed." "You idiot! If you were dreaming, why would I be dreaming too?!" the younger sister snapped. "Waitso you were the one who stole my pastries last night! I knew it!" "Youre the idiot! Obviously, were both having the same dream!" "You two fools!" their mother hissed, dragging her two bewildered daughters outside. Once in the courtyard, she poured a bucket of cold water over each of their heads. Dripping wet, the two sisters looked at their mother in shock. "This is not a dream!" their stepmother declared. "Listen to meyour sister, Cinderella, is definitely not an ordinary girl!" Chapter 99: Eric’s Theatrical Talent Chapter 99: Erics Theatrical Talent Inside the house. It seems that Miss Cinderella is unwilling to attend tonights ball. Prince Eric glanced at Cinderella, who was frozen in shock, completely unresponsive. He showed an expression of deep remorse. As expected, it must be because we only came to inform you today. That was truly too discourteous of us! With immense regret, the prince turned around, pulling his wife, Ariel, along as he left. Oh dear, Miss Cinderella doesnt want to attend the ball. We should tell Father that we might need to consider canceling it. If Miss Cinderella wont be there, is there even a point in holding the ball? Ariel, however, complained discontentedly to the prince, Eric, I told youwhy did you wait until today to invite Miss Cinderella? Giving her the invitation to the ball at the last minutehow rushed is that! Miss Cinderella must be very busy in her daily life. How could she possibly have time to change her plans and attend Henrys ball on such short notice? Prince Eric showed an attitude of sincere repentance, lowering his head in self-reflection. Youre right. I was inconsiderate and failed to take into account Miss Cinderellas own schedule. CinderellaI am busy, but thats because I have to do all the housework! This doesnt make any sense at all! Can someone please tell me what the hell is going on? Cinderellas thoughts were in turmoil as she hurriedly called out to the prince and Ariel, who had already reached the door. Wait! Prince Eric, Your HighnessI will attend His Highness Henrys ball tonight! Prince Eric and Ariel turned back in excitement. Eric, did you hear that? Miss Cinderella agreed! Ariel was overjoyed. Prince Eric, too, acted as if he had just received the greatest honor. Thats wonderful! Even Miss Cinderella will be attending the ballmy younger brother Henry will surely be incredibly honored. Overjoyed, Prince Eric and Ariel left, walking past Cinderellas two dumbfounded stepsisters and her stepmother. As they walked, they even continued their conversation: That scared meI really thought Miss Cinderella wasnt going to come! The ball was this close to being canceled. After the prince and Ariel left, the stepmother recalled everything that had just happened and felt her legs go weak with fear. She grabbed her two daughters and pulled them into a corner of the courtyard. Your sister Cinderella her identity must be extraordinarily noble. You saw it too, didnt you? Even the Crown Prince, Eric, spoke to her with such respect. Noshe must be more than just nobility. She must be a princess from some great empire! The stepmother speculated that Cinderellas noble lineage must have come from her late biological mother! By the gods She had never known that her husbands first wife had such an extraordinary background! Two streams of hopeless tears rolled down the stepmothers cheeks. Were doomed, my foolish daughters. We always made Cinderella do the dirtiest, hardest, and foulest chores. Whenever there was delicious food, we never spared her even a bite. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And now we learn that Cinderella has such a prestigious background? If she so much as breathes a single word about how we mistreated her, well all be losing our heads! ??????????s? The elder stepsister scratched her head. But I dont think we need to move We live here pretty comfortably. The younger stepsister, however, was much sharper. She immediately understood her mothers meaning and gave an Ah-ha, I see! kind of look. I get it now. Mother, what youre saying is The stepmother and the younger stepsister exchanged glances, nodding in unison. We should just get rid of Cinderella quietly! The younger stepsister made a throat-slitting gesture. The stepmother, enraged, grabbed a bottle of water and dumped it over the younger daughters head, clamping a hand over her mouth. You idiot! Keep your voice down! If Cinderella doesnt show up at Prince Henrys ball tonight, were doomed! What I meant waswe need to take this opportunity while shes still in our house to do everything we can to win her favor. We must make sure she never breathes a word about how we mistreated hernot even the tiniest detail! The two stepsisters nodded, half-understanding. It was still early in the morning, and there were a few hours left until the evenings ball. They had to make the most of this time to fix everything. The stepmother, leading her daughters, rushed into the house. The moment she saw Cinderellawho was still in shockshe put on a look of overwhelming concern. Cinderella, how can you be dressed like this? How can you be so dirty? This is absolutely unacceptable! Let me help you wash up. She then snatched the broom out of Cinderellas hands. This kind of workhow could you possibly do it? Turning to her daughters, the stepmother gave out orders: Yousweep the floor. And youcook. Make sure you prepare the most delicious meal for Cinderella today. Cinderella remained frozen in place. Her stepmothers sudden 180-degree attitude shift felt like a dream! With utmost respect, the stepmother ushered Cinderella into a chair and carefully served her a cup of tea. Then, she began cautiously probing for information. Oh, by the way, dear Cinderella. Can you tell me where your late mother was from? Did she have any special background? Did she say anything to you before she passed? As she mentioned Cinderellas late mother, the stepmother even took out a handkerchief and wiped her tears. Oh, such a tragedy Your mother was so young, just as beautiful as you, so gentle, graceful, and kind-heartedyet she passed away from illness Cinderella felt uneasy just listening to her. This this felt so off. Normally, whenever you mention my mother, you never talk about her like this! she thought. Cinderella recalled her mothers smile before she passed away. Her mother had once told her that she would watch over her from the afterlifebut aside from that, she had never said anything unusual. Cinderella truly believed that her mother had nothing particularly special about her. No, Cinderella shook her head. My mother didnt have any kind of special background. Oh no. The stepmothers mind raced. Cinderella must hold a grudge against me. She refuses to tell me the truth! Forget it, forget it. As long as I can earn Cinderellas forgiveness, thats all that matters. Looking at Cinderellas filthy clothes, the stepmother quickly changed the subject. Oh, my dear Cinderella! How can you possibly wear such rags? I must hurry and buy you the most beautiful gown so that you can attend Prince Henrys ball in all your radiance! The stepmother spent the entire morningand a significant amount of moneypurchasing the most exquisite dress from the town. While bargaining with the dressmaker, she had felt extreme pain in her heartthis single gown had nearly drained half of her savings! But as long as she could gain even the slightest bit of Cinderellas forgiveness, it was worth it. She returned home with the magnificent dress in hand. Hurry, hurry, Cinderella! Put this on! Once you wear this, youll be even more stunningyoull enchant Prince Henry for sure! Meanwhile, the two stepsisters, tasked with cleaning and cooking, were struggling in complete chaos due to their lack of experience. They watched as their stepmother showered Cinderella with praise. The same Cinderella who, until now, had always been bullied by them, wearing filthy ragswas now dressed in a luxurious gown of silk and chiffon. The sight left them deeply unsettled. Oh my god, this dress is a hundred times prettier than mine, the elder stepsister sighed. This dream is getting more ridiculous by the second, the younger stepsister muttered, pinching her own cheek. Cinderella wasnt the only one baffled. Watching everything unfold from the sidelines, her fairy godmother, Layla, was just as stunned. What on earth is happening here? Fairy Layla was completely confused. See? I told youId make sure Cinderella had a beautiful dress for tonights ball, Rhine said smugly, smiling with satisfaction. So this is what you meant? Your way of getting Cinderella a gown was making her stepmother pay for it herself? Fairy Layla was absolutely floored by the boys peculiar logic. Exactly. Rhine chuckled. Isnt this much better? That stepmother bullied her for so longits only fair that she pays the price and makes up for it. The young magician then turned to look at Cinderella, who stood in the courtyard, wearing a sky-blue gown. But the most important thing isCinderella didnt just get a dress to wear to the ball. She also gained something she never had before: respect. She received her stepmothers compensation. From now on, her stepmother and stepsisters will never dare to bully her again. Fairy Layla had to admitcompared to simply conjuring a beautiful dress for Cinderella, this was indeed a much better way to help her. As Layla started to question her own existence as a fairy godmother, Rhine casually changed the subject. So, why did you decide to help Cinderella in the first place? By this worlds definition, Fairy Layla was technically a witch too. I once disguised myself as an old woman and wandered the streets, asking for a drink of water. Only Cinderella gave me a bottle of milk. She must be a kind-hearted girl, Fairy Layla explained. So I swore that I would help her once. Layla glanced toward the courtyard, where the stepmother was now humbly pleading with Cinderella, who was dressed in her stunning new gown, not to expose the way they had mistreated her. Layla had to admitRhine had a point. But tell me, little magician, what do you plan to do next? Once the ball is over, youre not seriously going to let Cinderella come back here, are you? Heywait! Where did you go? At that moment, Layla realizedthe mysterious young magician had once again vanished without a trace. Inside the Palace of the Western Asia Kingdom. Prince Eric, Arielyou two really nailed that performance. I had no idea you were so talented at acting, Rhine said, leaning back in his chair as he praised them. Of course, the script had been written by him. Though, he had to admit, Prince Eric had improvised quite a bithis emotional delivery was incredibly convincing. Ive seen plenty of similar storylines in novels and plays before, Prince Eric said. He elaborated further: In stories like this, the protagonist usually starts off in a miserable situationeither as a poor young man or a poor young woman. But then, by sheer chance, they come across some kind of magical artifact, or they receive the aid of a powerful magician. After that, they rise to greatness. In some versions, even after the protagonist gains their newfound power, outsiders still assume theyre the same as before. No one realizes theyve acquired a miraculous magic item. And when people finally hear about the protagonists incredible achievements, theyre always utterly shocked. Wow Eric has really read a lot of these kinds of stories, Rhine thought to himself with amusement. He could tell that ever since marrying Ariel, Prince Eric had become noticeably more cheerful. Helping Cinderella attend the ball is only the first step, Rhine reminded himself. He hadnt forgotten the real goalhelping that young merman win Cinderellas heart. As the sun dipped below the horizon, twilight enveloped the sky. The time for the ball was drawing near. Dressed in the most exquisite gown she had ever worn, Cinderella sat inside the carriage her stepmother had rented. Her heart was filled with turbulent emotions as she arrived before the palace gates. She had no idea that Fairy Layla, hidden by magic, was secretly following her from behind. Chapter 100: Can’t You Recognize a Face? Chapter 100: Cant You Recognize a Face? Inside the dressing room, Cinderella sat quietly, waiting for the ball to begin. The gown she wore now was stunning beyond wordsits deep blue shimmered like the ocean, adorned with gold and silver embroidery, delicate pearls, and tiny gemstones. Today is just too strange It all feels like a dream. And not just any dreaman unbelievably wonderful one. Just then, Cinderella saw a flicker of starlight ahead. Her fairy godmother, Layla, appeared before her. Who are you? Cinderella asked blankly. Cinderella, you may not have realized it, but although you have a beautiful gown, you dont have matching shoesyour stepmother was so frantic she completely overlooked that detail. But dont worry! I can make you a perfect pair of glass slippers! With a gentle wave of her wand, sparkling stardust fell onto Cinderellas shoes, transforming them into crystal-clear glass slippers. Cinderella was even more bewildered now. Whats going on today? Why is everyone suddenly helping me? After making sure Cinderella had proper shoes, Fairy Layla finally let out a relieved sigh. She had made a promise to help Cinderella, after all. Even if a certain magicianwho appeared out of nowherestole most of the credit, at least I managed to do something. Layla consoled herself internally. Remember, my magic will wear off at midnight. After that, the shoes will return to their original state, she reminded Cinderella. But dont worryyour dress is so dazzling, no one will notice if your shoes change. Something felt off. Saying it out loud, Layla suddenly had a weird realization. Wait does that mean I was completely unnecessary?! I was the first one here! Before she could dwell on it further, a clear, youthful voice suddenly interrupted. If Cinderella takes off the shoes, does the magic still wear off at midnight? Why would thatAHHHHH! Layla shrieked as she spun around, only to find Rhine standing right behind her. When had he gotten there?! Rhine pointed at Cinderellas shoes and repeated his question. You said your magic will disappear at midnight, right? This was something that had genuinely puzzled him. It was one of those classic Cinderella plot holes In the original story, Cinderella fled the ball in a panic as midnight struck, leaving behind one glass slipper. The prince then used that slipper to find her. ?????????? But if the fairys magic disappeared at midnight why didnt the lost slipper revert to its original form too? Plot holes like this were common in fairy tales, legends, and epic stories. But they never stopped these stories from becoming classics. Well who cares? Magic is unpredictable anyway, Layla huffed. Rhine just smiled and turned toward Cinderella, who was still looking at both of them with complete confusion. Cinderella, I know you must be very confused right now. You dont understand why people are suddenly helping you, or why Prince Eric personally invited you to the ball, right? Yes. Cinderella nodded, staring at the unfamiliar silver-haired boy and the fairy. Her stepmother was convinced that Cinderella had noble blood and some kind of hidden identity. But Cinderella herself had never entertained such unrealistic fantasies. She knew perfectly wellshe was just an ordinary girl with no background whatsoever. In truth, a friend of yours asked me to help you. Im a magician. I then contacted Prince Eric and orchestrated the events this morning, Rhine explained briefly. A friend of mine? Cinderella looked even more puzzled. His name is Momo. Youve spoken with him through birds. Momo?! Cinderellas eyes widened in shock. After losing both her parents, after years of being treated like a servant by her stepmother and stepsisters, her only solace in life had been her conversations with Momo. They had never met in person. Their only connection had been through birds carrying their messages back and forth. Cinderella had been confined to the house, unable to leave, so Momo had always been the one to tell her about the outside world. She had always assumed Momo was a sailor or the son of a fishermanafter all, he often described the wonders of the sea, from strange fish to the deep-sea sights seen by divers. So thats it! Youre Momos friends! Cinderella gasped, then realized something even more astonishing. You even managed to ask Prince Eric for help? But hes the kingdoms crown prince! Momo actually knows people as powerful as you?! Cinderella was utterly amazed. Prince Eric? Thats nothing. Im the Sage of the Rose Kingdom, Rhine thought to himself, amused. When the ball is over, I must properly thank Momo! Cinderella declared. Youll have the chance to meet him in person. You wont have to stay in that house any longer, Rhine said, pulling out a smooth, lustrous pearl from his pocket. This is a gift from Momo. Its worth a fortune. Once the ball is over, you can sell it, live independently, and learn a trade to support yourself. You wont have to stay with your stepmother and stepsisters ever again. Honestly, this had only occurred to Momo after Rhine pointed it out to him. As a merman, Momo had no concept of human wealth. It had never even crossed his mind that the treasures casually scattered across the ocean floor could completely change Cinderellas life. This this is so valuable Cinderellas hands trembled as she accepted the pearl, carefully tucking it away. Her eyes stung with emotion. She knewthe nightmare she had endured for years was finally coming to an end. Thank you thank you so much! And thank Momo for me! After the ball, I must meet him face to face! He said were the same ageI want to see what he looks like! Oh, by the way, Cinderella. Rhine changed the subject. You might have heardone of the purposes of this ball is to find Prince Henry a fiance. Do you think hell set his sights on you? How could that be possible? Cinderella laughed at the idea. There are so many beautiful girls in the kingdom, so many elegant ladies with graceful dances and perfect figures attending this ball. I dont even know how to dance. Just being able to attend this ball, looking my best, is already more than enough for me. Good, Rhine nodded in relief. Prince Henry isnt exactly the most reliable person. Youll find out soon enough. After all, in the original story, this was the guy who decided to measure the feet of every girl in the country just to find a single person. Prince Henry isnt reliable? That cant be right Cinderella mused over Rhines words. In her mind, a prince was someone noble, untouchable, and extraordinary. In all the fairy tales she had read, princes were always handsome, brave, and completely flawless! Well, its time. Im off to the ball now. Thank you againthank you, and thank Momo. Cinderella waved to the two magicians as she left. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching her disappear into the ballroom, knowing that her life was about to change forever and that she was finally stepping into a better future, Fairy Layla smiled with satisfaction. Wait a minute! Fairy Layla suddenly realized something was very, very wrong. Cinderella actually thinks Im working with you! That we were both sent by Momo! Fairy Layla grumbled. In reality, I dont even know you! And Ive never even heard of this Momo person! She turned around angrily, only to find that the young magician had already vanished without a trace. At the Ball Dressed in her luxurious gown, Cinderella looked breathtakingly elegant, radiant, and utterly enchanting. On the dance floor, she moved like a shimmering blue spirit. Prince Henry had been dancing with other young ladies, but the moment he caught sight of Cinderella, he was completely captivated by her unique aura. Drawn to her, Prince Henry approached and, seeing her bewildered expression, extended his hand to her in invitation. From that moment on, he danced with no one else. His hand never let go of hers. Whenever someone else asked Cinderella to dance, Prince Henry simply said, This lady is my dance partner. However, Cinderella had never actually learned how to dance. Her movements were stiff and awkward, but her mind was elsewhere anywaystill spinning from the strange events of the day, the two magicians who had helped her, and that mysterious boy named Momo. She thought about how, once this ball was over, she would finally leave that house forever. She would finally be able to meet Momo in person. Her stepmother had never allowed her to travel beforeafter all, she needed Cinderella to do all the housework. But after tonight, she would never have to deal with that wicked woman again. As the clock struck midnight, the ball came to an end. Cinderella knew it was time to leave. She didnt hesitate for even a second. She turned and hurried away, completely unaware that the prince had reached out his hand, hoping to stop her. And just as if it were fate itself guiding the moment, in her rush, Cinderella lost her left glass slipper on the staircase. Prince Henry watched longingly as the girl who had enchanted him vanished into the night. With a wistful sigh, he murmured, Wow What a beautiful spirit. Shes so different from all the noble girls Ive met before. She even has this subtle, elegant fragrance She should be my wife. As he reminisced about their magical dance, a sudden realization struck him. Oh no! I was so busy admiring her that I forgot to ask her name! Prince Henry was devastated. Just then, he spotted something on the stairsa single, glistening glass slipper. Is this her shoe? Picking it up, a brilliant idea popped into his head. What?! Henry, you want to measure every girls foot in the entire kingdom to find the one who fits this slipperand then marry her?! The King of the Western Asia Kingdom was utterly stunned. Of course. Prince Henry grinned. Thats the only way I can find the beautiful girl from the ball! Passing by at that moment, Aurora couldnt help but blurt out, I just dont understand. How is this even remotely logical? Cant you remember what her face looks like? Why do you need to measure feet one by one?! Standing beside her, Rhine internally agreed. Yeah, Your Highness Are you sure this isnt just an excuse to go around touching every girls foot in the kingdom? Chapter 101: Two Potions, Two Choices Chapter 101: Two Potions, Two Choices "Uh... well..." Prince Henry lowered his head, embarrassed as he tried to explain. "It was too dark at night. And, well, people dont look the same with and without makeup." "Sigh." The King had long been accustomed to Henrys unreliable way of thinking. He then asked whether Henry wanted to seek Rhines help for a divination, but Henry refused. His reasoning? "Finding that girl myself would be far more fulfilling." In the end, the King accepted his sons absurd idea. However, after much discussion, they imposed certain restrictions Prince Henry was not allowed to go door to door, forcing every girl to try on the shoe. Instead, he could only travel to various regions of the kingdom, staying a few days in each place. The shoe would be displayed publicly, and only those who were willing could come forward to try it on. No one could be coerced. And so, Prince Henry set his plan into motion. His lavish carriage, accompanied by guards, traveled from one region to another. At each location, soldiers posted proclamations and shouted through the streets, explaining the Princes intentionsany girl was welcome to try on the glass slipper. They declared that whoever fit into the shoe perfectly would become Prince Henrys wife. Many girls dreamed of becoming a princess, but as they tried on the slipper, they all realized the same thingeither their feet were too big or too small, too long or too short. None were a perfect match. When Cinderella heard about this ridiculous search, her illusion of the noble prince shattered completely. "Good grief, Momos magician friend was rightPrince Henry is seriously strange!" "Hes disturbing the entire kingdom just to find someone? What a mess!" "And his standard for choosing a bride? Just whether or not she fits into a shoe?!" "Is he even looking for a specific person? If he really wanted to find someone, this isn''t the way to do it. Maybe he just has a weird foot fetish?" "Thank goodness the Crown Prince of the Western Asia Kingdom is Eric and not him. I cant imagine what would happen if Henry ever became king." "Sigh... I guess not all royals are as perfect as they are in fairy tales." Cinderella sighed to herself. Then, a strange thought popped into her head "Wait... I lost a glass slipper too. Could it be that Prince Henry is actually looking for me?" But almost immediately, she dismissed the idea. "Yeah, right. If he were looking for me, wouldnt he recognize my face? Why go through all this trouble?" "Besides, I dont even have a glass slipper! Plenty of girls at the ball were wearing them. The ones I had were just a temporary magic trick, and they definitely turned back at midnight." ?????S The shoes she had worn at the ball had already reverted to their original form after the spell ended. So naturally, she assumed the lost slipper had too. What she didnt realize was that Fairy Laylas magic had actually malfunctioned. The spell had lasted longer than expected, leaving behind a genuine glass slipper. Regardless, Cinderella had long since lost interest in Prince Henry. After the ball, she had sold the pearls Momo had gifted her, earning a hefty sum. She changed into practical clothing, then followed the birds to the seasidewhere she met her "pen pal," Momo, for the first time. For years, they had communicated through the birds, sharing everything with each other. Their interests and passions aligned perfectly. And now, at last, they stood face to face Cinderella was neither dressed in filthy rags covered in dust and sweat nor in the breathtakingly elegant, deep-blue gown from the ball. She simply wore ordinary, comfortable clothes. Momo floated in the dark blue waters, the reflection of stars and the moon outlining the silhouette of a young merman. The delicate merman boy lowered his head, afraid to meet Cinderellas gazeafraid that she might look down on him for being a merman. But Cinderella didnt mind in the slightest. "Momo, so youre a merman! No wonder you know so much about the sea!" "Thank you for the pearls you sent me. Thank you for asking your friends to help me. You changed my life!" "Theres no need to hide it anymore. The whole kingdom knows nowmerfolk arent some kind of evil creatures. Prince Erics new wife, Ariel, is a mermaid too!" "I also heard that your people have already partnered with the merchant ships of the Western Asia Kingdom. They guide vessels away from storms and reefs, and even direct fish toward fishermen, letting them catch a months worth of fish in a single day!" That night, they talked about everythingfrom life on land to the wonders of the sea. Eventually, Cinderella rented a house near the shore. Every day, she would go to the beach to chat with Momo. It reminded her of the old days when they had relied on the birds to deliver their messages. Back then, Cinderella had to endure exhausting chores, the scorn of her stepmother, and the ridicule of her stepsisters. But now, everything had changedthanks to Momo. One day, as they met again by the shore, Cinderella brought up something new. "Momo, I heard that in your sea kingdom, there''s a wise and knowledgeable Sea Hag who specializes in brewing magical potionspotions that can either give a mermaid human legs or turn a human into a mermaid." "Now that the Western Asia Kingdom and your kingdom are allies, the second kind of potion is even being sold on land." "Any human who wishes to visit the sea can apply for one, pay a fee, and receive a bottle." "Ive been thinking... I might drink that potion and go to the sea to be with you. My parents are gone, and I have nothing tying me to this land." "Youve told me so many stories about the ocean... Its finally time for me to see it with my own eyes!" As she spoke, Cinderella gazed out at the deep blue sea. Her eyes, shining like gemstones, seemed to pierce through the rolling waves, reaching straight into the depths of the ocean palace. In the water, the delicate merman boy was utterly stunnedhe couldnt believe his ears! Cinderella wanted to become a mermaid and stay with him? Momo stared at the girl on the shore, her gentle smile warming his heart. At last, he gathered the courage to speak the words he had long kept hidden. "To be honest... when I found out you were going to the princes ball, I thought he would fall for you." "Youre different from all those pampered noble girls and rich merchant daughters. You have a unique and extraordinary charm. I even thought... maybe youd become his true love, his princess." "I never dared to hope that you would actually choose to be with me!" sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Cinderella simply laughed. "I only met that prince once. And it was in a dimly lit ballroom, with noise all around us." "We didnt talk. We didnt share anything about ourselves. We just dancedmechanically, like strangers." "But youre different, Momo. Weve been friends for five years." "Long before Prince Eric met his beloved Ariel, we were already exchanging stories through those talking birds." "Every morning, after finishing my chores, the thing I looked forward to most was waiting for the birds to arrivebringing me your stories about the sea." "And soon, Ill finally be able to see those beautiful fish with my own eyes, to watch the stars and the moon from beneath the waves" Sitting on the shore, Cinderella and Momo painted vivid dreams of their future together. And this sceneof a girl and a merman, sitting side by side under the moonlightwas reflected clearly in the crystal ball. Rhine and Ariel both saw the scene unfold. "Thank you, Magician Rhine!" Ariel said excitedly. "Now Momo can finally experience love too!" Speaking of which, Prince Henrys nationwide shoe-fitting frenzy wasnt over yet. I wonder how Cinderellas stepsisters and stepmother are handling it, Rhine thought. Cinderellas two stepsisters and her stepmother had heard the newsPrince Henry was searching for a girl who could fit into the glass slipper, and whoever succeeded would become his wife. They were absolutely thrilled. "My two foolish daughters, listen carefully! As long as one of you can fit into that glass slipper, youll become the princes wife and enjoy a life of unparalleled luxury!" The stepmother was practically beside herself with excitement. "It doesnt matter which of youit just has to be one! That way, I can bask in the riches too!" The two sisters eagerly nodded. "By the way, Cinderella never came back after the ball," the elder sister remarked. "Did she get lost or something?" "Idiot!" the stepmother scolded her. Then she sighed and said, "Cinderellas background is much bigger than we ever imagined. Shes definitely living in luxury right now!" Just the thought of it made her blood boil The very girl she had oppressed, treated as a free servant, was now probably living in a palace, dressed in the finest silks and adorned with priceless jewels. Shes probably walking around in shoes carved from crystal, being waited on hand and foot! Why should Cinderella get to enjoy endless wealth and status while Im stuck here? Fueled by envy, the stepmother ordered her daughters: "Go try on that glass slipper! Now!" The two sisters rushed out to attempt their fate. But no matter how they tried, neither could fit into the shoe. Ones big toe was too large, the others heel was too wide. "This is bad! We cant fit!" The sisters panicked. The stepmother, however, suddenly had an idea. She left the house, and after a while, she returnedholding a small bottle of clear liquid. "I went through a lot of trouble to get my hands on this magic potion," she said. "Its said to come from the Mermaid Kingdom, brewed by the Sea Hag herself. You must have heard by nowthe merfolk are now allies of the Western Asia Kingdom, which is how this potion made its way onto land." "This is a miraculous potion. When a mermaid drinks it, she grows human legs!" The elder sister looked confused. "Mother, what does that have to do with us? Were not mermaids." The younger sister was just as baffled. "Yeah, we already have legs." "You brainless girls!" the stepmother snapped. "There are different versions of this potioneach one grows a different type of foot! I specifically found the one that matches the shape of the glass slipper perfectly. "Whoever drinks it will grow feet that fit the shoe exactly!" Chapter 102: The Most Beautiful Farewell Chapter 102: The Most Beautiful Farewell "What?! You want us to drink a potion meant for mermaids?" Cinderellas two stepsisters were horrified, fearing some terrible side effects. "Think about itthis is your chance to become the princes wife!" Their mother placed the clear, water-like potion on the table. Under her forceful persuasion and tempting promises, the elder sister, having lost a game of rock-paper-scissors, bravely gulped down the potion. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moments later, her feet began to swell. Then, as if they were being sliced in half, each foot split into two smaller ones. This magical potion, originally designed to transform a mermaids tail into two human legs, had an unintended effect when consumed by a human. Instead of growing legs, it simply split each foot in two. And so, the elder sister now had four feet. "Mother, what do I do?! I have two pairs of feetI look like a centipede!" she wailed. "No, a centipede has way more feet," the younger sister corrected. "What does it matter?!" Their mother waved dismissively. "Just hide the extra two feet under your dress and only show the ones that fit the glass slipper. Once you marry the prince, you''ll be traveling in carriageswho even needs feet then?" The elder sister hesitated, then realized her mother had a point. Together, the three of them spent hours modifying her clothing, trying to conceal the extra feet. In the end, they managed to stuff the hidden pair inside a loose-fitting dress, making it look excessively bulky. With only two visible feet, the elder sister stepped forward And perfectly fit into the glass slipper. "Look! Weve finally found someone who can wear the shoe! She must be the princes bride!" The crowd erupted in astonished cheers. Prince Henry arrived, his eyes lighting up. "Ha! I finally found you!" Overcome with excitement, he failed to notice how strangely bulky her dress looked. To him, she was simply the girl he had been searching for. In truth, he barely remembered what the girl from the ball even looked like. To be honest, after all this time, his memory of that enchanting dance partner had grown hazy. They hadnt even spoken that nighthe had no idea who she really was or why he had been so taken with her in the first place. But that wasnt unusual for him. He often fell in love on a whim, swept up in fleeting emotions. For him, this entire shoe-finding quest had been less about true love and more about chasing a thrill. Prince Henry took the elder stepsister by the hand, led her into his carriage, and together, they set off for the palace. The sun shone brightly in the clear blue sky. As their carriage rolled down the road, doves perched on the tree branches began to singa melody so beautiful and enchanting, it felt like a blessing for the prince and his "bride." The crowd cheered for this seemingly perfect fairy-tale ending. No one was more delighted than Cinderellas stepmother. Watching her own daughter become the princes bride, she was already envisioning a future of unimaginable wealth and luxury. The mere thought of entering the royal palace, living a life of indulgence and extravagance, nearly made her faint from happiness. ?????S The younger stepsister, however, lowered her head in bitter regret. "If I had known this would actually work, I would have drunk the potion first! Even if it gave me six feet, eight feeteven if I turned into a full-on centipedeit wouldve been worth it!" she muttered to herself. Perched on the branch of a small banyan tree, a cloaked figure dressed in the attire of a classical magician was feeding chirping birds. Rhine watched as the carriage carrying Prince Henry and his "bride" slowly disappeared into the distance. He couldn''t help but smile. "It truly is a happily-ever-after ending, isn''t it?" "Cinderellas stepmother achieved her goalher daughter became the princes wife. The elder stepsister got a dramatic change in status. And as for Cinderella herself, she finally escaped her nightmare of a past and is starting a new life with Momo." Hearing these words, Rhine chuckled. Rhine and Aurora rode their white horses along the beach. The harbor was bustling with ships, their sails fluttering in the breeze. Several sailors leaned over the railings, engaged in discussion with merfolk floating in the sea. "Don''t set sail today. Theres a storm brewing along your planned route," one of the merfolk warned. "Thank you! Really, thank you so much!" The sailors waved their gratitude. "If it werent for you merfolk and your ability to predict sea storms, we wouldve been fish food by now!" Aurora watched this scene unfold, deeply moved. "Its hard to believe that just a few months ago, sailors saw merfolk as cursed monsters," she murmured. "The alliance between the Western Asia Kingdom and the Mermaid Kingdom has changed so much." "It wont be long before other coastal nations start scrambling to befriend the merfolk too." Rhine smiled, completely unapologetic as he declared "This is all thanks to us." Just then, a powerful wave crashed against the shore, breaking into shimmering white foam. One by one, figures emerged from beneath the sea. The merfolk. And not just any merfolkRhine and Aurora recognized these faces immediately. There was the Grand Matron, wearing her silver crown. The mighty Sea King, clutching his golden trident. The five mermaid princesses, adorned with delicate sea flowers. They all waved warmly at Rhine and Aurora. But among them were two more familiar figures. Momo. And Cinderellawho had now become a mermaid. The two beamed with joy, their faces illuminated by the gentle, golden sunlight. As they waved at Rhine and Aurora, their voicesfilled with warmth and gratitudecould be heard even from afar. Historical records would later state that, in the year when Aurora was eleven years old, the long-hidden Mermaid Kingdom officially formed an alliance with the Western Asia Kingdom. From that moment on, merfolk were recognized as a part of the continents history. Four years remained until the spindle and the curse of death would descend. "What? Henry, youre running off again?!" Prince Eric was utterly speechless upon hearing his younger brothers plans. "Brother, youve barely been back for a few weeks! And arent you engaged now? Shouldnt you be spending more time with your fiance?" Prince Henry yawned. "Ive lost interest in that woman. You know how quickly I get bored. Besides, shes acting weirdalways avoiding me, always wearing these oversized robes. Such a weirdo." He added nonchalantly, "Of course, Ill still go through with the weddingI keep my word. But, you know, a noble prince isnt limited to just one wife." Eric pinched the bridge of his nose. "...So where are you planning to go this time? Looking for another ''fated love''?" Henrys eyes sparkled with excitement. "This time, Im heading to the Kingdom of White. Ive heard their princess is stunning, with skin as pale as snow. People call her Snow White!" Hearing that name, Eric nearly jumped out of his seat. "Waitthat Kingdom of White? Thats in the same direction that Rhine and Aurora are traveling! Theyll be passing through there on their way to their destination!" "You mean that Grand Magician of the Rose Kingdom and his pretty little assistant?" Henry mused. "Well, isnt that perfect? Maybe Ill run into them!" Chapter 103: Undercurrents in the Kingdom of Snow White Chapter 103: Undercurrents in the Kingdom of Snow White "Sisters, Ive just learned something shocking The old witch from Enderland who wanted to join us... is dead!" It was another routine meeting of the Coven of Witches. Through magic, the witches communicated across the dark void, their voices transforming into instant messages, crisscrossing like an eerie group chat. If Rhine were listening in, he would have thought it was remarkably similar to modern-day online discussionssome witches were extremely talkative and always active, while others were constantly offline. Several voices overlapped "Oh? What happened? Tell us more. She contacted me not too long ago." "Did someone chop off her head? Hahaha!" "Wasnt she one of the strongest witches in Enderland? I recall that she actually had some real skills. She had a wand that could transform into a venomous snake immune to magic, the ability to resurrect once after death, expertise in transformation, potion-making, and mirror magic. Plus, she was protected by Enderlands soldiers and some pretty formidable warriors. Killing her wouldnt have been easy for just anyone." "Sounds like she was indeed capable. No wonder she wanted to join us. Whoever killed her must be someone we all know, right? Did the Emperor of Enderland finally realize her ambitions and have her eliminated? Or was it a group of powerful mages and warriors working together?" The first speaker fell silent for a moment before responding "From what Ive heard... it wasnt some grand figure. The one who killed her was none other than the Sage of the Rose Kingdom, the Grand Magician Rhine!" "You may have already heard about what happened recently between the Western Asia Kingdom and Enderland. "But just two months after that, another shocking piece of news spreadthe Western Asia Kingdom established diplomatic relations with the merfolk. "An alliance with those non-human sea creatures? Unbelievable! "And according to my sources, that Sage of the Rose Kingdom was directly involved in both eventshe orchestrated Enderlands downfall and facilitated the alliance between the Western Asia Kingdom and the merfolk. "The old witch was probably taken out by him as well." For a brief moment, the dark void fell into silence. Then, a cold, sharp voice cut through "Oh? If that little magician is involved, then I might actually be interested. Any more details?" "Hahaha! Maleficent, I knew you''d be intrigued! What, are you worried that since you once cursed the Rose Kingdom, their Sage might come for your head next?" A wild, unhinged voice cackled. R????¨? "Shut your filthy mouth and drop that idiotic catchphrase of yours!" Maleficent snapped. "I''ve destroyed dozensno, hundreds of kingdoms over the centuries. The list of warriors and magicians whove tried to kill me could wrap around the entire continent. "But not one of them has ever succeeded. Crushing them was about as difficult as stepping on an ant." The first speaker responded, "I dont have detailed information. I dont live in Enderland or the Western Asia Kingdom, so how would I know everything?" "Ugh, how annoying," Maleficent muttered, her voice laced with irritation. Though it seemed her frustration stemmed more from the lack of immediate answers than any concern over a magician possibly coming after her. She suddenly shouted into the void "Hey, Queen, are you there?" "Use your magic mirror and find out what really happened between Enderland, the Western Asia Kingdom, and those merfolk! "And figure out what role that Sage from the Rose Kingdom played in all of this!" Silence. The Queen did not respond. "Of course, shes not here again," someone grumbled. "Ugh, shes always absent. Why is she even in the Coven?" "Someone should just cut off her head already." "Forget it," the first speaker said. "Ill visit White Kingdom in person and ask the Queen directly. She can use her mirror to get the details." Maleficent scoffed. "Dont act like thats some big effort. For you, traveling anywhere on the continent is just a few steps away." Enderland Royal Capital The chaos from the "Great Fish and Sea Beast Rampage at the Royal Port" had long since subsided. The kingdom had returned to order. The Emperor of Enderland sat upon his Obsidian Throne, listening to reports from his officials. "Your Majesty, we have instructed all Royal Privateers holding letters of marque to avoid any ships from the Western Asia Kingdom." After a brief pause, one minister asked hesitantly, "Your Majesty, is that necessary? The Western Asia Kingdom suddenly abandoned our alliance. Shouldnt they be made to pay for that betrayal? Now were just... letting them off?" The Emperor let out a low chuckle. "They are now under the protection of the merfolk. "In the open sea, no one can touch them." At that moment, a swarthy-skinned, sharp-eyed magician entered the palace. "Your Majesty, I am Magician Magrito. I am honored that you have finally granted me an audience!" Had Rhine been present, he would have recognized this man instantly He was the very magician from the Divination Competition hosted by Prince Ericthe one who had lost to Rhine. A foreigner, said to be from the Middle Eastern lands. As soon as Magrito saw the powerful Emperor of Enderland, his face twisted into a sycophantic grin. "Your Majesty, I heard that during the recent turmoil, you lost an exceptional Court Witcha powerful sorceress. I would like to take her place!" "Convince me why you are qualified," the Emperor said indifferently. "Your Majesty, I would not have come empty-handed. I bring secrets of great importance! "With your support, I can lead you to absolute power!" Magritos excitement grew as he spoke. "I traveled here on a flying carpet, crossing the Middle Eastern deserts to reach the Western Continent. Along the way, I uncovered two great secrets hidden within the sands!" Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Emperor leaned forward slightly. "And what secrets would those be?" Magritos grin widened. "Your Majesty, have you ever heard of ''A magic lamp that can grant wishes''... And... the hidden Kingdom of Oz at the heart of the desert?" White Kingdom Rhine and Aurora rode on horseback, officially leaving the Western Asia Kingdom and entering White Kingdoms borders. Rhine had already gathered intelligence on the neighboring land "The former Queen of White Kingdom is deceased. The current Queen is the Kings second wife. "The late Queen left behind a beautiful daughter. Because of her snow-white skin, she was named... Snow White." This was all painfully familiar to Rhine. "So this is the Kingdom of Snow White..." Piecing together the intelligence from the Coven of Witches, Rhine quickly formed a hypothesis "The Covens ''Queen'' is highly likely to be the current Queen of White KingdomSnow Whites stepmother!" "According to the Sea Hags intelligence, the Queen is actually a minor member of the Coven. She lacks real magical abilities. Her only asset is a magic mirror that answers any question asked." "Should I investigate her? Or maybe sneak a look at that magic mirror?" Rhine pondered his options. The Coven of Witches was a dangerous organizationa dark assembly of spellcasters who thrived on power and intrigue. Though some members were weak or only skilled in one craft, as a whole, they posed a significant threat. "For now, let''s avoid the Queen and Snow White. Well just pass through White Kingdom normally." With that plan in mind, Rhine and Aurora rode through the lush green forest. Leaves brushed against their shoulders as birdsong echoed through the trees. Halfway along the journey, Rhine suddenly had a thought "In most versions of Snow White, the Queen always asks her mirror: Who is the most beautiful in the world? Until Snow White grows up, the mirror always says its the Queen." "But this world is filled with princes, princesses, and queenslike theyre mass-produced! You can barely take ten steps without bumping into another beautiful princess." "In this world, would the mirror really still call her the most beautiful?" Chapter 104: Magic Mirror—Aurora Is the Most Beautiful Chapter 104: Magic MirrorAurora Is the Most Beautiful People always said that the Queen of the White Kingdom, who was also Snow Whites stepmother, was incredibly beautifulbut also extremely vain and jealous. She simply couldnt tolerate the idea of anyone being more beautiful than her. What outsiders didnt know, however, was that beneath this terrifying jealousy lay an even darker secret: the Queen was a powerful and sinister witch, one who wielded black magic. It was through her magic that she had enchanted the King of the White Kingdom, making him utterly infatuated with her beauty and completely obedient to her. No matter how outrageous her demands were, the King would always comply! Yet, the Queens greatest fear was that one day, the King would lay eyes on someone even more beautiful than her. If that happened, he might realize she wasnt the fairest of them all, and her spell over him could break. That would be disastrous! As a witch, the Queen possessed a magic mirror. She often stood before it, admiring herself and asking: Mirror, mirror, tell me, who is the most beautiful person in the world? As she stared at the face reflected in the mirror, the Queen fell into deep thought. She decided to refine her question: Who is the most beautiful woman in the world? The magic mirror responded with a name the Queen didnt recognize. This time, at least, the answer was a womanbut someone she had never heard of, a princess from some unknown kingdom. The Queen frowned, sinking into even deeper contemplation. She reconsidered her approach: Alright, the world is too vast, and this land is too expansive. Handsome lords and beautiful princesses are everywherefar too many to count. There will always be countless unknown princesses more beautiful than me. Maybe I should narrow it down a bit. So, she altered her question again: Mirror, mirror, tell me, who is the most beautiful woman in the Western Continent? Still, the mirror gave her an unfamiliar name. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmm let''s be even more specific. Mirror, mirror, tell me, who is the most beautiful woman in the White Kingdom and its surrounding regions? Still not good enough. Lets adjust it one more time. Mirror, mirror, tell me, who is the most beautiful woman in the White Kingdom? At last, the mirror finally gave the answer she had been waiting for: Of course, it is you, my Queen! The Queen burst into triumphant laughter, thoroughly satisfied. I knew it! I must be the most beautiful. Just look at my bright, enchanting eyes and my luscious red lipswho could possibly compare? She playfully covered her mouth with the back of her hand, as if trying to contain her delight. For many years, the Queen repeated this ritual every single day, and every time, the mirrors answer remained unchanged. Each time she heard the mirrors flattery, she would smile in satisfaction. ??????????????? Then, one day, a mysterious organization known as the Coven of Witches sought out the Queen and invited her to join them. The members of this group were all extraordinarily powerful witches. The Queen wasnt particularly interested in magical discussions, nor did she possess the extraordinary magical talent that many of the other witches had. However, she did need potions that could preserve her youth and maintain her beauty, so she agreed to join. That said, she rarely participated in the covens daily activities. Instead, she simply exchanged her mirrors knowledge for a bottle of youth-preserving potion from time to time. As the days passed, the Queen started to notice something unsettlingSnow White was becoming more and more beautiful! With each passing day, Snow White grew more breathtaking. Her skin was as pure as snow, her cheeks as red as blood, and her hair as dark and lustrous as ebony. What if one day my own daughter surpasses me in beauty? This fear nagged at the Queen constantly. And yet, as long as the magic mirror continued to reassure her each day with the same responseThe most beautiful woman in the White Kingdom is, of course, you, my Queen!she could finally relax. But no matter how often she heard it, the very next morning, anxiety would creep in once more. She would rush to the mirror again, dreading the day it might suddenly tell her: My Queen, you are indeed beautiful, but your daughter, Snow White, is a thousand times more stunning than you! And then the unthinkable happened. As always, the Queen stood before the mirror and asked: Mirror, mirror, tell mewho is the most beautiful woman in the White Kingdom? But this time, the mirror hesitated. It stammered and faltered. Hurry up and answer me, mirror! the Queen snapped impatiently. The mirror trembled, its voice quivering as it pleaded: Your Majesty, please promise me that no matter what I say, you wont shatter me, throw me from the tower, or do anything extreme. Fine, I promise! the Queen agreed at once. She was desperate to hear the answer. Is this it? Has the dreaded day finally arrived? If my daughter really has become more beautiful than me what should I do? Countless thoughts raced through the Queens mind before settling into one dark, sinister conclusion. The mirror took a deep breath and solemnly declared: Your Majesty, you are indeed breathtaking. However, there is now a little princess who surpasses you in beauty a thousandfold! The Queen held her breath. It had happened. Just as she feared! The most beautiful woman in the White Kingdom is Aurora! the mirror finally revealed. I knew it! the Queen roared, storming out of the room in fury. Forgive me, my daughter Snow White, but I cannot allow you to be more beautiful than me. You must be eliminatedsilently, without a trace! She had barely taken two steps out of the room when she suddenly froze. Wait. Did I hear that right? The Queen dashed back inside and demanded: Who did you say is the most beautiful? Aurora. As the mirror responded, it displayed a moving imageAurora, riding a white horse alongside Rhine, passing through a lush green forest. The little girl had golden hair and dazzling blue eyes. Her beauty was so radiant, her presence so mesmerizing, that it seemed almost otherworldly. The Queen fell silent. Wait. Who even are you? I dont know you at all! And just like that, the Queens nerves settled. Phew, what a relief! I thought the most beautiful person in the kingdom would be my daughter, Snow White. If word got out that I had killed my own daughter, that would have been inconvenient. But since the one surpassing my beauty is just some stranger, well thats a different matter entirely. As she studied the image of Aurora and Rhine riding through the forest, she quickly deduced: Judging by their direction, it wont be long before they arrive near the royal palace. Her expression darkened. If the King sees Aurora and realizes that someone in the White Kingdom is more beautiful than me that would be a disaster. My enchantment over him might break! "No! That girl, Aurora, must be eliminated!" The Queen steeled her heart and secretly summoned a burly huntsman. She had long prepared for the day when Snow White''s beauty might surpass her own. This very huntsman was someone she had chosen in advancea killer ready for the task! "I command yougo and kill Aurora! Once the job is done, I will reward you with great riches." The Queen issued her order. "Understood, Your Majesty! Consider it done!" The huntsman stood at attention, nodding fervently. For years, he had heard whispers that the Queen was jealous of Snow Whites beauty and that she might one day hire an assassin to dispose of her daughter. That was why she had been secretly in contact with him all this timeto have him as her personal executioner when the moment came to quietly eliminate Snow White. So, ever since the Queen first made contact with him, the huntsman had mentally prepared himself for this "big job." He was in desperate need of a large sum of money to take care of his aging adoptive father and his young daughter. Once he killed Snow White, he could finally "Wait a minute!" "Who did you say?" The huntsman suddenly frowned in confusion. "Aurora? Who''s that?" "Ahem" The Queen coughed awkwardly, finally realizing that the plan had changed. Her intended target was now someone the huntsman had never even heard of. She quickly ran back inside, using magic to create a copy of Auroras portrait and marking her location on a map. "Your target is Aurora. She is here." The Queen pointed at the spot. "Her portrait is beneath this stack of papers." "Bring me her heart, and the mission will be complete. In return, you will receive a generous reward." After hearing the details of his task, the huntsman couldnt shake the feeling that something was off. "Wait, wait, wait so the Queen isnt trying to kill her own daughter, Snow White?" he thought, bewildered. For years, he had completely misunderstood the Queens intentions! "That actually makes sense. Even if Snow White isn''t her biological child, she is still her daughter. No matter how jealous the Queen might be, would she really be ruthless enough to kill her own child?" With that thought, the huntsman suddenly felt guilty for misjudging the Queen. "Maybe she''s not as cruel as people say. I mean, shes sparing her own daughter, right?" Feeling somewhat relieved, he accepted the mission, grabbed his hunting knife, and left the palace, heading toward the forest. As he walked, he pulled out the portrait of his target and studied it closely. Upon seeing the little girl in the image, the huntsman felt puzzled. "This Aurora girl shes just a child. Why does the Queen want her dead?" It didnt make sense. If the Queen wanted to get rid of some commoner she disliked, she could have simply ordered a soldier to handle it. Why had she secretly contacted him years in advance? "If it were about killing her own daughter, that would be a different storysomething the King must never find out. But for this? Why go through all the secrecy?" The huntsman shook his head, dismissing the thought. "Whatever. I just need the money to take care of my old carpenter father and my little girl. The reasons don''t matter." As the huntsman disappeared into the depths of the forest, the Queen watched from afar, suddenly feeling uneasy. "I heard that huntsman has a young daughter about the same age as the girl I''m trying to kill." "When the moment comes, will he hesitate? Will he look at that beautiful little girl, see her helpless expression, and remember his own daughter? Will he falter and spare her?" She decided to wait a while and then consult the magic mirror again to confirm whether the huntsman had succeededor if he had let his emotions get in the way. In the Forest Rhine and Aurora had stopped to rest by a riverbank, letting their horses drink. Just then, they spotted a towering, broad-shouldered huntsman approaching themhis grip firm on a sharp hunting knife. Chapter 105: The Huntsman—Me, Attack Aurora? Chapter 105: The HuntsmanMe, Attack Aurora? From a distance, the huntsman gazed at the two children sitting by the brook, chatting as the gentle sound of flowing water filled the air. His eyes locked onto the golden-haired, blue-eyed girlthe child he had been ordered to kill. His heart clenched. He thought of his own daughter. "My daughter she''s about the same age as this girl named Aurora, isn''t she?" "A child this young what crime could she possibly have committed? She must be innocent!" For a moment, the huntsman hesitated. A flicker of guilt welled up inside him, and he considered abandoning the mission. But he shook his head violently, forcing himself to suppress the pang of sympathy. "No. No, I cant afford to waver. I need this money too much. What happens to someone elses daughter has nothing to do with memy adoptive father and my own child depend on this reward!" He was too poor to afford compassion. Years ago, when the ruler of the White Kingdom married the current Queena woman of peculiar temperamenthe became completely infatuated with his new wife, neglecting state affairs. As a result, what was once a prosperous kingdom fell into decline. Many people were now impoverished, homeless, and struggling to survive. At that moment, Aurora and Rhine noticed the huntsman watching them. "Hello, Uncle! You''ve been looking at us for a whiledo you need something?" Aurora waved at him cheerfully, her movements graceful yet still carrying a childlike innocence. She looked so well-mannered and adorable, the kind of child anyone would instinctively like. The huntsman gripped his knife tightly, his palms drenched in sweat. "Its just a single moment. All I have to do is close my eyes and thrust the blade into the girls heart." The thought crossed his mind like lightning, and in the next instant, the huntsman sprang into action. With a ferocious roar, he launched himself forward like an arrow released from its bowstring, charging straight at the golden-haired girl. "I''m sorry Goodbye!" He drove the blade toward the girl''s chest with ruthless precision! At the very moment his knife should have pierced her heart, the huntsman squeezed his eyes shut. In his mind, he had already envisioned the scenethe splash of warm, crimson blood against his face; the girl''s lifeless body collapsing to the ground; the silver-haired boy beside her crying in horror at the sight of his fallen companion. ??????????? And after that, all he had to do was squat down coldly, carve out the girl''s heart, and ignore the silver-haired boy''s anguished screams. Clang. A shower of crimson sparks burst into the air. The huntsman staggered back several steps, reeling from the immense recoil. His right hand, still clutching the knife, went completely numb, and his palm split open from the impact, blood seeping from his wounds. "What what just happened?!" For a brief moment, he wondered if he had stabbed a rock by mistake. He quickly opened his eyes. The girl stood there, perfectly unharmed. "What what is this?" Panic surged through the huntsman. Had he missed? "Why are you attacking me?" Aurora asked, tilting her head. "I don''t believe we''ve met before, Uncle." The huntsman took a deep breath, steeling himself. He gripped his knife once more and swung it at Auroras neck. She didnt dodge. She simply let the blade strike her fair, slender throat. Clang! The metallic clash echoed again. The knife was sent flying from the huntsman''s grasp, his fingers searing with pain. His palm throbbed as hot blood dripped from the wounds. Meanwhile, Aurora remained completely motionless. She hadn''t even flinched. Her sharp gaze locked onto the huntsman. "A-A-A MONSTER! SHE''S A MONSTER!" The huntsman nearly fainted on the spot. His legs gave out beneath him, and he collapsed onto the ground, shaking uncontrollably. This time, he had seen it clearlyhis attacks hadn''t missed. And yet, this seemingly delicate little girl was completely unscathed. "Speak. Why did you attack us?" Aurora took a step forward, pressing her foot into the ground. The earth beneath her cracked beneath the sheer force. The sight of the breathtakingly beautiful girl advancing toward him made the huntsman feel as though he were staring into the eyes of the world''s most terrifying beast. "Yeah, go on. Who sent you after Aurora?" Rhine asked. Given that they were in Snow Whites homeland, Rhine had a pretty good guess about the mastermind behind this, but he wanted to hear it from the huntsman himself. The huntsman trembled all over but clung to the last shred of his rationality. "This girl her skin is harder than steel, and she can crack the ground with a single step Shes definitely some kind of monster. My god The Queen never told me Id be dealing with something this dangerous!" His mind raced, weighing his options. "I definitely cant fight them. But even if I die, its only my life thats lost. If I reveal the Queen as the one who hired me my entire family will be doomed!" He lowered his head and clenched his jaw, refusing to answer. "Im sorry, but I cant say anything!" His eyes shut tight, his expression resolute. He was prepared to die if it meant keeping his family safe. "If I talk, my whole family will be dragged into this!" Rhine chuckled softly and pulled out a crystal ball that gleamed with a ghostly blue light. Then, the boy cast his gaze upon the trembling huntsman curled up on the grounda gaze that seemed to pierce through his body and soul. After a few seconds, Rhine calmly recited: "Angus. Huntsman of the White Kingdom. Age 43. Orphan. Wife deceased. Only remaining family: an elderly adoptive father, a 10-year-old daughter. Lets see they live" Since the target of his divination wasnt a figure of great power or destiny, there was little resistance, and the information flowed to him with crystal clarity. "AAAAHHH!" The huntsmans eyes shot open in terror. "What the hell?! How do you know all that?!" "Not only is this golden-haired girl a monster the silver-haired boy is one too!" Having thoroughly enjoyed his little "magic trick," Rhine crouched down, staring at the petrified huntsman. "So, it was the Queen who sent you?" The huntsman flinched. "H-How do you know?!" "Ah, so I was right." Rhine smirked, his suspicions confirmed. At that, the huntsman finally abandoned any hope of keeping the secret. "Yes! Yes! It was Her Majesty, the Queen! She ordered me to kill that girl, Aurora! If I had known you two were this powerful, I NEVER would have come! Please, let me go! I have a family to take care ofan elderly father, a young daughter!" Tears streamed down his face as he begged for mercy. "Relax, were not going to do anything to you." Rhine reassured him. "Alright, youre free to go." "Huh?" The huntsman blinked in disbelief. "Just like that? Youre letting me go?" Shaking with gratitude, Angus hurriedly grabbed his now-bent hunting knife and scrambled to his feet, preparing to flee. "Wait a moment." Rhine suddenly called out. Angus froze, his fear returning in an instant. "W-What is it?" He turned back hesitantly, praying they hadnt changed their minds. Rhine casually tossed him a large, flawless pearl. "Sell this. Itll be enough for you, your adoptive father, and your daughter to live comfortably." The huntsman stared in disbelief at the priceless pearl in his palm. It was even larger than the one embedded in the Queens crown! "T-Thank you! Thank you so much!" he sobbed with gratitude, bowing repeatedly before finally leaving. The pearl Rhine had just given him was, of course, from the vast treasures of the Sea King. In the Sea Kingdom, pearls like this were so abundant that they were practically worthless. As the huntsman disappeared into the distance, Rhine suddenly remarked: "We should visit his home sometime." During his divination earlier, he had sensed something unusual about the huntsmans adoptive father, the old carpenter. That meant the old man was either someone of great hidden significance in the world or a Child of Destinysomeone with a special role in a fairy tale. At that moment, an astonished voice suddenly rang out behind them: "Oh my gosh, you two are amazing! We thought that girl was about to be in serious danger, and we were about to help!" Rhine and Aurora turned around. "That girls skin could withstand a blade!" came another exclamation. "And shes ridiculously strongone step cracked the ground!" a third voice added. "That boys crystal ball glowed!" a fourth voice chimed in. "And he knows so much!" said a fifth. "And he has a kind hearthe gave away a gorgeous pearl!" a sixth voice added. "Ahhh! Yeah!" The seventh voice struggled for a moment, unable to think of anything to addso they just yelled along with the others. "Huh?" Aurora turned her head and saw seven small figures peeking out from behind a large tree. It was the Seven Dwarfs. "Of course wed run into them here." Rhine thought. The Seven Dwarfs jumped up and down excitedly. "You guys are amazing! We''ve never met such incredible people before! And youre both good-hearted!" "Our cottage is just nearby. Come visit us! Well cook you a delicious meal!" they added enthusiastically. Unlike humans, the Seven Dwarfs had a simple and pure-hearted nature. Rhine recalled that in the original fairy tale, it was these kind dwarfs who took in Snow White when she was in danger. "Sure! Were actually quite hungry. Well gladly accept your invitation." With that, Rhinedragging a very confused Aurorafollowed the dwarfs toward their cottage. "Wait, hold on what are these small, human-like creatures?!" Aurora muttered, still baffled. Meanwhile The huntsman returned home and handed the priceless pearl to his adoptive father. Then, he sat down, lost in thought. "How am I supposed to report back to the Queen?" After much contemplation, he decided on a plan. He found a wild boar, carved out its heart, and brought it back to the Queen. At the Queens Castle When the Queen opened the box and saw the bloody heart, she smiled with satisfaction. However, just to be sure, she returned to her magic mirror and asked: "Mirror, mirror, tell mewho is the most beautiful person in the world? No, wait who is the most beautiful person in the White Kingdom?" To her shock, the mirror replied: "Beyond the mountains, beneath the shade of the green trees, inside a small house built by seven dwarfsAurora, who is far more beautiful than you, still lives." The Queen''s smile instantly vanished. Her face twisted in fury. "You dare deceive me?!" She turned to glare at the huntsman, who was now trembling violently. "I knew this would happen. You must have thought of your daughter and let Aurora go out of pity, didnt you?" The huntsman flinched. Yes, he had thought of his daughter. But more than anything, he had been terrified that those two terrifying children would kill his entire family if he tried anything. "I I did think of my family. But" The huntsman tried to explain, but before he could finish, guards seized him and began dragging him away. "Throw him in the dungeon!" the Queen ordered coldly. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, she strode back into her chamber. This time, she would take matters into her own hands. Using her limited knowledge of magic, she crafted three deadly items infused with black magic. "Hmph. That fool of a huntsman let his emotions cloud his judgment. But I I will not." Chapter 110: Chapter 110: "The Queen" Is Back? The queen had been gone for nearly a day. The witch Slave Master from the Coven had long grown impatient. She activated her enchanted silver shoes and teleported out of White Kingdom. As for the King of White Kingdom, he was even more restless. In a few days, Prince Henry, the second prince of the neighboring Western Asia Kingdom, will be visiting White Kingdom with his attendants. Should we prepare a banquet to welcome him, Your Majesty? a waiting attendant asked. Do whatever you want. I dont care about these things anymore. The king waved his hand impatiently, dismissing the attendant. Sigh, why hasnt my beautiful wife come back yet? The king wiped the sweat from his forehead. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, his heart was entirely preoccupied with his beautiful queen. Compared to her, the entire kingdom seemed dull and lifeless. "Right, my wife always mumbles to that mirror. Maybe that magic mirror knows something!" The king hurried into the queens chamber and questioned the magic mirror: Mirror, mirror, do you know where your dear masterthe beautiful queenhas gone? How is she now? The magic mirror answered truthfully: I only know that my most beloved and greatest master went to the house of the dwarfs in the mountains and forests. "As for her current situation, I do not know. Only the queen can use me. If she does not ask me questions, I can see nothing. "My dear Majesty, I am just as anxious and worried for my masters safety as you are! For I deeply love my master! The king was helpless. If my wife isnt back by sunrise tomorrow, Ill send the entire army to the mountains and forests to find her! He left the chamber, deep in thought. Under the table, two little hamstersRhine and Aurorahad overheard everything between the king and the magic mirror. The brown-furred hamster, Aurora, said, Just as the Sea Hags intelligence suggested. This magic mirror can only be used by the queen! Grandma Rosa, the witch from Rose Kingdom, once taught me that certain enchanted objects are bound to a single master, making them usable only by that person. Of course, such restrictions can sometimes be bypassed. But since Aurora was now a tiny hamster, what she actually sounded like was: Eek eek, eek eek. The snow-white hamster, Rhine, nodded and responded, thoughtful yet pleased: Eek eek, eek eek. What he meant was: Just as I thought, the magic mirror truly loves the queen. That makes things easier! After Aurora had granted the mermaid princess Ariel an immortal soul, both Rhine and Aurora were now absolutely certainlove in this world extended far beyond just romantic love! ?a????? Eek eek, eek eek. Aurora asked in confusion. Her meaning was: Teacher, do you really understand what Im saying? Because I have no idea what youre saying. The two little hamsters scurried out of the room. Rhine found a secluded spot, restored them both to their human forms, then flipped his palm, producing a small pink perfume bottle. [False Love] Perfume. A magical artifact born from the twisted affections of Prince Eric, Princess of Enderland, and the mermaid princess Ariel! Aurora, as long as you apply a single drop, anyone who sees you will perceive you as the personor thingthey love most. The king wandered alone through the palace corridors, restless. His wifes breathtaking beauty, her flowing black hair, and her crimson lips kept surfacing in his mind. "Forget it! Ill send men to the forest to find my wife right now!" Just as he made up his mind, he turned a cornerand there, in the hallway, stood a familiar figure. It was the woman he had been longing forthe Queen of White Kingdom! My love, youre back! Where have you been? The king was overwhelmed with joy and threw himself forward. The queen avoided his embrace and said calmly, I was only gone for a day. Why the fuss? Youve made the entire palace anxious. You know Im a witchI have my own secrets and need my privacy. Youre right, my love! The king obediently nodded, lowering his head in sincere apology. Its all my fault, all my fault! I wont overreact like this again. Ill go inform the attendants and ministers that youve returned. Before his wife, he was nothing like a sovereign rulerhe was like a well-behaved, obedient child! "He listens to the queen so completely No matter what I say, he agrees." Aurora, wearing the perfume, thought to herself. At this moment, in the kings eyes, Auroras appearance, demeanor, and aura were indistinguishable from the queens! This perfumes magic was far beyond simple disguise or illusionit made those who saw the wearer absolutely believe from the depths of their heart that they were looking at their most beloved person! Even if the persons behavior was somewhat different from usual, they would not doubt it. Even eyes that could see through illusions or supernatural divination abilities would be deceived! This was [False Love]. Aurora imitated the queens commanding tone and ordered the king: Oh, by the way, for the time being, I will be working on secret magical research in my chambers. No one is allowed to disturb menot even the servants. "If anyone other than you sees me, my magic potion experiments will fail! "The only person I will occasionally meet is you, my dear Majesty. You will be responsible for delivering my commands to the ministers in the palace. The king nodded eagerly. Of course, of course! Ill go tell everyone right away! I promise, I wont let anyone disturb you, my love! "This king really listens to everything the queen says No matter how unreasonable the request. Even if his love for her has been amplified by years of magic, this is ridiculous." Aurora couldnt help but mutter in her mind. But she maintained her role, lifting her chin arrogantly. Oh, and I have hired an experienced magicians assistant to help with my potion-making. She gestured toward Rhine, who stepped forward. This is Sage Rhine of Rose Kingdom, a grand magician. While I am in my chambers working on potions, he will also assist in conveying my words. The king thought for a moment and recalled hearing of this Sage of Rose Kingdom. Especially in neighboring Western Asia Kingdom, rumors suggested that the alliance between the Sea Kingdom and Western Asia Kingdom had been orchestrated by this very magician! So its Master Rhine! What an honor, what an honor! I never expected to meet you here! The king excitedly grabbed Rhines hand, practically groveling in admirationso much so that Rhine got goosebumps. "Come on, youre a king. Cant you act like one?" Of course, Rhine knew that White Kingdoms king was only acting like this because of the queens recommendation. Chapter 111: Snow White’s Dearest Person Chapter 111: Snow Whites Dearest Person Aurora, realizing just how obedient the king was, became even more playful and emboldened. She added in an arrogant tone, Dont be fooled by Master Rhines youthful appearance. A magicians age, knowledge, and skills have nothing to do with their outward looks. Lord Rhine is no ordinary magicianhes the master of masters, the greatest, most knowledgeable, and wisest sage of the Western Continent! "I will not allow anyone in White Kingdom to show the slightest disrespect to Master Rhine. From now on, seeing Master Rhine is the same as seeing me! Rhine had to use all his strength not to burst out laughing. Seriously, Aurora? Youre getting into character pretty fast. Since when did you become so good at this? The king nodded once again, like a pecking chick. Of course, of course! No one in White Kingdom will dare defy Master Rhine! Anyone who disrespects him will be thrown straight into prison! Speaking of prison Aurora, still in disguise as the queen, seemed to recall something. Earlier, I threw a hunter named Angus into prison. But it turns out he was wrongly accused. Release him, and dont forget to compensate him with a large sum of money. The king nodded yet againit was probably the hundredth time today. No problem, no problem! Ill give the order right away! Aurora took Rhine and headed toward her room. Remember, no one is allowed to disturb me! After all, the False Love perfume worked like a mental branding ironit was terrifying in its effects but had significant limitations. It only made others perceive her as their dearest person, but in different peoples eyes, she would appear differently. To the servants and ministers, she would likely take on another form entirely. Of course, of course! As you wish, my darling! the king flattered her. Aurora and Rhine entered the queens private chambers and locked the door behind them. The next step is the final and most critical part of the experiment Aurora thought, walking up to the enchanted, talking full-length mirror. As soon as her reflection appeared, the Magic Mirror immediately perked up with excitement. My dear, great master, youve returned! Oh, how Ive missed you. You must have already killed that little girl named Aurorathe one who was more beautiful than you, right? Hehe, how could White Kingdom possibly have a woman more beautiful than you? Hearing this, Aurora was momentarily speechless. But it also reassured her. It meant that even the Magic Mirror had been fooled by False Love. Of course, to the Magic Mirror, its dearest person could only be its great and beloved masterthe Queen herself! Ive changed my mind. Spare Auroras life, Aurora said coldly. She then gestured toward Rhine, who was walking in behind her. This child who was always by Auroras sideI have confirmed that he is no ordinary child. He is the sage and grand magician of Rose Kingdom, Lord Rhine. I have temporarily hired him as my magic assistant. You are to treat him with the utmost respect and never neglect him. ??????????????? Of course, of course, my dear and great master! As you wish. The Magic Mirror was utterly obsequious, not even questioning why its master had suddenly changed her mind. Aurora found the flattery a little unbearable. Internally, she muttered, Just what kind of environment did this queen live in? From the king to the Magic Mirror, theyre all obsessed with her. No wonder she turned into a complete lunatic. By the way, I have a question Aurora was just about to follow the script Rhine had prepared when suddenly She heard a faint rustling sound coming from the corner of the room, behind the folding screen. Someone was in the room! Auroras heart clenched. Before she had locked the door, someone was already inside! Whos there? Auroras sharp gaze locked onto the corner of the room. To the Magic Mirror and the King, she appeared as the Queen. But if someone else was present, she might appear differently in their eyes. If different people saw her as different figures, her cover would be blown! Thats strange. Someones in the room but why didnt my teacher sense it beforehand? He should be able to detect major dangers, right? Just then, a cute little girl stepped out from behind the screen. Her skin was as white as snow, and her jet-black hair cascaded down her back. Her gem-like eyes widened as she stared at Aurora. It was Snow White. The daughter of the former Queen of White Kingdomthe one who had already passed away. Aurora had never met her before, but she had heard of the princesss story and had seen portraits of her. Crap, crap. Snow White just saw me. She probably doesnt have a dearest person, so in her eyes, I must still look like myself. Or maybe her dearest person is her late mother? Or her father, the current king? I heard that the Queen never truly loved Snow Whiteshe was always jealous of her beauty. So Snow White must Snow Whites crystal-clear eyes blinked as she stared at Aurora, looking pure and stunningly beautiful. Then, suddenly, the little girl beamed, her smile bright and innocent. Mommy, youre finally back. Aurora let out a long breath, releasing the tension in her chest. For a moment, her emotions were all over the placemixed feelings churned inside her like a chaotic storm. My daughter, Aurora stepped forward, gently stroking Snow Whites dark hair, no longer acting haughty. Out of everyone, am I the person you love the most? The young princess nodded obediently. Of course! I love Mommy the most! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Snow White threw herself into Auroras arms and hugged her tightly. Rhine watched as the little princess clung to Aurorathough to his eyes, Aurora still looked like herself. Seeing this false yet heartwarming mother-daughter reunion, he let out a small sigh. Rhine knew that if he and Aurora had never come to White Kingdom, one day, Snow White would surpass the Queen in beauty. And the Queen would eventually try to kill her. But this young princess had never felt her stepmothers jealousy or malice. Compared to the mother she had lost too young to remember, the mother she truly loved was this stepmother standing before her. We have work to do. Get your adorable daughter out of here, Rhine reminded her. Aurora gently patted Snow Whites shoulder. My good girl, run along now. I have things to take care of. Okay, Mommy! Snow White was perfectly obedient, answering cheerfully before leaving the room. But just as she stepped out the door, the little princess suddenly turned back, looking at Aurorawho was still disguised as the Queenand once again, she smiled brightly, her eyes narrowing. Mommy, youre being so gentle with me today. Aurora swallowed dryly but didnt reply. She simply watched as Snow White disappeared down the hall. After taking a moment to calm herself, Aurora turned back to the Magic Mirror and asked the first question Rhine had instructed her to. Magic Mirror, Magic Mirror, tell mewhere does the witch known as Slave Master, the one from the Coven of Witches, come from? What is her true identity? And that magical artifact of hers, the one that allows her to travel freely across the continentwhat exactly is it? Among the unknown enemies within the Coven of Witches, aside from the one they to eliminateMaleficentthe one Rhine and Aurora were most concerned about was this Slave Master. This witch possessed a magical item that allowed her to move freely across the entire continent, giving her unparalleled mobility. As long as she remained in the Coven, she could potentially gather all its members in a short amount of time. If she managed to unite the scattered forces, the Coven would become a massive threat. Even the Sea Hag of the Mermaid Kingdom, upon realizing that the Coven might be planning to eliminate her, believed that the one most likely to strike against her would be none other than the witch who could travel freely across the continent. The surface of the Magic Mirror rippled like water before responding: Slave Master comes from the Land of Oz... Chapter 113: The Proper Use of the Magic Mirror Chapter 113: The Proper Use of the Magic Mirror Please use rigorous mathematical logic to prove that any integer greater than 2 can be expressed as the sum of three prime numbers. A prime number is a natural number greater than 1 that can only be divided by 1 and itself Please prove the Four Color Theorem. This theorem states that any planar map, when subdivided into non-overlapping regions, can always be colored with four distinct colors in such a way that no two adjacent regions share the same color Please provide me with a detailed list of White Kingdoms corrupt officials, including all instances of bribery, the amounts involved, and the identities of those who paid the bribes Which foreign spies are currently operating within White Kingdom? Where do they come from, and what organizations do they serve? What are their objectives? Please provide their detailed information, as well as the sabotage activities they are currently engaged in What are the most influential underground organizations and criminal syndicates within White Kingdom? Which royal ministers and military officers are abusing their power or neglecting their duties? Who among them is oppressing the people under the guise of authority? I want them all removed from office! The worst offenders will be imprisoned or even hanged Among the lords loyal to White Kingdom, are there any engaging in tax evasion, exploiting the people, or plotting rebellion? Provide their names and detailed evidence of their crimes Among the commoners and lower-ranking officials, are there any worthy of promotion? List their combat skills, administrative abilities, loyalty, leadership qualities, and special talents in a detailed table so I can review them Aurora read through the endless list of questions, her mouth never pausing. The Magic Mirror was utterly dumbfoundedif it had eyes and a mouth, they would have been wide open in shock. What kind of questions are these?! So this this is what I was meant to be used for?! Hurry up and answer them all, Aurora urged. Whether White Kingdom can be revived, whether it can regain its former glory, and whether it can stand proudly on the Western Continent once moreit all depends on you, Magic Mirror! Shes absolutely right. With the Magic Mirrors help, Her Majesty and I will restore White Kingdoms greatness! Rhine added with conviction. He was starting to think that in the near future, his title might need to include Sage of White Kingdom! The Magic Mirror, if it had eyes, would have surely wept tears of emotion. "Its true! After meeting the magician Rhine, Her Majesty has changed so much. She has finally become a ruler worthy of admiration!" And so, the Magic Mirror began answering each question one by one. Aurora, still mimicking the Queens regal posture, snapped her fingers, causing quills to lift into the air and furiously record every answer onto parchment. Through this intensive questioning, both Rhine and Aurora discovered an important truth: While the Magic Mirror was incredibly powerful, it was not omniscient. For example, it couldnt solve mathematical problems that had never been answered on this continent. It also had limited vision beyond White Kingdom, making its insights on foreign affairs somewhat blurry. Even so, its abilities were still astonishingwithout a doubt, this was an artifact of legendary power! And it was through this process that Rhine and Aurora finally realized just how deeply rotten White Kingdom had become. The entire nation was infested with corruptionfrom top to bottom, parasites everywhere. "The list of corrupt officials is outrageously long! So many nobles are colluding with foreign nations and underground syndicates. Your Majesty, just what kind of people have you been appointing?!" ?????????????? "The military is completely compromised These lords have all been engaging in private executions, deception, and extortion of the people" "Waitthis artisan from the lower city, Herodotus, has incredibly high loyalty and leadership abilities?! How has no one noticed such talent before?" "Unfortunately, we cant get detailed stats on people outside White Kingdom" Meanwhile, Outside the Queens Chambers Your Majesty, the Queen requests your presence. Rhine led the King of White Kingdom toward the Queens private quarters. I wonder what she wants? the King mused. But since its my darling treasure calling for me, I must listen to her every word! Could it be that she wants me to praise her beauty again? Or perhaps she wants to eliminate another rival she finds displeasing? However, when he stepped into the Queens chamber, he was completely stunned. The walls were covered with sheets of parchmentfilled with dense writing and names. Many of these documents bore the names of royal ministers and high-ranking officials, each listed with various statistics and detailed descriptions. Other papers contained unfamiliar names, each carefully marked with different notes. MarlinCombat Strength: 93, Loyalty: 73, Leadership: 34 Recommended for promotion to the Royal Guard. Treasury Minister GryffindorCurrent Loyalty: 0. Confirmed to have colluded with Enderland spies. Must be eliminated immediately. The King stood there, completely frozen, his mind blank. What what is all this?! He turned in utter confusion to look at his wifewho was actually Aurora in disguiseas she continued questioning the Magic Mirror. Aurora turned her gaze toward the shock-stricken King and explained in a calm, matter-of-fact tone: My dear King, as you know, I have a Magic Mirror that knows almost everything. Right now, I am using it to govern the kingdom. What?! Using the Magic Mirror to govern the kingdom?! The King was so stunned he couldnt even speak. Was this really his beloved wife? Had she really changed this much?! Aurora looked him straight in the eyes, her expression earnest: These past years, under my rule, the kingdom has fallen into ruin. The truly guilty now live in luxury, wrapped in silks and fine robes, while the innocent rot in prison. The streets are overrun with soldiers abusing their power, while beggars and thieves lurk in every corner. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But I was blind to it alluntil I met Lord Rhine. He taught me how to use the Magic Mirror properly! My King, let us work together to restore White Kingdom to its former glory! We will purge the corrupt officials and military officers who have been devouring this nation from within. We will elevate the forgotten talents and ensure that those with true ability and virtue take their rightful places! Aurora activated her supernatural charm, her voice carrying a compelling force that stirred the Kings emotions. Just listening to her words made his heart tremble. Oh, my darling treasure! If this is what you desire, then so be it! There was a time when he had once been a diligent and ambitious King. But after marrying his beautiful Queen, he had started losing interest in ruling. He abdicated responsibility, handing all power to his wife. He knew the kingdom was decaying, but what did that matter compared to pleasing his beloved? However, today, his Queens words awakened something inside him. For the first time, he realizedhe didnt have to choose between his love for her and his love for the kingdom. Overwhelmed with emotion, the King turned to Rhine, tightly grasping the silver-haired boys hands. Thank you, foreign sage! You are a true genius! The whole world will envy us! Envy that White Kingdom has a near-omniscient Magic Mirror to guide our rule! Rhine simply smiled. I will remain in White Kingdom for two months, assisting Her Majesty until the first wave of reforms is complete. He had already planned the final stepwhen the real Queen finally wakes up. "I cant wait to see her reaction when she realizes the entire kingdom, even her husband and the Magic Mirror, no longer see her the same way..." Rhine mused. Thats wonderful! Thank you, Lord Rhine! The King was ecstatic. Aurora, still in disguise as the Queen, deliberately added from the side: My dear King, the Grand Magician Rhine has done so much for White Kingdom and has helped me tremendously. He must be handsomely rewarded! The King nodded hastily. Yes, yes, of course! Turning to Rhine, he declared solemnly: Lord Rhine, I shall name you the Sage of White Kingdom so that the entire nation knows that you are a great benefactor to the royal family. In the kingdom, you shall hold power second only to me and the Queen. Even if you leave White Kingdom for a time, it wont matter. No matter when you decide to return, you will always be treated with the highest honors! Rhine smiled and nodded. Then, I thank Your Majesty. He was confident that with the Magic Mirrors assistance, this small kingdom would show clear signs of reform within just two months. This Magic Mirrorwhen used for governingwas nothing short of a divine artifact! At this moment, Rhine couldnt help but reflectjust how blind had the original Queen been? She had such an extraordinary mirror, yet she wasted it on nothing but vanity, constantly asking who was the fairest of them all. What an unbelievable waste. Meanwhile, in the royal barracks, several elderly yet loyal ministers listened to the Kings words in stunned silence. What? The Queen has resolved to govern wisely? Shes actually using the Magic Mirror to rule the nation? These ministers had personally witnessed the golden age of White Kingdom in its prime. Wonderful! White Kingdom is saved! The ministers erupted into cheers. Chapter 114: The Kingdom’s Great Reform! Chapter 114: The Kingdoms Great Reform! Sir, this pearl is for you! Look at how big, full, and lustrous it isan absolute treasure! The soldier who had previously bullied the old carpenter Geppetto looked at the officer lounging lazily in his wooden chair, his face full of flattery. He respectfully presented the large pearl he had snatched from Geppetto. Well done. The corpulent officer grinned as he took the pearl and examined it closely. This really is a priceless gem! How did you get it? The soldier answered truthfully, I took it from some old geezer. Ha! That fool thought that if he handed this over, Id let him in to see his kid. I made up some excuse and confiscated it. Who knows why a lowly commoner would have such a massive pearl? He probably picked it up somewhere or stole it. But none of that matters nowthis treasure belongs to you, Sir. The fat officer chuckled, carefully wrapped the pearl in a handkerchief, and then patted the soldier on the shoulder. From now on, youre my right-hand man! Our fates are tied togetherwell share in prosperity. From this day forward, the entire street, whether man or dog, will bow to you! The soldier was overwhelmed with excitement, barely able to breathe from the sudden rise in status. Sharing in the officers power meant his own position would soar beyond imagination! Suddenly, the wooden door burst open. A group of fully armed men stormed in. Sergeant, youre under arrest! Her Majesty the Queen has obtained evidence of your corruption, collusion with foreign spies, and extortion of protection fees from commoners! The officer was seized and dragged away before the stunned soldier could react. The officer struggled desperately. Let me go! My brother is a jester in the royal courtHer Majestys favorite! Dont you remember? Your brother? one of the men scoffed. He was thrown in prison earlier today. In a few days, hell likely be hanged. The officers face turned deathly pale. His legs trembled, and he could barely walk. He had to be dragged along. Her Majesty is determined to reform the kingdom, and the first step is to purge parasites like you who prey on the people! Confess everything now, and you might still have a chance to live! The soldier who had just bribed the officer stood frozen, watching as the once-arrogant superior was taken away. It felt as if the sky itself had collapsed. Is White Kingdom truly about to change? He knew that when the nest falls, no egg remains unbroken. With his superior arrested, it was only a matter of time before his own misdeeds were exposed. His days of wielding power through intimidation were over. ???? Sir, I dont want to share your fate Excuse me, sir. Are you the carpenter Geppetto? The elderly Geppetto trembled at the sight of the soldiers at his door, instinctively stepping back several paces. Theres no need to be afraid, old man. This belongs to you, doesnt it? The soldiers handed the large, perfectly round pearl back to him. Geppetto stared at the gleaming pearl in disbelief, feeling as if he were in a dream. Oh, and by the way, your adopted son, Angus, has been released from prison. He was innocent. Compensation will be issued to you soon. Ahlook, hes here now! Behind the soldiers, a young man came running toward him, waving eagerly. Father, Im here! Youre back? I thought Id never see you again! Everyone said you were going to be hanged. I know! When they threw me in prison, I heard I was scheduled for execution next week. I thought I was doomed. That place was dark, cold absolutely hopeless. Angus shuddered at the memory. Then suddenly, I was released. The guards told me it was by direct order of the Queenand that Id even be compensated! Geppetto was in shock. Really? All his life, he had heard tales of the Queens cruelty. No one who entered her prison ever came out alive. Its true, Father! And thats not all! Angus was ecstatic as he continued, I heard Her Majesty is determined to reform the kingdom and bring justice to the oppressed! The soldiers confirmed it. Thats right, Master Geppetto. The soldiers who assaulted you will be punished. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Geppetto stood there, speechless, as if turned to stone. He had once fantasized about a powerful magician retrieving his stolen pearl, bringing justice, and rescuing Angus from prison. It was the kind of tale the common folk adored. But never had he imagined that, in just a day or two, the entire kingdom would be transformed. Now, justice was no longer something he had to beg from a wandering heroit was being delivered through official channels. Just like Magician Rhine said my son really has been released. He must have done something to make this happen! The soldiers looked up at the mention of the name. Wait are you referring to Lord Rhine, the Kingdoms Sage? Geppetto was taken aback. You know him? The soldiers exchanged excited glances. Soon, the entire kingdom will know his name! Magician Rhine traveled from the Rose Kingdom to White Kingdom and displayed extraordinary wisdom. Both His Majesty the King and Her Majesty the Queen personally invited him to become the Kingdoms Sage. They say he will assist the royal family in leading a complete reform of the kingdom! He will be the most powerful person in White Kingdom, second only to the King and Queen. Even the highest-ranking ministers wont compare to a single flick of his finger. Geppetto stood frozen, mouth agape. Rhine had only left a day or two ago. And now, he had already become the Kingdoms Sage? What had that young magician done in such a short time? The old carpenter felt as if he were trapped in a dreama surreal, beautiful dream he never wanted to wake from. He listened to the soldiers praise the new Kingdoms Sage, extol the Queens reforms, and condemn the corruption of the past. He watched Angus laugh in relief and joy. He clutched his precious pearl in his hands A lump rose in his throat, and his vision blurred with tears. The world before him seemed hazy and unrealjust like a dream. From the tall tower in the distance, Rhine and Aurora watched. The wind ruffled the Kingdom Sages cloak and lifted the golden strands of the young girls hair. They saw Geppetto tremble as he accepted his pearl, saw his stunned expression, saw the tears streaming down his weathered face. Teacher, seeing how Geppetto and Angus lives have changed I feel something. Aurora whispered. What is it? Rhine asked. At first, I thought you would teleport into the prison and break Angus out. I thought you would use magic to summon the pearl back to its ownerlike the protagonists of those fantasy stories, or the righteous heroes of legend. But I didnt choose that path, Rhine replied calmly. No. If Prince Eric were here, hed say this isnt like those hero stories at all. In those stories, the hero kills the villain and saves a few people. They might execute a corrupt officer or free a handful of families but beyond their sight, thousands more still suffer. Aurora gazed down at the kingdom belowthe crumbling streets, the struggling citizens. A king, however, can change everything. A king can save thousands, even millions. Thats why I must become a great ruler. She thought of Prince Eric, who had once been rebellious but was now striving to be a worthy heir. Rhine said nothing, only smiled. The wind blew again, gently brushing their faces. Teacher, I have another question, Aurora asked suddenly. She turned to look at Rhine. When I wore the perfume, what did I look like to you? The scent makes people see their greatest love, but you dont have one, do you? Did I appear the same? Rhine chuckled and answered truthfully, Yes. You looked exactly as you always do. Time passed swiftly. With the combined efforts of Rhine, Aurora, the Magic Mirror, and the King, the kingdoms grand reforms surged forward. Two months later, at a gathering of the Witchs Coven, Maleficent spoke up. Have you heard? That has been making big moves in White Kingdom. Even the neighboring nations know about it now. The Witch of the East, recalling her failed visit to the Queen two months ago, asked curiously, What kind of moves? Maleficent smirked. I heard from Mado Kingdom that shes actually ruling the country using the Magic Mirror. And it seems to be working. What?! That fool is actually governing? The Witch of the East was stunned. If the Queen was no longer a fool things could get dangerous. We need to see for ourselves. Chapter 115: The Eastern Witch Enters the Grand View Garden Chapter 115: The Eastern Witch Enters the Grand View Garden Maleficent, the Middle Eastern Witch, and Red Heart listened to the Eastern Witchs concerns without the slightest disagreement. For themthe pillars of the Witchs Coventhe was best left as she was before: naive and foolish. A Queen who became intelligent, diligent, and determined to govern properly was completely at odds with their interests. To them, the Queen was hardly a fellow coven member. She was merely a toola mouthpiece that asked the Magic Mirror questions on their behalf. All it took was offering her a youth-preserving potion, and in return, they were granted the chance to consult the Magic Mirror. It was an absurdly good deal! The Queen had never truly understood the value of the mirror, nor had she realized just how much the coven had been exploiting her. But now The is using the Magic Mirror to rule the kingdom. Shes actually gotten smarter! It wont be so easy to trade potions for questions anymore. The Eastern Witch scowled, both worried and resentful. If she werent the only one who could use that mirror, we could have just killed her and taken it for ourselves! Exactly! We shouldve chopped her head off already. She hasnt contacted us for two monthsshes never disappeared for that long before. Shes probably betrayed us and wants out! Red Heart huffed. The Eastern Witch sneered, Ill go to White Kingdom and make sure the remains loyal to the Witchs Coven and continues to serve us. And if she refuses? Maleficents voice was chillingly devoid of emotion. Ill kill her and take the mirror. The Eastern Witchs eyes gleamed with malice. Given enough time, well figure out a way to make it recognize a new master. Hmm. Maleficent wasnt surprised by the answer. So be it. You dont need help, do you? she added with a mocking tone. Of course not! What do you take me for? the Eastern Witch snapped before abruptly ending the magical communication. She stepped out of her luxurious house, whipping the slaves who had dared to pause their work, then strode toward an open clearing. Standing tall, she clicked the heels of her silver shoes together three times. A fierce wind roared to life, the world around her twisting and shifting into a swirl of colors. When the swirling stopped, she found herself in White Kingdoms royal capital. It was the same city she had visited before, yet it felt completely different. The buildings hadnt changed, but something was undeniably altered. The streets were noticeably cleanerbut it was more than just that. The soldiers who used to swagger around with clubs, shoving people aside, were gone. There were no reckless carriages trampling through the streets, nor were there arrogant nobles galloping on horseback, forcing pedestrians to scatter. The city guards and watchmen moved in disciplined formations, patrolling methodically ?N???????? As she walked, she overheard townsfolk discussing the Queens drastic reforms over the past two months. Can you believe it? The shoemaker next door, Karen, has a combat ability of nearly 90! His loyalty and leadership scores are over 60 too. Thats exactly what Im talking about! The Queen promoted him straight to squad leader in the Royal Guard! I doubted it at first, but when I saw the stats she published, I was speechless. I always knew Karen was strong, but I didnt think he was strong. Right? He never even trained properly, and his combat ability is already 87! If he surpasses 100, hell be classified as a ! Thats insane. Seriously! If not for the Queen, this kind of talent wouldve been wasted forever. Karen wouldve lived and died as a shoemaker. People gasped and murmured in awe. Thank the wise Sage for enlightening Her Majesty. White Kingdom is truly blessed. The more the Eastern Witch listened, the more confused she became. What were they talking about? Could personal talent and abilities be quantified into numbers? She couldnt hold back her curiosity and stopped a group of chatting townsfolk. What are you talking about? Why do these attributes have numerical values? The townsfolk turned to her with expressions that screamed: One of them scoffed, Youre from the countryside, arent you? First time in the capital? Where are you from thats so behind the times? another sneered. You dont even know about the Queen and the Sages method of selecting talent? The Eastern Witch bristled. She was about to cast a spell to turn them into toads when one man finally answered: You must be a foreigner. Here in White Kingdom, the Queen and the Sage have a special method for appointing officials. Our great Queen possesses a magical mirrorone that knows nearly everything about the kingdom! The mirror quantifies the skills and attributes of both commoners and nobles, listing them with precise numerical values. It even marks additional notes, like their specialties. I dont know the specifics, but thats how talent is identified and promoted. No matter how well-hidden a persons abilities are, the Queen and the Sage can uncover them and elevate the worthy. Not only that, but they use the mirror to expose spies and underground criminal organizations. Theyve been capturing them all! The Eastern Witch was stunned. Using the Magic Mirror for ?! That wasnt the Queen she knew. Wait they mentioned a assisting her? She had been here just two months ago, and no such figure existed. A woman in the crowd chimed in, Its crazy! Some ministers have a highest stat below 10! How did they even get those positions? An elderly man straightened up and declared, Those useless leeches are being demoted or reassigned as we speak! The Eastern Witch was baffled. This kind of large-scale reform wont it anger the powerful elites? She had visited White Kingdom many times before, and she the rot ran deep. Frankly, she had always enjoyed seeing the kingdom in chaos. A mismanaged, impoverished White Kingdom suited her just fine. But now? If the Queen was truly reforming the country, she was bound to provoke powerful enemies. Wouldnt she be assassinated soon? The townsfolk gave her another look. Old lady, what nonsense are you spouting? Who would dare defy the Queen when she has the Sage on her side? Exactly! The Sages magic is terrifyingstronger than an entire army! I saw him summon a storm at sea with my own eyes! Yes! Lord Rhine is an incredibly powerful magician! The Eastern Witchs heart clenched. What what did you just say? The Sages name? Lord Rhine, of course! He traveled here from the Rose Kingdom and was hired by the Queen. He now serves as White Kingdoms Sage and her chief advisor. The Eastern Witchs face twisted in horror. That damned Rhine It was who killed the First Witch of Enderlandthe one we were about to recruit! The Witchs Coven had been eager to bring the First Witch of Enderland into their ranks. Though she was not particularly skilled, she possessed a coveted ability: Having a high-ranking witch embedded in Enderlands political system would have given the coven leverage over a powerful military empire. But Rhine had ruined everything. And now, he had turned the Queen against them. The Eastern Witch seethed with fury. She wanted nothing more than to storm the palace and kill him on the spot. Her gaze locked onto the grand, golden palace in the distance. She took a step forwardthen suddenly turned back to the townsfolk. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ah, I nearly forgot. You all deserve a little for your insolence. She sneered, her wrinkled face twisting with malice. As thanks for answering my questions, Ill give you a . I was going to turn you all into toads but Ive just thought of something better. Her eyes glowed with wicked delight. Chapter 117: Let’s Kill the Witch of the East Chapter 117: Lets Kill the Witch of the East Rhine and Aurora exchanged a glance. The Witch of the East? She came representing the Coven to meet the Queen? Aurora speculated. Theres no way were actually going to see her. No matter how things looked, Aurora wasnt truly the Queen. She was only relying on the magical influence of the enchanted perfume, which made the King and the Magic Mirror firmly believe that was the Queen. Rhine responded calmly, No. Send her away. Exactly, Aurora mimicked the Queens arrogant tone. Tell that old hag I have no interest in seeing her. She can scram! Then, she added furiously, Tell that witch the Queen says the Coven has taken advantage of her far too many times. I wont be fooled again! Ill let the past slide, but I dont ever want to see them again! Get lostgo as far away as possible, and never contact me again! Hearing Auroras words, Rhine couldnt help but smirk. Dismantling the Coven from within and completely eliminating their control over the Magic Mirror was a highly desirable outcome for him. It was also a key part of the plan. What?! actually said that? Hearing the guards message, the Witch of the East was furious. Her withered hair stood on end. This is outrageous! Shes turned against us! This is treason! That Queenwho does she think she is to speak to me like that?! Shes just the ruler of a minor kingdom! I could wipe out the entire White Kingdom if I wanted to! Her eyes gleamed with malice. She was about to storm into the palace and teach the Queen a lesson when a far more wicked idea occurred to her. Oh? So the Queen wants to restore and strengthen the White Kingdom? Then Ill drag this nation into catastrophe. Ill make sure she watches everything she holds dear crumble before her eyes. The Witch of the East let out a cold, ruthless laugh. Her silver heels clicked against the ground, and in a sudden gust of wind, she vanished. Not long after, news of a horrific crime reached the palace. A dozen people suddenly collapsed in the streets, their faces turning purple, as if they drowned on land? In broad daylight? On dry land? A whole group of people drowning to death? How is that even possible? The ruler of the White Kingdom was astonished. Your Majesty, I suspect our enemies are behind this! They see our kingdom thriving under reform and seek to sabotage us! one of the ministers declared. ???????????????????? This official had recently been promoted due to the reforms and wanted them to succeed. But how did the culprit manage it? another minister questioned, deeply puzzled. Theres no need to worry. The Queen has the Magic Mirror. It will reveal the truth behind this bizarre case, the King reassured them. Hearing this, the ministers felt relieved. This was a critical moment for the kingdoms reforms. There could be mistakes. The King wasted no time relaying the incident to Rhine and Aurora. Magic Mirror, Magic Mirror, tell mewhat truly happened in the capital today? Who is the murderer? Aurora questioned the mirror. The mirrors dark surface rippled. A haunting voice answered: The culprit is none other than the one who sought an audience with you todaythe Witch of the East from the Land of Oz, known in the Coven as . The mirrors surface shimmered, revealing a horrifying scene The Witch of the East, chatting with a group of commoners on a street corner. Their indifferent attitudes enraged her. In a fit of fury, she cast a spell, transforming them all into fish. Aurora watched as the fish flopped helplessly on the ground, their bulging eyes filled with agony. They struggled, suffocated, and died wretchedlyonly to transform back into human corpses once the spell wore off. It was a scene of Auroras fists clenched tightly. She could the pain and desperation of those people as they died. This is That old witchhow could she do something like this?! She turned to Rhine. After confirming that he had shielded their conversation from the Magic Mirrors hearing, she declared with firm resolve: Teacher, we let the Witch of the East get away with this! I want to take her down myselfjust like Ill personally kill the Black Witch Maleficent! Rhine mused, feeling both admiration and approval. He nodded. Well have our chance. His expression turned serious. Dont forget our plan. When we leave the White Kingdom, a direct conflict with the Coven will be inevitable. The Witch of the East possesses a pair of Within three steps, she can travel anywhere on the continent. That means she can instantly summon the Coven and launch a surprise attack on us. The Coven may not be united, but we ignore this threat. So before we set off for the next kingdom A sharp glint flashed in Rhines lake-blue eyes. The Witch of the East must die. And if we cant kill her, we take her Silver Shoes. Aurora raised her small fists. Yes! We to eliminate this highly mobile threat. For our own safety in the journey aheadfor our mission to destroy the Black Witch Maleficentand for for those she slaughtered! Still, concern crossed Auroras face. As a core leader of the Coven, the Witch of the East will be far more dangerous than that old crone from Enderland. Can we defeat heror at least steal her Silver Shoesbefore we reach the next kingdom? Rhine stepped out of the room and delivered the shocking truth to the King and his ministers. What?! The murderer is a foreign witch? That woman slaughtered innocent people simply because she was in a bad mood? The ministers murmured among themselves. They understood all too wellon this continent, those with powerful magic could and The White Kingdoms King was equally troubled. He knew his wife was a witch, but she didnt seem particularly powerful. Compared to this Witch of the East Rhine described, she was Seeing the worry in their eyes, Rhine declared, Rest assured These reforms must show the world one thing: is above the law. Not even warriors who slay dragons or magicians who can destroy entire cities. The ministers hearts swelled with emotion. The boy in his silver mages cloak, standing beside the throne, carried an authority beyond his years. Rhine returned to his chamber and met Auroras gaze. Now, its time for the next phase of the plan. He placed a firm hand on Auroras shoulder. Lets awaken the Queen. The two of them vanished into thin air. On the other side of the mountains, in a lush green forest Inside a small cottage where seven dwarves lived They sat around a warm fire, discussing recent events from the city. They werent particularly interested in human affairs, but they often heard bits and pieces from passing travelers and hunters. Beside them was a crystal coffin. Inside lay a stunningly beautiful womanwith sharp lips and a pointed nose. She was the Queenthe real Queenwho had fallen into a deep slumber after biting a poisoned apple. I heard that the magician Rhine not only became the Sage of the White Kingdom but also brought order and prosperity to the realm! Thats incredible! Just then, a knock sounded at the door. The dwarves quickly hid the crystal coffin and opened the door Standing outside was a handsome prince, holding the reins of a fine steed, accompanied by his attendants. I am Prince Henry, the second prince of the Western Asia Kingdom. My men and I were hunting in these woods. Were exhausted and thirsty. We saw your cottage and hoped we could rest here and have some food and water. Dont worryIll pay you in gold. The dwarves saw no reason to turn away a neighboring prince and let him inside. After a hearty meal, Prince Henry wandered around the cottage Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And stepped into a small room Where he saw the Queen lying in the crystal coffin. My god Who is this woman? Chapter 119: The Depths of Three Thousand Shallow Waters Chapter 119: The Depths of Three Thousand Shallow Waters To be honest, when the Queen sought her out, the Eastern Witch was completely stunned. At that moment, the Eastern Witch had been discussing with her loyal servant how to destroy the Kingdom of White. This short servant was a mixed-blood, half Munchkin from the Kingdom of Oz and half foreigner. He had served the Eastern Witch as a household servant for many years, helping her with her wicked deeds. "That Queen, how dare she be so arrogant!" Just thinking about the words the soldiers relayed to her made the Eastern Witch angry. "She actually said that we witches had taken too much advantage of her in the past, and then claimed to be magnanimous and forgive everything! But she told me not to contact her again, and to leave as far away as possible!" "How dare she!" "Even the Emperor of the mighty Kingdom of Endog would treat me with courtesy and make me a guest of honor once he knew of my abilities!" The Eastern Witchs anger grew as she spoke, her hair standing on end, her eyes bulging out. "That Queen is too audacious to speak to me like that!" The short servant echoed. "Master, you must not let her off lightly." "My loyal servant," the Eastern Witch asked, "how should I destroy the Kingdom of White in a way that will hurt the Queen the most?" "Why not turn everyone in the country into fish? Let them suffocate to death!" the servant suggested. The Eastern Witch shook her head. "My transformation magic is something I learned from that Middle Eastern witch. She can cover the whole kingdom in an instant, but Im not capable of such a thing yet." "Then lets use a weather-controlling magic ritual and summon a hurricane to destroy their royal city!" the servant suggested again. "Thats a good idea, but it seems a bit too ordinary," the Eastern Witch shook her head again. "This is so troublesome. How about I just storm into the royal palace of the Kingdom of White, capture the Queen, torture her to death, and worry about the kingdoms destruction later?" ??????????????? Just then, ripples like water spread across the surface of the mirror on the wall. In the dim light, it seemed like an image was about to appear. This meant that a member of the Witches'' Association was trying to contact her! "Who is it?" The Eastern Witch clapped her hands, connecting to the magical communication. The Queen''s face appeared on the surface of the mirror. "Slave Master, hurry up and use your magic shoes to teleport to my side. Take me to another place." "Its just a few steps for you, right? Do it quickly!" Having grown accustomed to being flattered by the Magic Mirror and the King, the Queen still spoke with an arrogant, commanding tone, even now. The Eastern Witch was stunned. I was just thinking about how to kill you, and you dare to contact me first! And youre using me as a transportation tool! Seeing that the Eastern Witch remained silent, the Queen assumed she hadnt been given a reward and added, "After this is over, Ill allow you to ask the Magic Mirror one question as a reward. How about that? Will that satisfy you?" Satisfy me, my *ss! The Eastern Witch was so angry that steam seemed to rise from her head. She spoke sarcastically, "Queen, Ive just taken a few steps and in return, Ive earned the precious opportunity to ask the Magic Mirror a question. Am I taking advantage of you? "After all, I, along with the others in the Witches Association, have taken so much advantage of you, havent we?" The Queen, seeing the Eastern Witch being so polite, naturally accepted the kindness, "Thats true. Since you want to send me off for free, even better. Hurry up, Im in a hurry!" With that, the Queen ended the communication, her beautiful but harsh face disappearing from the mirror. Used to being flattered, the Queen rarely participated in the daily interactions of the Witches Association and assumed others treated her with utmost respect, so she didnt even notice the sarcasm. The Eastern Witch was fuming, jumping out of her chair. "Fine, Ill send you off for free!" ... In the forest of the Kingdom of White. Suddenly, a gust of wind swept across the clearing, lifting fallen leaves and grass into the air, spinning them around. When the wind died down, the Eastern Witchs figure appeared before the Queen. "Hahaha, you really came." The Queen walked up with a smile. "Quickly, I need to go to the royal city. Im too slow on my own. Can you give me a ride?" The Eastern Witch sneered, speaking sarcastically, "My dear Queen, you must think that the Witches Association has taken advantage of you for too long, right? "We only used a few bottles of cheap, beauty potions that many ordinary witches can make, and from you and the Magic Mirror, we exchanged for the priceless opportunity to ask a question." The Queen agreed with the Eastern Witchs words, nodding. "Yes, thats how it is." She always felt that the few witches in the association had taken great advantage of her! But in her mind, she was puzzled, "Why is the Slave Master being so polite today? Not only offering to send me off for free, but also apologizing for this?" At this thought, the Queen couldn''t help but feel a little moved. She hadnt even blamed the other party for taking advantage of her, yet here the Eastern Witch was, so sincere, even apologizing first! "So, from now on, we wont take advantage of you again," the Eastern Witchs voice grew increasingly cold. "We wont need you to ask the Magic Mirror questions anymore." "Thats great!" The Queen said, her face brightening with joy. "Because today, I will kill you!" The Eastern Witchs expression suddenly changed. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She raised her magic wand, and purple-black magic gathered around it. "I wont let you die easily. Ill rip your soul out and imprison you forever!" The Queen was horrified. With a thud, she fell to the ground in fear. What is wrong with this witch? How did she change so suddenly, without any warning at all?! "Wait, stop!" The Queen, terrified, scooted backward across the grass. She knew very well that the four core members of the Witches Association were far stronger than she could ever hope to be! "If I die, you and the other witches wont be able to ask the Magic Mirror anything ever again" the Queen said, trembling. "Hmph! After I kill you, Ill find a way to make the Magic Mirror obey me!" The Eastern Witch ignored the Queen''s pleas, pointing her wand at her, ready to unleash a terrifying burst of magic to extract her soul. "No, no!" The Queen shut her eyes, as if she could already see her inevitable death approaching. "Slave Master, I was wrong about you, wrong about your Witches Association!" "Why did I ever accept the invitation to join such a mysterious and dark organization?" "With my abilities, without the Magic Mirror, I never had the right to join them." "I should have just stayed an ordinary Queen, never got involved with these eccentric, powerful beings Todays outcome would have definitely been different!" Countless thoughts flooded the Queens mind, endless regret washing over her heart. In this critical moment, A hawk suddenly swooped down from the sky, diving straight for the Eastern Witchs magic wand. The Eastern Witch furrowed her brow and dispersed the magic aimed at the Queen, flicking her hand lightly. The hawk was immediately set on fire, turning to ash in an instant. "Who?" The Eastern Witch raised her head. The sky grew dark. No, it wasnt the sky darkening. It was as if the sky was covered by a vast swarm of birds, blocking out the sunlight. Thousands of shadows were cast, making the clearing in the forest seem like it was already night. The deafening sound of thousands of wings flapping, like a storm made of birds, filled the air. "A magic that commands such a large number of birds? And of a very high level?" "Is there a skilled mage nearby?" The Eastern Witchs gaze became more serious. This magic reminded her of another evil witch from the Kingdom of Oz, the Western Witch, who also had a spell to control crows. But now, the Eastern Witch had far surpassed this colleague in magical prowess. Thousands of birds circled above the clearing, ready to swoop down like arrows and attack the Eastern Witch. This was a reinforced summoning magic learned by Rhine from the . After helping Cinderella gain the "magical power to control birds," the magics power had increased exponentially, allowing Rhine to even "give birds the ability to speak." "Quite impressive," the Eastern Witch sneered, her ugly grin showing. Then, she coldly snorted, "But compared to the core members of the Witches'' Association, you''re still far, far behind!" Her eyes narrowed, and she swung both her empty left hand and wand-holding right hand together. Bang! Bang! Bang! With each burst of black mist, birds in the air were transformed into frogs, toads, rabbits, fish, sheep, and other non-flying creatures. One by one, they fell from the sky. This was a "Mass Transformation Curse"! A magic the Eastern Witch had learned from the Middle Eastern witch in the Witches Association. Unlike Rhines transformation magic, which could only be used on herself and allies and didnt work on enemies, the Eastern Witchs cruel magic was essentially a curse that transformed others into weaker creatures. The sound of animals falling to the ground and splattering was deafening. It was a bloody, brutal downpourgrisly and grotesque! The Queen was terrified, dodging to the side to avoid being hit by the falling animals. However, after this wave of birds was cleared, the sky cleared for a moment before more birds appeared, endlessly coming from the far distance. "Do you think an endless tide of birds is useful?" The Eastern Witch sneered, watching the direction from which the birds were coming, and uttered another incantation. The birds were flying toward a large lake. Under the effect of the Eastern Witchs curse, the lake suddenly became dark and mysterious, as if it could suck in ones soul. As the lake changed, the birds, flapping their wings toward the Eastern Witch and Queen, suddenly lost their ability to fly, plummeting to the ground with a loud crash, falling into the lake. "Waters of Inevitable Sinking." This was a black magic that altered the properties of a body of water. Above the dark, ominous water, anything would lose its ability to fly and fall into the water. Even swimmers or boats could not float on the surface of the water; they would continuously sink until they drowned. This was a magic the Eastern Witch had learned from the Sea Witch of the Sea Kingdom during a magical exchange in the Witches Association! It was said that certain places on the continent had natural "Waters of Inevitable Sinking," creating impassable rivers and death seas, legends of which were passed down. The Eastern Witch still remembered that during the demonstration of this magic by the Sea Witch, when the corresponding scene was shown to all members of the Witches Association, something that shocked her happened The founder of the Witches Association, that mysterious and unpredictable president, actually spoke up for the first time, personally commenting on this magic. At that time, the president had said something about the dark, deep waters that the Eastern Witch still didnt fully understand: "Three thousand shallow waters deep. Goose feathers can''t float, reed flowers will sink to the bottom!" Chapter 118: Social Death Scene! The Prince on a White Horse Kisses the Queen! Chapter 118: Social Death Scene! The Prince on a White Horse Kisses the Queen! The seven dwarves exchanged awkward glances, unsure how to explain the situation to the prince. Your Highness, its nothing important, one of them said, attempting to pull Prince Henry away. But Henry simply grabbed a chair, sat down, and stared intently at the woman inside the crystal coffin. Shes absolutely stunning. Can I just admire her for a little longer? The dwarves had no choice but to let him be while they went to clean up the dishes. Prince Henry kept his gaze locked on the Queen, utterly captivated by her beauty. She was far more enchanting than his fiance back in the Western Asia Kingdom. That with her four oddly shaped feet, who constantly dodged him in fear that hed discover her secret. I mean if I just kiss her once just one little kiss it should be fine, right? Henry looked around, making sure no one was watching. The only witnesses were two tiny hamsters nibbling on fruit on the windowsill. The door was only slightly ajar, leaving just a small gap. Gathering his courage, he quietly lifted the crystal coffins lid and leaned down toward the Queens lips. Then Oh my god, are you a necrophile? a voice suddenly blurted out. Absolutely! What kind of person is into ? a second voice chimed in. See? I you hed do it! You didnt believe me! a third voice gloated. Fine, fine, I lost the bet. Ill do the chores today, a fourth voice grumbled. This is insane! Human interests are beyond our understanding! The last two voices sighed in unison. Henry whirled around in shockonly to see crammed at the doorway, watching him with expressions ranging from smug to horrified. AHHHHHH! You scared me half to death! sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Startled, Prince Henry lost his balance and fell backward, slamming into the crystal coffin. He then buried his face in his hands and wailed, Im My life is Ill never live this down! Now the whole world will think the second prince of the Western Asia Kingdom is a necrophile! Henry burst into tears. His attendants rushed in, trying to console their distraught prince. There, there, Your Highness, its alright, Rhine said, appearing behind him at some unknown point. For the sake of your brother Eric, Aurora and I wont tell anyone. ????????? Henry flinched. Wait are here?! Aurora, who had arrived with Rhine, pinched the bridge of her nose in exasperation. Are you Erics brother? How is he much more mature than you? At this point, the magic of the False Love perfume had already been dispelled by Rhine. Aurora had returned to her true appearance in everyones eyes. Henrys jaw dropped. AHHHHHH! He staggered back, eyes darting between them. Grand Magician Rhine?! And his when did you two get here?! Rhine shrugged. Weve been watching since you entered the room. Remember the two hamsters on the windowsill? That was us. Henry turned pale. So you saw me about to kiss a dead body?! AHHHHHH! My reputation, my life, my is ruined! His vision went dark, and he collapsed. Rhine chuckled. He had been wondering how Prince Henry would end up involved in this story, given that had never actually been poisoned in this timeline. In the end, fate had chosen to drag him into the tale in this ridiculous way. Rhine mused. Just then, the crystal coffin Huh? I think I just had a really long nap, the Queen murmured, rubbing her forehead groggily. Dazed, she slowly sat up inside the crystal coffin. When Prince Henry had crashed into it, the poisoned apple had dislodged from her throat. Now, she was awake. Her memory was scattered, but she vaguely recalled dressing as an old peddler woman, crossing the mountains, and arriving at this forest. What happened after that? Ugh, my head hurts She turned her gaze and immediately locked eyes with Rhine and Aurora. Wait I to kill them, didnt I? But I my magic had no effect on them My disguise is gone! Im back to my true form! No, no, nomy identity is exposed! And these two kids must be figures! Panic flooded her thoughts. She hastily covered her face, trying to hide from Henry, the attendants, and the dwarves. Which was utterly pointless. Henry and the dwarves had while she was unconscious. Even if she were burned to ashes, theyd still recognize her. But in her freshly woken state, she wasnt thinking that far ahead. Scrambling out of the coffin, the Queen bolted out the doorstumbling past everyone in the cottagebefore running into the forest toward the capital. Who that? one of Henrys attendants scratched his head. She kinda looks like the Queen of the White Kingdom, another muttered. No way. Maybe she just looks similar? I mean the Queen known for being a diligent ruler. Maybe she was undercover, checking on the common folk, and took a nap here? That actually makes a lot of sense. Wow, the Queen is down-to-earth. Unlike our dear Prince Henry. Hush! Dont let him hear you! Meanwhile, as the Queen fled into the forest, Rhine and Aurora silently followed her. This left Prince Henry staring blankly at the open doorway. Wait. That woman in the crystal coffin was Henry blinked. So she was just inside the coffin? Thats an hobby. Then A horrifying realization dawned on him. He let out a Oh no. saw me kiss her! The herself saw it!!! My life, my honorITS ALL OVER! Henry clutched his chest. His vision darkened. And he fainted. Your Highness! Are you alright?! His attendants rushed to his side, pulling out a bottle of smelling salts and waving it under his nose. Henry groggily opened his eyes, regaining a shred of his senses. He turned to his attendants. That woman clearly had refined features. She wasnt a commonerprobably a noble or someone from a wealthy household. Do you have any idea who she might be? Henry had already made up his mind. As soon as he returned to the city, he would and bribe them into silence. He let the story of "Prince Henry kissing a sleeping woman in a coffin" get out. It wasnt just reputation at stakeit was the Yeah, yeah, thats it, Henry reassured himself. As long as I spend enough money, this problem will disappear. His attendants exchanged uneasy glances. Then, one of them hesitantly spoke. Shes the Queen of the White Kingdom. The Queen. The leader of the kingdoms reforms. She was probably just resting here during a secret royal inspection. Henrys pupils shrank. The world spun. And for the time that day He fainted. Your Highness! Wake up! His attendants panicked. Meanwhile, in the forest The Queen whistled sharply, and within moments, a flying broomstick swooped down to her side, hovering in midair. She climbed onto it. Take me to the capital Her mind raced. How long have I been missing? The King must be worried sick. Hes probably sent the entire army looking for me. What about the kingdom? What if rebels took this chance to rise up? Did the Magic Mirror despair at my disappearance? Riding her broomstick, she let the wind whip through her hair. Then An idea struck her. Hah! Why not just the Slave Master and have her teleport me back? She grinned, pulling out a handheld mirror. Slave Master, you free? Come here and help me out. The mirror rippled. On the other side, the Witch of the East stared in stunned disbelief. *"I was just about to kill you Chapter 120: The Plan: Chapter 120: The Plan: "Three Birds in Flight" Burying her memories, the Eastern Witch watched as the birds flying from afar plummeted into the lake. The dark waters swallowed them whole, refusing to let them float, dragging them inevitably to the lakebed. Only a handful of birds managed to veer off just in time, avoiding a watery death. "Come out, Magician! Stop hiding!" the Eastern Witch bellowed. To her surprise, at her call, one of the surviving birdsa brilliantly colored oneactually broke away from the flock, flew to the front, and spoke in a clear, youthful voice: "Alright, here I am." The voice was unmistakably that of a young boy. That easy? He actually showed himself! The Eastern Witch was startled. "No wonder I couldnt sense where you were hiding. Turns out, you turned into a bird yourself." She chuckled. "A clever combinationcontrolling birds with magic and shapeshifting. If you hadnt come out on your own, I mightve had to take some time to find you... or not. Id just kill all the birds to make sure." The dazzling bird with rainbow-like plumage perched on a branch and continued speaking in human language: "I stepped forward willingly because I want to negotiate." Dozens of other birds still circled warily around the Eastern Witch, ready to serve as their masters shield against any attack. "You must be Sage Rhine," the Eastern Witch said. "Do you really think you can defeat me and save the Queen?" Sage Rhine... The Queen vaguely recognized the name. "The magician from the northern Rose Kingdom? The one who was involved in the alliance between the Western Asia Kingdom and the Sea Kingdom? It must be him." "But Rhine is the Sage of the Rose Kingdom and an ally of the Western Asia Kingdom. He has no connection to the White Kingdom, so why is he trying to save me?" The Queen was utterly confused. "What do you want to negotiate?" The Eastern Witchs expression twisted into something terrifying as she slowly lifted off the ground, hovering in midair. "I will kill the Queen today and extract her soul. But if you cooperate, I might consider sparing your life!" Damn... The Eastern Witch really hates the Queen. If she knew that the ''Queen'' she chased away was actually Aurora and me in disguise, her expression would be priceless. Rhine smirked inwardly. The rainbow-feathered bird lifted its proud neck. "I want to make a trade. Hand over the magical silver shoes, and leave immediately. In return, Ill offer something of equal value." "How ridiculous," the Eastern Witch sneered, her grotesque face stretching into a grin. "And what exactly do you have to offer?" "My payment is..." The colorful bird paused deliberately, waiting a few seconds before finishing: "Not killing you." The Eastern Witch burst into laughter. A deep, mocking laughlike she had just heard the funniest joke in the world. The next instant, her gaze sharpened, filled with murderous intent and rage. "Youre just a magician with a little fame in a couple of minor kingdoms. Youre not worthy!" Her wand pointed at the colorful bird on the branch, and violet energy gathered at its tip. Just as she was about to cast her spell, every bird around her shot forward like arrows, charging at her to protect their master. The Eastern Witch ignored the incoming birds completely. She knew her own powerthere was no way these birds could harm her! Besides, it was too late... Whoosh! A beam of dark purple energy shot from the tip of the Eastern Witchs wand, striking the rainbow-colored bird with perfect accuracy. Snap. The bird fell lifelessly from the branch, crashing to the ground in a burst of dust and turning to ash. It was dead. "Thats it?" The Eastern Witch was slightly surprised. Then, her eyes narrowed. "No... somethings wrong!" "That beautiful, rainbow-feathered bird wasnt the magicians real bodyit was a decoy!" A sudden sense of danger triggered within her. She wasnt an expert in prophecy or divination, but she had dabbled in many magical fields. In life-threatening situations or moments of severe loss, she would instinctively get a warning. ??????????? "The real Magician Rhine is" She realized the trick and tried to react. Too late. The birds werent attacking herthey were flying past her. One of them, the most ordinary-looking of the flock, indistinguishable from the others, flew beneath the floating Eastern Witch. As it passed, it lightly brushed its feathers against her silver shoes. At the moment of foreboding, the Eastern Witch instinctively lifted her feet, trying to avoid the birds touch. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her intuition screamed that this would bring disaster! However, distracted by the decoy, she was a second too slow. Her left foot avoided the touch, but her right foot wasnt so luckya single feather barely grazed it. But that was all. "Strange My silver shoes still have their magic. Nothing happened." She examined her shoes and found them completely unaffected. The bird circled once in the sky before landing in a clearing in the forest. A mist of white fog enveloped it, and in the next moment, it transformed back into a silver-haired boy. "What a shame I only managed to touch one shoe." Rhine flipped his right hand, and in an instant, the silver shoe from the Eastern Witchs right foot appeared in his grasp. The Eastern Witch looked downher silver shoes were now incomplete. What had just happenedfrom the flock of birds creating a distraction to the talking rainbow-colored decoywas all part of Rhines meticulously crafted plan against her. For a core member of the Witches Coven, Rhine knew that truly killing her would be incredibly difficultfar harder than dealing with that old witch from Enderland. This Eastern Witch had gathered knowledge from countless magical schools. She undoubtedly possessed means of self-preservation that made her nearly unkillable. So from the very beginning, Rhines goal in this battle wasnt to defeat her. It was to steal her silver shoesso she could no longer travel freely across the continent! "I see You can take anything youve touched," the Eastern Witch muttered. "And your real body was the most ordinary bird, blending into the flocknot the one with rainbow feathers speaking human words. That was just a decoy to mislead me." She narrowed her eyes at Rhine. The silver-haired boy stood against the wind, his white robes fluttering. From this young magician, she could sense deep trouble. "Exactly," Rhine shrugged. "I cant actually speak while transformed, but I can enchant birds to talk." He tossed the silver shoe in his hand, then glanced at the Eastern Witchs remaining left shoe. "A shame My plan was to take both at once. Im quite disappointed." He smiled. But his expression showed no disappointment at all. As expected of a core member of the Witches Covenshe wasnt easy to deal with. Rhine sighed inwardly. The Eastern Witch of this world, having combined the knowledge of countless magical disciplines, was on a completely different level compared to the original versionthe one crushed by a house. To counter such a formidable opponent, Rhine and Aurora had meticulously devised a multi-layered strategy. A plan known as "Three Birds in Flight." Meanwhile The Queen, having slipped away from the battlefield, was running through the emerald forest. To avoid detection by the Eastern Witch, she didnt dare use a flying broomstick and could only flee on foot. As she ran, she replayed everything in her mind, growing more and more confused. "Ive seen that silver-haired boy beforehe was there when I tried to kill Aurora." "So Hes the famous Magician Rhine?" "What the hell is going on? I tried to harm his companion, yet hes saving me?" "Wait Since my poisoned apple didnt work, he probably doesnt know I tried to kill his friend." "Whatever. Ill figure it out later. I need to return to the kingdom first." The Queen pushed through the trees. Ahead, the forest suddenly opened up, revealing a breathtaking sight. At the foot of the mountain lay her familiar royal city. "My palace, my city, my kingdom Your Queen has returned!" Chapter 121: The Queen – Am I Still Dreaming? Chapter 121: The Queen C Am I Still Dreaming? Ive run far enough. Can I finally ride my flying broom now? Once again, the Queen mounted her broom and soared towards the royal city at the foot of the mountain. As she neared the kingdom she had been away from for so long, her heart swelled with excitement. King, Magic Mirror, ministers, and the people of the White Kingdomyour Queen is finally returning! I wonder how His Majesty and the Magic Mirror will react when they see me again after all this time. At that thought, a trace of resentment surfaced in her heart: The forest and the royal city both look so peaceful. That King... He didnt even send out the entire army to search for me? Perhaps due to her eagerness, the Queen sped through the air on her broom and arrived at the royal city much faster than expected. Before long, she landed on the streets of the city. However, the moment she arrived, her eyes widened in shock. The mud and grime that once covered the streets had been completely cleared. The roads were neat and orderly. Even the dilapidated parts that had fallen into disrepair had been restored. The patrolling guards moved in an organized and disciplined manner. Where am I? Is this really the royal city of the White Kingdom? The Queen was utterly bewildered. With suspicion in her heart, she continued walking forward. At that moment, she heard voices calling out behind her: Heavens! Is that Her Majesty the Queen? I cant believe Im seeing Her Majesty with my own eyes. Shes walking through the streets! As expected of our benevolent Queenso down-to-earth, without even a single attendant or guard by her side. Her Majesty is a formidable witch, proficient in magic. She doesnt need mere guards. This is so moving. Look at the simple clothes Her Majesty is wearing. She looks just like one of us commonersI almost didnt recognize her. Exactly! I thought the Queen would be adorned in luxurious garments woven from silk and gauze, with a golden crown inlaid with pearls. But her everyday attire is so modest and unassuming. This is the Queen who has dedicated herself wholeheartedly to the kingdom? Shes truly incredible. ... A chorus of murmurs and discussions filled the air. The Queen was startled. Whats going on? Am I dressed plainly? Instinctively, she lowered her head to examine her clothing. Only then did she realize that she was still wearing the commoners clothes she had used to disguise herself as an old peddler woman. Damn it! How humiliating! I, the Queen of the White Kingdom, have been seen by these lowly peasants wearing such common clothes. Wait a minute... The way these commoners are talking about me... Why does it sound so strange? Why do they seem... to admire and revere me? The Queen was utterly baffled. She was well aware that her reputation in the kingdom had never been like this! Wasnt she supposed to be a terrifying and awe-inspiring Queen? Commoners had never dared to openly discuss her. In her presence, they were always trembling with fear, terrified of saying something wrong and being thrown into prisonor worse, losing their heads. ????????????? She couldnt make sense of this change. But as long as she was being respected, she was satisfied. The Queen continued walking toward the palace. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A squad of royal guards approached from the front. When they saw her, their faces lit up with joy as they saluted her: Oh great and wise Queen, you have finally returned! Everyone has been waiting for you! Is this because Ive been missing for so long, and theyre relieved to see me? No... From their expressions, it looks like Ive only been gone for a day or twonot long at all. Could it be that I havent actually been asleep for a long time? Still lost in confusion, the Queen found herself swept along by the crowd. Your Majesty, I can finally meet you in person and express my endless respect for you! Now, other nations envy usthe White Kingdombecause we have a diligent and wise Queen, as well as a Magic Mirror that knows all about the affairs of the kingdom, which helps in selecting talents and governing the realm. Under your diligent rule, Your Majesty, all spies from the Doma Kingdom have been captured, and the underground criminal syndicates have been completely eradicated. How would you like to deal with them? Your Majesty, all praise to you! Ever since you began using the Magic Mirror to govern, the entire kingdom has become incorruptibleno one dares to be corrupt anymore. Your Majesty, the case of the murder committed by that witch from the Witches Council is still awaiting your decision. Weve received the latest list of selected talentsall of them have leadership and loyalty ratings above 50. Please take a look... The Queen was dumbfounded. Magic Mirror governance? Is that even a thing? Thats not how the Magic Mirror is supposed to be used! What the hell is leadership and loyalty above 50? Since when can those things be quantified? The enemy spies and underground organizations have all been wiped out? Werent they incredibly rampant before? How were they caught? Waitwas it with the Magic Mirror? But other than me, who else can use it? No, based on what theyre saying, it was all my doing? Why dont I remember any of this? The Queen was utterly bewildered. What the f*** happened while I was gone? Am I still dreaming? Meanwhile, in a clearing in the forest, Rhine and the Eastern Witch remained locked in a tense standoff. Can a Silver Shoe still work if only one is left? Rhine seemed completely oblivious to the Eastern Witch, who hovered in mid-air, glaring at him with murderous intent. Instead, he was focused on examining the single silver shoe in his hand. He even crouched down, about to remove his left boot and put on the lone Silver Shoe to test if it still worked. Seeing this tiny (literally) magician completely disregard her and casually try on her magical shoe right in front of her, the Eastern Witch seethed with rage. You Im going to KILL YOU! she hissed through clenched teeth. Like a falling meteor, she shot toward Rhine, her robes billowing wildly in the wind. A deadly curse was already forming at her fingertips, ready to strike the boy who was still crouching to change his shoes. At the same time, the flock of birds surrounding her swooped in from all directions. Just like before, the Eastern Witch dismissed them. She knew they couldnt harm her and didnt bother to pay them any mind. Her full attention remained locked on the silver-haired boy in front of her. Her instincts told herthis was the real body of the magician Rhine! However, the next moment, a surge of danger sent her senses into overdrive. The threat was coming from The birds! All of a sudden, one of the birds above her rapidly expanded, transforming into a massive hound the size of a tower. Its enormous eyes gleamed, its gaping maw filled with razor-sharp teeth as it lunged at the Eastern Witch, aiming to tear her apart! The largest of the three monstrous dogs summoned by the Tinderbox! Damn, another bird is a threat. Now she understood. Not only did he disguise his real body as a bird, hiding among the flock, but he also turned one of his giant hounds into a bird to lie in wait. This time, he used himself as bait to lure me in while secretly reversing the transformation spell on the hound for a surprise attack! It was a layered scheme. Even though Rhines magical prowess wasnt as great as hers, he was far too cunning. As one of the core members of the Witches Council, she had been forced onto the defensive the entire time! Sensing the danger half a second early, she sharply changed course mid-air, narrowly dodging the lunging beast. The massive hound crashed into the ground, sending dust flying and shaking the earth. As the Eastern Witch landed, she took a deep breath, relieved that the immediate threat was over. Ive eliminated the real danger from that bird. This time, you have no more tricks left. At that instant, her eyes widened in shock. A sharp blade plunged into her back. Behind her stood a blonde-haired, blue-eyed girl with a valiant presence. Aurora. She gripped her longsword tightly, pushing it deeper into the Eastern Witchs back, aiming straight for her heart. Feeling the searing pain, the Eastern Witch finally realized The real dangerous bird wasnt just one. Aurora, gripping her sword, shouted in excitement: I did it! She had been the third bird. Her blade had already pierced through the Eastern Witchs robe and skin. If nothing unexpected happened, in the next moment, she would skewer the witchs heart. Chapter 122: Despicable Rhine Chapter 122: Despicable Rhine In that fleeting moment, the Eastern Witchs body swelled rapidly. Her head elongated into the shape of a dragons, her skin and muscles hardened in an instant, transforming into crimson dragon scales. Even Aurora, with her innate superhuman strength, felt the sudden resistanceher blade could no longer pierce through. In just a single heartbeat, the witch Aurora had stabbed had transformed into a fearsome, monstrous dragon. With a powerful beat of its wings, the dragon sent Aurora flying backward. A gaping, gruesome wound remained on its back where Aurora had struck. Blood dripped from the wound, falling onto the grass belowigniting the green blades into flames. Auroras ambush, which would have been fatal to a human witch, was nothing more than a minor scratch to a dragon! Seeing the transformation, Rhine arched an eyebrow. A spell to transform oneself into a dragon Youve learned Black Witch Maleficents signature technique too? This magic altered the very essence of ones life force, automatically triggering the transformation upon receiving a critical attackrendering the caster nearly invulnerable! How much stronger is this Eastern Witch compared to the original story? If fate had played out as expected, when Dorothys house got swept into the Land of Oz by the tornado, it wouldnt have been able to crush this Eastern Witch at all. Rhine pondered, his concern growing. If I hadnt intervened, if fate had continued its course, Dorothy might have been devoured the moment she arrived in Oz. Aurora, also realizing what had happened, tightened her grip on her sword. A fierce determination flashed in her emerald eyes. She remembered her mission. She recalled the other dragon she was destined to slay. The dragon that had once been the Eastern Witch panted heavily, hot steam hissing from its maw. Good, good I paid a steep price to learn this spell from Black Witch Maleficent. Even though Im not as powerful as Maleficents true dragon form, dealing with you two is more than easy enough! Earlier, the Eastern Witch had been hesitant to transform because her clothes would fuse into her new form and vanish temporarilyonly reappearing once she returned to human shape. This was the same reason why Rhine and Aurora always remained clothed after reverting from their transformations. As a dragon, she could no longer use her enchanted Silver Shoes. But now? The Silver Shoes were incomplete anywayonly one remained. It was unlikely to function properly. So there was no longer any reason for her to hold back! Hand over that Silver Shoe! the dragon roared, lunging at Rhine. Its mighty wings stirred up a tempest, sending grass and dirt flying. Aurora darted forward like a streak of lightning, placing herself between Rhine and the oncoming dragon. She would protect the mage behind her. Whoosh A scorching blaze erupted from the dragons jaws, engulfing Aurora in crimson flames. However, Aurora strode forward fearlessly, unfazed by the fire licking at her body. It was as if she was merely walking through a warm spring breeze. What? My dragon breath isnt working? The dragon was utterly stunned. Who was this seemingly ordinary eleven or twelve-year-old girl? Then, the golden-haired girl let out a sharp cry and leaped high into the air, sword poised to strike. A chilling arc of silver light cleaved through the sky A crisp metallic clang echoed as sparks flew. Argh! The dragon howled in pain, flapping its wings furiously as it stumbled back. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aurora, meanwhile, landed gracefully on the ground. No good. These dragon scales are too tough. I can wound it, but I cant deal a fatal blow. Frowning, Aurora glanced at her sword. This was a blade from the White Kingdoms treasury, forged by the most skilled craftsmen, honed to an incredible sharpness. Yet even this sword had failed to pierce the dragons scales. Worse still, the previous attack had left a slight nick in the blade. The real Maleficent, when transformed into her full dragon form, must be even stronger than this! My own strength and my weapon they both need to be stronger. ??????O?????????? Determined, Aurora clenched her jaw and charged forward once more, engaging the dragon in battle. The dragons searing breath, razor-sharp claws, and deadly fangs were completely ineffective against Aurora. Meanwhile, Auroras strikes, though not lethal, steadily chipped away at the dragonbit by bit, wound by wound. Though not fatal, they were maddeningly persistent. At the same time, Rhine summoned more birds and called forth his three monstrous hounds with the Tinderbox, continuously harassing the dragon and preventing it from focusing solely on Aurora. Damnable magician! the Eastern Witch fumed. Hiding behind a ridiculously powerful warrior while pestering me with magic, forcing me to fight on the front lines alone! This isnt fair! Its two against one! The dragon roared in frustration, but Rhine didnt even bother responding. As the battle raged on, the Eastern Witchnow a dragonbegan to sense something unsettling. The girl before her was growing stronger. She was quickly adapting to the fight, using her smaller size to her advantagedarting around the dragons massive body, slipping between its wingbeats and tail sweeps, searching for openings in its defenses. Each strike of her sword was becoming sharper, more precise, and more devastating. Shes learning my attack patterns? Finding the gaps between my scales and striking them more effectively? No Its more than that! The dragons eyes widened in shock. As Aurora raised her sword again, the dragon almost thought she was hallucinating. For just a brief moment, the girl before her no longer seemed human. She looked like a dragonone wrapped in human skin. The motion of her sword strike mirrored a dragons aerial dive, fangs bared, ready to tear into its prey. Shes even imitating the way dragons fight? Shes using a human body and a sword to replicate a dragons techniques? What kind of monster is this girl? Rhine, noticing the dragons astonishment, smirked. This was exactly why he had led Aurora into a prolonged battle against the Eastern Witch. Aurora had a unique abilityshe learned from her opponents as she fought them. She absorbed their battle rhythms, integrated them into her own attacks, and grew stronger in the midst of combat. And in the future, Aurora would have to face an even more formidable dragonMaleficent. This was the perfect opportunity for her to gain experience in slaying dragons. Shes using me as a sparring partner?! Realizing this, the Eastern Witch panicked. This has to stop. Im not here to be her practice dummy! In a split-second decision, she flapped her massive wings violently and shot up into the sky. From the ground, Aurora could only watch helplessly as the dragon soared higher and higher, putting more distance between them. Ugh! Why cant I fly?! Aurora huffed in frustration, clenching her fists. Hahahaha! Why didnt I think of this sooner? Seeing Aurora stuck on the ground, unable to do anything, the dragon let out a triumphant laugh. Lets see you handle this now! What, was the girl going to suddenly sprout wings and chase her into the sky? And as for that pesky magicianthere was no way he had the strength to drag a dragon down from the air! Opening her jaws, the dragon began chanting a sinister incantation. Even in this form, she could still cast spellsthough it was a bit more cumbersome and took longer to complete. Ill turn you both into toads! The dragon roared, unleashing a dreadful transformation curse. Against a warrior as physically resilient as Aurora, the curses success rate was low. But the Eastern Witch didnt mind. She had the aerial advantage nowshe could keep trying until she finally turned Aurora into a disgusting little frog! However, just as she thought victory was within her grasp, something unexpected happened. She watched as Rhine suddenly grabbed Auroras shoulder from behind. The next instant, both of them vanished into thin airphasing out of existence, dodging the spell entirely. Damn it! Where did they go?! The dragons head swung from side to side, scanning the landscape. Then, she spotted themRhine and Aurora had reappeared near the lake, the very one where many of her enchanted birds had drowned earlier. Even more concerningRhine was now holding a sapphire-blue staff. Hah! Found you! The dragon sneered. Hiding wont save you! That golden-haired brat might be absurdly strong and skilled, but she couldnt fly. What could she possibly do? Hide forever? Wait Why did they go to the lake? They cant seriously be thinking of hiding underwater, right? Just as the dragon puzzled over their motives, Rhine raised the sapphire staff high. Water, obey my command. The Staff of the Ocean! Even though this wasnt the sea, and the staffs full power couldnt be unleashed, it was still enough to manipulate the lake. The dark waters of the lake suddenly churned and surged. Then, the entire lake was lifted into the airforming a colossal serpent of swirling water that coiled toward the dragon. What are they planning? Trying to use water to attack me? Or are they trying to drag me to the ground? Heh. Pointless. A dragons strength and defenses are far beyond such petty tricks. That wont even tickle me. The Eastern Witchstill in her dragon formmocked the two below: You brats should stop struggling. Hand over the Silver Shoe, and Ill make your deaths a little less painful! However, in the next moment, something felt off. The massive water serpent didnt fly toward her. Instead, it slithered beneath her. What What are they doing? The Eastern Witch was utterly confused. Why wasnt the water attacking her? Why was it just moving around below? Then Her entire body suddenly plummeted. It felt as if she had been filled with leadno matter how hard she flapped her wings, she couldnt stay in the air. From hundreds of meters high, she fell straight down. BOOM! The dragon crashed into the earth, sending a cloud of dust and debris flying. What What just happened?! The Eastern Witch was dazed, her head spinning from the impact. Why had she suddenly lost the ability to fly? Looking up, she saw Rhine standing beside the lake, smiling gently at her like a patient teacher explaining a lesson to a slow student. Oh dear, he said with mock concern. You dont even recognize your own magic? I seem to recall this lake was enchanted by your own spella spell that causes anything flying above it to lose its ability to stay aloft and crash into the water. Isnt that right? I just moved the lake beneath you. The Waters of Certain Descent! Realization dawned on the Eastern Witch. She had cast that spell. And she had never bothered to learn how to undo itbecause at the time, she hadnt thought it necessary. Now, her own magic had been used against her. Rhine twirled the Staff of the Ocean, and the dark lake waters spread outward, covering the entire battlefield. With this, you wont be able to fly anymore. Lady Eastern Witch, your magic truly is amazing! Even a mighty dragon can be taken down by it. He grinned. Absolutely remarkable. YOU LITTLE!!! The Eastern Witchs fury erupted like a volcano. How many times had this magician infuriated her today?! First, he tricked her into losing her Silver Shoe. Then, he let that absurdly strong girl use her as a training dummy. And now He had turned her own magic against her! What kind of underhanded, lowly, shameless tactics were these?! Chapter 123: The True Queen Returns to the Palace Chapter 123: The True Queen Returns to the Palace At that very moment, Aurora shot forward like an arrow released from its bow, charging straight at the dragon. Again?! The dragon trembled. Now that she had lost the mobility granted by flight, the Eastern Witch had no desire to continue fighting this girl. Even though Aurora couldnt deal any serious damage, she was growing stronger with every secondtreating the fight like a sparring match, using the dragon as her practice dummy. The longer the battle dragged on, the more Aurora gained the advantage, while the more the dragon suffered losses. For the first time in her life, the Eastern Witch felt utterly humiliated. Not because she was losing in skill or powerbut because she had been played like a fool from start to finish! Thats it! Im done! With a single thought, she shrank back to her human form and clicked her heels togetherthough now, only one of her feet had a shoe. Then, she stepped forward with her remaining Silver Shoe. Even with just one, the magical Silver Shoe still workedbut with severe side effects. A violent gust of wind erupted. The next second, the Eastern Witch vanished into thin air. Before disappearing completely, she spat out her final threat: You just wait, Magician Rhine! I will return! I will kill you and take back the Silver Shoe you stole from me! The Eastern Witch plummeted straight into the sea. Now, completely drenched, she looked like a pathetic, half-drowned dog. Damn it! I actually ended up in the ocean! she cursedonly to immediately choke on a mouthful of seawater. This was the side effect of using only one Silver Shoe The teleportation destination was completely random! After swallowing far too much salty, bitter seawater, the Eastern Witch finally managed to poke her head out of the waves. Glaring in the direction of land, her fury boiled over. She let out a string of curses, screaming into the empty sea breeze: Magician Rhine! That absurdly strong, crazy girl! And you! You wretched Queen! All three of youwash your necks and wait for me! It wont be long before I hunt you down, one by one! Ill kill you all, imprison your souls, reclaim my Silver Shoes, and burn the entire White Kingdom to the ground! ??????????? With her threats complete, the sea wind howled around her. A chill ran down her spine. I need to return to Oz and bring out my strongest weapons. That was her planuntil she suddenly realized something. She couldnt return to Oz. Watching the Eastern Witch disappear with just one Silver Shoe, Rhine calmly examined the one he had stolen. In his other hand, he pulled out a crystal ball, beginning a divination: What are the differences in power when using only one Silver Shoe instead of a full pair? A deep, sapphire glow radiated from the crystal ball. A moment later, Rhine got his answer and shared it with Aurora: With just one shoe, the Eastern Witch can still teleportbut with two major limitations. First, the range is severely reduced. She can only teleport a few kilometers at most, instead of traveling anywhere she wants across the continent. Second, the destination is completely random. She has no control over where she ends up. Actually, given the first limitation, the second one might be a blessing in disguise. Aurora beamed with delight. This is amazing, Teacher! That means weve achieved our goal perfectly! With only one shoe left, that wicked witch cant teleport all over the world anymore. The Witches Council just lost their most mobile member. However, her excitement quickly shifted into concern. But if she cant teleport far, that means shes still somewhere near the White Kingdom And if she cant get back to Oz, shes definitely going to come after us. Rhine nodded, his expression calm. Yes, well have to prepare for that. Now that youve fought her, you understand just how powerful she really is. After absorbing the power of the Sea Kingdom and the Western Kingdoms Wishes, Rhine could tell his own magic had grown significantly stronger since the time he had fought the Old Witch of Enderland. Even so, fighting the Eastern Witch had been a challenge. They had only managed to drive her away through strategy, teamwork, and a two-on-one advantage. Aurora gripped her battered sword, thinking back on the fight. My attacks werent strong enough. Even after transforming, I couldnt deal any real damage to her dragon form. Her emerald eyes darkened as she muttered: The future Black Witch Maleficent is bound to be even stronger. Im still not strong enough. She clenched her fist, then raised her hand, flexing her sore muscles. But at least I learned how to fight a dragon. I figured out their movements, and now I can incorporate dragon techniques into my swordsmanship. As she spoke, she demonstrated what she had learned. Her blade slashed through the air, fluid yet powerfuleach strike mimicking a dragons ferocity and unstoppable force. Each swing stirred up a fierce wind, like the wake of a dragons wingbeat. But after only a few swings Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her already battered sword snapped in half. The quality of my weapon is still too poor. She frowned, staring at the broken blade in frustration. Where am I supposed to find a decent sword? Rhine chuckled. Thats easy. We can just ask the Magic Mirror. It should be able to tell us where to find a powerful weapon that suits you. Oh! Youre right! Aurora slapped her thigh in realizationthen paused, her face falling. Wait. The perfumes effect has already worn off. If she wanted to question the Magic Mirror again, she would need to use another dropto disguise herself as the Queen. And the real Queen has already awakened. Which meansaccording to our plan Rhine gazed toward the royal city, watching the clear blue sky above. Yes. Its time for us to check on the real Queen. The Queen had finally returned. The nobles and ministers of the White Kingdom erupted into celebration the moment they saw her. Finally! We can see you in person again, Your Majesty! For the past two months, youve been locked away in your chambers, tirelessly using the Magic Mirror to govern the kingdom. Youve worked yourself to exhaustion for the sake of the nation! But now, have you finally come out for a breath of fresh air? If not for you and the Magic Mirror recognizing my talent, I never would have gained this position. There are so many things Ive wanted to say to youso many thanks and praises Ive been waiting to give you, Your Majesty! Seeing the Queen in person again, the ministers were moved to tears. Chapter 124: Chapter 124: "Queen, Are You Satisfied with This Ending?" The aged ministers, their hair white with years, wept like children before the Queen. "Your Majesty, thank you! If not for your wise use of the Magic Mirror, White Kingdom would not have come this far. In less than half a year, our kingdom will be restored to its former glory. Give it a few more years, and White Kingdom will be the envy of the entire Western Continent!" "I always knew it! The past few years, Your Majesty deliberately neglected state affairs, making our enemies lower their guard. In reality, you were preparing for this moment, building up strength in secret!" "Praise the gods for blessing White Kingdom with a ruler like you!" Hearing the ministers sing her praises, the Queen felt a chill run down her spine. Her entire body tensed, her back went stiff, and her face burned as red as the poisoned apple she once used. The Queen was bewildered. She had heard all kinds of flattery before. The court jesters'' honeyed words were nothing new to her. There were enough poems praising her beauty to fill dozens of thick books. She had long since built an immunity to compliments, dismissing them like a passing breeze. Yet today, these words of admiration felt completely different. The Queen hadnt realized it yet, but this time, what she was hearing wasnt hollow flatteryit was genuine gratitude. Standing before the tearful, grateful ministers, the Queen felt her toes curl against the cold floor. "Um esteemed ministers, think carefullywas all of this truly my doing?" she asked hesitantly, trying to piece together what had happened while she was unconscious. The ministers exchanged glances, their hearts swelling with admiration. One minister stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, you are right. The success of White Kingdoms reforms and its new directionsome credit must go to Sage Rhine as well. "But at the core of it all, it was still your decision! Without your resolve, without your hiring Lord Rhine as your advisor, without your use of the Magic Mirror to guide our nation, none of this would have been possible!" S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wait. Rhine? The magician Rhine is now White Kingdoms Sage? What the hell happened while I was asleep?! For a moment, the Queen felt as if she had been in a coma for years. Gradually, she pieced together the situation To everyone else, she had never disappeared. Instead, she had been working tirelessly, ruling with wisdom, using the Magic Mirror to oversee state affairs, and leading a series of successful reforms. ?aΦ????s With her head spinning, the Queen forced a mechanical smile at the ministers. She had no idea what was going on But at this point, she couldnt exactly say, Her vanity would never allow it! And so, she braced herself, maintaining her stiff smile as the ministers escorted her down the palace corridors. Soon, she arrived at the Kings chambers. The King embraced her fervently, covering her with kissesdesperate to make up for the past two months when she had practically avoided him. Even after years of holding him under her spell, the Queen had never seen him this obsessed. "My love! Last night, I lay awake, thinking of everything youve done for our kingdom these past two months. I finally realizedI need you. I have always needed you!" The Kings eyes brimmed with tears. "I cant live without you. White Kingdom cant live without you! With the Magic Mirror in your hands, you are the true Sage-King of White Kingdom! You should be the ruler of this land!" The Queen gave a somewhat awkward nod. And then, a thought struck her. Wasnt this exactly what she had always wanted? She had spent years eliminating every woman who could rival her beautyeven going so far as to fear her own daughter, nearly killing herjust to keep the King forever infatuated with her, to ensure he would never abandon her, that he would obey her every word, and that the kingdom would remain in her grasp. And now, after two months of unconsciousness That goal had somehow come true. The Queen felt dazed, as if she were still trapped in a dream. She returned to her chambers in a daze, only to hear the Magic Mirror''s voice. It praised hernot just for her beauty, but for her wisdom as a ruler. Lost in thought, the Queen circled around the Magic Mirror and sat down on her bed. She tried to recall if she had ever shown signs of sleepwalking before. But just as she was deep in thought, her gaze froze. She nearly gasped aloud. A silver-haired boy, beautiful as if he had stepped out of a painting, was seated at the edge of her bed, smiling at her. Rhine? When did he get here?! The Queen almost cried out in shock But then she remembered. The ministers had spoken of Rhine as White Kingdoms Sage. He was now her trusted advisor. Forcing herself to stay calm, the Queen gave Rhine a graceful smile. "Ah, esteemed Sage Rhine. A pleasure to see you." She had no idea what role he had played in all of this. For now, she could only assume he, like the ministers, had interacted with some other version of herselfthe one who had apparently been ruling the kingdom these past two months. Lifting her chin slightly, she studied him, carefully recalling everything she had heard from the ministers and the King. Then, with a perfectly composed expression, she said "Sage Rhine, you must have worked hard these past few months. Thank you for your dedication." Oh? Shes still pretending? Rhine nearly laughed aloud. The boy glanced toward the Magic Mirror in the corner, then at the sunlight streaming through the window. Finally, he turned back to the Queen with a warm, gentle smile. "Your Majesty," he said softly. "This ending are you satisfied?" The Queen''s expression froze. A shiver ran down her spine, as if an electric current had jolted through her. In an instant, she understood. She turned sharply toward the Magic Mirror in the corner But it remained still, as if it hadnt heard their conversation. The world around them had become eerily quiet. No birds chirping outside. No rustling leaves. Rhine spoke again, as if reading her thoughts. "Dont worry. Ive cast a soundproof barrier. The Magic Mirror wont hear a word of our conversation." He paused, then continued "So, as far as the Magic Mirror is concerned, you are still the great Queen. "You were the one who single-handedly brought White Kingdom back to its golden age. "You were the one who uncovered every hidden enemy spy and dismantled every underground crime syndicate. "You were the one who sought out the worthy, discovering talent among the commoners and elevating them to greatness. "You were the one who purged corruption, punished the greedy, and restored justice to the land. "In the eyes of the Magic Mirrorand everyone elsethis is all your doing. "From now on, the King will never leave you. The people will never abandon you. "It doesnt matter whether or not the King formally names you ruleryou will forever be White Kingdoms greatest sovereign." Rhines voice was calm, as if he were stating an obvious fact. But the Queen The Queen felt her heart tremble. For years, she had been consumed by fearfear of losing her beauty, her power, her control. And now, without lifting a finger She had won. Rhine smiled again, his voice gentle. "So, Your Majesty. Are you satisfied?" Chapter 125: Snow White’s Words Chapter 125: Snow Whites Words The Queens lips moved slightly, but no words came out. Rhine didnt need her answer. As a Wish Magician, he could feel the immense power of her fulfilled desire surging within her soul. The echoes of a wish whispered around him, fading into the air The wish had already come true. The Queen nodded slowly, as if she only half-understood Rhines words. She turned to look outside the window, watching the birds chirp from the treetops and the wind rustle the leaves. Yet, because of Rhines soundproof spell, she couldnt hear the birds'' songs or the whisper of the wind. The silent scenery felt like a surreal pantomime, an absurd, dreamlike illusion. Everything that had happened today was too sudden. She had inexplicably awakened from the crystal coffin. She had inexplicably been attacked by the Eastern Witch and nearly died. She had inexplicably been saved by Rhine. And after returning to the royal city, she had inexplicably become a revered ruler, praised by all. It felt like a dreamso unreal that, for a fleeting moment, she wondered if she had ever truly awakened at all. Perhaps she had died the moment she bit into the poisoned apple. Perhaps everything she had experienced today was nothing more than a beautiful hallucination in the final moments before death. Rhines voice came from behind her, pulling her out of her thoughts. "Your Majesty, you dont need to worry. Other than me and my companions, no one in the world knows the truthnot even the Magic Mirror. "You can embrace all of this without guilt. Become the great Queen everyone respects. Enjoy the praise of an entire kingdom. Let your deeds be recorded in history, your name sung for centuries to come. ????B? "Consider this a gift from me. "And dont worrymy friend who impersonated you over the past two months never had any intimate interactions with His Majesty." Rhine glanced toward the Magic Mirror in the corner, which remained oblivious to their conversation. "However, my friend and I will soon be leaving White Kingdom. From here on, ruling this land will be up to you. "But dont worry. With the Magic Mirror by your side, governing wont be difficult. "I will stay in White Kingdom for another week or two. "During that time, I will help you transition into your role, so you can continue the reforms successfully." The Queen nodded numbly. A faint sting rose in her nose, and a thin veil of mist clouded her vision. Through Rhines words, she had pieced together a rough idea of what had happened during her absence. She hesitated for a long time before speaking softly. "What is the name of the one who impersonated me? Id like to thank her properly." Rhine smiled. "Aurora." The Queen stiffened slightly. Aurorathe very person she had once tried to kill. The Queen could only hope. Taking a deep breath, she forced a sincere expression and said, "Thank you, great magician. Sage of both Rose Kingdom and White Kingdom, Lord Rhine!" Then, she rose from the bed, stepped beyond the soundproof barrier, and walked toward the Magic Mirrorher trusted advisor for the future. As she left, a bird that had been perched outside suddenly flitted into the room and landed on Rhines shoulder. This was no ordinary bird. It was Aurora, transformed by magic and gifted with the ability to speak. She tilted her head and chirped, "The Queen really has changed a lot. "Shes not as bad as I thought. Actually, shes much better than I expected." Hopping onto Rhines knee, she added, "By the way, Teacher, your plan was really risky! I was worried she might slip up in front of the King and the ministers and blow her cover." Rhine chuckled. "No need to worry. I had already foreseen this through divination and prophecy." "But Teacher, havent you always said that divination isnt perfect? That it cant predict every little detail? Waitoh! Did you only ask a vague question, like whether things would have a good ending?" Rhine shrugged with a mischievous smile. "What do you think?" Meanwhile, the Queen stood before the full-length mirror, gazing at her own reflection. Her mind replayed everything that had just happened. She thought of her daughters sweet smile when she called her Mother. She thought of the merciless woman she had once been, who had tried to kill Aurora without hesitation. And suddenly, an old habit surfaced. She turned to the Magic Mirror and asked the question most familiar to her lips "Mirror, Mirror on the wall, tell mewho is the most beautiful woman in White Kingdom?" Aurora, still in bird form, flapped her wings in alarm. She worried about what would happen once she and Rhine left White Kingdom. Would the mirror soon declare that the most beautiful woman was Snow White? Would the Queen turn against her daughter just like she had with Aurora? But then To Auroras shock, the Magic Mirror answered: "Your Majesty, of course, it is you! Not just in White Kingdom, but in the entire world, you are the most beautiful woman! "My previous answer about Aurora? That was my mistake." The Queen blinked, stunned. "You made a mistake?" she asked, incredulous. "Aesthetic judgment is subjective," the Magic Mirror argued. "Aurora is only eleven years old. Shes still in the cute category. How could she possibly compare to someone mature, elegant, and wise like you? The two arent even in the same league." The Queen scratched her head, puzzled. "Then why did you answer differently before?" Something felt off about the Magic Mirror today. "Because of my personal tastes and aesthetic preferences," the mirror admitted. "I just like children more! "Like I said, beauty is subjective. When you asked me before, I simply gave my honest opinion, based on my own taste." The Queens mouth twitched. "So you mean to tell me it was just your personal preference?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aurora, still in bird form, was equally stunned. She turned to Rhine, her tiny eyes full of confusion. Rhine only smiled. "I knew the Queen might ask the mirror that question again, so I had a little chat with it the other night. "After a long philosophical debate on the nature of beauty and subjective aesthetics, the mirror finally concluded that its magnificent, noble, and beloved masterthe Queenwas the most beautiful of all. "From now on, no matter how many times she asks, she will always get the same answer." Aurora tried to imagine the sceneRhine passionately debating with the Magic Mirror in the dead of night. She found it both absurd and hilarious. Knock, knock. A rhythmic knocking came from the door. Still basking in the glow of the Magic Mirrors flattery, the Queen swung it open. Standing there was none other than her young daughter, Snow White. Her skin was as pale as snow, smooth and delicate, her ebony-black hair cascading down her shoulders. Though still a child, her beauty was undeniable. Her jewel-like eyes gazed up at the Queen, filled with innocent joy. "Mother, youve been locked in your chambers for two whole months. Father said you were busy handling national affairs and told me not to disturb you. "But today, I heard you finally have time to take a walk! Have you finished your work? Thats wonderful! "Mother, please dont overwork yourself," she added sweetly. Then, she smiledpure, radiant, trusting. The Queen stared at her daughters innocent face. Her lips trembled as if she wanted to say something, but no words came out. After a brief struggle, she finally made up her mind. She crouched down, wrapped Snow White in her arms, and stroked her silky black hair. As she looked at her daughters flawless, snowy skin, memories surfaced Memories of nearly killing her. "Mother, youre being so gentle today," Snow White whispered, hugging the Queens neck tightly. "I love you most of all." Aurora and Rhine watched in silence, feeling a quiet sense of relief. Having used the Perfume of False Love, they knew Snow Whites words were completely true. Aurora hopped onto Rhines shoulder and murmured, "Teacher, youve saved another kingdom. Another wish fulfilled." "Not yet," Rhine said. "The Eastern Witch is still alive. Shes lurking nearby, waiting for a chance to strike." "We need to deal with her firstwhether that means killing her or driving her awaybefore we can leave for Oz." Aurora nodded. "But at least the conflicts within White Kingdom are resolved." She hesitated, then spoke again. "Teacher, theres something Ive been meaning to ask you." "Go ahead," Rhine replied. Chapter 126: Rhine’s Own Wish Chapter 126: Rhines Own Wish "Teacher, I often feel like youre too detached, as if you have no desires of your own," Aurora said. "You always help others, yet you never seem to have any strong personal goals or ambitions." Rhine remained silent. He had never given this much thought before, but hearing Aurora say it now, he realizedshe was right. Since coming to this world, he had gradually become this way. He knew he hadnt always been like this. Not in his past life, and not even in his first year after arriving here. The bird perched on his shoulderAurora in her transformed statecontinued, recalling their journey together. "Teacher, youre a kind, wise, and just person. "Everywhere you go, you help people and fulfill their wishes. "In Rose Kingdom, you stood against the Black Witch Maleficent alongside the Twelve Witches, blessing my newborn self with a gift no one else would have thought of. "In the Western Asia Kingdom and the Sea Kingdom, you helped mend the divide between humans and merfolk. You made it possible for Ariel and Prince Eric to be together. You helped Ariel obtain an immortal soul. "In White Kingdom, you came up with the genius idea of governing through the Magic Mirror. You reformed the kingdom and even changed the evil Queen herself. "Whether it was Huntsman Jax, the old craftsman Geppetto, or even the Queen herselfbecause of you, they all found a better future. "Teacher, youve made so many peoples wishes come true" She paused, then fixed her gaze on him. "But Teacherwhat is your wish?" My wish? Rhine opened his mouth to answeronly to find he had no response. Ive never thought about it In that instant, he finally understood why he had become so indifferent, why he seemed to have no desires of his own. He had no sense of belonging in this world. He felt like a player in a game, a mere observer, moving through events as a bystander. He helped where he could, but he had no deep passion, no emotional waves stirring within him. Rhine thought dryly. "My wish, huh" He seriously considered it. What did he truly desire? With near-immortal life, powerful magic, and the respect of entire kingdomswhat was left for him to want? To become the worlds greatest magician? Rhine knew he wasnt the strongest. His magical foundation and experience were still inferior to most of the Witchs Covenant members, except for the Sea Hag and the Queen. But that goal it didnt stir his heart. After a long silence, he finally spoke. "I want to go home. "If I truly have a wishone that comes from the depths of my soulits to go home." "Home?" Aurora blinked. "Well I guess youre not a native of Rose Kingdom, right?" Rhine shook his head. "Not just this kingdom. Not this world." Aurora, still in bird form, stared at him in confusion. Seeing her bewilderment, Rhine explained in terms she could understand. "You remember what the Sea Hag once said? That all humans have an immortal soul. "Some souls move to another world after death. Some reincarnate, returning as newborns. "When an old man dies, somewhere in the world, a baby cries its first breath. Death and birth are twin sistersalways together, never apart. "So, think about it. If every newborn was once an old soul, then maybejust maybeone in a million, one in ten million will remember their past life." Aurora nodded, recalling the Sea Hags teachings. It made sense. But she still asked, "Has that ever actually happened?" Rhine chuckled. "It happened to me." Aurora froze. "WaitTeacher, you remember your past life?!" She was stunned. Rhine had never told her this before. Rhine mused. "Yes," he said, "and youre the only one Ive ever told." "My past life wasnt in this world. It was somewhere completely different." Auroras golden eyes widened in awe. "Another world?" "Yes," Rhine murmured, gazing out the window. Sunlight filtered through the trees, casting dappled shadows on the ground. The wind played with the drifting clouds, scattering them, reshaping them. "That world was my home. "For yearsevery nightmy past life has replayed in my dreams. "In my dreams, I feel like Ive gone back. Or sometimes, I think I never left, that this entire journey in this fantasy world is just a long, strange dream. "But then I wake up. "And I rememberIve been away from home for so many years." Aurora listened quietly. "In my past life, I had parents who loved me. I had a home filled with warmth. "But I wasnt strong. I had no magic. And I was very, very sick. "I spent most of my life in hospitals. "In the end, I lay on a hospital bed and thought to myself "And funny enough my intuition was right. "I never did grow up. "I closed my eyes and when I opened them, I was here. "And in this world, my body has really stopped growing." Auroras nose stung. Rhine didnt look at her. He simply kept gazing out the window, speaking in a calm, detached voice, as if recounting someone elses story. "I wonder were my parents heartbroken after I was gone? "I keep thinkingwhat if I could go back? What if I could return with all my magic, all my power, and see them again? "What if I could hug them, and tell them "What if I could show them my magic and make their lives better?" Aurora couldnt hold it in anymore. With a rush of swirling mist, she transformed back into her human form. Tears welled up in her golden eyes and spilled down her cheeks. She glanced across the roomwhere the Queen was still holding Snow White in a loving embrace. Rhine patted her head gently, comforting her. "Strange, isnt it?" he mused. "Ive been in this world for so long, yet my past still feels more real to me than this place. "I dont even know if my memories are accurate anymoreif theyre the truth, or if theyve been polished and romanticized over time. "But no matter what, I still feel like my true home isnt here. "And I still dream about returning." Auroras voice trembled. "Teacher I understand. This is your wish. Ill do everything I can to help you go home!" For the first time in this world, Rhine felt something stir within him. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A burning warmth. A force he knew all too well The power of a wish. But this time, it wasnt coming from others. It was coming from his own soul. Rhine was stunned. And then, he was overwhelmed with emotion. This was the first time since arriving in this world that he had received a wishhis own. A Wish Magicians own wish. Just then, Aurora wiped her eyes and suddenly had an idea. "Wait! Teacher, youre a Prophet, right? A Seer? "Why dont you try divining it? "Try to foresee how you can return to your world!" Chapter 127: The Way Back to Earth Chapter 127: The Way Back to Earth "Divination, huh?" Rhine chuckled helplessly. "With such a vague target, and without sufficient prerequisite information or a proper medium, it''s almost impossible to get an answer." "I tried using divination to find a way back to my previous world years ago, but I didn''t get anything." "But, Teacher, you now have the crystal ball gifted by the Sea King, and you''re much stronger than before, aren''t you?" Aurora pressed on. "Just try againwho knows, you might actually get a result this time!" Well it wouldn''t hurt to try again. Rhine took out the crystal ball and infused it with his immense magical power. "A way back to Earth A way back to Earth A way back to Earth" he whispered softly. Truthfully, Rhine had no hope for this divination. Maybe no such method even existed. If that were the case, then divination would naturally yield nothing. But with a mindset of "it doesn''t hurt to try"or perhaps because he had finally come to terms with his own desiresRhine still went through with it. A brilliant azure light erupted from the crystal ball. In the next moment, the light faded, and on the once-clear, flawless surface of the crystal ball, fragmented patches of color shifted and converged into a single line of text: "Find the mysterious leader of the Coven of Witches." Rhine and Aurora both froze. Did it really work? A way to return to Earth actually exists! And the divination pointed toward none other than the mysterious Founder of the Coven, the first witch and original creator of the organization! Who was she? How did she know the way to Earth? Rhine was utterly stunned. Suddenly, the crystal ball in his hands began to tremble violently, as if an unfathomable power was about to burst forth. Cracks rapidly spread across the smooth surface of the crystal ball. A sharp, ear-piercing warning rang in Rhines soul DONT LOOK. If you keep looking, youll die. Rhine immediately stopped pouring magic into the crystal ball, letting the azure glow fade away. "It''s the same as with the Magic Mirrorwhenever it involves the Founder of the Coven, the backlash is unavoidable." Sweat beaded on the young magician''s forehead. His supernatural intuition told him that if he had looked just a second longer, something terrifying would have happened. "This is ridiculous. I''m a well-known magician across multiple kingdoms in the Western Continent, and yet, when it comes to the Founder of the Coven, I can''t even glimpse her? The gap in power is that enormous? Or is this just a trait of hers?" The mystery surrounding the Covens Founder only deepened. Aurora replayed the scene in her mind, recalling the text that had appeared in the crystal ball. She turned to Rhine, her excitement barely contained: "Teacher, there really is a way for you to return to your past world! We just need to find the Founder of the Coven." "Teacher, I will do everything in my power to help you achieve this goal. "Even if, in the future, the Black Witch Maleficent is killed, I will accompany you to the ends of the continent, until we find that mysterious Founder of the Covenuntil she tells us where the door between our worlds lies!" Rhine nodded. For the first time, he felt different from his past self. On his future journey, he finally had a goal of his own. Find the mysterious leader of the Coven! "Speaking of which, the Eastern Witch, one of the core members of the Coven, is currently near the White Kingdomour next target." "If we can capture her, we might be able to get information about the Covens Founder from her!" Rhine contemplated aloud. Together, he and Aurora walked toward the Queen, who stood before a full-length mirror. By this time, Snow White had already left the room. "Your Majesty," Rhine asked, "how much do you know about the Founder and leader of the Coventhe most mysterious witch of all?" S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Queen shook her head. "I know nothing. It''s as if she doesn''t exist. Like me, she completely ignores the affairs of the Coven." "What if," Rhine pressed, "we kill one of the Covens members? Would she seek revenge?" "No," the Queen answered with absolute certainty. "Even before I joined, I heard that the members of the Coven had already changed several times. That mysterious leader never cared about who lived or died." That matched the information provided by the Sea Hag. The so-called Coven leader didnt seem to care about her subordinates at all Rhine felt relieved. "By the way, Your Majesty," Rhine added, "I should warn youthe witch known as the "Slave Master," who previously tried to kill you, is still alive. Shes probably still lurking near the White Kingdom, waiting for another chance to take your life." "WHAT?!" The Queen paled. "What should I do, Sage?" She suddenly recalled that, on her way back, she had heard reports of the Eastern Witch cruelly massacring White Kingdoms civilians. Furious, she muttered, "I should never have joined the Coven! I got nothing out of it, and they even took my Magic Mirror for free. Now, I really want out!" Rhine spoke in a serious tone: "Thats why we need a planone that will lure the Eastern Witch, the so-called "Slave Master", into a trap. "We need to capture or kill her." Hunting a powerful witch? The Queen found the idea unbelievable, but looking at the composed young magician in front of her, she felt a renewed sense of confidence. "Understood, Lord Rhine. Tell me your planI, the Magic Mirror, and the White Kingdom will support you fully!" Rhine slowly laid out his strategy: "First, to kill the Eastern Witch, my friend will need a powerful weapon. Ask the Magic Mirror where we can find a weapon suited for a Super Warrior..." Emerging from a cloud of mist, Rhine and Aurora knocked on the door. "We meet again, my dwarf friends," Rhine greeted. "And I brought what you wanted." With a flick of his wrist, a large sack appeared in his hand. Inside, golden coins glittered brilliantly, their radiance so intense it was almost blinding. These were gold pieces Rhine had exchanged for deep-sea pearls from a neighboring kingdom! "SO MUCH GOLD!" x7 The dwarves cried out in excitement. "We could mine our whole lives and never get this much gold!" As avid gold hoarders, the dwarves simply couldnt resist such a temptation. "All of this can be yours," Rhine said. "In exchange, I heard you have a legendary swordone that can cut through iron like butter. Is that true?" The dwarves glanced at each other. One of them suddenly slapped his forehead. "Oh! You mean the one in the basement!" They rushed down, rummaged through their storage, and soon returned with a magnificent sword. At a single glance, one could tellthis was a true masterpiece. Its razor-sharp blade looked so deadly that just gazing at it made ones skin tingle. "Our great-great-great-great-grandfather forged this sword," one dwarf explained. "It was originally made for a foreign prince, meant to be used for dragon slaying. But that prince died before it could be delivered, so the sword was left buried in our basement all this time." "Since we dont use swords, you can have it." Happily, the dwarves exchanged the legendary sword for Rhines gold. Aurora excitedly took the weaponfar sharper and sturdier than any sword she had ever wielded. To thank the dwarves, Rhine let out a whistle. Moments later, birds flew in, picking up brooms, dishes, and cloths, starting to clean up the entire cottage. "These birds will now listen to your commands and help with chores," Rhine said. The dwarves cheered with joy. Bidding farewell, Rhine and Aurora departed, leaving behind a chorus of excited dwarven voices. Chapter 128: The Plan to Hunt Rhine Chapter 128: The Plan to Hunt Rhine The Eastern Witch crouched on a hillside, gazing down at White Kingdoms royal capital. The city had gradually restored its former prosperity, order, and tranquilityreturning to the harmonious beauty it once had. But the more she looked at that peaceful city, the more intense her hatred burned. As the Eastern Witch brooded over how to eliminate her enemies, a strangers voice suddenly came from behind her: "Greetings, Eastern Witch of the Land of Oz. You seem like you need some help?" The Eastern Witchs heart pounded in alarm as she spun around in shock. Most people in the world didnt even know Oz existed, let alone that there was an Eastern Witch! Emerging from the trees was a man of foreign appearancehis skin a warm brown, his facial features distinctly exotic, unlike the people of the Western kingdoms. Behind him stood a squad of fully armed, well-trained soldiers, their formation precise and disciplined as they guarded his sides. "Who are you?" The Eastern Witch frowned, instantly wary. She was certain she had never seen this man before. The man smiled. "First time meeting, I am Magrito. "As of now, my titles are: Royal Advisor to His Majesty, the Emperor of Enderland, and the Empires Chief Court Mage!" Enderlands Chief Mage! To hold such a title in that empire, he must have been extremely powerful Now that she thought about it, wasnt the old witch who had wanted to join the Coven also the previous Chief Mage of Enderland? So after she died, they replaced her? The Eastern Witchs mind raced. "How do you know who I am? And how do you even know Oz exists?" Her tone was sharp and suspicious. Even as a core member of the Coven, she could sense danger emanating from this man. But it wasnt the danger of overwhelming magical powerit was something more insidious: a boundless ambition. Magrito chuckled. "I traveled from the Middle Eastern Nations, riding a flying carpet, crossing the Great Desert. "On my journey, I accidentally discovered that outside the well-known trade routeswhere everyone assumes theres only an uninhabited desertlies a hidden green paradise: the Land of Oz! "Ha! For so many years, the Western Continents people never realized a whole kingdom was sitting in the middle of the desert." He smirked. "As for how I know who you are well, a friend told me quite a lot about the Coven of Witches. "Actually, why dont I introduce you?" With a clap of his hands, a ghostly blue figure materialized beside him. It was a spiritan eerie, grotesque old witch, her face contorted in agony. The Eastern Witchs eyes froze. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She recognized that wraith It was the old witch of Enderland! "You enslaved the soul of the previous Chief Mage of Enderland using necromancy?" The Eastern Witchs voice turned icy cold. "Indeed," Magrito said, grinning with satisfaction, as if it was an achievement worth boasting about. "She should feel honoredeven after death, she still gets to serve the Empire and His Majestys great ambitions!" "Aaaahhh!" The wraith of the old witch screamed, a mournful, twisted wail. Two streaks of crimson tears ran down her spectral face. There was no doubtbeing enslaved by Magritos dark magic brought unimaginable suffering to her soul. the Eastern Witch smirked. "And you want to work with me?" "To be precise, I am here to offer my assistance," Magrito said. "I know you want to get rid of Rhine and the Queen of White Kingdom. "As the Chief Mage, my authority surpasses that of my predecessorI can mobilize the Imperial Fleet and Enderlands strongest warriors." Magrito shot a glance at the wailing ghost of the old witch and chuckled. "And since its about hunting down Rhine, my wraith pet is very eager to help. "In fact, this is one of the few things she actually wants to dowithout me having to force her." The Eastern Witch narrowed her eyes. "You wouldnt help me for free. What do you want in return?" Magritos smile widened. "When you return to Oz, I want you to help me" He paused, then finished with a sinister glint in his eyes: "Overthrow the rule of Oz." The Eastern Witchs eyes widened in shock. Thanks to the magic she had learned from the Coven, she had surpassed the Witches of the West, South, and North in strength. But even she didnt dare challenge Ozthe greatest, most terrifying, and most mysterious grand magician of the Land of Oz! "Hahaha! So you too have been deceived by him?" Magrito laughed heartily at her reaction. "Why do you want to overthrow Oz?" the Eastern Witch demanded. "Come now, Eastern Witchyou fear him too, dont you? You worry that one day, the ruler of the Emerald City will take everything from you." Magrito spread his arms wide, madness gleaming in his eyes. "When we seize Ozs kingdom from him, I will offer the Green Land of the Desert as a gift to our glorious Emperor! "Controlling this oasis nation in the heart of the desert will be the key to Enderlands conquest of the entire continent! "And you, of course, will continue to rule the East, enslaving the Munchkins forever!" The Eastern Witch could feel his burning ambition. But deep down, she had a feeling that Magritos true goal was far greater than what he was revealing. "Very well. I accept this deal!" she declared fiercely. "Let us join forceskill Rhine and the Queen of White Kingdom, and then overthrow Ozs rule together!" Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of cannons firing in salute echoed across the harbor. Rows of soldiers raised their shining bayonets, their blades flashing brilliantly under the sun. Golden and purple banners fluttered in the wind, while the scent of gunpowder lingered in the air. The Emperor of Enderland, clad in ornate battle armor, stood like a statue of war, his crimson cloak billowing behind him. His sharp gaze swept across the warships docked at the harbor. The navy, once crippled by the merfolk, had been rebuiltstronger, deadlier, and larger than before. It was a clear display of the Western Continents greatest military power. "Your Majesty," a royal attendant approached and reported: "Chief Court Mage Magrito has sent wordhe requests permission to deploy twenty warships to the waters near White Kingdom" "Granted," the Emperor replied, his voice calm and emotionless. Magritos words from their first meeting still echoed in his ears: Over the past two weeks, Rhine had finalized the transition of power with the Queen, ensuring that she could govern effectively using the Magic Mirror. "Your Majesty, the time has come. From now on, White Kingdoms prosperity is in your hands," the Sage told her. And then, two major announcements spread across the kingdom: Today, the Great Sage Rhine departs White Kingdom, setting off on his journey east! At the same time, the Queen of White Kingdom will sail to the capital of the Western Asia Kingdom to meet its King and Crown Prince! Chapter 129: The Confident Eastern Witch Chapter 129: The Confident Eastern Witch Today was the day Sage Rhine would leave. The heralds horn blared, flute melodies drifted down from the high towers, and the ceremonial guard sang farewell songs. The sergeant major waved bright banners as Rhine and Aurora, mounted on their steeds, rode toward the eastern border of the kingdom, escorted by a grand troop of soldiers. Brilliant sunlight bathed the streets, where crowds of people gathered to see them off. Children threw scarlet flowers, women dabbed their tear-streaked faces with handkerchiefs, and even birds sang sweet melodies in the air. "Is that the great Sage Rhine? He looks so young." "Age doesnt matter when it comes to magicians!" "Thank you, Sage of the Kingdom!" "Lord Rhine, we will be waiting for your return!" The people watched as Rhine and Aurora, escorted by soldiers, left the capital, entered the forest trails, and finally disappeared into the lush greenery. Among the crowd were Old Carpenter Geppetto and Hunter Angus, their voices drowned out by the mix of songs, flutes, tears, and cheers. "Its all thanks to Sage Rhine that White Kingdom has become what it is today" Geppetto mused, thinking back over the past three months, as if waking from a dream. He felt like a witness to history, something the records and bardic songs would forever remember: "By the way, has that murderous witch been caught yet?" Geppetto suddenly recalled the series of killings, remembering how his neighbors had been found suffocated to death on land. "Doesnt seem like it," Angus scratched his head. "Shes probably hiding somewhere." "What a pity," Geppetto sighed. "I was hoping to see that witch captured by the Sage, brought to justice!" Even a witch with powerful magic shouldnt be able to escape the lawif such a moment came, it would be a passionate and inspiring symbol for the new order of White Kingdom. "Wait, old man," Angus suddenly thought of something. "Wheres Pinocchio? That little rascal was running all over the place." "Oh, that wooden brat? Hes been summoned to the royal palace." "Summoned?!" Angus looked stunned. "Yeah, the Magic Mirror put him on the ''Talent List.''" "Wait, ? What talent does have?" Over the past two months, ever since Pinocchio had gained mobility, he had been nothing but trouble, constantly stirring up chaos like a wild child. "The herald said a talking, walking puppet is extremely rare. "And since the Queen is setting sail for the Western Asia Kingdom, they thoughtwhy not take Pinocchio along to perform a puppet show?" "...What?" Angus was utterly dumbfounded. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who even comes up with ideas like this?! Riding on his horse, Rhine glanced down, idly playing with three small straw dolls. These werent ordinary dollsthey were magical artifacts, formed from the wishes of White Kingdoms people. Each doll could only be used once, making them consumable, but they held immense power. They combined both cursing and protection magica fusion of a "voodoo doll" and a "substitution talisman". As long as Rhine obtained a strand of hair, a drop of blood, or any bodily tissue from a target, he could bind one of the straw dolls to them. Whenever the dolls owner was in danger, they could activate the doll, triggering an instant fate swap with the bound target. Their wounds, curses, and even physical location would be exchanged! For example: If Rhine managed to get a strand of Maleficents hair, he could craft a doll linked to her. Then, if Rhine was ever stabbed through the heart, he could activate the dolland in that instant, it would be Maleficent, not him, who suffered the fatal wound! "Fates Substitute"that was what Rhine had named these dolls. They were the physical manifestation of the strange twists of fate that had already occurred, like Aurora replacing Snow White, or Aurora disguising herself as the Queen. Rhine could feel itafter absorbing the wishes of countless people from Sea Kingdom, Western Asia Kingdom, and White Kingdom, the magic within his soul had surged to new heights. The power inside him had reached a critical threshold, pushing him toward an entirely new realm of magic. There were no rigid magical ranks in this worldonly vague titles like Grand Magician or Legendary Magician. For example, Rhine was often called a Grand Magician, while Maleficent and the Middle Eastern Witch were considered Legendary Magicians within the Coven. So even he didnt know exactly what new realm he was about to step into. "Both targets have left the capital, traveling along the eastern road. They are escorted by approximately one hundred soldiers." A lean man in a black cloak crouched on a hillside, watching Rhine and Aurora''s convoy from afar. A gust of wind lifted the edge of his cloak, revealing the armor underneathmarked with the insignia of Enderlands military. "Report to Lord Magrito!" He barked the command toward the seemingly empty forest behind him. But the leaves rustled, revealing hidden movement among the trees. The branches swayed, and footsteps crunched softly against the forest floor. Magrito stepped out from the shadows, approaching the Eastern Witch, who stood silently in a clearing, her back to him. "Everything is going smoothly," he said with a grin. "Ive received confirmation from our scoutsRhine and that sword-wielding girl are approaching White Kingdoms eastern border. Theyll be outside the kingdom soon." "Unbelievable," the Eastern Witch smirked. "Theyre just walking away like that, leaving no one to protect the Queen." She shrugged. "Its almost too perfectlike a trap, baiting us into attacking the Queen." Magrito chuckled. "At this point, whether its a trap or not doesnt matter. Weve prepared far too wellfailure is no longer possible." "Exactly," the Eastern Witchs wrinkled face twisted into a sinister grin. They were fully prepared. There was no way they could lose. By the end of today, both Rhine and the Queen of White Kingdom would be dead. "By the way," Magrito asked, "did you convince her to join us?" "More or less," the Eastern Witch said. "Shes interested in that so-called Sage of Rose Kingdom. "She said shell watch from the sidelines, and if we struggle, shell step in." Magrito grinned. "Then we have nothing to worry about." The Eastern Witch scoffed. "She always acts superior. But honestly, we dont need her at allwe can kill the targets ourselves!" With that, she tossed an ornate, engraved gourd to Magrito. "Dont forget your task." As Magrito caught the gourd, he laughed, setting off toward his preyRhine and Aurora. Meanwhile, the Eastern Witch soared into the sky, heading toward the Queens departing ship. Neither of them noticed Every word they spoke, every move they made, every secret they revealed Was reflected in the bright, intelligent eyes of the singing birds. Chapter 130: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada! Chapter 130: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada! "Your Majesty, we are setting sail!" "Our destination: the royal port of the Western Asia Kingdom." At White Kingdoms harbor, a beautifully decorated flower ship unfurled its sails and set off. The sky was clear and cloudless, the sunlight glimmered on the oceans surface, and the wind blew strong, puffing up the ships sails. On deck, sailors sang sea shanties, their spirits high with excitement. They knew that Queen of White Kingdom was about to meet the King of the Western Asia Kingdom. The two nations were set to discuss maritime trade and navigation rights. Rumors had long spread among the sailorsWestern Asia Kingdoms ships had the aid of merfolk guides, who helped them avoid storms, whirlpools, and reefs with ease. Even in cases of shipwrecks, the merfolk would rescue the sailors, ensuring their survival. Such privileges made the other seafaring nations of the Western Continent envious. For sailors, this was an incredible opportunityif the Queens negotiations succeeded, White Kingdoms fleet could also gain the protection of the merfolk! This critical summitone that could alter the destinies of both nationshad, of course, been orchestrated by the great Sage Rhine before his departure. As both a strategist and a trusted friend of the Western Asia Kingdom, his hand was evident in the plan. On the Deck Not long after departure, a restless figure dashed back and forth across the deck. A small wooden puppet ran wildly across the ship, its exaggerated movements drawing everyones attention. "Stop running around, Pinocchio. You should rest nowwhen we arrive at the Western Asia Kingdom, youll need to perform your puppet show," a soldier scolded. The soldiers grabbed the wooden puppet by its long nose, preventing it from running off. "Let me go! I want to see the ocean! This is my first time on a ship!" Pinocchio wailed. As he struggled, his gaze accidentally fell on one of the accompanying soldiers. Unlike the others, this soldier was remarkably short, standing out from the rest. But, as a puppet lacking common sense, Pinocchio didnt dwell on ithis curiosity was fleeting, and the next moment, he was distracted again. A dense mist began to rise over the sea. Thicker. And thicker. "Strange Your Majesty," a sailor reported. "When we set sail, the sky was completely clear, but now this fog has appeared out of nowhere." "Sailing in such dense fog we have no way of knowing what might happen." The sailors hurried to inform the Queen in her cabin. "No need to worry. Keep sailing." The Queens voice was calm and firm, dismissing the sailors with a wave of her hand. She lifted her head, gazing out at the ever-thickening fog, recalling Rhines words and the plan they had devised before parting. Beside her, the short soldierthe same one Pinocchio had noticedstood with his hand resting on his sword. "Dont worry, Your Majesty," the small soldier reassured. "By the end of today, both you and White Kingdom will be safe." His sharp gaze shifted toward the window, piercing through the fog as though he could see the hunters lurking beyond. One by one, Enderlands warships silently crept through the mist, like hawks stalking their prey. Hidden by the fog, they maintained their distance from the flower ship. No insignias. No banners. The warriors of Enderland had removed all emblems of their empire. This huntthis great huntwas, officially, not tied to the empire at all. "The fog is getting thicker." "The Eastern Witch of Oz has completed her weather manipulation ritual, summoning this sea fog as promised." "The target is approaching the ambush zone. Estimated time: one hour." "Enderland warriorsprepare for battle! The hunt begins in one hour!" The captains command rang through the decks. Through the thick mist, Enderland warriors raised their bayonets, shouting a battle cry, breaking into rousing imperial song. One by one, black iron cannons were positioned. Soldiers heaved heavy cannonballs, moving carefully across the rocking decks. "For the Empire!" The bold imperial hymn echoed through the fog. The clanking of artillery, the thud of cannonballs, and the metallic clash of weapons created a rhythmic overture to their war anthem. In this fervor, none of them noticed As Enderlands warships prowled like venomous serpents, watching their prey Deep beneath the ocean surface, something else was watching them in return. A group of merfolk scouts observed the hulking warships above, their dark silhouettes casting shadows in the waters. "Everything is proceeding as planned." The merfolk commander gazed at the battleships without surprise, his voice calm. Behind him, a familiar, elderly figure emerged from the deep blue abyss. Her long, green hair drifted like seaweed, her ancient gaze unwavering. "The Coven of Witches its time we settled this once and for all!" Rhine and Aurora rode their horses, moving leisurely through the forest path, surrounded by escorting soldiers. A beautiful bird suddenly soared from the sky, landing gracefully on Rhines arm. As Rhine extended his hand, the bird chirped rapidly, as if whispering a message. Rhine simply smiled, stroking the birds soft feathers before feeding it a small treat. Satisfied, the bird sang a cheerful tune and flew away. Beside him, Aurora leaned in, her voice low and cautious: "Well, Sage, how is it?" "Everything is proceeding smoothly," Rhine replied calmly. "Just stick to the plan." Hearing his assurance, Auroras concern faded, and she nodded in relief. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then The sharp neighing of horses broke the peaceful air. The entire escort force halted. "Whos there? Get out of the way!" The leading soldiers shouted at the cloaked figure standing dead center in the road. The man was shrouded in a pitch-black cloak, his hood pulled low over his face. "Apologies, apologies," the man chuckled softly. "I simply wished to pay a visit to White Kingdoms great Sagethe esteemed magician, Lord Rhine." The soldiers hesitated, glancing at each other uncertainly. Should they allow him through? Chapter 131: The Eastern Witch’s Secret Weapon Chapter 131: The Eastern Witchs Secret Weapon Before the soldiers at the front could respond, a mysterious man stepped forward, cutting in first. He called out to the young man in the middle of the formation, draped in a silver-white cloak atop his steed. Wow, Lord Rhine! I finally get to see you! Im so moved, so incredibly moved. Just to confirmyou are Lord Rhine, right? Uh? Rhine looked at the man, raising an eyebrow but neither affirming nor denying the question. At the same moment Rhine uttered his "uh," the gourd in the man''s hand suddenly twitched. Its mouth snapped open, aiming directly at the young man on horseback! Hahaha, youve fallen for it. The man jerked his head up, the sudden motion throwing back his hood, revealing tanned skin and a thin mustache. Rhine recognized that face. Back then, the King of the Western Asia Kingdom had hosted a divination competition to uncover the identity of the mermaid princess, Ariel. This man was the Middle Eastern magician who had lost to him in the third round of that contest Magrito! At that instant, the gourd in Magritos hand trembled violently as it pointed at Rhine. With a sharp , Rhines body transformed into a swirl of blue smoke and was sucked into the gourd. Hahahahahahaha! Just wait until you melt inside! Magrito, triumphant, sealed the gourd and burst into laughter, as if he could already see Rhine dissolving into liquid within. he thought gleefully. Somethings wrong! Lord Sage has been attacked! The soldiers immediately drew their bows, preparing to shoot Magrito. Meanwhile, Aurora, on another steed, had already unsheathed her longsword and pointed it at him. Farewell, I wont be keeping you company any longer. Magrito snapped his fingers. With a , thick black smoke erupted from his body, spreading in all directions. Cough, cough, cough. By the time the smoke cleared, Magrito was gone. This Middle Eastern magiciannow the chief court mage of Enderlandhad only ever targeted Rhine from the start. As for the so-called incredibly strong beautiful girl beside Rhine, whom the Eastern Witch had warned him about, Magrito hadnt even bothered with her. Now that Magician Rhine had been captured, she was completely immobilized. She had no way to track Magrito or rescue Rhine, nor could she rush to the sea to assist the Queen. She was utterly uselessa transparent bystander. Aurora sat atop her horse, gazing at the empty saddle where Rhine had been moments ago, watching Magrito vanish. She didnt panic. She didnt lash out in frustration or rush around searching for Rhines captor. Instead, she let out a quiet sigh of relief, the corners of her lips curling slightly. Her mission was complete. Truly worthy of being the Eastern Witchs treasured artifact, hoarded for years. A shame it can only be used once. Its somewhat similar to the iron flasks we use to seal away divine spirits. Deep in the forest, Magrito grinned from ear to ear as he cradled the yellow gourd in his hands. In this land, a powerful magicians strength didnt just come from their own magicit was built upon many layers of accumulation: vast knowledge, talented subordinates, loyal mystical creatures, and, of course, treasured magical artifacts. As one of the five core members of the Coven, the Eastern Witch possessed just such a powerful magical artifact. Originally, having lost one of her Silver Shoes, she had no means to return to the Land of Oz in the near future. No matter how many treasures she had stored there, they were useless. But for todays plan, Magrito had lent the Eastern Witch a flying carpet, allowing her to cross the Great Desert in just a few days. She successfully returned to the Eastern region of Oz and retrieved this gourd. According to the Eastern Witch, she had once emptied her entire hoard of resources as a witch and paid a tremendous price to acquire this artifact from none other than the leader of the Coven. This relic comes from the Far East. Just aim the gourd at someone and call their name. If they respond in any waywhether answering directly, turning their head, grunting, or even making an unconscious facial expression or movementthey will be sucked into the gourd. In less than two hours, the person inside will dissolve into blood. Even ordinary spatial-distorting teleportation magic cant break out of it. The only downside is that it can only be used once. Its my ultimate trump card. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I originally prepared it in case of a power struggle within the Covento deal with Black Witch Maleficent and that Middle Eastern Witch. That was how the Eastern Witch had described the gourd to him. Why only guard against those two? Are they the strongest? Magrito had asked with a smirk. Arent you afraid of the Covens leader, the one who gave you this gourd? At the mention of the mysterious leader of the Coven, the Eastern Witchs expression darkened. She scowled and replied slowly, If she wants to kill me, no amount of preparation will make a difference. Inside the gourd. The space was dim, damp, and stifling, with an overwhelming stench. A thick, black liquid flowed across the ground. Rhine stood inside the bottle, listening to Magritos laughter outside, his expression calm. This truly is a fascinating artifact. He didnt even try to escape. Instead, he wandered the dark space curiously, tapping the gourds walls here and there. He could sense the air around him was thick with malice, a sinister force that was growing stronger with time, attempting to consume him. If I stay here, in about an hour, Ill probably dissolve into blood. Pulling out a crystal ball, Rhine estimated the time. Yet his face remained indifferent. Outside, Magrito laughed even louder upon hearing Rhines voice from within the gourd. Hey, got any last words? He shook the gourd twice. It was silent inside. How boring. Magrito shrugged, placing the gourd on the ground and watching it intently, waiting for any signs of resistance from Rhine. Around him, over a hundred elite Enderland warriors stood ready, weapons in hand, their formation tight. These were veterans who had battled against magicians and terrifying beasts alike. Even within the empire, they were considered the best of the best. Now, over a hundred fully armed warriors were standing in rigid vigilancewatching a single gourd on the ground. The sight was utterly ridiculous. Yet it was proof of just how much Magrito respected this opponent. I wonder how youll try to escape, Sage of the Rose Kingdom and White Kingdom. Magrito muttered under his breath, eyes locked on the gourd. In this plan, his mission was simple Take down Magician Rhine at all costs. Guard the gourd. Eradicate any chance of his escape. If my timing is right, then on the mist-shrouded sea, the hunt should have already begun. Magrito smiled, tilting his chin up to gaze at the cloudless blue sky overhead. Chapter 132: The Inevitable Sinking of Weak Water Chapter 132: The Inevitable Sinking of Weak Water One was assigned to deal with Magician Rhine, while the other launched an attack on the Queen. That was the plan of Magrito and the Eastern Witch. When they heard that Sage Rhine was leaving White Kingdom while the Queen was setting sail for an official visit to the Western Asia Kingdom, they suspected it was a trap meant for the Eastern Witch! Magrito spoke aloud to the gourd as if conversing with Rhine inside. Magician Rhine, Im guessing your plan was to to leave White Kingdom, tricking the Eastern Witch into attacking the Queen. But the moment the Queen came under attack, youbeing the brilliant magician you arewould have used magic to instantly return to her side, bringing that so-called super warrior along with you. Too bad you didnt account for me! Right now, that Queen of White Kingdom is probably dead. And in less than half an hour, the Eastern Witch will be back Separating Rhine, Aurora, and the Queenkeeping them completely apart. Aurora, despite her combat prowess, was useless without mobility. She had no means to reach the sea or support the Queen. Magrito had reserved the most powerful magical artifact for Rhine, ensuring he wouldnt be able to intervene. Meanwhile, the Eastern Witch, targeting the weakest linkthe Queenwould handle the assassination. After the Queen was dead, the Eastern Witch would immediately return on her flying carpet to assist Magrito in guarding the sealed gourd imprisoning Rhine! Magrito had even accounted for contingencies. If Rhine had some unexpected trump card that allowed him to escape immediately upon being sucked into the gourd, Magrito and the Enderland warriors would stall himblocking any attempts to teleport awayuntil the Eastern Witch completed her mission and returned. The chief court mage of Enderland had even planned for the worst-case scenario. If Rhine not only escaped the gourd but also displayed overwhelming strength, swiftly defeating Magrito and the elite warriors before teleporting to the sea to rescue the Queen Even then, Magrito wasnt worried. He had deployed sufficient forces at sea. And if the plan was on the brink of failure, their strongest mysterious ally would personally step in, shattering the last glimmer of hope for Rhine and the Queen! But so far, everything is going smoothly, Magrito mused. I captured Magician Rhine without any trouble, and he hasnt shown any signs of escaping. At sea, the Eastern Witch hasnt encountered any obstacles either. Magrito glanced down at the gourd on the ground. It remained utterly silent. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The waters between White Kingdom and the Western Asia Kingdom were blanketed in thick mist. But now, that mist was thinningslowly dissipating. Look over there! Whats that? The sailors on the Queens flower ship suddenly spotted something shifting in the haze. Dark silhouettes emerged, growing clearer by the second. Looks like ships? There are more behind us! And to the left! The shadows took shapeEnderland warships, surrounding them from all directions. BOOM! A cannon fired from deep within the mist. Splash! The cannonball struck the sea beside the flower ship, sending up a towering spray of water. The force of the explosion rocked the ship violently, causing several sailors to stumble and fall. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! More cannon fire rained down like a storm. Enemy attack! Were under attack! Panic spread among the sailors. Prepare for battle! But the accompanying royal guards remained calm. The sergeant barked orders, the lookouts called out enemy positions, and the gunners retaliated with fierce counterfire. These soldiers were the Royal Guard, a newly formed elite unit of White Kingdom, personally vetted by the Magic Mirror for absolute loyalty. Long before this elegant flower ship had set sail, they had known today would bring a brutal battle. Amidst the lingering mist, aboard one of Enderlands warships, the Eastern Witch stood at the bow. She gazed at the Queens flower ship aheadpartially obscured but still visible through the thinning fog. She laughed wildly. She had just received Magritos message through the Magic Mirror. Magician Rhine had been captured. Hahaha! Traitor of the Coven, this is what happens when you cross me! Without that magicians help, all you can do now is lift your chin and wait for death! With that, she leapt into the sky, soaring through the misty air. As she ascended, her grotesque body expanded, transforming Into a monstrous dragon. The dragon flapped its massive wings, flying over the warships and heading straight for the Queens grand vessel. Aboard another Enderland warship, a ghostly figure hovered over the deck. Her face was twisted in agony, her spectral form writhing as if in perpetual torment. From her hollow eyes, bloody tears streamed down her wrinkled cheeks, leaving deep crimson streaks. The vengeful spirit of the Old Witch. Now, she had been enslaved by Magritos necromantic magic. Since Magrito himself was busy dealing with Rhine, he had sent this ghostly wraith to aid the Eastern Witch in hunting the Queen. Though the Old Witch had lost most of her magical power after becoming a spirit, she had gained eerie new abilities that made her incredibly difficult to destroy. Her presence ensured that even if Magician Rhine managed to return to the sea, there would still be sufficient firepower on this battlefield. Yet, at this moment, all these precautions seemed excessive. The dragon circled above the Queens ship, its vast shadow sweeping across the deck. Archers fired volleys of arrows at the creature. But the rain of arrows barely scratched its scales. The dragon let out a deafening roar. The soldiers trembled, some falling to their knees in sheer terror. Queen, come out! Where are you hiding?! Hiding wont save youIll tear this ship apart if I have to! Just then The sea beneath the dragon suddenly turned a deep, eerie black. The abyssal darkness stretched out like a living shadow, as if waiting to devour something. What is this?! A chilling sensation shot through the dragons body. Then It dropped like a stone. Dragged downward, the dragon plummeted from the sky, straight toward the blackened waters below. The Waters of Certain Sinking. SPLASH! The dragon crashed into the ocean! Why?! What kind of magic is this?! Salty, bitter seawater flooded its mouth as the Eastern Witchnow in dragon formthrashed in panic. Meanwhile, the abyssal darkness continued to spread beneath the sea, expanding further and further. And yet, it moved with eerie precision, deliberately avoiding the Queens flower ship. .bg-container-10448f2396e{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } Look! That shadow in the waterits spreading! Soldiers aboard the frontmost Enderland warships pointed at the expanding darkness beneath them. They stared, wide-eyed, failing to realize the imminent danger. Within mere seconds The unfathomable black abyss had reached their ships. Chapter 44: Immortal Soul Chapter 44: Immortal Soul Faced with the riddle, Auroras mind went blank. The witchs blessing had only granted her enhanced learning and memory, but it didnt seem to help much when dealing with spontaneous challenges. This treasure is invisible and intangible. It must have no physical form! A treasure without a physical form Courage? Or perhaps kindness, or some other virtue? No, thats not right. Merfolk have those qualities too! Suddenly, Mermaid Princess Ariels furrowed brows relaxed. She raised her hand and said, II know the answer! What? Ariel actually figured it out. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aurora was astonished. This gentle and elegant mermaid princess was clearly not some highly learned sage. Could it be that the answer to the riddle was something that ordinary humans wouldnt think of, but that Ariel, because of her unique experiences, held in high regard? The answer, the answer is Ariel was just about to shout it out. Stop! To their surprise, the Sea Hag barked sternly, Princess, this riddle is meant for the two human children. You are not allowed to answer or give them hints. Ariel had no choice but to stop, filled with anxiety. At some point, she had already come to accept these two human friends, worrying over their successes and failures as if they were her own! Aurora tried offering an answer. Love! Is the answer love? I mean, human love for mermaids. She deliberately emphasized love for wasnt that something humans had but merfolk didnt? The moment she blurted out her answer, the golden-haired girl felt a spark of excitement. Yes! Love cannot be seen, yet countless poems sing its praises. It cannot be touched, yet it can be tainted or purified. Since love has no physical form, it is lighter than wind, softer than mist! At the same time, love is indeed a treasure more precious than gold. And because love can be recorded and passed down, it can endure through time, never fading away. Besides, hadnt Ariel recently fallen in love with a human prince? Human love for mermaids was precisely something that lately. It matched perfectly! The Sea Hag froze. A few seconds later, she coldly announced, Incorrect. At that moment, Aurora suddenly realized her mistake, recalling the final line of the riddle: Love didnt fit. How was she supposed to answer this? Aurora frowned. Just then, a crisp, clear young voice rang out: Immortal soul. The silver-haired boy Rhine, who had remained silent until now, suddenly lifted his chin and repeated the answer, word by word: Eternal, immortal soul. Ariels mouth fell open. She first stared at Rhine with wide eyes, then broke into a smile, finally breathing a long sigh of relief for her two new friends. She knew that this human friend had answered correctly. Huh? What does that mean? Aurora didnt understand at first. Did this answer even match the riddle? Rhine slowly explained, The answer to this riddle is the eternal, immortal soul. No one can see a soul, yet countless poems and writings praise it. No one can touch a soul, yet it can be tainted and purifiedwe often say that corrupt teachings can pollute the soul, while sacred experiences can cleanse it. A soul has no weight, making it lighter than wind. Its value is immeasurable, making it more precious than gold. A soul is softer than mist, yet because it is eternal and indestructible, it never fades, even as time passes. And most importantly, an immortal soul is, of course, far more important to the dead than to the living! It is precisely because the body perishes that the immortality of the soul holds meaning. Aurora listened to Rhines explanation, but she vaguely felt that something wasnt quite right. Had her teacher deliberately ignored in the riddle? But didnt the riddle say Aurora opened her mouth to question Rhine, but it seemed he already knew what she wanted to ask. Rhine calmly said, Yes, Aurora. Just as the riddle stateshumans possess immortal souls, while merfolk and other non-human intelligent beings do not. Beside them, Mermaid Princess Ariel lowered her head in silence. Your answer is correct. The Sea Hag laughedthen burst into hearty laughter. Human, I never expected you to know. Even in this great ocean kingdom, only a handful of the wisest elders are aware of this secret. The old Sea Hag spoke again: "Human lifespans are far shorter than those of merfolk and other intelligent beings of the sea. "But what you humans possess, and we do not, is that radiant, Immortal Soul. "Some say that when the body perishes, the Immortal Soul will soar into the clear sky, fly toward the shining stars, and ascend to the heavenly realm; or, in particularly terrible cases, it will plunge downward endlessly, sinking even lower than the seafloor, to the deepest depths of the earth. "In any case, it will go to another world, one we can never see. "Others say that the Immortal Soul will return to the human world, once again appearing as a newborn. "When an old person passes away and their loved ones let out their first wail of grief, somewhere in the world, another baby will let out the same loud cry. Death and birth are conjoined twin sisters, forever tightly embraced, never to be separated. "Since the beginning of history, not a single person has ever truly died." At this, the Sea Hag let out a slightly mad laugh: "All of the above are merely the beautiful verses exclusive to you humans. "As for us, the wise but non-human beingsonce we perish, we simply dissolve into foam, into a pool of mucus, vanishing without a trace. "Because unlike you, we do not have an Immortal Soul." So it really is like this... Rhine sighed inwardly. Even though he had already known the answer, experiencing it firsthand in this moment was a completely different feeling. In some simplified, adapted versions of , or the versions renamed , the story between the mermaid princess and the prince was just a love story made easy for children to understand. The Little Mermaid wished to become human out of love for the prince. In the end, when she dissolved into foam at sunrise, her sacrifice was seen as an act of dying for love. And so, the story formally concluded with the sorrowful image of the Little Mermaids body melting into foam. Born for love, died for love. But in Hans Christian Andersens original writing, the story seemed to carry deeper theological implications and religious meaning. One critical reason the Little Mermaid wanted to marry the prince was that she was in pursuit of an eternal, Immortal Soul. She sought to obtain an Immortal Soul through love and marriage with a human. This religious theme extended to the storys ending as well: after turning into foam, the Little Mermaid seemingly heard the voices of angels and transformed into a Daughter of the Sky. Gods radiance was subtly hidden within the text of the story. God... Rhines thoughts swirled. He also noticed a striking difference between the Sea Hags explanation of the Immortal Soul and what was described in the original tale! In the original story, the "Immortal Soul" was only ever described as ascending to heaven. But in the Sea Hags account, even though the wise beings of the sea were aware of the existence of Immortal Souls, their destination remained a mystery. They might ascend, they might descend, or they might even be reincarnated: "When an old person passes away and their loved ones let out their first wail of grief, somewhere in the world, another baby will let out the same loud cry. Death and birth are conjoined twin sisters, forever tightly embraced, never to be separated." Rhine was certainthis explanation did not match a single word from the original. Its core concept was also entirely different from the thoughts of Christian Scholasticism. There was no implication of a singular, omnipotent deity; instead, it bore a resemblance to the Buddhist concept of reincarnation, diluting the original theological undertones. Did this mean that, in this fantasy world, "the human soul is eternally Immortal" was merely an objective natural lawno different from "water flows from high to low" or "the sun rises in the east and sets in the west"? The Immortal Soul of humanity was not a gift from God. This fantastical, magical world might not have an omniscient, omnipotent God at all! At this thought, Rhine quietly let out a breath of relief. The Sea Hag let out a cold snort: "But dont forget, solving just the first riddle is meaningless. You still have to answer the next two questions." "As expected of the price demanded by the Sea Hag!" the mermaid princess thought to herself, feeling both awe and unease. After Rhine and Aurora, she too would have to make a wish to the Sea Hagto gain human legs and go to the land to be with the prince. Then, what would her price be? "Now for the second question, listen carefully, human." .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } The Sea Hag raised her voice: "Human, you already know the answer to the first riddle: the Immortal Soul. "Then, tell mehow long is eternity? "Is eternity a hundred years? A thousand years? Or ten thousand years? "O wise human, tell methe length of eternity." Chapter 45: The answer comes before the question Chapter 45: The answer comes before the question Aurora found the Sea Hags question utterly baffling. "If its eternity, then how could it have a length? Thats completely self-contradictory!" Why did this Sea Hag always ask such strange questions? Holding the mindset that it wouldnt hurt to give it a try, Aurora answered: "Eternity means an infinitely long time." The Sea Hag laughed: "Yes, but eternitybeing infinitely longhow long is that exactly?" The Sea Hags mocking smile made the young girl a little annoyed. Seeing Auroras frustrated yet helpless expression, Rhine chuckled and said: "Did you notice? Just now, when the Sea Hag was describing the special nature of the Immortal Soul, she used poetic language. Just like the last riddleit, too, was spoken like a verse. "I believe this hints at the kind of answer she is looking for. "Future King of the Rose Kingdom, most things in this world cannot be fully explained by pure logic and dialectics. Try answering this second question using the way of thinking found in fairy tales." Using the way of thinking found in fairy tales... Aurora pondered her teachers words. As Aurora remained deep in thought, the silver-haired boy stepped forward, speaking like a bard telling a tale by the fire: "Beyond the sea, deep in the lands where humans dwell, in a place far, far away, there stands a mountain of diamonds. "This diamond mountain is vast. To climb to its peak would take an entire year; to circle around its base would also take a year; and if one were to walk straight through to its far side, that too would take a year. "Once every hundred years, a single bird flies in from the distant horizon, gently tapping the mountain with its beak before flapping its wings and flying away. "For the people living at the mountains foot, many spend their entire lives without ever witnessing the birds arrival. "Only the longest-lived, those who reach a hundred years of age, may be lucky enough to witness the miracle twice in their lifetime, treating this experience as their greatest pride." The Sea Hag sighed softly: "Indeed, compared to us, human lives are so short. "This truly is a beautiful story about life and time. "But what does this story have to do with my question?" Rhine smiled and spoke the storys ending: "When the entire diamond mountain has been worn away by the birds beak, the first second of eternity will have passed." The coral reef forest fell into silence. Absolute stillness. Only the gurgling of bubbles rising from cracks and the distant sound of fish gliding through the water could be heard. Aurora suddenly understood: "I see now. The second riddle wasnt a literal question, but rather a challenge for us to depict the weight of eternity in the Immortal Soul through some means." So cunning. The Sea Hag burst into laughter: "Hahaha, what an interesting answer. "As expected of a human with an eternal soul, youve told me the weight of eternity yourself. Tell me, human, how did you come up with such a fascinating answer?" Rhine answered honestly: "This answer wasnt my own creation. It comes from a story I once read in a book. At most, I only added a few details to it." It was a beautiful tale from , a story told by a young shepherd in response to a kings question. Of course, what had left a deep impression on Rhine in his past life was that this story was also mentioned in an episode of . Who would have thought that here, in an entirely different tale, the same answer would prove useful once again! At that moment, Rhine heard Auroras voice from behind him, lowered to a near whisper: "Teacher, Ive been thinking about something. "Today, after learning such a great secret from your conversation, I finally understand. "Teacher, just like you, I too am eternal." The Sea Hag suddenly remembered something and said coldly: "For the final question, I will add a new rule. "By the rules, both of you must answer. But for the previous two questions, it was that silver-haired boy who answered. "So, I believe that for the last question, the golden-haired girl should answer first. That way, it is truly both of you answering, rather than just one!" Ignoring Auroras protests of "Thats not fair!", the Sea Hag slowly asked, word by word: "Now, this is the third and final question!" Just as the Sea Hag was about to ask, Rhine suddenly felt a surge of searing energy from the distant seawater, piercing through the belly of the great fish and radiating onto his skin. The Wish Power of the Child of Destiny! Rhine instantly understood: "Obtaining the answer to this question" was the Sea Hags wish! If the first two questions had only been a test of the one answering, Then, the answer to the final question was what the Sea Hag truly sought. Only someone who knew the secret of the Immortal Soul and understood the weight of eternity could qualify to answer this question! "Now, tell me. We, the non-human beingshow can we obtain an eternal, Immortal Soul like yours?" the Sea Hag asked. "Thats the question?" Rhine almost couldnt believe his ears. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You mean... you dont already know? Rhine, of course, knew the answer. The answer was "love." If a human truly loved a mermaid from the depths of their heart, they could grant the mermaid an Immortal Soul. And the humans own Immortal Soul would remain intact. The original story had very little description of the Sea Hag, but considering how she instantly deduced the Little Mermaids intent in the original, she should have known this. "Could it be that in this world, the Sea Hag came into contact with the Black Witch Maleficent and her coven, delving into terrifying black magic, which led to her being completely rejected by the Sea Kingdomso much so that she never learned this hidden yet beautiful truth?" Rhine had his suspicions, and his gaze flickered toward Aurora, who was still struggling to think. Aurora, of course, didnt know the answer. She had only just learned today that humans had an Immortal Soul, so how could she possibly know how a non-human could obtain one? The young magician had a sudden stroke of inspiration. He pointed at Aurora and smiled at the Sea Hag: "My friend has already given the answer. "By your own rules, all three questions have been answered. You should now tell us everything about Maleficent." What? When did she say anything? The Sea Hag looked utterly bewildered. From the moment she had finished stating the question, Aurora hadnt spoken a single word! Rhine glanced at the thoroughly confused Sea Hag and mermaid princess before repeating her rule: .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } "The final question must be answered by the golden-haired girl first. "By this rule, as long as she spoke the answer before I did, it counts. Even if that answer came before the question was asked." An answer before the question? Ariel completely failed to understand what the boy meant. What did that even mean? How could someone give an answer before the question was even asked? Chapter 46: Reward: The Sea Witch’s Potion Crafting Chapter 46: Reward: The Sea Witchs Potion Crafting Aurora immediately understood Rhines hint Even before the Sea Hag asked the final question, she had already given the answer once! That answer was "Love." Aurora said, "The answer is love, isnt it? Uh, human love for mermaids!" It was the very answer she had given just minutes agofor the first question! Of course, the correct answer to the first question had been "the Immortal Soul," so back then, it had been a wrong answer. Rhine smiled: "Exactly. "Fate works in such mysterious waysthe wrong answer to the first question is the correct answer to the last. "O wise Sea Witch, long before you even asked, my friend had already given you the right answer! "Is this not fates own guidance?" Rhine knew that in this magical fantasy world, fate was not an abstract conceptit was a tangible, undeniable force. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had once personally bestowed a blessing upon Aurora, placing on her the prophecy that she would defeat the Black Witch. Though this prophecy would not fulfill itself, fate would always orchestrate strange coincidences, working toward that destined outcome! During the time they spent answering the first question, they had, in fact, already answered two. Ariel also chimed in to support her new friends: "Thats right, thats right. My grandmother told me not long agothough mermaids do not have an Immortal Soul, if a human truly loves you, they can grant you one. And at the same time, the humans own soul remains unchanged." She said this with a smile. The Sea Hag was stunned. A moment later, she burst into laughter: "So thats it. For a non-human being to gain an Immortal Soul, the method is so simpleyet so difficult that its nearly impossible!" As the Sea Hag uttered "nearly impossible," Ariels expression wavered ever so slightly. At that moment, Rhine felt itthe fiery, searing energy surged toward him at incredible speed, pouring into his soul, causing his magical power to rise once more. The wish had been fulfilled! Although it was Aurora who had spoken the answer, the one who had truly unraveled the Sea Hags dilemma was Rhinethe magician. "Another wish of a Child of Destiny fulfilled. I wonder what reward Ill receive this time." Rhine eagerly anticipated his new power. A vast ocean of knowledge surged into his mind, instantly imprinting itself onto his memory and soul. It was the knowledge of potion craftinghow to combine different materials to create potions. The Sea Hags every memory of brewing strange elixirs flashed through his mind like a cascade of images. "The Sea Witchs Potion Crafting!" This time, the reward for fulfilling a wish was not a new spell. Instead, he had been granted a perfect copy of the Sea Hags potion-making expertise! Rhine would never forget that, in the original tale, the Sea Hag had granted the Little Mermaids wish by brewing a potion that transformed her fishtail into human legs. Potion crafting was undoubtedly the Sea Witchs greatest skill. And now, he had gained her mastery as well! Compared to Rhines potion-making skills from when he had first become a magician, the Sea Hags alchemical knowledge was on an entirely different level. Yet rather than conflicting, the two sets of knowledge complemented each other, strengthening his foundation and eliminating weaknesses. By merging them together, Rhine realized He had now surpassed even the Sea Hag as a potion master. "How peculiarthe reward this time wasnt a new magic spell created from the wish itself." Rhine was surprised at first, but quickly understood the reason. Previously, the people whose wishes he had fulfilled were mostly ordinary individualsthe King and Queen of the Rose Kingdom, Magician Oz, the soldier who obtained the Tinderbox. They possessed no unique talents that would astonish the world. So the power he received was always a pure manifestation of the wish itselfbringing the "wishs content" to life. But if a Child of Destiny possessed a sufficiently unique ability, then fulfilling their wish could reward him with something directly related to their naturesuch as an exact copy of their skills and talents! "This is incredible." Rhine couldnt help but marvel at the mysterious nature of his "Wish Magician" abilities. He was now even more excited about fulfilling the next fairy tale protagonists wish. The Sea Hag sighed deeply: "Well then. You two humansI dont know whether to call you clever or simply lucky." "You have answered my three questions. As promised, I must now tell you everything I know about Maleficent." She plucked a strand of seaweed-like hair from her head, then used a dagger to scrape a bit of mucus from her pet toad. She placed the ingredients into a mortar, grinding them while chanting an inaudible incantation. Before long, a bubble rose from the mortar. Strange images flickered across its surfacepatterns of memory. "This bubble contains my memories of Maleficent. Place it against your forehead, and you will be able to read them," the Sea Hag said. The bubble drifted toward the giant fish that carried Rhine and Aurora. The fish snapped its jaws, swallowing the bubble whole. Inside the fishs belly, the two children picked up the rolling bubble as easily as if they had picked up a ball from the ground. Rhine flipped a gold coin into the air, performing a simple divination to confirm that this was indeed the answer they sought. Then, without rushing to read the memory, he carefully stored the bubble away. "Thank you, oath-keeping Sea Witch. "According to our original agreement, the three questions were merely the first payment, exchanged for the secret of the Black Witch Maleficent. "Now, tell mewhat is the second payment we must make? This payment will be in exchange for information about your Witch Coven." Rhine believed that the second payment would not be as simple as just "answering questions"something that could be completed on the spot. It was likely something that would take a long time to accomplish. "Help me gain recognition from the Sea Kingdom, from His Majesty the Sea King, and from the other great sea creatures!" The Sea Hags expression carried a hint of self-mockery: "As you know, in this ocean kingdom, everyone sees me as a nightmare. They avoid me, spinning terrifying tales with me as the villain. "Yet all I have ever done is what any merchant would docharge a price for my goods. "I have only studied a little black magicthough I have never once used it to kill an innocent, I am still treated as a monster to frighten children. "If you can help me gain the approval of the entire Sea Kingdom, so that the merfolk no longer fear or shun me, then I will tell you everything about that Witch Coven!" Rhine sighed softly. Once again, he could feel the scorching power of a wish radiating from the Sea Hag. In the original , this Sea Witch embodied every traditional element of an "evil witch"ugly, strange, keeping fearsome pets, living in a nightmarish Bone Shack. Yet, she was nothing more than an honest merchant, not a wicked villain. In this beautifully poetic tale, there was not even a single true "bad person." Every character had their own kindness. Of course, perhaps this image was simply too fitting for an antagonistand every story needs an enemy. So, in Disneys animated adaptation of , the Sea Hag was directly transformed into the ultimate evil villain. Auroras eyes also reflected a hint of sympathy. She recalled how, just moments ago, the merfolk had spoken of the Sea Hag with fear and disgust, and she couldnt help but feel a little pity for the Sea Witch. .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } "Sea Witch, this is not a task that can be completed overnight. If one day, my companions and I fulfill your wish, I will return to claim this answer." The deal had been sealed, and the wish had been accepted. As for when it would be fulfilledthat would be decided by the future. After finishing, Rhine gestured toward Ariel: "Next, its our friends turnthe Mermaid Princess Ariel is here to have you grant her wish." Chapter 106: The Queen’s Long-Term Worries Chapter 106: The Queens Long-Term Worries Mom, what are you doing? The Queen, who was in the middle of poisoning an apple, was startled by her daughters sudden voice. Standing behind her was the innocent-looking Snow White. The child was only seven years oldan age far too young to understand the world. Gazing at her daughters snow-white skin and jet-black hair, the Queen couldn''t help but sigh inwardly: "Thankfully, the one more beautiful than me isnt you. Otherwise, youd already be dead." Its nothing, my dear girl. Go play somewhere else. The Queen gently shooed her daughter away. She might not be as skilled as the other members of the Coven, but the Queen was still a witch who dabbled in black magic. Before long, after using some rare materials and her stockpile of poisons, she successfully crafted three deadly items. The first was a beautiful ribbon enchanted with black magic that would tighten around the wearers neck until they suffocated. The second was a comb laced with lethal poison. And the thirda whole basket of poisoned apples. The Queen even devised a cunning trick. She applied poison only to the exposed side of each apple, leaving the hidden side untouched. That way, if Aurora suspected something was amiss, the Queen could take a bite from the untainted side to deceive her into eating the poisoned half. This deadly toxin was so potent it could knock out an elephant! Hahaha! The apples on the outside are poisoned, while the ones facing inward are not. I must remember thisI cant afford to mix them up. The Queen stepped out of the room to use the restroom, mentally reminding herself as she walked. Mom, these apples look so plump! Upon returning to her chamber, the Queen was horrified to see young Snow White curiously poking at the apples in the basket with her tiny fingers. Ahh! Waitdont touch those apples! The Queen panicked and immediately grabbed Snow Whites hand. I was only gone for a moment, and you sneaked into my room again? You didnt eat any of those apples, did you? she hurriedly asked. No, Snow White replied obediently. Phew The Queen let out a long breath, feeling relieved. Thank goodness. Luckily, Snow White hadnt eaten the poisoned apples. Wait. Why am I so worried about Snow White? Shes not even my real daughter! Realization suddenly struck her. Hmph. I wasnt worried about her. I was just concerned that if my daughter were to suddenly drop dead from eating an apple in my room, I wouldnt be able to explain it away. That old king might suspect me and break free from my enchantment! Her thoughts spun wildly. She had to admit that after discovering the one destined to surpass her beauty wasnt Snow White, the resentment, wariness, and jealousy she had harbored toward the girl for years had long since faded. Now, their relationship wasnt much different from that of an ordinary stepmother and daughter. Speaking of which once I kill Aurora, will there come a day when Snow White surpasses my beauty too? After sending Snow White away, the Queen couldnt help but wonder. If that day ever came, she would have no choice but to kill her as well. And after that what then? Her thoughts drifted into the void. She could never be the fairest in the kingdom forever. Even if she slaughtered every beautiful woman in the land, the day would come when she would grow old, and time would carve wrinkles into her once flawless face. When that happened, the magic that kept the King enchanted would undoubtedly break. On that day, she would have to face the Kingwho would no longer be infatuated with heras well as the ruined kingdom and the enraged citizens, victims of years of neglect. And then there was the Coven. If she could no longer control the kingdom, would they cast her out? Would those wicked yet immensely powerful witches kill her for knowing too many of their secrets? Ugh, enough! No point thinking so far ahead! First, I must kill Aurora. Thats the priority right now! Shaking her head to clear her mind, the Queen set off, leaving the palace behind. She cast her signature transformation spell, disguising herself as an old woman. Then, mounting a flying broomstick, she soared over hills, rivers, and forests, heading toward the home of the Seven Dwarfs. Not long after the Queen departed, the palace welcomed an unusual visitoran old woman dressed as a witch, wearing silver shoes. Snow White, do you know where your mother is? The strange witch crouched down, peering at the innocent Snow White. Her face was deeply wrinkled, yet her sharp gaze made her look terrifying. Snow White was taken aback. This auntie had appeared out of nowhereright inside the palace! How had she entered so effortlessly, completely unchallenged? Shaking her head, Snow White answered, I dont know. Mom left early this morning and didnt say where she was going. Tch. How annoying. The old witch furrowed her brows and shot Snow White a glare. If your mother returns, tell her the Slave Master came looking for her. With that, the witchwho was from the Covenstrode off. She made her way to the Queens chamber, where she spotted a magnificent full-length mirrorthe Queens enchanted Magic Mirror. Oh, Magic Mirror, tell mewhats been happening between the Western Asia Kingdom, Enderland, and the merfolk in the sea? Hold on a moment, the Magic Mirror replied. I am a loyal mirror. My one and only, my eternal, my great master is none other than the noble Queen of White Kingdom! I will not answer anyone elses questions. Damn you, mirror. The witch from the Coven was furious. She cursed inwardly: Hmph. Your so-called great master is nothing more than a half-baked witch. If not for this all-knowing mirror, she would have never been allowed in the Coven! If only this wretched mirror didnt recognize just one owner, I wouldve killed that Queen long ago and taken the mirror for myself! The mirror added smugly, Besides, even if you ask, I cant answer. I only respond when my dear master asks me a question. Otherwise, I am just a regular mirror and cannot probe for information on my own. The witch known as Slave Master clenched her fists in frustration but suppressed her rage. She knew she might still need this mirror in the future. Fine. Ill just wait here until the Queen returns. Shes the only one who can use this damn mirror. At the Seven Dwarfs house Aurora clapped her hands, and instantly, the broom began sweeping the floor on its own. The rag wiped the table without assistance, and even the dishes from their meal started washing themselves. Wow, what amazing magic! 7 The Seven Dwarfs exclaimed in unison. The moment the words left their mouths, they turned to each other in frustration: Why are you copying me?! 7 Aurora chuckled, clearly pleased with their reaction. She looked incredibly proud of herself. The spell she had just performed was something she had learned from the Twelve Good Witches of the Rose Kingdom. Though magic wasnt her true talent, she had picked up a few simple tricks. They werent useful in combat, but lighting a lamp or handling chores? That, she could manage just fine. Unfortunately, during her travels, she was always accompanied by Rhine, an exceptionally skilled magician. Because of that, she never had the chance to show off her little spells. Now that she finally could, she felt deeply satisfied. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thank you for cleaning up our house. You really are an amazing and kind-hearted child! Were off to the mines nowsee you later. The Seven Dwarfs bid farewell to Rhine and Aurora before heading up the mountain to mine. Before leaving, they issued a warning: Oh, and be careful of the Queen. We dont know why youve angered her, but everyone says the Queen of White Kingdom is a strange, temperamental, and obsessive woman. If she sent a huntsman after you once and failed, she definitely wont let you off so easily. Rhine gave a slight nod, watching as the Seven Dwarfs disappeared into the forest. He already had a theory as to why the Queen had targeted Aurora. Pulling out his crystal ball, he asked in a soft voice, Did the Queen send the huntsman to kill Aurora because Aurora is more beautiful than her? A brilliant blue glow emanated from the crystalconfirming the answer. As expected. Rhine shrugged. Fate truly worked in mysterious ways. From the looks of it, their unexpected arrival in White Kingdom had somehow caused Aurora to take Snow Whites place in the story. And it seemed the Queen was unaware that they were merely passing through and had no intention of staying. After all, cross-country travelers like them were rare in this land. Should we just leave White Kingdom? But if we do, the fairest one of all will become Snow White. With her failed attempt to assassinate Aurora, the Queen will be even more cautious next time. Snow White probably wont be as lucky as in the original storyshe might not escape her stepmothers poison this time. And then theres the huntsman, Angus. He failed his mission. The Queen likely wont forgive him. Before leaving White Kingdom, I was planning to meet his beloved fiance Rhine wasnt the type to ignore trouble. If he hadnt been involved, he wouldnt have cared. But now that the Queen had already tried to kill them once, there was no way he was leaving without settling things. Besides, Id like to take a look at that Magic Mirror and ask it a question or two. Is there a way to give this story an entirely new, happy ending? The silver-haired young magician gazed out the window at the vast blue sky, lost in thought. A small smirk played at his lips as an interesting idea formed in his mind. Just then, an old womanwho was, of course, the Queen in disguisearrived at the Seven Dwarfs cottage. Selling trinkets! Selling trinkets! the Queen, disguised as an old woman, called out. With just one glance, Rhine immediately knew who she was. So, youre back again. You really dont give up, do you? he muttered, feeling a bit exasperated. I mean, seriously? In the middle of nowhere, and youre dressed as a traveling merchant? Who would even believe that? How strange! Someone selling things all the way out here in the forest? Granny, what are you selling? Aurora leaned out the window and asked. The disguised Queen called out again: I sell all kinds of beautiful things! Pretty ribbons in all colors, lovely combs, and big, juicy apples. Before Aurora could respond, the Queen quickly handed over a gorgeous ribbon and an elegant comb. Try them on! Put this lovely ribbon around your neck and comb your hair with this beautiful comb. A girl her age should be interested in pretty accessories, right? Surely, shed want to try them on! The Queen could already imagine itthis golden-haired little girl curiously accepting her gifts, tying the ribbon around her neck and suffocating to death, or brushing her hair and succumbing to the poison. But instead Granny, sorry, but Im not interested in buying anything. Auroras voice was cold as she shut the window with a loud snap. Chapter 107: Wow, This Poisoned Apple Is Delicious Chapter 107: Wow, This Poisoned Apple Is Delicious "Selling things in the middle of nowhere? Thats way too suspicious." Aurora thought. "Besides, its not even something I need. Its not a necessity, so why should I have to buy it?" The Queen panicked. Whats with this girl?! Cant you be a little less cautious? Would it kill you to have a bit more curiosity like a normal little girl?! Anxiously, she knocked on the window, the crisp tapping sound ringing out. Just try it on, dearie. Youre such a beautiful young girlhere, Ill give you a ribbon for free. "Giving it away for free? That makes it even more suspicious..." Aurora narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing the old woman in front of her with doubt. Inside the house, Rhine nearly burst out laughing as he listened to their conversation. After secretly using a divination spell, his peculiar sense of humor kicked in, and he suddenly thought of a fun idea. Its fine. Ill buy a ribbon and give it a try. Rhine opened the window, handed over a few copper coins, and bought a ribbon from the old woman. Then, he personally tied it around Auroras neck. The Queen was so overjoyed she almost jumped in excitement, barely managing to keep her expression in check. "Yes! What a foolish boyyou''ve helped me immensely!" "The ribbon is around her neck! Its going to strangle her!" "Once this Aurora girl is dead, Ill finally be the most beautiful person in the kingdom again!" The Queen cackled internally, already savoring her victory. However She waited patiently for a moment And nothing happened. The golden-haired girl and silver-haired boy were still chatting and laughing as if nothing was wrong. Whats going on? The Queen was dumbfounded. Did the magic fail?! She carefully examined the ribbon around Auroras neck. According to her enchantment, the moment the ribbon was tied, it should have immediately tightened and strangled the girl to death. But now, while the ribbon was indeed snug around Auroras slender neck, it was just slightly tighter than before. That was it. No suffocation. No skin indentations. No sign of distress at all. The Queen cursed internally. "Damn it! The spell must have failed to activate properly! Ugh, Ive gone too long without practicing my magicmy skills have gotten rusty!" "No matter. I still have one last trick up my sleeve!" She placed a large basket of apples on the windowsill. Young lady, thank you for buying my ribbon. Would you like to try an apple as well? Aurora eyed the old woman skeptically. You sell ribbons and combs and now apples too? Thats quite a mix. For a so-called peddler, you dont seem to have much varietyjust a few ribbons, a single comb, and a basket of apples. Isnt that a little odd? The Queen lowered her head, forcing out an awkward explanation: Well my other stock is already sold out. Before Aurora could ask, "Sold to who? In the middle of the forest?", the Queen quickly shoved an apple through the window. Go on, try it! I just picked these apples. Theyre big, fresh, and juicy. Since you bought my ribbon, Ill give you an apple for free. Aurora glanced at the apple, then at Rhine. After receiving a subtle nod from him, she hesitated briefly before finally taking it. She bit into the apple. "She ate it! She ate it!" The Queen was so excited she nearly screamed in joy. She was certain Aurora had bitten into the poisoned side of the apple. "Just a few seconds and shell drop dead!" The Queen thought as she stared at Auroras face, waiting for her reaction. Suddenly, Auroras brows furrowed, and her body shuddered slightly. "Its working!" The Queen inhaled sharply, delighted. This apple "Here it comes!" is so sour. Aurora finished her sentence. The Queen fell silent. "Maybe the poison takes longer to work than I thought?" She waited patiently for another minute or two Still, nothing happened. Hmm, its really sour, but thanks for the apple anyway, Granny. Aurora set the half-eaten apple down and once again cast a suspicious glance at the old woman, who was still standing there, staring at her. So do you need something else? Why are you staring at me like that? The Queen was sweating profusely now. "No, no, no! That poison is strong enough to knock out an elephant!" "Why isnt it working?! "How can there be no effect at all?!" She wiped her forehead, drenched in cold sweat. Granny, winter is almost here. Its pretty chilly outside. Why are you sweating so much? Rhine asked with a concerned expression. Oh, uh must be from traveling too much. Haha ha ha The Queen, still in disguise, forced out an awkward laugh. "Did I forget to poison this apple? Maybe I should offer another one?" Just as the thought crossed her mind, Rhine suddenly took out some more copper coins. Ill take a few more apples. I want to see if theyre all as sour as the first one. The Queen was overjoyed! "Oh, wonderful! Youve helped me once again, you foolish, clueless boy!" She couldnt help but grumble internally: "That girl Aurora looks so innocent, yet shes so damn cautious! It makes killing her way too difficult!" "If only she could be as naive and gullible as this silver-haired boyso pure, so simple-mindedhow perfect that would be!" Rhine bought several more apples. He picked one at random and took a big bitedirectly from the poisoned side. Aurora, this apple is amazing! So sweet, so juicy. Looks like only the one you ate was sour. Rhine grinned, taking a few more hearty bites, clearly enjoying himself. Really? Aurora, still skeptical, picked up another apple and bit into it. Hmm, yeah, this ones actually pretty good. The two of them started discussing the apples flavors. Rhine, looking quite pleased, turned to the old woman outside the window. Granny, these apples are excellent! Ill take the whole basket. The Queens eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. What is happening?! Wait a second I did sell poisoned apples, right?! So why are these two kids just munching away like its a feast?! Watching the Queen stand frozen like a statue, Rhine furrowed his brows in confusion. Whats wrong, Granny? Youre not selling them anymore? If its a money issue, I can pay extra. Ahem No, no, nothings wrong The Queen finally snapped back to reality, her instincts on high alert. Both Rhine and Aurora had bitten into three apples so far, all from the outer side of the basketthe poisoned side. Could it be "I must have placed the basket the wrong way around!" "Thats it! Snow White must have moved my apples while I was awayshe must have flipped the basket around!" "The apples they ate were actually from the non-poisoned side!" Rhine, noticing the Queen drenched in sweat, spoke up with concern. Granny, it really does seem hot outside. Youre sweating all over. How about thisconsider the remaining apples my treat. You should have some too. With that, Rhine handed her an apple. Here, Granny, have one. The Queen stiffly nodded, knowing she had no choice but to eat it under the boys expectant gaze. "Ill just eat the sour apple the girl put down earlier." She picked up the apple Aurora had taken a bite of, hesitating as she stared at the half-eaten fruit. "It should be fine. I must have mixed up the sides. This is the side that girl already bit intoit must be safe!" Reassuring herself, the Queen took two bites from the same side Aurora had already eaten. Hm this one is pretty sour, the Queen muttered. The next second Her eyes bulged, her entire body convulsed. The poison had taken effect! Thud. She collapsed onto the ground. At the same time, the magic disguising her as an old woman unraveled, revealing her original, beautiful appearance. What the?! Aurora gasped. Well, that was easy. Rhine chuckled. He then briefly explained the situation to Aurora. Actually, the strangling magic on the ribbon had activated. But it was only effective on ordinary peopleit had no effect whatsoever on Aurora, who was immune to weapons both artificial and natural. To be honest, Rhine wasnt entirely sure how far Auroras "blessing against harm" extended. Whether a strangling ribbon counted as a "weapon" was a bit of a gray area. So, just to be safe, he had used divination to confirm it beforehand. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for the curse that claimed the spindle would pierce Auroras finger and kill her, Rhine suspected it worked because a spindle was usually just a weaving tool. It, too, fell into a "gray area" where curses could manipulate the outcome in their favor. Or maybejust maybethe curse wouldnt have worked at all. Either way, in fairy tales, myths, and legends, blessings and curses always existed to serve the plot, so there was no point overanalyzing it. As for the poisoned apples? Rhine hadnt been worried in the slightest. He and Aurora had already gained complete immunity to poisons after eating the magical root gifted by the Sea Hag. "Too bad," Rhine thought as he glanced at the unconscious Queen. "Unlike us, she doesnt have a poison-resistant body. Now that shes eaten the poisoned apple shes not going to be so lucky." Aurora stepped closer and examined the fallen Queen. Shes still breathing. Shes not actually dead. Rhine wasnt surprised at all. In the original story, Snow White also only fell into a deep sleep after eating the poisoned apple. The princes kiss later woke her up. Wait How similar was this to Sleeping Beauty? Fairy tales really had a lot of overlap. So, what should we do with this evil Queen? Aurora frowned at the unconscious woman before them. She tried to kill us. Should we just kill her? Chapter 108: The Wretched Kingdom Chapter 108: The Wretched Kingdom Kill the queen directly? Hearing Auroras suggestion, Rhine couldnt help but mutter in his heart: Thats exactly the kind of idea youd come up with, Aurora. This child always tended to be overly aggressive in certain aspects. The queen wants to kill us, and shes also a member of the coven. Shes certainly no good personher death wouldnt be a loss. Rhine stared at the unconscious but still-breathing queen on the ground. But if the queen suddenly disappears or dies, theres no guarantee that the king wont act rashly. It could throw the entire White Kingdom into chaos! As Rhine spoke, he crouched down to observe the unconscious queen. I heard back in the Western Asia Kingdom that the neighboring White Kingdoms king has been utterly obsessed with his queen ever since he married her, to the point of neglecting state affairs. Now I finally understand why. The queen cast an enchantment on herself that amplifies the kings love for her twofold. Rhine believed that this was precisely why the queen feared women more beautiful than herselfit might lessen the kings love for her. Aurora frowned. Since we cant kill her, then what should we do? Are we supposed to persuade her to be a good person from now on? Not necessarily impossible, Rhine said meaningfully. Her motivation itself isnt entirely irrational, but her methods are both vile and foolish. A clownish villain like her might actually have a chance to turn over a new leaf. Everyone knew that in countless novels and anime, villains who were too dumb often ended up turning into comic relief! Rhine mused. How do we persuade her to change her ways? Shes still unconscious. Aurora asked. She noticed Rhine smiling silently, as if he already had an idea. Teacher, have you thought of something new again? Aurora pondered. She knew very well that from giving her the Blessing of the Warrior to orchestrating an alliance between the mermaids of the Sea Kingdom and humans, this Sage of the Rose Kingdom always had innovative ideas ahead of his time. Just then, the dwarves who had gone up the mountain to mine returned in a group. The moment they saw the unconscious queen, they were all stunned: Whoa, isnt this the Queen of White Kingdom? Weve seen her portrait before. She tried to kill you, but you turned the tables on her? Well, she tried to harm us, but it backfired, and she ended up falling for her own trick. Rhine explained simply. The queen is unconscious now. What do you think we should do with her? Kill her directly? Seeing the dwarves return, Aurora took the opportunity to ask. The dwarves exchanged glances and came to a conclusion: Weve heard that when it comes to deciding the fate of a ruler, it should be up to the people of that kingdom. We think the same logic should apply to the queen. What a naive but somewhat reasonable idea. Aurora pondered over the dwarves seemingly innocent words. That makes sense. I was planning to meet Hunter Anguss carpenter foster father anyway, Rhine said. So, they dragged the unconscious queen into the house, and the dwarves placed her in a crystal coffin for safekeeping, while Rhine and Aurora teleported out of the forest and into the capital city of White Kingdom. Like most small kingdoms on the Western Continent, White Kingdom had only one major cityits royal capital. The moment they entered, Rhine and Aurora could feel the poverty and chaos. Oh, this city was in a terrible state! Everywhere was filthy; the roads hadnt been maintained for years, covered in mud and foul water. Muggers and thieves lurked around every corner, beggars lined the streets, holding out bowls and pleading for alms, while soldiers swaggered about, beating pedestrians with clubs if they didnt make way. The state of White Kingdom doesnt seem good either, Aurora mused. They arrived at a large, dark, and eerie building with barred windows. Everyone said this was the royal prison, packed with inmates. If all the criminals are locked up in prison, why are the streets still so chaotic? And if most criminals arent in prison, then whos actually inside? Aurora wondered. Just then, outside the prison gates, Aurora and Rhine heard a mournful cry: My adopted sonwhy has he been imprisoned? He hasnt committed any crime! Hes a good and innocent child! Let me see my son, I beg you! At least let me know why hes been thrown into death row! Everyone says hell be executed next week. Why? Why? An elderly man knelt before the prison guards, pleading desperately to be allowed inside to see his son. Why ask so many questions? This is the decree of His Majesty the King or Her Majesty the Queen! A burly soldier roughly shoved the old man to the groundit looked painful! Your adopted son is about to be executed. Hes as good as deadforget about him! another smaller soldier barked harshly. Please, I beg you, take this treasure and just let me see my son, even once! The old man endured the pain, stood up with a flattering smile, carefully unwrapped a handkerchief, and revealed a large, luminous pearl inside. It was unmistakably valuablea pearl from the Sea Kingdom, the very one Rhine had given to Hunter Anguss family! The burly soldier snatched the pearl, examining it. It does look real, boss, the small soldier said. A mere carpenter like youhow could you possibly have such a pearl? It must be fake. The burly soldier scoffed. Get lost! Dont come back, unless you want to be thrown in prison yourself! Despite his words, he slipped the pearl into his pocket, a greedy smirk flashing across his face. The guards all moved to drive away the old carpenter, raising their clubs to beat him, forcing him to stumble and fall again. Watching this, Rhine sighed lightly. So, thats Hunter Anguss carpenter foster father. The hunter was thrown into prison because he failed to complete the queens mission? The young magician flicked his index finger, and suddenly The clubs in the soldiers hands came to life, jumping up and smacking them on their own heads, leaving them bruised and dazed. Then the clubs turned on the burly soldier, hitting him so hard that he shrieked, Ghosts! and collapsed to the groundhis pants turning yellow in fear. Taking advantage of the chaos, Rhine grabbed the bewildered old carpenter and led him away from the prison gates. With just a snap of his fingers, all of the bruises and injuries on the old mans body vanished instantly. Oh my! Was that you? Was that magic? I actually witnessed real magic! The old carpenter looked as if he had just stepped into a fairy tale, utterly stunned. Thank you! I dont even know how to repay you! My house is nearbyplease, come and sit for a while, he said excitedly, tears streaming down his face. You must be an incredible magician! Can you save my son? His name is Angus. Hes a hunter. I dont know why, but he was arrested recently, and now hes set to be executed next week! Rhine nodded, answering without hesitation: Dont worry. Ill rescue your son and make sure hes safe. As they walked toward the old carpenters home, Rhine asked: Elder, what is your name? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Were outsiderscan you tell us about the recent state of White Kingdom? The old carpenter nodded gently. My name is Geppetto. Im an experienced carpenter here in the capital, fairly well-known. Geppetto? Rhines eyebrows lifted. So, youre the future father of Pinocchio? Chapter 109: He Once Gave Pinocchio Life Chapter 109: He Once Gave Pinocchio Life "Many years ago, when I was still young, White Kingdom was much better than it is now." "The soldiers were far more polite, the streets were clean and orderly, and there werent so many thieves running rampant. The king and his wife were deeply in love." Old carpenter Geppetto sighed, lifting his chin, his eyes filled with nostalgia for the past. "Then, a few years ago, the kings original wife passed away, and he remarried a beautiful new queen. "From that moment on, the king changed completely. He no longer cared about the affairs of the kingdom and, at his new wife''s urging, handed all power over to herclaiming it was a sign of his love. "But the new queen knew nothing about governing. She only cared about building extravagant palaces and appointing her favored cronies to high-ranking military positions, throwing everything into chaos." For the small kingdoms of the Western Continent, a rulers personal governance could indeed determine everything Rhine thought. This was exactly what the Sea Hag had reported. To Rhine, the queendespite her lack of political knowledgewas obsessed with ruling because she wanted to fulfill the Witch Covens "membership requirement"to either destroy or seize control of a kingdom. "Just like how the Old Witch of Enderland interfered with Prince Eric''s wedding, trying to use the Princess of Enderland to manipulate the prince and seize control of the Western Asia Kingdom! Even the attack on the Rose Kingdom was probably her idea!" Rhine whispered his suspicions to Aurora. Aurora growled under her breath: "Ugh, the Witch Coven again! How many kingdoms have they ruined? How many families have they destroyed?" Aurora would never forgether greatest enemy, and that of the Rose Kingdom, was none other than the Covens senior leaderBlack Witch Maleficent! "If I ever get the chance, Ill wipe out this whole organization! Ill beat every last one of those witches black and blue!" Aurora fumed. Rhine thought to himselfthats just like you, Princess. "Of course, not all witches are as idiotic as the queen. Aside from the Sea Hag and this fool, the other five members of the Witch Coveneven if they arent all as powerful as Maleficentare still formidable. Taking on the entire coven is far harder than just dealing with Maleficent alone. With your current strength, youre still far from ready." Rhine reminded her. "I know. But if I keep finding strong warriors and monsters to fight, Ill become stronger too!" Aurora clenched her fists. Old Geppetto didnt understand their conversation, but what did it matter? Legends say that the words of magicians are always difficult to comprehend. The old carpenter led Aurora and Rhine back to his shabby little home. It was falling apart, with no decent furniture, a musty odor filling the air. The rickety wooden floor creaked under their steps, as if it might collapse at any moment. Aurora, reflecting on what she had seen and heard, felt a strong empathy for this kingdom. She thought to herself: "The queen is definitely beyond redemption, and shes already our prisoner. "But even if we kill her, that wont restore White Kingdom to how it once was. It might only enrage the king, making him act even more irrationally." Rhine chuckled. "Youre getting smarteryoure starting to think like a future ruler. "Your words still sound extreme, but youre considering the bigger picture now." The silver-haired boy smiled again. "I actually have a plan. "I can restore White Kingdom to its former glory in the shortest time possible. Noeven better than before! "But it involves the unconscious queen and her Magic Mirror. To pull it off, I need to run a little experiment first." At this point, Rhine couldnt help but admithe really was a good person. If he heard someone crying, he had to do something about it. He also hoped that centuries from now, in the kingdoms he had helped, the name of Magician Rhine would still be spoken with admiration. "Besides," Rhine continued, "if my plan works, the Witch Coven will permanently lose their Magic Mirror as an intelligence source, and instead, well be able to use it ourselves!" To Rhine, a nearly omniscient Magic Mirror was too dangerous in the hands of the Witch Coven! An enemy with accurate intelligence was far harder to deal with than one who was arrogant and ignorant. Since a clash with the Witch Coven was inevitable in the future, why not seize their intelligence source first? Even more importantlyMaleficent still had no idea. She didnt know that the cursed Princess Aurora was growing into the dragon-slaying warrior who would one day kill her. As long as the Queen and the Magic Mirror remained under the Witch Covens control, Maleficent might discover the growing threat and move against Aurora and Rhine preemptively, possibly even summoning the other coven members for help. At that point, with the enemy in the light and them in the dark, it would be a huge problem. Since they were already involved in White Kingdoms affairs, Rhine decided to eliminate this danger in its cradle. Aurora was stunned. "Fix White Kingdom and make the Witch Covens Magic Mirror work for us? Is that really possible?" Was Teacher planning to steal the Magic Mirror while the queen was still unconscious? Aurora suspected as much, but she also figured the mirror only obeyed the queen, so stealing it might be useless. Teachers plan definitely wouldnt be that simple. Just then, a childs voice rang out: "Daddy! Daddy, youre home! Did you bring Hunter Angus back?" Hearing the voice, both Rhine and Aurora instinctively turned toward the dark corner where it came from. "Not yet," Geppetto said, lighting a candle as he walked toward the corner. "Angus was thrown into prison and is set to be executed next week. He hasnt done anything wrong!" Under the flickering candlelight, Rhine and Aurora finally saw who was speaking. Noit wasnt a person at all! It was a block of wood. A talking block of wood. "A piece of wood is talking?" Aurora was dumbfounded. But in a continent filled with magic and supernatural creatures, it wasnt that surprising. "This is my first time seeing a talking block of wood too. My neighbor, Master Cherry, gave it to me." Geppetto sighed. "I never had a biological son, only my adopted son, Angus. But Angus is always out hunting, so I rarely have him by my side. "So, I kept this talking block of wood nearby. To me, its like my own child." "Thats right! Daddys absolutely right!" the wood said. Geppetto then told the wood about everything that had happenedincluding how Rhine had saved him. "Wow! You guys are amazing! Thank you for saving my dad!" the wood said. This Pinocchio seemed a bit more well-behaved than the original. Not as much of a troublemaker. Is this what they mean when they say poverty breeds filial children? Rhine thought. He could already tellthis wooden block would one day become Pinocchio. Only it hadnt been carved into a puppet yet. Then, the wood spoke again: "Daddy, since Hunter Angus is going to be hanged, that means I''m your only child now. "You''re the best carpenter in the kingdom! Why don''t you carve me into a puppet? "That way, I can move around, I can run everywhere, and I can be your son and walk the streets with you!" Hearing this, Aurora got furious and scolded the wooden block: "Why do you sound so happy? Don''t talk about your brothers death like it''s nothing!" But then she reconsideredmaybe the wood really didnt understand. Old carpenter Geppetto also chimed in: "What nonsense are you saying? This honorable magician here will surely rescue your brother Angus! Hell be fine." Alright, Pinocchio was still a little troublemaker after all Rhine took back his previous judgment. "Besides," Geppetto added, "even if I carve you into a puppet, you still wont be able to move. "Youre just a lifeless block of woodturning you into a puppet wont change that. If you could move after being carved, then you should already be able to move a little right now." The wood burst into tears: "Why? Why? Why is it like this? "I want to be a real boy too, running around the streetsjust like my brother, Hunter Angus!" Watching the crying block of wood, Geppetto looked helpless. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can help you," Rhine suddenly said. "I can make you into a puppet that moves. "Dont forget, Im a magician." As he raised his hand, emerald green light flowed from his palm, surging into the wood. In mere moments, the wood became lively, able to bounce around and even roll on the ground. It still couldnt walk or run, but it was no longer just an ordinary block of wood. This was a refined version of ''Life-Giving'' magic, a new function Rhine had developed after years of research. "Next, all Grandpa Geppetto needs to do is carve you into a puppet, and then you''ll be able to move, walk, jump, and runjust like a real child." Rhine explained. "Thank you! Thank you, great magician!" The wood, or rather, Pinocchio, shouted excitedly. Old carpenter Geppetto was overjoyed as well. "Alright, now it''s time to deal with more important matters," Rhine said. "Youre going to break Hunter Angus out of prison, right?" Aurora asked. "No, nothat would just make him a wanted fugitive. Thats only the worst-case scenario," Rhine shrugged. "If my plan works, it wont be long before the jailers receive a direct order from the queen herselfto release him." Aurora was instantly confused. Wasnt the queen still unconscious? She was still lying in the Seven Dwarves'' cottage. How could she give orders in her sleep? Rhine smiled faintly, took Auroras hand, and their figures blurredteleporting straight toward the royal palace. Chapter 112: The Coven’s Leader Chapter 112: The Covens Leader The Magic Mirror continued answering Auroras follow-up question: The Land of Oz is ruled by a monarch named Oz. This country is not marked on any mapsit lies hidden within the Great Desert between the Western Kingdoms and the Middle Eastern nations. Since its not located on any major trade routes, it remains isolated, and very few kingdoms on the continent are even aware of its existence. In the Land of Oz, the witch known in the Coven of Witches as Slave Master is called the Witch of the East. Aside from her, Oz also has Witches of the West, South, and North. In her homeland, the Witch of the East enslaves the Munchkinsa race native to Oz. That is why she refers to herself by the codename Slave Master within the Coven. So the true identity of the Coven member Slave Master was actually the Witch of the East from the Land of Oz! Although they had suspected something along these lines, hearing it confirmed still made Rhines eyes sharpen. It makes sense. The Witch of the East owns a pair of Silver Shoes that allow her to travel long distances instantlyit matches the intelligence we gathered. In the original story, when Dorothys house was blown into Oz by a tornado, it landed on the Witch of the East and crushed her to death, and those Silver Shoes ended up in Dorothys possession. It wasnt until the end of The Wonderful Wizard of Oz that Dorothy learned how to use the shoes magic to leave Oz and return home. What surprised Rhine the most was: A villain who dies right at the start of the story is actually deeply connected to the mysterious and terrifying Coven of Witches? But considering the nature of this fantasy continent, where countless stories intertwined, the Witch of the East was definitely far stronger than she had been in the original tale. There was no way shed be taken out by something as simple as a falling house. The Sea Hag had informed them that the Witch of the East was highly engaged in the Covens magical discussions and had mastered multiple spells from various witches. And on top of that, she could travel freely across the continent, gathering spells and potion formulas. She was undoubtedly far more powerful than the insignificant side villain she had originally been. The Coven really is like a den of vipers, constantly strengthening each other. The way they share magic makes all of them stronger, Rhine thought grimly. The Magic Mirror then proceeded to answer Auroras final question: The magic artifact that allows the Witch of the East to travel across space is a pair of Silver Shoes. These shoes can traverse vast distances instantly, stepping across mountains, rivers, and entire kingdoms in a single stride. With these Silver Shoes, the Witch of the East can go anywhere on the continenteven as far as the Eastern Empire, or places she has only heard about but never visited Rhines thoughts immediately shifted: Thats way stronger than my Teleportation Magic. If I had a pair of Silver Shoes, traveling would be so much easier in the future. His own Teleportation Magic had strict distance limitations. A long-distance teleportation that spanned multiple kingdoms drained an immense amount of energy, forcing him to rest before teleporting again. More importantly, he couldnt teleport to places he had never been before or didnt know well. At the same time, Auroras suspicions were confirmed by the Magic Mirrors response: So, as long as the Magic Mirror believes Im the Queen, I can fully access its powers and use it to spy on secrets. This type of owner-restricted magical artifact could, in fact, be deceived. Aurora was thrilled and immediately pressed on: The Coven of Witches has members known as Red Heart, Middle Eastern Witch, and their leader, the Mysterious One. Which nations do these three witches come from? The Mysterious One was the most enigmatic member of the seven-person Coven. Besides Sea Hag, Maleficent, the Queen, Slave Master (the Witch of the East), Red Heart, and Middle Eastern Witch, she was the final and least known member. According to the Sea Hags intelligence, this Mysterious Witch almost never spoke. Even when the others mentioned her, they only referred to her as the Mysterious One. There were hints that she was actually the founder of the Coven, its nominal leader, and that the other witches held deep reverence for her. The Magic Mirror answered one by one: I cannot see Red Heart. She seems to exist outside of this world, as if she is not located anywhere on this continent but within some kind of hidden realm beyond reality. The Middle Eastern Witch resides in the Middle Eastern lands, but I cannot see her clearly either. My perception is mainly limited to the Western Continent, the land where I was created. My knowledge of the Middle Eastern lands and the Eastern Empire is extremely blurry. Furthermore, this particular witch seems to have some sort of interference magic that blocks divination and prophecy. As for the leader of the Coventhe most mysterious witch The Magic Mirror hesitated for a moment, then spoke: She is the founder of the Coventhe original, most fearsome, and most ambitious witch. She is currently in the Eastern Empire. I will try to look closer see if I can glimpse anything Suddenly, the Magic Mirror screamed in agony. AAAAAHHHHH! The mirror shook violently, its surface rippling like a stormy sea. Cracks began spreading across the mirrors glass. STOP LOOKING! Aurora immediately canceled the command. She was certain that if the Magic Mirror continued trying to see, not only would it fail to get an answer, but the entire mirror might shatter completely! The Magic Mirror immediately ceased its magic, and the spreading cracks finally stopped growing. II thought I was going to break into pieces The mirror gasped, sounding genuinely terrified. Shes too powerful! That founder of the Coven, that Mysterious Witch, shes unbelievably terrifying! Just trying to look at her caused a backlash Aurora was stunned. Rhine, deep in thought, murmured: So, even the Magic Mirror isnt capable of seeing everything Piecing together the information they had gathered, Rhine now had a solid grasp of the Covens internal hierarchy. Although the seven witches technically held equal status, their actual influence varied greatly. At the lowest level were the two most expendable members: the Queen and Sea Hag. The middle tier included four witches who acted as the backbone of the organization: the Witch of the East, Red Heart, Maleficent, and the Middle Eastern Witch. But the most mysterious and frightening of them all was the Covens original founder. The only confirmed detail was that this Mysterious Witch was currently in the Eastern Empirethat prosperous, mystical, and beautiful land of the East. But whether she was simply visiting or had lived there for a long time remained unknown. All right, thats enough for now. Thank you for your help, Magic Mirror. I wont trouble you with more questions about the Coven for now. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aurora gently touched the mirrors cracked surface, offering it a comforting smile. The Queen is being so gentle today the Magic Mirror remarked in surprise. Recalling the unusually serious questions she had been asking, the Magic Mirror sighed: My dear, great mastermy beautiful Queenyoure being so serious today. This is completely unlike you! To think that after all these years of being in the Coven, you never cared about its secrets before You never even tried to learn magic from them The Queens primary concerns had always been where a woman more beautiful than herself might appear, how to make the King even more obsessed with her, and other such trivial matters. The only real benefit she had ever received from the Coven of Witches was a few bottles of youth-preserving potions. "What a drastic change in my master! Not only did she spare the girl who is more beautiful than herAurorabut now shes actually asking about serious matters." the Magic Mirror thought. Aurora froze for a moment. Right then, Rhine chimed in at just the right time: Your Majesty, see? I told youyouve been wasting this Magic Mirror all along. This is how you should be using it! Lord Rhine is right. Aurora nodded, pretending that her sudden change was all due to the influence of the great magician Rhine. Then, slipping back into her haughty Queen act, she declared to the Magic Mirror: From today onward, I will change! I will no longer concern myself with petty matters like who is more beautiful than me. I shall become a legendary Queen and a great witch! Seeing its master change for the better, the Magic Mirror was overjoyed. That is wonderful, my great and beloved master! You shall undoubtedly become the greatest Queen and Witch this continent has ever seen! Aurora followed the script Rhine had prepared for her and continued: Yesterday, after a long discussion with the great magician Lord Rhine, I realized that I had been wasting a precious treasure like you, Magic Mirror! Instead of using you properly, I let the Coven of Witches exploit meexchanging cheap little potions for the knowledge you provided! Luckily, after an eye-opening conversation with Lord Rhine, he explained to me the correct way to use the Magic Mirror! The correct way? The Magic Mirror was stunned. What does that mean? Surely she doesnt just mean gathering intelligence on the Coven, right? As the Magic Mirror was lost in thought, it suddenly watched in horror as the Queenwho was actually Aurora in disguisepulled a thick stack of papers from her pouch. Each page was filled with densely packed writing, covering every inch of space. The 1,024 questions listed here are what Lord Rhine and I have compiled for you to answer immediately, Aurora said with a smug expression, watching as the Magic Mirrordespite lacking a facevisibly froze in shock. Then, as if dealing the final blow, she added: Of course, these are just the beginning. There will be many, many more questions to follow. The Magic Mirror trembled, ripples spreading across its dark surface. If it had a jaw, it would have dropped straight to the floor. Youve got to be kidding me! My great and beloved master, Your Majesty the Queenjust what in the world are you planning to ask? Chapter 116: Is Henry the White Horse Prince? Chapter 116: Is Henry the White Horse Prince? The Eastern Witch chanted a spell. Black mist surged, and in an instant, the men, women, and children who had just been laughing and chatting turned into fish. Flopping helplessly on the dry streets, their gills trembled as they struggled for air, their tails slapping against the stone pavement. Their eyes were filled with terror as they thrashed about. Why?! Where are my hands? My feet? What happened to my body?! I I turned into a fish! Shes a witch! That old hag is an evil witch! I cant breathe it hurts so much! Mom! Dad! Where are you?! I just went outside for a little while why is this happening to me?! I cant breathe! Please! Somebody help me! This isnt fair I survived the darkest years of White Kingdom. I endured the tyranny of corrupt lords and their lackeys. And just when we finally have a wise Sage and a just Queen just as dawn is breaking Im going to die at the hands of some stranger?! At least at least let me see what our kingdom will become next year It hurts My mind is fading Will the Sage and the Queen avenge me? Countless thoughts raced through the fishs minds. And the Eastern Witch? She laughed. She laughed like a cruel child pouring boiling water on ants. She watched as the fish flailed in agony, their eyes bulging, their bodies convulsing. She laughed and laugheduntil the very last one stopped moving. Even if only a little. Well then, time to visit the and that annoying Sage Rhine. If they irritate me too theyll end up just like these fish. She clicked the heels of her silver shoes three times. The wind howled, and she vanished. The moment she disappeared, the curse was lifted. The black mist dissipated, and the fish turned back into humans. But they remained lifeless. Gone were their voices, their laughter, their curious gossip. Never again would they marvel at the rise of their neighbor. And then AAAAHHH! Within moments, passersby stumbled upon the scene. Men, women, and even children lay twisted on the ground. The eldest among them was past seventy. The youngest? No more than four or five years old. All of them had died with bulging eyes, contorted faces, and purplish skinevidence of their unbearable suffering. Murder! Murder! Who did this?! Ive never seen people die like this before! What happened to them?! Chaos erupted. Some fled in terror to spread the news, others ran to find guards. A few children, unable to bear the horror, fainted on the spot. The city guards, officers, and royal soldiers quickly arrived to restore order. Stay calm! Were contacting the victims families. We find out what happened. His Majesty, Her Majesty, and the Sage bring justice! A stern-looking officer reassured the crowd, though his clenched fists and gritted teeth betrayed his fury. This manKarenwas the same shoemaker who had been discussing his sudden promotion just moments before. And now, the lifeless bodies on the street they were his neighbors. He knew them all. From the oldest grandparent to the youngest child. What happened here? I was just about to celebrate the greatest moment of my life, to share my joy with my friends And now, theyre dead. A White Kingdom cannot allow this murderer to roam free. The Eastern Witch had likely acted on a whim, thinking nothing of the consequences. What she didnt realize was that, in the White Kingdom, the deaths of a few commoners would have barely caused a ripple. But in this White Kingdom, one striving for justice, such a massacre was an open challenge to the new order. And it would not be ignored. Guards sealed off the crime scene, identified the victims, and summoned their grieving families. The streets filled with sobs and wails. Stop, Pinocchio! Stop! You cant go thereits a crime scene! Breathless, Geppetto and Angus chased after the runaway puppet. Pinocchio, newly crafted and given movement by Rhines magic, had just received his legs and immediately dashed off into the streets. Hahaha! You cant catch me! A soldier grabbed the wooden puppet by the nose. Kid, you cant run intowait this is a puppet? A puppet? Thank you for catching him. Geppetto quickly grabbed Pinocchio and hauled him back home. Whats a crime scene? the wooden boy asked. It means people died. Theyre gone. They wont move ever again, Geppetto explained. Pinocchio turned his wooden head, staring at the gathered crowd and the mourning families. He could hear the faint, broken cries from the distance. Meanwhile, at the palace gates, the Eastern Witch announced her arrival. Tell Her Majesty the that the Witch is here to see her. The guards, unaware of the massacre in the city, simply relayed the message. The witch narrowed her eyes. Inside the palace. The air was thick with the scent of paper and ink. Documents stacked high, covering every inch of the desk. Rhine and Aurora were busy handling state affairs. Through experimentation, they had learned that the Magic Mirror wasnt omniscient. For example, it couldnt display the attributes or skills of people outside White Kingdom. Even when Rhine tried transporting the mirror beyond the kingdoms borders, the result was the same. Likewise, it couldnt provide detailed information on powerful figures like the witches of the covenit feared triggering their magical defenses, offering only vague summaries. Teacher, has Prince Henry of the Western Asia Kingdom still not returned home? Aurora asked as she skimmed through the documents. No, Rhine replied. He was disappointed that he didnt get to see Snow White, so he wanted to wander around White Kingdom a bit longer. Who knows what kind of trouble hell run into? Aurora sighed. She had forgotten the fiasco with the glass slipper. Over a month ago, Prince Henrythe younger brother of Prince Erichad arrived in White Kingdom. When he learned that Rhine had left Western Asia and been appointed White Kingdoms Sage, he had been absolutely dumbfounded. At the time, White Kingdoms reforms had only just begun. Rhine had no interest in entertaining Henry, so the King hosted a brief banquet and sent him on his way. Neither Rhine, Aurora, nor Snow White had made an appearance. Before leaving, Henry had grumbled about missing the chance to meet the Snow White. Ugh, that guys been riding his white horse all over the kingdom. Who knows what nonsense hell cause? Aurora muttered. Rhine suddenly had a realization. Wait. Henry rides a ? Yes? Henry might be White Horse Prince from the story. The infamous prince. Whose notable act was Kissing a beautiful corpse inside a crystal coffin. Rhines expression darkened. And honestly, Henry do something like that. Well, great. The Queens dead, Snow Whites fine, and now the White Horse Prince has to do. Who knows what kind of destiny-driven nonsense hell trigger while wandering around? Rhine quickly cast a silencing spell so the Magic Mirror wouldnt overhear their conversation. The magic of perfume will wear off in a few days, he told Aurora. Its time. We need to wake the real Queen at the dwarves cottage. They fake it for another two months. But they had no interest in staying in White Kingdom forever. The final step of their plan was to Are you sure itll be fine? Aurora hesitated. She the Queens cruelty and pettiness all too well. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We wont be here forever, Rhine said. Once were done, we head to Oz. A frantic knocking interrupted them. The King himself burst in. My dear, wise Sage Rhine! Theres an visitor! Theres an old woman dressed as a witch outsideshe calls herself the Witch and demands to see the Queen! Chapter 133: The Sea Hag’s Revenge Chapter 133: The Sea Hags Revenge Suddenly, several Enderland warships lost their buoyancy and began sinking at high speed. The ship is going down?! Why? Are we leaking?! No, the ship isnt leaking but were still sinking! That dragonthe one the witch transformed intoit fell into the sea too! What the hell is happening?! The helmsmen frantically adjusted their courses, sails billowed in the wind, and the warships struggled against the ominous waters. But no matter how they fought, their sinking was inevitable. In the span of a few breaths, the warships vanished beneath the waves. Black seawater surged into their cabins and flooded the decks. Ahhh! Were sinking! The ship is sinking! On the other warships, the same fate played out. The soldiers, too, were swallowed by the dark water. Yet, as elite marines of the empire, they did not despair. Most were strong swimmersfalling into the sea wouldnt mean instant death. As long as they could hold on for a little while, their fellow soldiers on other ships would surely come to their aid. But the moment they plunged into that black abyss, they realized No matter how desperately they paddled, no matter how hard they tried to break the surface, they couldnt rise back up. They couldnt lift their heads above the water. They couldnt breathe. Their bodies were being dragged deeper. Panicked, they opened their mouths to screamonly for the thick, tar-like water to rush in, filling their lungs. They sank. And sank. And sank. Before they lost consciousness, their hands reached toward the fading light of the surface, struggling but then, with a few final, muffled gurgles, their arms went limp. On the more distant warships, Enderland soldiers watched in horror. Through the thinning mist, they saw their comrades vanishing beneath the sea Yet none of them resurfaced. Only a few stray air bubbles popped at the surface before the waves erased all trace of them. The soldiers shivered in terror. Some of them, suddenly recalling old childhood stories, thought of the mermaids curse The old legend claimed that mermaids loved to create shipwrecks and misfortune. That they would hold hands, floating on the seas surface, singing their eerie lullabies to doomed sailors: But in the legendonly the dead could reach the Sea Kings palace. In the depths of the dark sea. The Sea Hag lifted her gaze, watching warships sink one after another. Watching soldier after soldier drown, their lifeless bodies drifting toward the ocean floor. The scene was hauntingly beautifullike a snowfall of the dead. And she was the one who created it. She was the royal alchemist and court mage of the Sea King. The one and only witch of the Sea Kingdom. The Sea Hag. She ignored the drowning soldiers. Her focus was on one targetthe dragon that had also been dragged into the sea. The dragon couldnt speak underwater, but its massive, bloodshot eyes burned with furyand fear. A thousand thoughts raced through the Eastern Witchs mind. The Sea Hag smirked, arms outstretched. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. " At her command, the coral reefs and twisted marine plants came to lifetheir vine-like limbs stretching toward the dragon. The dragons eyes widened in shock. The Sea Hag recalled the moment, not long ago, when Rhine had come to her. That day, Rhine had once again traveled to the Sea Kings palace, riding within the belly of a transparent-bellied fish. "Sea King, Sea WitchI need your help." "Sea Witch, its been a while. Are you still living in fear of an attack from the Coven?" The Sea Hag had nodded. The one she feared most was the Slave Master of the Coven. A witch who owned a pair of Silver Shoes, allowing her to teleport anywhere on land in just three steps. She had long dreaded the day when she would go to sleep only to never wake up again. Then, Rhine had pulled out a Silver Shoe. The Sea Hag had gasped in shock. The Sea Hags memories faded. The only thing left before her now Was the enraged dragon. The dragons eyes bulged, veins popping with rage. The Eastern Witch could hardly believe it The Queen and the Sea Witchtwo Coven members she had always looked down uponhad set a trap for her! Today, half of the Covens members were gathered in this ocean. But instead of a meeting Two outcast witches had banded together to hunt a core member. The dragon lashed out, kicking up massive underwater currents as it sprinted across the ocean floor, charging straight at the Sea Hag. Even as a dragon, the Eastern Witch could withstand the crushing water pressure and brief suffocation. She had to kill this traitorous witch before she drownedthen escape this cursed sea. The dragon thundered forward, the entire seabed trembling beneath her might. The coral and sea plants trying to ensnare her? She ripped through them effortlessly. The Sea Hag smiled as the raging dragon barreled toward her. Because before Rhine returned The seas battlefield had more than one powerful player. Above the sea. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The air reeked of gunpowder. Cannonballs screamed through the sky, shattering what little mist remained. With nearly half their fleet sunk, the remaining Enderland warships kept their distance from the black abyss, avoiding the fate of their fallen comrades. But even as they pulled back, their firepower still dominated the battle. BOOM! The Queens flower ship rocked violently, nearly capsizing. On deck, sailors and soldiers tumbled to the ground. Weve been hit! The enemys firepower is overwhelming! We cant hold out much longer! BOOM! Another cannonball struck, sending the ship reeling once more. The once majestic flower ship, a symbol of White Kingdoms royalty, now wavered like a candle in the storm. Even the elite royal guards were losing hope. BOOM! Another cannonball hurtled toward the ship. But just before it hit A tiny figure blurred into motion, faster than an arrow loosed from a bow. The figure leapt into the air And kicked the cannonball away. BANG! The deflected shell exploded harmlessly into the sea. The soldiers gawked in stunned silence. The tiny figure stood tall, wind whipping around them. And at last The soldiers recognized them. The small soldier who had always been by the Queens side. Chapter 134: Mermaid Aurora Chapter 134: Mermaid Aurora The short soldier turned and shouted toward the cabin behind her: "Its done, Your Majesty. You can lift your disguise spell now!" In the next moment, a burst of pure white mist erupted from the soldiers body, revealing her true appearance. A flawless, delicate face. Gem-like emerald eyes. Golden hair billowing in the wind, and a white garment fluttering under the sea breezean awe-inspiring sight of grace and strength. Aurora! She had been on this ship from the very beginning! Without hesitation, Aurora dashed toward the ships edge. She knew that naval warfare was not her strong suit. For a warrior of her caliber, the most fitting opponent was undoubtedly a dragon! She leaped off the deck, hurling herself toward the ocean, shouting as she plunged: "Sea Hag! Keep using your magic against the warshipsIll take care of the Eastern Witch!" Midair, the golden-haired girl spun gracefully, and with practiced ease, pulled the flask from her waist and poured the brown liquid into her mouth. The moment the last drop of the bitter potion was swallowed, Aurora hit the water. She had chosen a dark, buoyancy-less part of the sea, sinking rapidlydeeper and deeper. Cold seawater enveloped her, and the suffocating sensation of being unable to breathe struck immediately. But within seconds, Aurora adapted completely. Her legs pressed together, swiftly fusing into a magnificent fishtail. The potion that transformed humans into mermaids! Mermaid Aurora continued to sink, landing firmly on the ocean floorright between the Sea Hag and the Eastern Witch, who had taken the form of a dragon. In the next second, a sharp sword was unsheathed, its crisp metallic ring echoing through the murky waters. "We meet again, Eastern Witch." "This time, you wont escape!" Aurora raised her sword, aiming it directly at the dragon. Even as a mermaid, moving upwards in this dark, weightless water was nearly impossible. She could only maneuver near the seabed. Yet, as soon as she transformed, Aurora could feel it The ocean was no longer an obstacle. It was her ally. Her movementsraising her sword, slashing, dodgingmerged seamlessly with the water. She had also gained gills, allowing her to breathe freely, while the Eastern Witch, in her dragon form, had to endure the agony of fighting without air! "How does it feel, suffocating like that, Eastern Witch?" Auroras hand gripped her longsword as her vivid red fishtail flicked below her. A manic grin spread across her flawless face. "Painful, isnt it?" "Feels like your lungs are about to burst, doesnt it?" S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her smile grew wilder and more terrifying, completely at odds with her innocent, delicate appearance. Then, her expression hardened into sheer killing intent. "This is the agony the innocents you cursed into fish felt as they suffocated to death on land!" The Eastern Witch, in her dragon form, stared blankly as Aurora charged toward hershocked, frozen, unable to react. "That girlthe warrior always at Magician Rhines side!" "Why?" "Why is she here? On the Queens ship?" "Didnt she leave the country with Magician Rhine?" "Magrito told me I didnt need to worry about this super warrior anymore!" "How did she suddenly appear at sea?" "Or was the information wrong from the very beginning?" A chilling fear crawled up the Eastern Witchs spine. "If this girl has been on the ship all along then who was the one that left with Magician Rhine?" Two weeks earlier, in the White Kingdoms palace. Rhine, Aurora, and the Queen were discussing the plan to hunt down the Eastern Witch. "Your Majesty, I have a question," Rhine asked. "That disguise spell of yours, the one that lets you appear as an old peddler womancan it be cast on someone else?" The Queen nodded. "Of course." Then, her usual commanding presence returned, and she added proudly: "My disguise magic is flawlessalmost impossible to see through." "Heh, I may not be skilled in combat magic, but I was still strong enough to join the Witches'' Coven. I have my specialties!" Rhine smiled. "Good. Heres our plan" In the White Kingdoms forest. The soldiers escorting Sage Rhine were steadily making their way back to the capital. The false Aurora still rode her steed, the tension in her face finally easing. Relief filled her expression, and hope shone in her eyes. "Sage, you must capture that vile witch and avenge my father and sister!" She was just an ordinary girl from the White Kingdom. When the Eastern Witch came to the capital, she lost her loved ones forever. Her father and sister had died in the streets, suffocating to deathfaces purple, expressions twisted in agony. Now, she finally had the chance to be part of the plan to bring that witch to justice! Back beneath the dark waters. The Eastern Witch, overwhelmed by shock, couldnt react in time. Auroras sword pierced through her dragon scales. It was the legendary holy sword she had purchased from the dwarves at a great cost! Blood burst from the Eastern Witchs body, diffusing into the sea. "Impossible!" The dragon-witchs face contorted in pain. "She can hurt me?" "Shes stronger than last time!" "No its not just her skill. Her strikes are faster, her swordsmanship sharper and her weapon is even deadlier!" Aurora struck again and again! The dense, dark water slowed the Eastern Witchs movements, forcing her to retreat under the relentless assault. With each desperate move, her air supply dwindled, and the suffocating pain intensified. Her dragon body bore more and more wounds under Auroras merciless onslaught. She tried casting magic, but every attempt was disrupted with precise, brutal efficiency. This time, Aurora had experience. She wielded a sword that could slice through iron like paper. And her enemy was weakened by the suffocating deep sea. Last time, she and her mentor had failed to take down the Eastern Witch. But now, Aurora alone had her pinned! "You look like you''re in agony. Desperate for air?" Aurora taunted as she slashed, watching the dragon-witchs face twist in pain. She had never been the type to mock enemies in battle. But against this witchwho had mercilessly slaughtered civilians She felt no hesitation. For the first time, she realized: Perhaps she had a talent for cruelty, one that had simply never surfaced before. Another strike! Blood poured from the dragons wounds. She was gravely injured. The Eastern Witch flapped her wings, retreating in agony. "No if this continues, Ill die. Ill definitely die!" Her mind raced. Should she use her last enchanted silver shoe to teleport away? Even if the destination was random, it was better than dying! But Her clothes and shoes had fused into her dragon form. To use the silver shoe, she had to revert to human form. But in this crushing deep-sea pressure In the face of Auroras ruthless attacks If she transformed back, she would be dead in an instant! "This was a trap all along!" "Whether I stay in this form or revert to human, Im doomed either way!" Airless lungs. Unbearable pain. Blinding dizziness from blood loss. For the first time in her life The Eastern Witch felt something she had never known before. Despair. She wanted to call for help. But in the depths of the sea, her voice couldnt travel. Even if she screamed, no one would hear. As the crushing weight of doom closed in on her heart, She called out, deep in her soul "Save me, Maleficent!" Chapter 135: The Murderous Witch, Judged Today! Chapter 135: The Murderous Witch, Judged Today! Two weeks earlier, in the White Kingdoms palace. "Aurora, you must have noticed something," Rhine said with a smile. "Every time I transform into an animal, Im not wearing any clothes. But when I change back into human form, my clothes reappear." "Isnt that obvious?" Aurora replied, exasperated. "Its because," Rhine explained, "when the body transforms, clothing merges into the new form, temporarily disappearing. It only returns when the transformation is undone." "Teacher, are you trying to say something with this?" Aurora sensed there was more to his words. "You remember, dont you? Last time, when the Eastern Witch escaped using her last remaining silver shoe, she first reverted to human form." Rhines smirk deepened. "Even if we defeat her again, she could still use that one silver shoe to flee. "So we need to create a situationone where she stay in dragon form, where she transform back into a human" Back to the present. As Aurora cornered the Eastern Witch beneath the ocean, above the waves, the Enderland fleet was facing its own crisis. With Aurora holding off the dragon, the Sea Hag was now free to focus entirely on the battlefield above! She rose from the abyssal depths, emerging onto the oceans surface. Raising her arms, she gazed at the Enderland warships still firing their cannons. The dark, enchanted waters expanded once more, stretching further toward the fleet. In an instant, two more Enderland warships were swallowed by the abyss. The sailors aboard screamed for help, struggling desperatelybut not a single one resurfaced. "No! The shadow in the waterits spreading again!" On the remaining eight or nine warships, the soldiers faces turned deathly pale. "Full rudder! Full rudder! Turn the shipavoid those waters at all costs!" The captains barked frantic orders. The same ships that had been relentlessly bombarding the White Kingdoms vessel were now retreating in a panicked frenzy, as if terrified prey fleeing a predator. And in their desperation, two more warships failed to escape in time, vanishing into the cursed depths. "Commander, order the retreat! Stop wasting lives!" "We cant win this battlenot at sea, not against these mages!" A soldier, weeping in fear, pleaded with his superior. The armored officer clenched his jaw. He surveyed what remained of his fleetso many ships already lost, and those that remained scattered and fleeing in every direction. His hands trembled, but after a brief hesitation, he finally roared: "Retreat!" Aboard the White Kingdoms flower ship. As the Enderland fleet ceased fire and fled in disarray, the soldiers and sailors aboard the White Kingdoms vessel erupted into cheers. "Victory! Weve won!" "Theyre retreating!" Many ran to the railing, waving toward the Sea Hag who floated just off the ships side. "Thank you, Lady Witch of the Sea!" They all knewthis powerful court magician from the Sea Kingdom was the true hero who had turned the tide of battle. The Queen stood on the deck, watching the enemy ships grow smaller in the distance. She let out a silent breath of relief. Then, she turned to the Sea Hag and smiled, raising a hand in gratitude. "Once Aurora finishes off or captures the Eastern Witch, this will all be over." About a week earlier Under Rhines arrangement, two peripheral members of the Witches'' Coven had met in person for the first time, secretly coordinating todays plan. The old Sea Hag had merely nodded in response to the crowned Queen dressed in elegant silk. Now, her gaze turned toward the abyssal waters behind her, as if she could see through the darknesswitnessing the battle raging below. She saw the dragons blood clouding the sea in crimson. She saw the dragon struggling to flee, desperate to escape the weightless abyssonly to be stopped by Auroras relentless pursuit. She saw the dragon growing weaker and weaker, suffocating, bleeding out on the verge of collapse. So, even those lofty core members of the Witches Coven could fall so low. The Sea Hag chuckled at the thought. Turning back to the Queen, she spoke: "Aurora is doing well. Shell be finished soon." "Thats good," the Queen exhaled, finally allowing herself to relax. All around her, White Kingdom soldiers cheered, chanting their praises. "Praise Her Majesty the Queen! Praise the Witch of the Sea!" The scent of gunpowder slowly faded as the gentle sea breeze swept away the mist of battle. Sunlight broke through the clouds, spilling golden light across the waves, as if scattering gold foil upon a sapphire sea. It was a beautiful sight The Queen smiled at the peaceful scene before her Then her body tensed. A chilling sensation crawled up her spine. A screeching wailshrill, more grating than the sound of weepingpierced the air behind her. "What?!" The Queen spun around. A ghostly, deep-blue figure had somehow appeared right behind her. A grotesque old womanher face lined with deep wrinkles, her eyes bleeding red tears, her expression twisted in agony. Even with the fleet in retreat, the old witchs spirit had not forgotten her masters order: Using its spectral stealth, the vengeful spirit had infiltrated the ship, waiting for this exact moment to strike. "Ah!" The Queen stumbled backward, falling to the deck as the ghost lunged toward her. "Protect the Queen!" Nearby soldiers rushed forward, drawing their bayonets and striking at the ghost But their weapons passed through it harmlessly. The old witchs spirit reached out, blood-streaked hands stretching toward the Queens throat. Then A flash of deep blue light struck the spirit, blasting it backward by several meters. The Queen turned, spotting the Sea Hag floating above the deck, her hand outstretched from casting the spell. "Hmph. Just a vengeful ghost," the Sea Hag muttered. "She didnt retain all her powers from life." She chanted another incantation, sealing the ghost in a shimmering bubble. The Queen, still pale, wiped the cold sweat from her brow. "Finally, its over" At that moment A swift, athletic figure leapt from the ocean, landing gracefully on the deck. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aurora! The golden-haired girl had just consumed another potion, transforming her mermaid tail back into human legs. And slung over her shoulder Was the unconscious, heavily wounded Eastern Witch, now back in her human form. "I was going to kill her," Aurora said flatly. "But Teacher has important questions for her. So unfortunately I had to let her live." She unceremoniously dropped the Eastern Witch onto the deck. The impact jolted the battered witch awake, sending her into a fit of coughing as she spat up seawater. The silver shoethe last one she had leftwas now in Auroras hand. The gathered soldiers and sailors closed in, whispering excitedly. "Thats her, right? The one who murdered innocent civilians in the capital?" "We finally caught her!" Their hearts pounded. For in this new, reformed White Kingdom Even a powerful witch would not escape justice! The Queen and the Sea Hag stood on either side, gazing down at their fallen former colleague. The trial was about to begin. "Teacher will be here soon," Aurora said coldly, eyes fixed on the defeated Eastern Witch. "He has questions for you. Youd better answer them honestly." "" .bg-container-10448869e4d{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } The Eastern Witch, struggling against blood loss, hacked up another mouthful of briny water. But then A slow smile curled her lips. She was She was Chapter 136: Reunion with Maleficent! Chapter 136: Reunion with Maleficent! "You''ll regret this, little girl." The Eastern Witch grinned, her face twisted with madnessnothing like someone on the verge of death. "I wont regret it. Capturing you is one of the best things I''ve ever done," Aurora said. "No, that''s not what I meant..." The Eastern Witch struggled to sit up on the deck, then suddenly burst into laughter. "Hahaha! Hahahaha!" She laughed hysterically, uncontrollably, like a lunatic. The surrounding sailors exchanged confused glances. "Whats she laughing about?" "Has she lost her mind from the shock?" "She mustve been crazy to begin withwhy else would she slaughter innocent civilians like that?" "Yeah, some witches live in isolation for so long, obsessing over magic, they go insane." But as Aurora listened to the witchs laughter, a chill ran down her spine. A deep unease, like an instinctive warning, took hold of her. "What the hell are you laughing at?!" She strode forward, grabbing the Eastern Witch by the collar and shaking her violently. "Little girl," the witch smirked at Aurora, "you shouldve killed me in the sea, not dragged me up to the surface. That was your only chance" She broke into laughter again. "I can kill you right now! If not for my teacher needing answers, Id have run my sword through you already!" Auroras voice was sharp, but her unease only grew. Her warriors instincts screamed at her Something was coming. Something terrifying. "Who you, little girl?" The Eastern Witch stared at Aurora. "You call Magician Rhine your teacher, yet youre a super warrior. How did a small kingdom like Rose Kingdom produce someone like you? Where do your monstrous strength and sword skills come from?" "Thats none of your concern," Aurora replied firmly. "True, I dont really care," the Eastern Witch said, tilting her head back to gaze at the sky. "But does." Auroras heart clenched. She immediately looked up. The sky was empty, only white clouds drifting with the wind. "Shes very interested in you and your teachertwo extraordinary figures from the Rose Kingdom. If not for you two, I never couldve convinced her to come today." The Eastern Witch collapsed onto the deck, staring at the sky with a grin. At that moment, Aurora, the sailors, the soldiers, the Queen, and the Sea Hag all felt it. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Something was wrong. As if compelled, they all lifted their heads. "Hahahahahaha." A cold, chilling laughter echoed through the heavens. Everyone who heard it felt an unbearable shiver, a bone-deep fear creeping into their hearts. The sea roared. Waves crashed violently against the ship, white foam spraying across the deck as the entire vessel rocked. " you''re a disgrace." The voice was both elegant and deranged, resounding from an unfathomable distance, drifting through the sea and sky. "Who''s there?!" Aurora drew her sword, pointing it at the heavens. Hearing that voice, the Eastern Witch smirked in satisfaction. With urgency in her tone, she called out to the sky: "You see? has betrayed the Witches Coven. "And heres another traitorthe ! "Ill leave them to you. Get rid of them." The next second Massive thorned vines as thick as carriage roads erupted from the ocean. They surged skyward, forming an impenetrable barrier around the Queens ship. Tens of thousands of these colossal vines sprouted in every direction, weaving into a dense across the ocean, blocking every possible escape route. The entire arealarge enough to encompass a whole citywas now sealed within towering walls of thorns. "What terrifying magic!" Aurora''s heart pounded. She had seen a single spell cover such a vast area so instantly. Thenher eyes widened. She these emerald thorns. From the vision her teacher had once shown her through the mirror. In that unchosen future, after the curse was triggered, the entire Rose Kingdom had fallen into an enchanted slumber. Every inch of the land had been overrun with thorns and bramblestwisted, claw-like vines that ensnared any warrior who dared to enter, trapping them there Aurora clenched her fists. She wasnt afraid. This was the enemy she had always been destined to face. The cold laughter grew louder. The wind howled, scattering the clouds, revealing a figure clad in black and violet. Her robe billowed wildly in the storm, a vision of dark beauty, chilling elegance, and unbridled madness. The Black WitchMaleficent. "Its !" The Queen gasped, stumbling backward in fear. The Sea Hags expression darkened. As members of the Witches'' Coven, they knew better than anyone just how terrifying Maleficent was. Among the Coven, aside from their elusive leader, only she and the Middle Eastern Witch wielded such catastrophic powercapable of annihilating entire kingdoms with a single spell. Aurora stood at full attention, her mind racing. The soldiers aboard the ship brandished their weapons, trembling as they prepared for the worst. But their hands shook. The sheer scale of this magical catastrophe made it painfully clearthis was an enemy they could face. Maleficent stretched lazily, descending gracefully onto the deck, utterly unfazed by the weapons pointed at her. "" The Queen bit her lip, refusing to speak, though the sweat on her brow betrayed her fear. The Sea Hag, however, remained unfazed. "Excluding the leader who never appears, the Witches Coven has only six members. The Queen and I make up a of the Coven. How can you call this betrayal?" "Interesting point." Maleficent shrugged, smiling. "Youre right. A little group of only six or seven people having so-called peripheral members a bit excessive." Thenher gaze turned icy. "But after today the Coven will be two members " At that moment Maleficent felt the cold press of steel against her back. Aurora stood behind her, sword poised against her spine. "Enough with the talk," Aurora said coldly. "Do you really think you can kill all of us?" Maleficent turned her head, her smile sweet yet unsettling. "Oh, my, my. Look at you. Such a little girl!" "Don''t be so hostile, dear. Out of everyone here, are the one Im most interested in!" Aurora remained silent. "Tell me, little one from the Rose Kingdom," Maleficent murmured. "You''re so and yet your swordsmanship is Why is that?" .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } Maleficent chuckled, eyes gleaming. "Strange, isnt it? I dont even you and yet, for some reason, you feel so to me." Auroras heart tensed. So, she still doesnt know. She doesnt realize that am the child she cursedthe princess blessed by every last gift. Chapter 137: Chapter 137: "The Princess I Cursed?" "Ive heard something very upsetting," Maleficent suddenly said, feigning sorrow. "I heard that you and your teacher want to kill me and break the curse on the Rose Kingdom. Is that true?" "Every single person in the Rose Kingdom wants to kill you!" Aurora snapped. "Of course. Thats only natural," Maleficent chuckled. "Over the years, Ive destroyed of kingdoms on a whimmaybe even . Ive lost count. And in every kingdom, there were always so-called just like you." She smirked with dark amusement. "Take a guess, little girlhow many of those heroes actually succeeded?" "One is about to," Aurora shot back without hesitation. "Then lets see for ourselves" A manic grin stretched across Maleficents face. She spread her arms wide And in the next instant, her black-and-violet figure expanded, morphing into an enormous dragon. Compared to the Eastern Witchs imitation, Maleficents dragon transformation was far more terrifying. The dragon she became was even larger, more powerfulradiating an aura of overwhelming dread that no mortal could match. With a single beat of her wings, she sent a violent storm raging across the ship, knocking soldiers off their feet. The Queen ducked into a corner, but realization struckif they lost this fight, she wouldnt escape death either. Gritting her teeth, she reached into her pouch, pulling out potions and spellcasting materials, ready to battle. Above the sea, the Sea Hag floated, her seaweed-green hair whipping wildly in the wind. Her deep eyes reflected the vast oceans depths. Having risen to become the Sea Kingdoms court magician, its royal alchemist, she had already fulfilled her lifes greatest ambition. She feared nothing. she thought, Aurora, the youngest among them, stood unmoving amidst the raging winds. Her emerald eyes remained calm. Not a trace of fear marred her flawless faceonly anticipation. Her fated enemy now stood before her. She had waited far too long for this moment. Meanwhile, in the White Kingdoms forest. Enderlands Chief Magician, Magrito, stood alongside a hundred elite warriors, encircling a large, darkened gourd. "Magician Rhine is quiet," one warrior muttered. "He hasnt even to break out." More than once, Magrito had suspected Rhine had already escaped. But divinations and tracking spells confirmed itRhine was still trapped inside the gourd, growing ever closer to death. Inside the dark, rotting prison. In the foul-smelling, humid space, Rhine could the malevolent magic closing in. A soul-deep chill seeped into his bones. "Good. In a few more minutes, this gourds magic will activate, consuming me completelyreducing me to blood and nothingness." Rhine accepted this fact with a smile. He showed no panic. Instead, he reached into his coat And pulled out a straw effigy. [Fates Substitute.] One of the three Fates Substitutes he had prepared. This straw figure had been pre-enchanted, transformed into a voodoo doll capable of exchanging fates with another. A single, dried, blackened hair was tied around itrepresenting the person who would take his place. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In theory, Rhine could have chosen any soldier or commoner from the White Kingdom to be his substitute. But he had no intention of sacrificing an innocent. He had a choice. The hair on this effigy wasnt taken from the living It came from a corpse. Normally, such a trick wouldnt work. Fates Substitute couldnt swap places with the dead. But today Rhine whispered to the effigy, smiling. The chilling magic within the gourd reached its peak. In mere seconds, it would consume him. With a single thought, Rhine activated Fates Substitute. Not even this twisted, inescapable prison could suppress His body faded And in his place, a phantom remained. Back at sea Sword against scales. Claws against steel. Sparks erupted as Aurora and Maleficent clashed at blinding speed. The Queen, the Sea Hag, and the soldiers did their best to interfereshooting arrows, casting spells But deep down, they knew the truth. They were in this battle. The warrior truly capable of slaying this dragon Was the golden-haired girl who looked no older than twelve. Auroras emerald eyes were wide, reflecting the full, terrifying glory of the dragon before her. The day had finally come. She had waited far too long for this. For countless nights, she had imagined where they would meet again, picturing the scene of their battle. When she fought the Eastern Witch, the only thing on her mind was another dragon! Whoosh! Aurora thrust her sword forward, her attack as fierce as a raging storm, forcing Maleficent to retreat and dodge. "You dodged?" Aurora''s lips curled into a grin, excitement flashing in her eyes. "So, even someone like you, who destroys a country on a whim, is afraid of getting hurt?" "You feel pain, despair, and sorrow, just like a human. And you can be killed, can''t you?" Aurora laughed loudly, her dwarven-forged sword slashing and stabbing in a relentless storm of attacks. The black witch, Maleficent, now in her dragon form, frowned. The young girl before her displayed combat skills and strength that truly exceeded her expectations. She had slain countless powerful warriors, many of whom possessed greater strength, swordsmanship, and weapons than Aurora. But none of them moved like Auroraher rhythm was flawless, switching between offense and evasive maneuvers, constantly searching for openings. It was as if She could predict Maleficent''s moves in advance. Every tail swipe and wing strike of the dragon was anticipated with uncanny accuracy! Aurora felt a surge of joy. "It works! It really works!" "Everything I learned from fighting the Eastern Witch is paying off." During her battle with the Eastern Witch in dragon form, Aurora had honed her ability to rapidly analyze and adapt to the rhythm of a dragons attacks. Now, the dragon Maleficent had transformed into was undoubtedly more powerful, but her attack, movement, and defensive patterns remained the same. In her mind, Aurora had already slain Maleficent thousands of times in countless simulated battles. Maleficents thoughts raced. "This girl Shes so young, yet possesses such incredible skill. Unbelievable!" "Who is she, really?" "If shes allowed to grow any stronger, that could be a real problem." A hint of killing intent flashed through the black witchs heart. Until now, she had not been fighting at full strengthshe had merely been testing how capable this seemingly young girl truly was. "Enough. This boring fight ends now!" The dragon flapped its wings, sending Aurora flying back, then spewed forth a torrent of blazing emerald flames. Whoosh! The scorching green fire engulfed Aurora. But the next moment, Maleficent''s dragon eyes widened in shock. Reflected in them was the sight of the girl emerging from the flames, completely unharmed, her sword thrusting straight toward her! "Impossible!" "She''s completely immune to fire?!" Maleficent was forced back by Auroras relentless assault. During their battle, she had already noticed that Auroras skin was as tough as steelneither claws nor fangs could pierce it. "And now, not even fire works against her?" Such an ability couldn''t be naturalit had to be some kind of supernatural blessing! "Little girl, tell mewho are you?" Maleficent roared. Her voice was so powerful that the soldiers on the ship collapsed from the sheer force of it. "I''m the one destined to kill you!" Seizing the moment when Maleficent was stunned, Aurora launched herself forward. Gathering all her strength, she poured every ounce of her fury and determination into a single, devastating thrust! The sword pierced through the dragons chest scales. Green blood spilled from Maleficents massive body. For the first time, she felt pain. "So, even you can bleed, oh mighty witch," Aurora mocked loudly. Maleficent froze. She should have been able to block that strike. But when Aurora charged at her, she had sensed something something eerily familiar emanating from the girl. It was the scent of a curseone that was bound to her very soul. "No way" "Thats impossible" "It can''t be her!" The dragon stood motionless, like a petrified statue. Aurora did not let this opportunity slip away, launching another flurry of ruthless attacks. Maleficent could only defend and dodge, unable to counter. "Yes! Aurora has the upper hand!" Seeing Aurora forcing the black dragon back, the soldiers erupted into cheers, and even the queen cried out in excitement. .bg-container-10448869e4d{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } Alongside the Sea Hag, she cast spells to weaken Maleficent or strengthen Aurora and her enchanted sword. "Aurora?" That nameone she hadnt heard in yearsstabbed deep into Maleficents heart like a needle. "How how could it be her?" Shock, disbelief, rage, and resentment exploded within the black witch all at once. Chapter 138: The Terror of Maleficent Chapter 138: The Terror of Maleficent Eleven years ago. On the night of the Little Princess''s baptism in the palace of the Rose Kingdom, Maleficent let out a wicked laugh as she cast her curse upon the King and the swaddled infant, Princess Aurora: Maleficent still remembered the look of despair on the Kings faceit was a delicious memory she would never forget. Not long after, she learned that the King had imprisoned Princess Aurora deep within the palace, hoping to keep her away from the spindles curse. Maleficent had laughed at his foolishness more than once. A year ago. When Aurora led the army of the Rose Kingdom to repel the invading forces of Enderland, the title of "Valkyrie" spread across several neighboring kingdoms. During a routine gathering of the Coven, someone casually mentioned it. Maleficent stretched lazily, completely uninterested. Maleficent burst into laughter. A few months ago. Rhine and Aurora helped forge an alliance between the Sea Kingdom and the Western Asia Kingdom. Merfolk became guides for ships navigating the sea. Maleficent merely smirked at the news. Still, she was mildly intrigued. The memories faded, replaced by the golden-haired girl standing before her. Her features overlapped with the swaddled infant Maleficent once cursed, merging into one. The Black Dragon that was Maleficent roared. She could hardly believe it. The fragile, delicate princess she had once imagined had turned into an unstoppable warrior, sweeping across battlefields like an indomitable force. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That once-coddled infant, adored by all, was now wielding a swordand had actually injured her! Aurora thrust her sword forward again and again, forcing Maleficent back, making her dodge and defend. Maleficent let out a peal of laughter. The Queen and the Sea Hag were just as shocked to hear this. Maleficent finally shook off her initial shock, and a twisted grin spread across the dragons face. Suddenly, on the ships deck, twisted brambles and thorny vines sprouted. Like living creatures, they reached out, wrapping around Aurora, binding her tightly. These cursed plants were stronger than steel. Maleficent looked at Aurora, now ensnared by the writhing vines, and put on a mockingly regretful expression. Then, a cold, ruthless gleam flashed in her eyes. Aurora roared, her muscles bulging as she used her monstrous strength to snap the vines apart. But new thorns and brambles immediately sprang up, restraining her movements once more. The Black Dragon sneered and shook her head. Then she uttered a chilling, eerie incantation: The Sea Hags heart sank. This legendary witch was finally unleashing her full strength. No matter what spells the Sea Hag cast in retaliation, they barely affected the Black Dragon. Now, Maleficent abandoned unnecessary attacks, shifting purely to defenseusing brambles and thorns to entangle Aurora, stalling for time until the curses fully took hold. It only took a minute or two for the effects to manifest. Auroras head pounded, feeling like it would explode. Her vision blurred as blood and tears filled her eyes. Her breath came in ragged gasps, and her body grew weaker by the second. She clenched her teeth, forcing herself to keep fighting despite the overwhelming pain. The Queen and the soldiers tried to support her with spells and arrows, but Auroras sword swings were growing sluggish. She was going to lose. Gasping for breath, Auroras thoughts drifted to the silver-haired boy. Maleficent gazed at Auroras pale, blood-streaked faceso beautiful, yet so frail. And yet, she still raised her sword. With a sigh of mock sympathy, the Black Dragon spoke: .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } " Staring at the dragons false regret, Aurora mustered every last ounce of strength and drove her sword forward. Chapter 139: Rhine Returns! The Storm at Sea Chapter 139: Rhine Returns! The Storm at Sea Auroras final strike never landed. Her sword slipped from her trembling, weakened hands and clattered onto the deck. She collapsed onto the ground, propping herself up with both hands as blood poured from her eyes. Her entire body throbbed with unbearable pain. In her dragon form, Maleficent erupted into laughter. The Queen, the Sea Hag, and the soldiers aboard the ship all turned pale. If Maleficent emerged victorious, none of them would survive! The Sea Hag furrowed her brows, a decisive glint flashing in her eyes. She had made up her mindif they couldn''t win, she would at least take Maleficent down with them. A deep blue glow filled the Sea Hags eyes as her seaweed-green hair unraveled in the wind, forming a swirling storm around her. Maleficent scoffed. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the next moment, the entire sea surrounding the ship turned pitch-black, a dark shadow engulfing the waters for hundreds of meters. The Sea Hag had transformed the ocean into "The Waters of No Return." She intended to sink the ship with everyone aboard, sacrificing her life to summon an unparalleled surge of magicdragging Maleficent into the depths and suffocating her to death. Yet Maleficent, still in her dragon form, merely watched with cold amusement. Nothing happened. The massive flower ship remained afloat. A chill ran down the Sea Hags spine. Maleficent sneered. Beneath the ship, monstrous brambles and other unnatural plants had sprouted from the ocean floor, rising toward the surface and holding the vessel aloft. This ship wasnt floatingit was suspended in the air by a forest of Maleficents cursed plants. Realizing this, the Sea Hag felt a cold dread sink into her bones. Even their last desperate chance at mutual destruction had been stripped away. the Eastern Witch urged. Somehow, the Eastern Witch had already stood up. The soldiers who had been guarding her now lay unconscious, completely unresponsive. Hovering beside her was a spectral figurethe vengeful spirit of the Old Witch from Enderland. The Eastern Witch had freed her. So she had been faking her injuries all along! With a grin, the Eastern Witch walked over to Aurora and plucked the Silver Shoe from her pocket, slipping it back onto her foot. She barked at the fallen Aurora, but Aurora only let out a muffled groan in defiance. With a sneer, she kicked Aurora hardonly to immediately double over, clutching her foot in pain. Maleficent scoffed, exhaling green sparks from her dragon nostrils. The Black Dragon scanned the ship, taking in the sight of trembling, weapon-clutching soldiers; the Queen, pale and despairing; the Sea Hag, frozen in horror; and Aurora, exhausted and collapsed, but still glaring at her with murderous intent. " A flicker of doubt crossed Maleficents mind. She opened her massive jaws, preparing to unleash the final spell that would end them all. Then A single drop of cold rain landed on Maleficents head. She instinctively looked up. The sky had darkened. Somehow, thick storm clouds had gathered, blocking out the sun. Silver lightning crackled between the swirling masses. A piercing wind howled through the air, whipping across the sea. The waters churned violently, waves rising like mountains and crashing against the ship. A storm was coming. The soldiers and the Queen assumed it was just a natural phenomenon. But the Sea Hag, attuned to the oceans moods, sensed something was very, very wrong. Her eyes widened as she stared at the sky, at the colossal storm stretching across the horizon. Then A bitterly cold rain began to pour. A deafening clap of thunder roared. And the Sea Hag understood. A silver-haired boy, his face serene, stepped onto the deck. In his right hand, he held a magnificent blue scepter. The raging wind twisted around him, snapping at his silver cloak, which billowed like a banner. Rain swirled away before touching him, and lightning crackled through the air around him, as if he alone commanded the storm. At this moment, he did not appear small or delicatehe looked like the true king of this tempest. The Scepter of the Ocean. He lifted his head, revealing an ethereal face straight out of a fairy tale, silver hair rippling in the storms winds. His eyes gleamed with an icy light. Maleficent and the Eastern Witch froze in shock. the Eastern Witch shrieked. Rhines voice was calm. He sighed. Near the outskirts of the White Kingdom, deep in a lush green forest Magrito listened to the eerie sounds of chewing coming from the gourd in his hands. Then, a faint, bloodcurdling scream. The Chief Magician of Enderland, a strange figure from the Middle Eastern Nations, threw his head back and laughed. Ever since Rhine had defeated him at the Divination Tournament with the help of a mermaid, Magrito had held a bitter grudge. Still reveling in his victory, Magrito suddenly winced in pain The vengeful spirit of the Old Witch, which he had tamed and controlled, had been destroyed! Fuming, he muttered curses under his breath. Inside the gourd, a sealed, pitch-black space As Rhines form vanished, taking his place was the Old Witchs vengeful spirit. Twisted in agony, bleeding red tears, the spirit had no time to react. .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } A dark, monstrous presence emerged from the abyss. The last thing the spirit heard was a sickening crunch. In an instant, she was consumed. Her grievances erased. Her immortal soul finally free to reincarnate. Chapter 140: Unrivaled at Sea Chapter 140: Unrivaled at Sea Between the White Kingdom and the Western Asia Kingdom, the sea raged with howling winds, roaring thunder, and icy rain that lashed down mercilessly. The world was shrouded in darkness, occasionally split open by the blinding flash of lightning. Standing at the center of the storm, Rhine had already deduced what had happened inside the gourd. He had used one of his Fate Substitutes to create a voodoo effigy, made with hair from the corpse of the Old Witch he had slain. Since her vengeful spirit still lingered in the world, when the effigy was activated, it was her spirit that switched places with him, taking his place to suffer a fate of destruction. Rhine paid no mind to the towering black dragon that was Maleficent or the Eastern Witch. These two formidable enemies were nothing more than background noise as he slowly walked toward Aurora. From the moment the storm began, not a single drop of rain had fallen on the gravely injured girl. Silver hair framed a smile as warm as spring. Rhine knelt beside her, pure white light spilling from his hands as he healed her wounds, dispelling the curses that tormented her body. the Eastern Witch spat. Even she feared Maleficent. Rhine and Aurora had once joined forces and still failed to defeat herand Maleficent was leagues above her in strength! But as soon as she finished speaking, she noticed something was off. Maleficent was too quiet. The Eastern Witch turned her headonly to find the massive black dragon frozen in place, standing rigidly in the storm. Her expression was dark and deadly serious. It was a look the Eastern Witch had never seen on Maleficent before. Maleficent had always been untouchablecold, arrogant, elegant, and utterly insane. A chill gripped the Eastern Witchs heart as she nervously turned back. She saw it. The silver-haired boy rising to his feet, his face gentle and calm, smiling at them with an expression as serene as a placid lake. Terror crawled up her spine. That smile looked like the grin of Death itself. The Queen, the Sea Hag, the sailors, and the soldiers all held their breath, watching the confrontation unfold. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One sailor, shaken, cast his gaze toward the horizon. The storm stretched beyond sight, a vast abyss of darkness, easily large enough to swallow the entire White Kingdom. Rhine lifted his Scepter of the Ocean. Forged from the wishes of the Chosen Ones and countless ordinary people from the Sea Kingdom and the Western Asia Kingdom, this legendary artifact could only reveal its full power at sea. It could call forth storms and tsunamis powerful enough to wipe entire kingdoms off the map. A few weeks ago, in the White Kingdom''s palace. Rhine and Aurora sat across from each other, strategizing. Through the Magic Mirror, they monitored their enemies movements. To avoid detection by the Eastern Witch or Magrito, Rhine didnt spy on them directly. Instead, he observed Enderlands soldiers, deciphering their orders to reconstruct his enemies plans. Aurora guessed. Rhine admitted. He flipped his palm, and a blue scepter materialized in his hand. The storm howled. As Rhine raised his scepter, the winds spun into a frenzied vortex, rain lashing in violent torrents, encircling the two witches. But amid the chaos, something went unnoticed. A few droplets of green liquidMaleficents bloodwere caught in the wind, drifting toward Rhine. This had been the only time Aurora had managed to wound Maleficent during their battle. Rhine had purposely prevented the storm from washing it away. A gut-wrenching sense of danger exploded in Maleficents mind. Her dragon eyes narrowed sharply. In the next instant The droplets of dragons blood ignited. A sickly green flame erupted around themburning even in the freezing rain. In just a fraction of a second, they were completely incinerated. Rhine sighed, shrugging. His voice was colder than the storm itself. Had Rhine managed to keep even a single drop of Maleficents blood, he could have used it to create a voodoo effigy, binding her life to his will. The Black Dragon tilted her head upward, eyeing the storm that threatened to devour the world. As soon as the words left her mouth, Maleficent burst through the storms winds, soaring into the sky. In the blink of an eye, she had ascended high above the clouds, into the heart of the storm. She opened her massive jaws And began chanting a curse. Rhine remained unshaken, spinning his Scepter of the Ocean with ease. Lightning illuminated the heavens. Countless silver-white bolts slithered through the sky, forming a vast web of destruction And then, in a blinding flash, they struck Maleficent. The Black Dragons agonized screams tore through the sky. A delayed thunderclap shook the sea. Crackling silver lightning surged through Maleficents massive body, sparking and hissing. Even with the resilience of a dragon, she felt excruciating pain and numbing paralysis. Her entire body seized up The curse she had been about to cast was shattered before it could leave her tongue. Chapter 141: Maleficent in Dire Straits Chapter 141: Maleficent in Dire Straits Rhine didnt waste the opportunity before him and pressed his advantage. His figure vanished from sight, reappearing unpredictably throughout the storm to avoid being locked onto by Maleficent. Boom! Boom! Fierce winds and icy rain formed tangible chains that restricted Maleficent, while bolt after bolt of lightning struck down upon her. Thousands of silver-white electric serpents slithered through the sky, illuminating the heavens in a blinding spectacle. The sailors and soldiers on the ship could barely keep their eyes open against the brilliant flashes. So this... this is what a battle between the strongest mages looks like? This kind of calamity... it''s beyond human limits. Bracing against the wind and rain, the soldiers and sailors watched in awe. The battle had lasted less than half a minute, yet it was clearRhine had gained the upper hand. Maleficent, in her Black Dragon form, was being forced back under the relentless assault of wind, rain, and silver lightning. Fantastic! As expected of the Sage! Even a witch this powerful isnt his match! They erupted in cheers. Maleficent, Ill help you! After much inner turmoil, the Eastern Witch finally gathered her courage. Using the magic Maleficent had taught her, she transformed into a giant dragon, flapping her wings and preparing to take to the skies. She feared Rhine, who loomed in the storm like a divine force. How had he grown so much stronger at sea? But if Maleficent lost, Rhine wouldnt spare her either. Rather than sit and wait for death, she had to fight! Besides, the Eastern Witch had noticedRhine was wearing the very Silver Shoes he had stolen from her! Stop! The Sea Hags figure flickered, suddenly appearing in front of the Eastern Witchs dragon form, blocking her path. The soldiers raised their bows and arrows, aiming at her. The Queen also pulled strange spell-casting materials from her pocket. We wont let you interfere with Sage Rhines battle! The Eastern Witchs expression darkened. She had already sustained severe injuries in her previous battle with Aurora. Now, facing all of them together, she was afraid she wouldnt stand a chance! High above the sky. Silver-white lightning slithered through the heavens, and the howling wind carried icy rain in torrents. You look exhausted, Maleficent. Rhine smiled as he observed Maleficenther body crackling with electricity, panting heavily, and visibly wounded. So, the battle with Aurora and the others drained you as well. Auroras sword strike wasnt for nothing. And the spells the Sea Hag and the Queen cast on youthey werent completely useless, were they? Maleficent dodged the surrounding lightning, her eyes blazing with fury. If I hadnt been momentarily stunned by your little princesss identity, do you really think she couldve wounded me? The Black Dragon roared in rage, still trying to justify herself. Dont flatter yourself. You think you truly won against me? I was alone today, and I was already injured beforehand! Thats the only reason you got the upper hand, you despicable wretch! Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Your power only works at sea, doesnt it? If you have any real guts, fight me on land and defeat me fair and square! Crack! Another silver bolt struck her, sending searing pain through her body and drawing a scream from her lips as black smoke curled from her scales. I doubt theres any point in reasoning with you. Rhine teleported again, his voice calm. Oh, rightI still have a lot of questions for you. As he continued his relentless attacks, he asked: Your castle is in the Land of Oz, isnt it? That makes senseits a well-hidden base. Most people dont even know that Oz exists. Im guessing your castle is in the Eastern Witchs territory. She probably helps you conceal and manage it. That would explain why she was able to reach you for help so easily The Black Dragon refused to answer and instead spewed sickly green flames toward the young magician. But her body was sluggish from paralysis, and her attack came a fraction too lategiving Rhine just enough time to dodge. Also, what do you know about the leader of the Coventhe founder of the Witchs Council? Where can I find her? That witch might know a way to return to Earth! This has nothing to do with you! Maleficent roared in response, only to be struck by lightning once more. Maleficent, tell me where to find the Covens leader, and I might consider letting you go, Rhine tried to break her composure with words. But first, youll have to lift the Curse on the Rose Kingdom. The Black Dragon ignored him, consumed with rage. She conjured massive thorned vines in midair, desperately trying to fight back. But here, on the sea, amid the storm and raging winds, she stood no chance against Rhine. Her wounds worsened, and she struggled to stay airborne. Below, the Eastern Witch, still in her dragon form, looked up and felt her heart sink at Maleficents dire state. No way Even Maleficent is about to lose? What do I do? What do I do? Should I revert to human form and use the left Silver Shoe to escape? But who knows where Ill be transported In her panic, the Eastern Witch had a sudden realization. She raised her chin, focusing on the Silver Shoe Rhine wore on his right foot. As the rightful owner of these shoes, no one understands their power better than I do! Mustering all her strength, she broke free from her opponents and flew toward Rhine. Seeing her approach, Rhine narrowed his eyes in confusion. What is she planning? Just then, Maleficent launched a desperate final assault, forcing Rhine to focus all his energy on defending himself. The Eastern Witch seized the moment, rapidly closing the distance until she was only a dozen meters from Rhine. In an instant, her body shrank back into human form. She lifted her left foot, still wearing the only Silver Shoe she had left, and aimed it at Rhines foot. At once, both shoes emitted a faint silver glow. As their rightful owner, the Eastern Witch knew the secret Even if worn by different people, as long as the two Silver Shoes were close enough, they would resonate and teleport to a designated location. A flicker of triumph crossed her face. Under the stunned gazes of Rhine and Maleficent, she took a step forward in midair. Take me back to the Land of Oz! She intended to escape the battlefield and return to her stronghold! Silver magic swirled around her, preparing to whisk her away. Almost simultaneously, Maleficent realized what was happening. This was her chance to escape too! Rhine, just you wait! At sea, I may not be your matchbut next time, who knows? You and your little princess from the Rose Kingdom will both die! Maleficent roared her parting words at Rhine before vanishing in a flash, reappearing beside the Eastern Witch. She transformed back into human form and grabbed hold of the other witch. The swirling silver wind expanded, enveloping them both. The two witches bodies rapidly blurred, on the verge of disappearing. Maleficent was escaping with the Eastern Witch! As for Rhine and Aurora She would have her revenge another day. Chapter 142: The Green Fields of Oz! Chapter 142: The Green Fields of Oz! However, Maleficents sudden addition to the teleportation disrupted the flow of the silver whirlwind, causing a slight delayit couldn''t instantly transport both of them away. After all, the Eastern Witch wasnt wearing both Silver Shoes, which made the teleportation process unstable! You twodont even think about running! From below, a rope shot out at an incredible speed, latching onto the Eastern Witchs foot. It was Aurora! Thanks to Rhines healing and a brief moment of rest, her resilient body had recovered significantly! With a powerful tug, Aurora yanked both witches out of the air, forcefully pulling them onto the deck and right in front of the ships cabin door. Then, she lunged forward, stepping into the range of the silver whirlwind. At the same time, Rhine teleported behind Maleficent and the Eastern Witch, also stepping into the whirlwinds range. No! No! the Eastern Witch screamed. It all happened in the blink of an eye. The soldiers on the ship barely had time to react, staring in shock. Just then, the cabin door creaked open. Whats happening out here? Its been so noisy for a while! Are you all playing some kind of fun game? A wooden puppet stepped out It was Pinocchio, looking completely clueless about the chaos unfolding around him. Under the stunned gazes of Maleficent and the Eastern Witch, the puppet, too, was sucked into the range of the silver whirlwind. A moment later Whoosh! After accumulating power for two full seconds, the whirlwind finally activated. The five caught withinAurora, Rhine, the Eastern Witch, Maleficent, and Pinocchiowere all engulfed by a silver flash and hurled toward the distant Land of Oz. The magic ignored physical barriers, tearing through thousands of miles in an instant. As they sped through the spatial currents, Rhine and Aurora saw countless landscapes flicker past beneath them in mere seconds The vast blue ocean, lush green plains, and even barren desertsbefore finally transitioning into a beautiful expanse of greenery. They were about to arrive in the Land of Oz. AAAHH! HELP! HELP! WHATS HAPPENING TO ME?! Pinocchio, caught in the swirling magic, flailed his arms and legs in terror as he tumbled through the air. Im gonna die! Somebody save me!! But at this point, no one was paying attention to the little puppets panic. Aurora unsheathed her sword, ready to strike at Maleficent. Maleficent opened her mouth, preparing to chant a spell. Boom! The overloaded silver whirlwind suddenly ruptured, blasting the five of them apart. Teacher!! Aurora saw Rhine being flung away from her and instinctively reached outonly to watch as he was swallowed by a streak of light, crashing toward a city below in the green fields. She had been separated from Rhine! At the same time, Maleficent and the screaming Pinocchio suffered the same fate, scattering in different directions as silver light flung them across Oz. Enemies and allies alike were now divided, each landing in separate areas of the Land of Oz. The scenery blurred rapidly Thud. Aurora felt herself land hard on solid ground. The sight before her was nothing like the storm-ravaged sea from before. The ground was covered in soft green grass, the trees were tall and laden with sweet, ripe fruits, and the hills bloomed with vibrant flowers and exotic plants. Birds with rare, dazzling feathers flitted through the foliage, singing and dancing elegantly among the branches. A small stream trickled down a lush green slope, its waters clear and shimmering. This was the eastern region of the Land of Oz. Aurora shook her head to clear her thoughts and looked around. Not far from her, the Eastern Witch had crash-landed, lying face-down in the grass. Groaning in pain, the witch struggled to rise despite her severe injuries. But the moment she saw the green fields surrounding her, her expression shifted to wild joy. HAHAHAHA! I finally made it backback to Oz, my domain! Then she turned her headonly to see Aurora, sword in hand, charging toward her with murder in her eyes. W-Wait, why are you still here?! Tears welled in the Eastern Witchs eyes. Auroras monster-like resilience had nearly fully restored her after Rhines treatment, while the Eastern Witch was still critically wounded! This is bad! Desperate, the witch rapidly expanded, transforming into a giant dragon. She raised her claws to block Auroras attack, but Slash! Auroras sword pierced through the dragons foreclaws, sinking deep into the dragon scales on its chest. AAAAAHHHH!!! The Eastern Witch, now in dragon form, let out a wailing scream. At that moment, the people working in the fields nearby turned their heads to look. They were short, odd-looking people dressed in strange attirecompletely different from anyone Aurora had seen before. These were the Munchkins, the inhabitants of Eastern Oz. Oh my! Am I seeing things?! That girl is attacking the Eastern Witch! And the witch is screaming in painshes losing! Excitement flashed in their eyes as they abandoned their work, turning their full attention to the battle. The Eastern Witch had enslaved them for far too long, forcing them to work tirelessly. Kill her! Kill that evil witch!! The Munchkins raised their fists, cheering for Aurora. The Eastern Witch knew that, in her current state, she was no match for Aurora. Thinking fast, she flapped her wings violently and turned to flee into the sky. She rememberedAurora couldnt fly! Seeing the dragon soaring higher and higher, Aurora panicked, feeling helpless. The watching Munchkins were even more frantic than she was. Why did you let that wicked witch escape?! If the Eastern Witch survived, they would remain her slaves! HAHAHAHA! Silly girl, what now? You cant catch me, can you? The Eastern Witch looked down to see Aurora stomping in frustration, completely powerless to pursue her. A wicked grin spread across her face. After all that trouble, I finally escaped! Now that she was back in her territory, a storm of thoughts rushed through her mind How to regroup with Maleficent, how to eliminate Rhine and Aurora, how to seize control of Oz But just as she was plotting her next move, she suddenly noticed something strange. Aurora had stopped stomping her feet. Instead, the girls eyes were wide with shock, staring directly above her. What is she looking at? Is there something... above me? The Eastern Witch hesitated, feeling a sudden chill. Slowly, she turned her head upward And a massive, dark shadow loomed over her. It was... A HOUSE. A house was falling from the sky! S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. WHAT?! WHY IS A HOUSE FALLING FROM THE SKY?!! Chapter 143: Friends of the Munchkins Chapter 143: Friends of the Munchkins The Eastern Witch barely had time to process the absurdity of a house falling from the sky before it crashed directly onto her head. Boom! The impact sent the dragon-formed witch plummeting to the ground in a cloud of dust. Ugh! Dazed and reeling, she barely lifted her head to understand what had happened when Thud! The house landed squarely on her back. Already gravely injured, the Eastern Witch felt her bones crack under the weight. A mouthful of blood spurted from her lips. Aurora didnt waste a second wondering why a house had fallen from the sky. She seized the moment. With explosive speed, she lunged forward, raising her sword high. N-No! Dont! The Eastern Witch screamed in terror. Slash! The dragons head was severed, and blood splattered across the lush green fields. Hooray!! The Munchkins erupted in cheers. The evil Eastern Witch is finally dead! Were free! No more endless work under her rule! They clapped, they jumped for joy, they broke into song, celebrating their long-awaited liberation. Soon, the small people surrounded Aurora, expressing their gratitude. Thank you, our hero! You killed the wicked Eastern Witch and freed us all! Aurora finally had the chance to properly observe the strangely dressed people around her. Their clothing was unlike anything she had seen in Western Continent kingdoms. The men wore tall, pointed hats with bells attached, jingling with every step and movement. The women wore white robes adorned with glowing decorations. But the strangest thing was Despite having beards and wrinkles, indicating their old age, they were no taller than Aurora herself! They were much shorter than the average person from Western kingdoms. Aurora suspected they might be similar to the Seven Dwarfs she had encountered back in White Kingdom. These must be the Munchkins, the people enslaved by the Eastern Witch, Aurora thought. She had learned about Oz and its witches through the Magic Mirror before. She knew of the Eastern Witchs atrocities. We cant thank you enough, noble lady magician! the Munchkins said. Magician? Aurora frowned in confusion. Of course! You must be a great female magician! How else could you defeat the Eastern Witch? Even our friend, the kind Northern Witch, couldnt do that! Aurora shook her head. No, no, she corrected. I... I do know some magic, but thats not my specialty. Ive never considered myself a magician. She pointed to the distant sky. My teacherhe is a real magician. I killed the Eastern Witch purely with strength and skill. In my land, warriors who possess extraordinary strength and combat ability are called Super Warriors. I am one of them. The Munchkins eyes widened in disbelief. Wait, youre saying... You killed a dragon using only physical strength?! Thats impossible! They stared at the petite girl before them, struggling to comprehend the raw power contained within her small frame. Had anyone told them this story, they would have never believed it. But this was realthey had just witnessed it with their own eyes. Aurora had beheaded the Eastern Witch! It seems that in Oz, or at least among these Munchkins, theres no concept of Super Warriors like me, Aurora mused. But they do understand magicians. Thats good. It means the other witches and magic users in this land will underestimate me. They wont believe a young girl like me could possibly slay a dragon through sheer force. That advantage might prove useful. The Munchkins continued their celebration, dancing and singing around Aurora. They sang for hours, never growing tired. They even brought out their finest foods, setting a feast fit for a hero. Aurora took the opportunity to eat her fill, replenishing the energy she had lost in battle. But even as she ate, her expression remained tense. Her mind was heavy with worry. Honorable lady magicianah, no, I mean, honorable Super Warrior, our hero, the Munchkins asked. Why do you look so troubled? The most terrifying witch in Oz is deadwhats left to fear? Aurora sighed. You can probably tellIm not from Oz. A powerful magic brought me here. My teacher, and another evil witchknown to the world as Black Witch Maleficentwere also transported to Oz along with me. But now I dont know where they are. Aurora clenched her fists. I need to find my teacher as soon as possible. At the same time, I fear that Black Witch Maleficent is hiding somewhere, recovering from her wounds and plotting something horrible. Aurora knew all too wellMaleficent was not an ordinary human. She was a dragon in human skin. Her healing speed would be far greater than any normal person. Before, Rhine had used the Trident of the Sea to control the oceans power and defeat Maleficent. But on land, fighting Maleficent would be far more difficult. If she recovers, were all in danger. I have to find my teacher, locate Maleficent, and kill her before she regains her strength. Thats the only way to break the Curse on the Rose Kingdom once and for all. Auroras thoughts raced. The Munchkins listened, growing increasingly alarmed. This Black Witch Maleficent... Is she stronger than the Eastern Witch? The Eastern Witch was the strongest magic user they knew. It was said she was the strongest among all four witches in Oz! Aurora nodded grimly. Absolutely. Maleficents power is far beyond the Eastern Witchs. She can curse entire kingdoms with a single spell. She even taught the Eastern Witch how to transform into a dragon. The Munchkins turned pale. A witch that powerful is here in Oz?! What do we do?! Who could possibly stop her?! Just moments ago, they had been celebrating their freedombut now, fear gripped their hearts. Aurora reassured them. Dont be afraid. My teacher already seriously injured Maleficent before we arrived in Oz. Right now, shes weakened. And rememberI told you my teacher is here in Oz too. Hes a powerful magician. If I can find him, we can hunt Maleficent down together! Sodo you know any way to find them? The Munchkins huddled together, discussing options. Then, one of them spoke up. Dont worry, hero! Weve already sent our fastest runner north to fetch our friendthe Northern Witch. Shes incredibly wise and a master of divination. Shell help you locate your teacher and the Black Witch! Shortly after, an elderly woman arrived in the green fields of the Munchkins. The Munchkins gathered around her excitedly. She was the legendary Northern Witch. They eagerly told her what had happened. A girl fought a dragonand won! The dragon tried to escape, but then a house fell from the sky and crushed it! And thenthis hero, Aurora, beheaded the dragon with a single strike! The Northern Witch stared at Aurora in surprise, then smiled kindly. Welcome, guest from afarAurora, the hero. On behalf of all Munchkins, I thank you for liberating them. But tell mewhy did that house fall from the sky? Aurora frowned and looked at the silent house. I dont know. Just then sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The houses door creaked open. A young girl and a small dog stepped outside. She was about Auroras age. OH MY GOODNESS!! The Munchkins gasped in shock. Someone was inside?! They swarmed the girl excitedly. Thank you for dropping the house on the Eastern Witch! You and Auroratogether, you saved us! Whats your name? You must be a magician, right?! Chapter 144: Oz—The Worlds Most Powerful Magician! Chapter 144: OzThe World''s Most Powerful Magician! The girl shook her head. No, Im not a magician. Im just an ordinary girl named Dorothy. I was brought here by a tornado from a faraway placeat least, I think its far away. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont know what youre talking about, and I have no idea who this Eastern Witch is. The Munchkins looked disappointed. For the second time today, they had mistaken a girl for a powerful sorceress. The Northern Witch, however, smiled and said: Dear Dorothy, no matter what, it was your house that crushed the Eastern Witch, giving Aurora the opportunity to defeat her. You and Aurora both helped free the Munchkins from the wicked witchs tyranny. So, I must thank you as well. Dorothys eyes widened in shock. I I killed someone? Only after the Northern Witch and the Munchkins explained everything did she start to grasp the situation. She asked more questions and soon learned she had arrived in a land called Oz, an isolated country surrounded by desert. This is terrible! I cant go home! Dorothys face fell in distress. Where is your home? the Munchkins asked. In the Kingdom of Sas. On the grasslands. The Munchkins and the Northern Witch exchanged confused looks. None of them had ever heard of such a place. Aurora sighed. Seriously? You all live in an isolated country and youre asking her where shes from? No matter what she says, you wouldnt have heard of it anyway. Of course, if Rhine were here, hed probably be mentally sighing in relief: At least she didnt say Kansas. Good thing this world doesnt have an America. Dorothys eyes welled up with tears. A deep, overwhelming loneliness washed over her. She was surrounded by strange people in a strange land, far away from her aunt and uncle. Was she really trapped here forever? Would she never see them again? The kind-hearted Munchkins became sad as well, hurriedly pulling out handkerchiefs to wipe their own tears. But then Dorothy, I know how to send you home, Aurora suddenly declared. Dorothys eyes lit up. Really?! Yes. Your homeland, the Kingdom of Sas, is on the Western Continent. Its not far from my homeland, the Rose Kingdomonly two or three kingdoms away. The girl instantly brightened. She had never been so happy to meet someone from outside of Oz! Even though she was far from her aunt and uncle, at least she wasnt alone in this unfamiliar world. There was another girl her age, someone also from beyond Oz, someone who had also been mistaken for a hero. Dorothy eagerly asked: But Aurora, how do we leave Oz? Aurora smirked and pulled out a Silver Shoe. The very one the Eastern Witch had been wearing before she was killed. After slaying the witch, Aurora had naturally claimed it as her spoils of war. These are the Eastern Witchs shoes. They have powerful magic. If you wear both, you can teleport anywhere in this land within three steps. They can easily take you home. However Aurora narrowed her eyes. The other shoe is with my teacher. He was sent to Oz, just like me. My teacher is a powerful magician. Once we find himwhether we use the shoes magic or his own abilitieshe can definitely send you home. Dorothys eyes sparkled. She had hope now! Then where can we find your teacher? she asked eagerly. Aurora turned to the gentle-faced old woman beside her. Honorable Northern Witch, the Munchkins say you are a kind and wise witch who excels at divination. Can you tell mewhere is my teacher? And one more thingMaleficent, the Black Witch, is also somewhere in Oz. Can you locate her as well? The Northern Witch removed her hat, placed its pointed tip against her nose, and spoke in a ceremonial voice: Where is Auroras teacher? At once, the hat transformed into a stone tablet, with large white letters appearing on its surface: In the Emerald City. The old woman turned to Aurora. It seems you must travel to Emerald City. Your teacher has landed there. That city lies at the very heart of Oz, ruled by Oz himself. Who is Oz? Aurora and Dorothy asked at the same time. Aurora, having grown up in the Rose Kingdom, had never heard of Magician Oz. He had left her homeland when she was just an infant. The Northern Witch explained: Youve noticed that this land is called Oz, havent you? Well, Oz himself is a magician. Dorothy hesitated. Is he a good magician? He is a kind sorcerer. But whether he is truly human, I cannot say. I have never seen him in personand almost no one has. Auroras focus was different from Dorothys. Is he a powerful magician? If Oz was truly skilled, then perhaps he could help her and her teacher defeat Maleficent. Absolutely. The Northern Witch spoke with unwavering certainty. Even if all four witches of Oz combined their power, we still wouldnt be a match for Oz. Aurora raised an eyebrow. So thats why this land is named after him. The Northern Witch then tried to divine Maleficents location, but failed. Aurora wasnt surprised. A witch as powerful as Maleficent likely had methods to block divination and hide from prophecies. My dear Aurora, the Northern Witch said gently, My magic cannot locate this Black Witch Maleficent. But since youre already heading to Emerald City to find your teacher, you can ask Oz for help. He is extraordinarily powerfulif anyone can find Maleficent, its him. Aurora nodded. I understand. But I doubt that Ozs magic is stronger than my teachers. The Northern Witch sighed. My dear Aurora, be careful what you say. In Emerald City, people revere Oz. If you claim your teacher is stronger than him, they might think youre insulting him. She lowered her voice. Oz is possibly the greatest magician in the world. If anyone surpasses him, it can only be Ozs own teacher. Auroras competitive streak flared up. Hmph! Just a tiny isolated kingdom thats never seen the outside world. My teacher is a legendary magician, famous across many kingdoms! She crossed her arms. I dont believe Oz is stronger than my teacher. If he were truly so powerful, why didnt he free the Munchkins from the Eastern Witch? The Northern Witch sighed. Youll see when you reach Emerald City. She offered a wager. If Ozs magic is weaker than your teachers, I will personally apologize to you. If its the opposite, then you will apologize to meif we ever meet again. Aurora smirked. Fine! Its a deal. And so, Aurora and Dorothy set off on their journey to Emerald City. One sought a way home. The other sought to reunite with her teacher, hunt down Maleficent, and break the curse on the Rose Kingdom. Two girls. Two different dreams. One shared journey. Chapter 145: Chapter 145: "Rhine Is Ozs Teacher?" As the Northern Witch had divined, Rhine had indeed fallen right into the heart of the Land of OzEmerald City. When he landed, no one immediately realized that he had arrived. Contrary to the rumors, the city wasnt actually built from dazzling emeralds. In reality, it looked just like any other city. Upon landing, Rhine took out his crystal ball and performed divinations on Aurora, Pinocchio, Maleficent, and the Eastern Witch. As always, his attempt to divine Maleficent yielded no results, but the others readings worked normally. After confirming that "the Eastern Witch is dead" and that both Pinocchio and Aurora were safe, Rhine finally felt relieved. He saw the Munchkins treating Aurora as a hero and watched as Aurora and Dorothy traveled together toward Emerald City. "It''s a shame Ive never been to the Land of Oz before. Im unfamiliar with this place, so I cant teleport directly to Aurora," Rhine sighed. He decided to stay in Emerald City for a few days and wait for Aurora and Dorothy to arrive. It wasnt until then that he took the time to observe his surroundings. He noticed many people walking past him, all wearing green-tinted glasses. "Everyone is wearing green glasses No wonder they call it Emerald City," Rhine muttered. According to the original story, Emerald City wasnt truly special, but Oz had ordered every citizen to wear green glasses. That way, the entire city appeared to be a beautiful, gleaming emerald paradise to those who lived there. It reinforced the belief that Oz was a mighty and powerful wizardafter all, only an extraordinary magician could build such a fantastical city! "Come to think of it, its been 11 years since Magician Oz left the Rose Kingdom, came to this land, and was mistakenly revered as a great wizard," Rhine mused. "So many years have passed in a flash. That circus performer from back then somehow, hes ended up as a king." "Since Im already in the Land of Oz, I might as well visit the palace and meet Oz in person." Rhine was confident that Oz would remember himafter all, he was once the Sage of the Rose Kingdom. Oz might not actually know magic, but he was still the ruler of this land. If Rhine could gain his help and support, finding Maleficentwho had also landed somewhere in the Land of Ozwould be much easier. As he walked toward the palace, he couldnt help but think, "Otherwise, trying to deal with her on land will be a nightmare." As Rhine walked through the city, his lack of green glasses made him stand out too much, and he was quickly noticed by a group of guards. "How dare you walk around without wearing glasses? Thats completely against the rules!" one soldier barked, stopping Rhine. "Do you realize how dangerous that is? Youll go blind!" another soldier scolded. "Emerald City is far too bright and dazzling!" "When you entered the city, the gate guards should have given you a pair! Waitdont tell me you sneaked in?" a third soldier accused. Rhine sighed and explained, "I fell from the sky. A powerful spell sent me here." The soldiers exchanged skeptical glances, their expressions clearly saying, Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Right, Im a magician," Rhine added. The guards scrutinized him closely. He was indeed wearing a wizards robethough it looked white to him, their green-tinted glasses made it appear green. The robe was only dusty from the fall. "That makes it even worse!" the soldiers shouted. "Dont you know? The great Oz has decreed that no magician is allowed to enter Emerald City without special permission!" "Ive never heard of such a rule," Rhine said, shrugging. That wasnt in the original story. he wondered. "The rule is posted right at the city gate!" one soldier huffed. "Any magician, or anyone claiming to be one, must report to the great Oz and obtain special permission before entering. You couldnt even read the sign?" Rhine spread his hands. "Like I said, I fell from the sky. How was I supposed to see the notice at the gate?" The guards sighed, exasperated. Since this outsider had violated not one, but two major rules, they had no choice but to arrest him. Rhine, however, didnt resisthe had a better plan to get out of this situation. The soldiers led him to a small, dark, and cold room with nothing inside. One soldier gave him instructions, "Stay here for now. Ill go to the city gate and get you an extra pair of glasses. Youre not allowed to walk around the streets without them." Another soldier added, "Even if you get the glasses, if you really are a magician, you still cant roam freely. Well need to report to Oz and ask for his permission. If the great Oz doesnt approve, well have to kick you out." Rhine nodded, indicating his willingness to comply with the citys rules. Before leaving, the officer in charge picked up a form and asked, "By the way, whats your name? We need to record your identity and background." "My name is Rhine. Im a magician from the Rose Kingdom, outside of the Land of Oz," Rhine answered truthfully. The officer lifted his pen but suddenly froze, his pupils dilating. "Wait What did you say your name was? And where are you from? A magician, you said?" he asked, tense with disbelief. "Rhine. From the Rose Kingdom. A magician," Rhine repeated. The soldiers burst into laughter. The fattest of them clutched his stomach, laughing so hard he could barely breathe. "This is the funniest joke Ive heard all day! Alright, enough wasting timejust tell us your real name and background," the officer said, still chuckling. Rhine twitched at the corner of his mouth. A suspicion formed in his mind. "Im telling the truth. Why do you think Im joking?" he asked. The officers laughter stopped, and he became serious. All the soldiers spoke in unison: "In Emerald City, everyone knows that Rhine from the Rose Kingdom was the great Ozs teacher. Hes the one who taught the great Oz magic!" "Eleven years ago, the great wizard Oz bid farewell to his teacher and came to this land." Chapter 146: The Fearful Oz Chapter 146: The Fearful Oz Huh? Oz, seriously? So, the moment you left your homeland, you just started making things up? Rhine was speechless. Keeping a straight face, he said, "Yes. The Oz you speak ofthats me." The soldiers were stunned. Rhine smiled, looking forward to the moment his true identity was revealed. "Your King Oz must have described what the magician from the Rose Kingdom looked like, right?" The soldiers exchanged glances. "Yes, the great Oz did mention his teachers appearance," one of them admitted. Rhine relaxed and nodded with a smile. Then, one of the soldiers spoke up. "Just like the great Oz takes on different forms before different people, his teacher, the legendary magician Rhine, has multiple appearances as well." "Sometimes, Rhine is a towering flame giant, a hundred meters tall. Simply standing there, he brings a sweltering heat over an entire city," another soldier said. "Other times, hes a massive beast with three hundred eyes and sixty heads. One stomp of his foot makes the entire city tremble," a third soldier added. "At times, he appears as a sweet little girl, no older than four or five, with gem-like eyes and a beautifully pleated dress. But her face is unnervingly doll-like, never blinkingjust like a living puppet," a fourth soldier said. "Or, he might be a colossal floating head with a dozen pairs of wings, flapping them lightly to summon powerful gales," the fifth soldier chimed in. Finally, all of them turned to stare at the quiet, ordinary-looking boy in front of them. "In any case, as the great Ozs teacher, Rhine definitely wouldnt look like ! Youre too normal. Two eyes, one nose, one mouth, two earsyou look just like an ordinary boy. Theres nothing extraordinary about you at all!" What? Rhines mouth twitched. This over-the-top, shape-shifting mystiqueyeah, that sound exactly like something Oz would do. But Oz, its one thing to lie about yourselfwhy drag into your nonsense?! Rhine had no way to argue his case. "I think your kings descriptions are well, exaggerated," he muttered. No matter how much he tried to explain, the soldiers refused to believe that the boy standing before them was the magician from the Rose Kingdom. They were convinced that this rule-breaking outsider was just stubbornly refusing to reveal his real identity. "Forget it. Even if you dont give us your name and background, it doesnt really matter." "Just stay put. Were going to get you a pair of green glasses." With that, the soldiers locked Rhine in the room, leaving two guards at the door while the rest left. The small room was dark and cold, but Rhine wasnt concernedhe already had a plan to escape. Smiling, he walked to the window and tapped the windowsill twice with his fingertips. Moments later, a small white pigeon flew over, singing a light, melodious tune. Rhine stroked the birds feathers, tied a freshly written letter to its leg, and sent it off. The bird flew straight toward the Emerald City palacethe residence of the great Oz. Deep inside the palace, Oz lay trembling in his lavish bed. It had been over ten years since he left his homeland, and though life had been good to himhe was mistaken for a powerful magician, crowned as a king, and given his own kingdomhe still found himself reminiscing about the past. On countless nights, in the depths of his dreams, he recalled a scene from long ago. It was the day he had performed in the royal palaces garden That day, a bird had soared through the sky, gliding in a graceful arc before landing and transforming into a young man. That figure, elegant and weightless, was none other than the Sage of the Rose Kingdomthe great magician Rhine. Oz remembered it vividly. The nobles and royals had widened their eyes in awe before bursting into thunderous applause. Even he had stood among them, clapping in astonishment. His own magic tricks paled in comparison. In the face of true magic, his illusions were nothing more than candlelight before the sun. That moment had burned itself into his memory Oz had often fantasized about being the protagonist of a fairy talewhere, one day, he would suddenly gain real magic, punish those who had wronged him, and become the center of admiration. But every time the dream reached this point, Oz would wake up in a cold sweat. Only then would he rememberhe had achieved that childhood wish. The people of this land revere him as a great magician. He become a respected king. His name was praised by all. The Four WitchesNorth, South, East, and Westall believed that his magic was unrivaled, that his power was absolute. But the truth was, he still didnt know a single spell. He was nothing but a fraud. And that was exactly what had been keeping him up at night. The more Oz thought about it, the more terrified he became. .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } For the past few months, he had forbidden any magician from entering the city, desperate to keep his secret safe. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only those who truly understood magic could see through his illusions. Just then, a soft tapping sound echoed by the window. Oz hesitated before cautiously approaching and drawing back the curtain. A small white pigeon was pecking at the windowpane, its leg tied with a letter. Chapter 147: Escape Chapter 147: Escape "How strange Someone sent me a letter by carrier pigeon?" Muttering to himself, Oz opened the window. He carefully untied the letter from the little white pigeons leg, then generously offered it some breadcrumbs. Watching the bird coo happily and fly away, he mused, Curious, Oz tore open the envelope and began to read. Halfway through, his eye twitched. A moment later, he jumped to his feet. "Oh no, no, no!" "The Sage of the Rose Kingdomthe magician Rhinehas come to the Land of Oz?!" It felt like a dream. For years, ever since arriving in these lands, he had believed he would never leave. His past life, the outside worldit all felt like a distant memory, buried forever in his mind and his dreams. No one in this kingdom knew that the so-called had once been nothing more than a circus magician and a balloon pilot. His dazzling tricks had only ever been meant to entertain crowds on a stage. Everything beyond the Emerald Plainsthe kingdoms of the continent, the joys and sorrows of his old lifehad been sealed away, existing only in his thoughts. But recently, that foreign magician, Magrito, had shattered his illusion. And now, with Rhines arrival, Oz could no longer deceive himself. The thought flashed through his mind like a warning. Sooner or later, the outside world would come knocking. He hadnt even finished reading the letter before panic seized him. "This is a disaster. Lord Rhine is here!" "Hes a real magiciana powerful one!" "And I I and told everyone that I was his disciple! I only made that up to fool people here!" "What do I do now? If Lord Rhine finds out Ive been impersonating his student, hell be furious!" Oz paced the room in agitation, back and forth, from the door to the farthest corner and back again. Swallowing his fear, he forced himself to continue reading the letter. The neat, elegant handwriting made his hands tremble as he read further. Meanwhile, in the damp, cold little room, Rhine crouched in a corner, patiently awaiting good news. Soon, the door creaked open. "Rule violator, here are your glasses. Remember, you must wear them at all times while walking through Emerald City," the officer announced, handing Rhine a pair of green-lensed glasses. Rhine obediently put them on. "Of course, you still cant leave. As we said before, no magician is allowed to remain in Emerald City without Ozs permission," the officer added. "So youre going to request an audience with the great Oz?" Rhine asked. "Naturally. Nows your chancestate your reason for visiting Emerald City," the officer said. "Well send someone to inform the great Oz. If your reason is acceptable, he may grant you permission to explore his beautiful city." Rhine was about to speak when the officer cut in with a warning: "But dont get your hopes up. "The great Oz is a just ruler and a powerful magician but he boring people. "If your reason is dull, he might get angry and have you executed on the spot!" At the mention of Ozs supposed power, the officers expression darkened, his voice lowering in reverenceand fear. Clearly, he both respected and dreaded the great wizard. Rhine nodded solemnly. "A dangerous witchfar more powerful and evil than both the Wicked Witches of the East and Westis currently lurking in the Land of Oz," he stated. "She is known as the Black Witch Maleficent. She was part of the same coven as the Eastern Witch. "I must meet the great Oz and ask for his help in locating Maleficent." The officer frowned slightly at the claim that an even stronger and more wicked witch existed, but he nonetheless recorded Rhines words. "If this is true, and another wicked witch has appeared in our land, that would be troublesome. But then again with the great Oz here, no evil witch would dare touch Emerald City," he said, confidence returning to his voice. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still skeptical, he asked, "Can you guarantee what youre saying is true?" "Without a doubt, sir," Rhine replied. "I will report this to the great Oz. But let me warn youif you are lying to him, you are making the biggest mistake of your life. "The great Oz can see through any deception. No one can lie in his presence. He despises dishonesty more than anything. If he finds out youre lying hell strike you down in an instant!" The officers repeated warnings made it clear he was genuinely concerned for Rhines safety. "I understand," Rhine said. The officer sighed. "Alright then, state your name and origin. If were reporting this to the great Oz, we need to provide the necessary details. We cant just tell him a nameless stranger has an urgent request, can we?" "As Ive saidI am Rhine, a magician from the Rose Kingdom," Rhine stated. .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } "Huh?" The officers face turned pale greenlike an unripe apple. Just then, Rhines eyes gleamed. Through the open doorway, he saw another squad of soldiers rushing toward them. "Lord Rhine, the great Oz requests your presence at the palace!" Chapter 148: Oz’s True Thoughts Chapter 148: Ozs True Thoughts After a brief explanation, the misunderstanding was finally resolved. The officer who had imprisoned Rhine suddenly realized, "I see! The great Ozs teacher doesnt just take on those extraordinary formslike a hundred-meter-tall flame giant or a beast with dozens of eyesbut also has a completely ordinary appearance!" "Incredible!" Rhine felt the misunderstanding had only deepened. But he was too lazy to correct it. Adjusting his green-tinted glasses, he followed the soldiers toward the palace. Inside a small chamber within the palace, Oz was trembling with fear. For years, he had lived in constant anxiety, doing everything he could to hide his true identity from the Wicked Witches of the East and West. The endless paranoia had aged him terriblyhis once full head of hair had thinned to near baldness, and his skin had become dry and wrinkled like old tree bark. Now, his already weary face was twisted with worry. He had immediately ordered Rhines release and invited him to the palace, hoping to gain the kingdoms sages forgiveness. If not for the need to maintain his mysterious image, Oz would have rushed to find Rhine himself! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pacing back and forth, Oz felt no different from a condemned man awaiting execution. Just then, a clear voice rang out behind him. "Long time no see, Oz." Oz nearly had a heart attack. He spun around and saw Rhine standing behind him, gazing at him calmly. The silver-haired boy looked exactly the same as he had over a decade agountouched by time. Terrified, Oz, the small, shriveled old man, dropped to his knees and wailed, "Im sorry! Im truly sorry! Lord Rhine, I shouldnt have pretended to be your disciple! Im just an ordinary personI had no right to impersonate a great magician. Please forgive me! Ill do anything, just dont punish me!" "Its fine," Rhine said casually, shrugging. "I already confirmed your identity to your men." "Huh?" Oz blinked, unable to process the words. "They all believe youre my disciple, and I didnt deny it. From now on, you my disciple." Rhines calm statement left Oz feeling like he was dreaming. "On the way here, I noticed how much the people of Emerald City admire you. They say youre a great kingkind and just, yet powerful and fearsome. To them, you are a mighty magician who punishes the dishonest and the wicked," Rhine continued. "They in you, Oz." Oz looked down in shame. "Please dont mock me, Lord Rhine. You know the truthIm just a weak old man with no magic at all." He sighed, then began to recount his past. "When I arrived in these lands by balloon, the people saw me descend from the sky and I was a great magician. They were willing to follow me, so I had them build this Emerald City. "Of course, as someone as sharp as you must have noticed Emerald City isnt actually greener than any other city. I simply made everyone wear green glasses so they its filled with shining emeralds. "Once the city was built, I shut myself inside the palace, rarely showing myself. "My years in the circus gave me skill in illusions and tricks. Whenever someone came to see me, I used magic tricks to appear as a giant beast, a flaming orb, or some other fearsome creature. That way, they all believed Oz was a magician of unimaginable power. "But deep down I always knew the truth. Im no magician. "I was terrified of the Wicked Witches of the East and West. Their magic is . Luckily, they believed my reputation and never dared to challenge me." Finishing his story, Ozs face darkened with shame. "You must think Im nothing but a fraud, a liar who deceived an entire kingdom." Rhine watched the pitiful old man slump in despair and spoke reassuringly, "Yes, your identity is a lie, and Emerald Citys so-called magic is an illusion. "But the peoples respect and love for you? "Its like a magic show at the circusit may be an illusion, but the audiences joy is genuine. "If thats the case, then you dont need to feel guilty. "And since Ive acknowledged you as my disciple, its no longer a lie. Its the truth." Ozs eyes lit up. "Really? Oh, thank you, great sage!" This felt like a dreamone he never dared to hope for. "From now on, you can continue ruling the Land of Oz. Forever." Rhine smiled. But at those words, Ozs face suddenly darkened again. The thin, wrinkled old man shook his head. "Im afraid not. My secret is bound to be exposed soon, so Ive been planning to leave." "I wanted to take a balloon back to the Rose Kingdom, but I was afraid the king was still hunting me" .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } "The King of the Rose Kingdom is not after you," Rhine said. "The fraud with the golden plate was your brothers doing, not yours." "Really? Thats wonderful!" Oz was overjoyed. "That means I can return home! I wont have to live in constant fear anymore, pretending to be someone Im not!" "Hold on." Rhine narrowed his eyes. "Why do you think your secret is about to be exposed?" Oz hesitated, then finally voiced the fear that had been haunting him. "A few months ago a magician named Magrito arrived in Emerald City" Chapter 149: “It’s Simple. I’ll Just Teach You Magic.” Chapter 149: Its Simple. Ill Just Teach You Magic. Magritothe man from the Middle East, now Enderlands First Magician. Him again? Rhine raised an eyebrow. Magrito had previously worked with the Eastern Witch to attack him. Oz continued his story: That magician named Magrito claimed to be from the outside world. He visited me. As a true magician, he immediately saw through my tricks and realized I was just a fraud, a con artist fooling the world. Then, he publicly declared in Emerald City that I was a mere charlatan with no real magic. He even claimed that, as a true magician, he had the right to overthrow me and take my place as king. Of course, the people in the city didnt believe him and wanted to drive him out. But Magrito wasnt angry at all. He just said that one day, he would uncover my true origins, gather more evidence, and return to Emerald City to fully expose my deception! He even planned to join forces with the witches from either the East or the West to remove me from power. Rhine now understood what had happened and mused, So thats why you banned magicians from entering the city. Thats right. Oz slumped his shoulders. Any real magician who interacts with me would easily figure out that Im just a fraud. I know that Magrito. Hes no good, Rhine said seriously. Then, he reminded Oz: Magrito is now the Chief Magician of the Ender Empire. If he wants to, he can use divination combined with Enderlands intelligence network to trace your past. Hell find out that you used to be a magician and balloon pilot in the Rose Kingdoms circus. After all, you were somewhat famous there. Ozs face darkened even more. Really? Im worried that it wont be long before Magrito comes back. Rather than waiting for him to expose me as a fraud, I might as well run away now! Rhine tried to stop him: But if you suddenly disappear, who will govern Emerald City? Who will be the new king? The people love you as their kind ruler. Not just anyone can take your place. In the original story, after Oz left, the Scarecrow would take over as the new king. The people of Emerald City missed their old ruler but were also happy to have the wise Scarecrow leading them. However, right now, the Scarecrow and Dorothy hadnt even arrived in Emerald City yet! Oz lowered his head. I dont know But I dont have any other choice. If I stay here, Magrito will expose me sooner or later! When that happens, the people of Emerald City will realize Ive been deceiving them for years. Their anger will all be directed at me! Looking at Ozthis fraud who had deceived the world yet was deeply loved by the peopleRhine couldnt help but feel a bit sympathetic. As for Enderland and its Chief Magician, Magritothe very man who had once attacked himRhine held a deep grudge. There was no way he would stand by and watch that wicked magician become the new ruler of this emerald-green land, handing over this isolated paradise to the Emperor of Enderland! Rhine gently patted Ozs shoulder and said to the anxious old man: I have a good idea that will get you out of this predicament, maintain your image in the eyes of the people, and prevent Magrito from exposing you. Moreover, from now on, you wont have to live in fear, worried that one day people will discover that the mighty and fearsome Oz is actually a fraud. Oz lifted his head and looked at Rhine with a bewildered gaze. Is there really such a way? Rhine nodded. Of course. But my help isnt free. You have to do me a favor as well. Im hunting down an evil witch named Maleficent. Shes currently in the Land of Oz and has managed to block any divination attempts against her. I need you to mobilize your subordinates and find her as soon as possible! Oz hurriedly agreed, nodding like a pecking chick. No problem, no problem! What kind of request is this? How could I refuse you? Ill notify my subordinates immediately and have them search the entire Land of Oz for that witch. In Ozs mind, even if this Sage of the Rose Kingdom refused to help him deal with Magrito, there was no way he would refuse Rhines request. Just the fact that Rhine wasnt exposing his identity was already enough to make Oz deeply grateful. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oz quickly pulled a rope, causing a bell to ringa signal to summon his trusted subordinates. Rhine watched as Oz hid behind a screen and used ventriloquism to speak, disguising himself as a burning fireball in the palace hall. When the subordinate entered, they immediately felt an intense heat radiating toward them. All they saw was a blazing fireball in the grand hall, speaking in a commanding voice: By the decree of the great Oz, an evil witch named Maleficent is currently in this land. Mobilize the soldiers and find her! The subordinate, in awe of Ozs power and majesty, swiftly relayed the order. Rhine found the whole scene rather amusing. So this was how Oz had been maintaining his aura of mystery all these years? Once the subordinate left, Oz led Rhine back to the small room. He asked, Your Excellency, you mentioned that you have a way for me to avoid being exposed by Magrito, and I wont have to keep pretending and fearing discovery anymore? Oz couldnt figure out what kind of solution this could be. Its simple Rhine gave him a friendly smile. Ill just teach you magic. Dorothy and Aurora were traveling westward, getting closer and closer to Emerald City. Now, their group had grown much larger than when they first set out. Several companions who also wished to visit the great magician Oz had joined them: A Tin Man who longed for a heart so he could marry the girl he loved. A Scarecrow who wanted to become smart and gain a brain. A wooden puppet whose nose grew longer when he liedhe wanted to become a real boy. .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } And a Lion, timid as a mouse, who sought extraordinary courage. Why do I feel like one of our new companions doesnt quite fit in? Like someones extra? Aurora remarked. She hadnt read the original story, but something felt off. As she spoke, she glanced back at the wooden puppet arguing with the Tin Man and Scarecrow over whose wish was more important. Pinocchio, the puppet given life by their teacher, had now become a part of their team. Chapter 150: A “Kind” Piece of Advice Chapter 150: A Kind Piece of Advice Aurora and Dorothy had met Pinocchio just the day before. The poor wooden puppet had ended up stranded in the Land of Oz, completely unfamiliar with his surroundings. Overwhelmed with sadness, he burst into wailing sobs. He thought about his fatherOld Carpenter Geppettoand the magician who had given him life, Rhine. Why am I so unlucky? How did I get dragged into this mess and end up in this strange country? After crying himself into exhaustion, Pinocchio wandered around, trying to find his way home. He spoke with the crows in the sky, the field mice on the ground, and other talking creatures of the green wilderness, hoping to find a temporary place to stay. Following the guidance of the animals, Pinocchio sneaked into a Munchkins house. It was raining outside, and the weather was chilly. Seeking warmth, Pinocchio rested his feet on a heated brick bed and soon fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, he was horrified to find that his wooden feet had burned away. Frightened and helpless, he couldnt stand up. All he could do was lie on the ground and cry out loud. Why am I so miserable? It must be because Im just a wooden puppet, carved by a carpenterjust moving wood, not a real boy. If I were a real boy, my feet wouldnt burn away so easily without me noticing. I wouldnt have ended up performing in a puppet show and getting dragged into this mess either. The more Pinocchio thought, the harder he cried. Luckily, Aurora and Dorothy happened to pass by and discovered the footless Pinocchio. I know that puppet! His name is Pinocchio. He got pulled into this world just like me, Aurora exclaimed. They hired a Munchkin carpenter to craft a new foot for Pinocchioone even sturdier and more beautiful than before. Pinocchio was overjoyed. And so, he joined their group on the journey to Emerald City. On the way, Pinocchio felt a special connection with the Tin Man and the Scarecrowafter all, they were all made from different materials. Of course, the Tin Man insisted that he had once been a real human, unlike Pinocchio. Pinocchio soon learned that the Tin Man and the Scarecrow wanted to ask Oz for a heart and a brain, respectively. Hearing this, the little wooden puppet decided on his own wish: When I meet Oz, besides asking him to send me home, I want to ask him to turn me into a real boy! That was how things had unfolded until now. Dorothy listened to Auroras comment and glanced at their teamTin Man, Scarecrow, Pinocchio, and the Lionbefore seriously considering it. I dont think theres anything odd about our new members. Hmm Maybe the Lion? Its the only one with flesh and blood, and its an animal. The others are either made of straw, metal, or wood. But dont forget, Toto is an animal too. Toto was Dorothys dog. Aurora thought Dorothys logic made sense. Even though she still had a vague feeling that Pinocchio didnt quite belong in this group, she couldnt pinpoint why. Maybe it was just because Pinocchio, like her and Dorothy, had come from outside the Land of Oz. Who knew? As I see it, you two should also ask Oz to turn you into real, flesh-and-blood humans, Pinocchio said to the Tin Man and the Scarecrow. That way, youd get a brain and a heart at the same time! You know, just in case Oz is only willing to grant each person one wish. Just then, a cloaked figure stepped into their path. So, youre heading to Emerald City to see Oz? Hoping hell grant your wishes? What a pityyour wishes will never come true. That fraud will just make up some excuse or simply chase you away. The cloaked figure spoke. When Aurora caught a glimpse of the brown skin and mustache beneath the hood, her eyes narrowed sharply. Magrito! You again?! Aurora immediately placed a hand on the sword at her waist and warned her companions: This guy is an evil magician from outside Oz. Hes working with the Eastern Witch! Back in the White Kingdom, Rhine had secretly monitored the Eastern Witch through birds and discovered her cooperation with Magrito. He had warned Aurora about it. The appearance of the Enderland warships later only confirmed this. Pinocchio jumped in fright, the Tin Man reached for his axe, and Toto barked furiously at Magrito. The Lion wanted to hidebut it was far too big to take cover behind anyone, so it had to muster its courage and pretend to be calm. Seeing everyone on high alert, Magrito simply chuckled. You all seem very wary of me. But that doesnt matter. I came here with good intentions. Im here to tell you that the so-called Great Magician ruling this land is nothing more than a fraud. He has no magic at all. He cant grant your wishes. Dont let yourselves be deceived. Dorothy and her companions were stunned, unsure whether to believe this stranger. How could the mighty magician, whom the entire land revered, be a fraud? Thats impossible. People say Oz is fearsome and powerfulstronger than even the combined magic of several witches! Dorothy objected. If he has no magic, then how could he make people believe hes a great magician? Magrito smirked confidently. I come from outside the Land of Oz. I am now a magician of the great Ender Empire. That empire is close to Ozs homeland. I investigated. That so-called Oz used to be nothing more than a circus magician and a balloon pilotjust a performer who entertained crowds. All of his magic is nothing but tricks. He fooled everyone into believing hes a great magician, but to someone with real magic, his tricks are laughable. Dorothy found the explanation somewhat convincing. After all, she had seen circus and magic performances back in her homelandthose shows really did seem like magic. Sensing their hesitation, Magrito pressed on: Youre on your way to meet Oz and ask him to grant your wishes. But he has no power to do so. Hell just make up some excuse to brush you off. From what I know, Oz hides behind a screen and uses tricks to make himself appear as a terrifying monster or something else. If you dont know the truth, you might actually fall for his deception. But now that Ive warned you, youll be able to expose his fraud! Dorothy hesitated before asking, Why are you telling us this? What do you want from us? I dont have anything to give you. She remembered that Aurora had called him an evil magician, so she didnt believe he would simply do something out of goodwill. I dont want anything. Magrito shrugged. But if you do expose Ozs fraud, you must tell the people of Emerald City the truthtell them theyve all been deceived! Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All you need to do is report exactly what you see. The Tin Man, Scarecrow, Pinocchio, Lion, and Dorothy exchanged uncertain glances. They each had a wish they needed Oz to grant. If Oz really was a fraud, then he wouldnt be able to help them. Are you done talking? Aurora said coldly, glaring at Magrito as she drew her sword. Chapter 151: Magrito’s Conspiracy Chapter 151: Magritos Conspiracy Unlike the others, Aurora was heading to Emerald City to find Rhine. As for whether Oz was truly a great magician What did that have to do with her? In fact, if Oz really was just a fraud, that would be even better! That would mean she had won the bet she made with the Northern Witch out of spite. Enough nonsensetime to die! Aurora raised her sword and charged straight at the magician! Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her speed was incredible, leaving behind a trail of afterimages in the air. Aurora is amazing! Dorothy gasped, eyes wide with astonishment. This was the first time she had seen Aurora fight at full strength. The girl looked about the same age as her, yet her skills were on a completely different level! The Lion, Scarecrow, and Tin Man were just as shocked. The Lion, in particular, remembered how, before joining the group, it had tried to scare the two girls with a mighty roaronly for Aurora to pick it up like a kitten, making it scream in terror. That was when everyone realized the so-called "King of Beasts" was actually a coward. Whoa, whoa, whoa! Why so violent, little girl? Seeing Aurora charging at him like a bolt of lightning, Magrito stumbled backward and fell to the ground in fright. He wasnt actually a particularly powerful magicianmost of his skills were just a hodgepodge of tricks. In that split second, he hastily rubbed a ring on his finger and chanted, Quick! Get me out of here! The ring was Magritos most prized possession. A spirit resided within it, obediently following his commands. With a loud , Magrito vanished in a puff of mist. Thats it? He ran away just like that? I thought we were going to fight. What a coward! Aurora muttered, staring at the empty ground in disappointment. After her battle with Maleficent, she felt her strength and combat skills had improved dramatically. Even if she faced Maleficent at full power again, she wouldnt be as passive as beforeeven if she still couldnt win outright. She had been hoping this magician would turn into a giant dragon or beast so she could test her newfound abilities in a real fight. But instead, he ran away without a fight! As Aurora sighed in frustration, she noticed that Dorothy and the others looked deeply troubled. So, he really is a magician Even if hes an evil one, at least he has real magic. Unlike meIm just an ordinary girl. Dorothy frowned, recalling the scene. What if he was telling the truth? To Dorothy, people who could use magic were always more knowledgeablealmost like they knew everything. She wasnt sure if that belief was entirely correct, though. The Scarecrow grew despondent. If Oz is just an ordinary man, then he wont be able to give me a brain full of wisdom, will he? And what about my heart? The Tin Man said, disheartened. And my courage, the Lion added, equally gloomy. And my uh, my wish to become a real boy! Pinocchio chimed in, not realizing his phrasing didnt match the others. The entire group fell into despair, the atmosphere sinking into heavy silence. Come on, everyone! Theres no need to be so down! Aurora encouraged them, speaking firmly: Dont forgetmy teacher, the great magician Rhine, is in Emerald City as well! If Oz really is a fraud, a powerless ordinary man, then Ill ask my teacher to grant your wishes! Hearing Auroras words, everyone perked up again, their spirits lifting. Thats right! I almost forgotAuroras teacher is also a magician. We dont have to put all our hopes on Oz alone. Seeing her companions regain their confidence, Aurora felt much better herself. To be honest, she wasnt entirely sure if Rhine could actually grant the Scarecrow a brain or the Tin Man a heart. After all, throughout their journey, she had never once thought the Scarecrow lacked intelligence or that the Tin Man had no heart. She simply couldnt understand why her companions were so convinced they didnt have those things. With their wishes in mind, the group pressed onward toward Emerald City. Yet, as they walked, they couldnt help but wonder: Was Oz really just an ordinary man without magic? On a Distant Hillside Magrito watched as Aurora, Dorothy, and their group disappeared beyond the horizon. A sinister smile curled at his lips. Hahaha, Oz, you little circus fraudjust wait to be exposed! I cant wait to see how the people of Emerald City unleash their fury when they realize youve been deceiving them for so long! As he spoke, Magrito pulled out a mirror and stroked its surface while chanting an incantation. The dark mirror rippled like water, and a powerful, dignified face appeared withinthe Emperor of Enderland. Your Majesty, my deepest apologies. The Eastern Witch, who was supposed to be my ally, has been killed. This caused a slight delay in our plans. However, this will not affect the bigger picture. Soon, I will expose Ozs identity and reveal to everyone that he is nothing but a fraud! And as the one who unveils the truth, a true magician like me will be the rightful ruler of this land! When that happens, I will pledge allegiance to Your Majestys empire. The Land of Oz will fall under the rule of Enderland. This isolated green paradise, hidden within the desert, will become a part of the empires territorya strategic bridge connecting the East and West! In the mirror, the Emperor of Enderland nodded slightly, his voice cold and emotionless: Then hurry up. His gaze turned sharp, carrying a hint of restrained anger. Many of the empires warriors have already died because of your miscalculations. If you fail again this time The Emperor didnt finish his sentence. But outside the mirror, Magrito was already sweating profusely. He stiffly nodded. Rest assured, Your Majesty! I swearI will complete this mission! I will not fail again! The Emperors expression softened slightly, then he asked, Have you located that Magic Lamp yet? You claimed that lamp holds immense powerfar greater than your ring. Ancient records say the lamp is buried deep within a treasure vault, and based on the maps, it should be near the Land of Oz. Magrito wiped the sweat from his forehead. Im still searching for it. Ive been comparing the surroundings with the descriptions in the ancient textsIll find the precise location soon! But since I havent become the King of Oz yet, I cant send out an army for a large-scale search. That would be too conspicuous. Once I overthrow Oz and take the throne, things will be much easier. The Emperor of Enderland gave a slight nod. The image in the mirror darkened once more. Magrito, Ill give you one month. Rememberdo not fail Chapter 152: Aurora and Oz Are… Senior and Junior Disciples? Chapter 152: Aurora and Oz Are Senior and Junior Disciples? Emerald City Palace. For the past few weeks, the palace attendants had occasionally heard strange chanting sounds echoing from the depths of the palace, along with all sorts of mysterious noises. However, none of them found it odd. After all, the great and unfathomable Oz was a powerful magician of infinite transformationsstrange sounds coming from his palace were only to be expected! What they didnt know was that inside the palace, the great magician Oz had only just started learning magic. When Rhine first met Oz in the Emerald City Palace, he had immediately conducted a quick divination to determine whether Oz had any aptitude for magic. The conclusion was clear: Oz did have magical talent. It was far inferior to Rhines and, compared to most skilled magicians, could only be considered below average at best. But with careful guidance, Oz could indeed become a magician! Rhine mused. And so, in the days that followed, the great magician Rhine personally took Oz under his wing, teaching him magic step by step. As a "Wish Magician," even though Rhine gained new spells through fulfilling wishes, he still understood their principles and mechanicsallowing him to teach others just as well. He even brought out the very same book he had used when first learning magicThe Book of Transformation and Summoningas a textbook for Oz. Under the guidance of such a powerful teacher, Ozdespite his agemade astonishingly rapid progress. In just a few days, he could already make a book float in midair. Before long, he was practicing more complex spells. Right now, Oz was waving his hands rhythmically, like a conductor leading an orchestra. The furniture in the room had all come to life at his commanddancing in harmony. A quill wrote on its own, an empty piano played a lively tune, and the flowers in a potted plant wilted and bloomed in cycles. With a flick of his fingers, colorful, harmless flames sparkled in the air. The frail old man now looked like a child who had just received the best toy in the worldcompletely overjoyed. As Oz gazed at the wondrous scene around him, his mind drifted back to his past in the Rose Kingdom. He remembered his brother, a palace craftsman. He remembered how he had hated his familys fategenerations of royal artisans, bound to an ordinary life. He remembered how, as a child, he had dreamed of being a legendary magiciansomeone who could bend reality itself. He remembered growing older, realizing that he was just an ordinary man, and watching as his dreams were buried by reality. He remembered why he had started learning stage magicbecause it was the closest thing to real magic he could achieve. He remembered his days in the circus, using chemistry, lighting effects, and special techniques to create hundreds of illusions. He remembered standing on stage, watching the audience cheer, throwing flowers at his feet. He remembered thinking: And yet now, his childhood dream had become reality. Oz felt a lump in his throat. The old man laughed to himself, his face beaming with joy. He grinned like a child showing off to their parents. Rhine, seeing Ozs rapid progress, nodded in satisfaction. "From now on, you are no longer a fraud. You are truly a magicianand the disciple of the great magician Rhine." "I once heard a famous saying: The only way to keep a lie from being exposed is to turn it into the truth." Oz was overcome with emotion. He thanked Rhine over and over again. Rhine knew that Ozs quick progress wasnt just because of his own guidanceit was because Oz truly loved magic. And passion is the greatest teacher. At that moment, a knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. "Great and fearsome Oz, a group of unusual visitors has arrived in Emerald City. They wish to see you!" Oz used ventriloquism to make his voice sound deep, layered, and ethereal. "Tell me who are they?" "The group consists of two young girls from outside Oz, a Scarecrow, a Tin Man, a Wooden Puppet, and a Lion." Oz thought, then glanced at Rhine. But Rhine simply smiled. "Oz, you should allow them to visit you immediately." "You know them?" Oz asked, confused. Rhine shrugged, grinning. "Your junior discipleor maybe your senior discipleand her new friends." Meanwhile, Aurora, Dorothy, and their companions walked through the streets of Emerald City. Even the Lion had been given green-tinted glasses. Through the emerald-colored lenses, they were mesmerized by the city''s dazzling glow. Everything was green. Rows of green marble buildings lined the streets, adorned with shimmering emeralds. The glass windows glowed faintly green. Shops were filled with green candies, lemonade, shoes, and hats. The sidewalks were paved with green stones and sparkling emeralds, shining under the sun. Even the people wore green clothing, their faces filled with happiness and contentment. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah! A lion!" A child screamed and ran away in fear. Aurora and Dorothy quickly reassured him. "Don''t worry, this lion is harmless. Hes probably even more scared of you than you are of him!" There were no horses or livestock in the cityonly green, two-wheeled carts for transporting goods. Children played with green toys, and people enjoyed green cookies. Aurora thought. No matter if Oz was truly a great magician or not, he had at least governed the city well. He was a good king. At that moment, a soldier approached them. "The great Oz has agreed to see you." "Usually, visitors must see Oz one at a timeonly one person per day. Because Oz, the master of transformations, appears differently to each visitor." "But today, he has made an exceptionyou may all see him together." Dorothy jumped with excitement. "This is great! It''ll save us days of waiting!" "Yeah, let''s go see him now!" Pinocchio said eagerly, having completely forgotten what Magrito had said about Oz possibly being a fraud. As the soldier led them to a beautiful waiting room, Aurora suddenly stopped him. "Wait. Recently, has a magician named Rhine arrived in Emerald City? He looks like" Before she could describe him, the soldier''s eyes lit up. "You mean the teacher of the great Oz? The even greater magician Rhine?" Chapter 153: Dorothys Shock Chapter 153: Dorothy''s Shock "What?" Aurora was stunned after hearing the soldiers words. This response was completely unexpected. Not only Aurora, but her companions were also in shock. The soldier spread his arms and vividly explained, "Not long ago, the great Ozs teacherthe magician Rhinecame to Emerald City to visit his student. The two magicians have been together all day." Aurora was utterly confused. She turned to the soldier to confirm, "Are you serious?" "Of course," the soldier said animatedly. "Every soldier in the city knows about it!" Aurora hesitated and asked again, worried that it might be a case of mistaken identity, "What does this magician named Rhine, Ozs teacher, look like?" The soldier replied naturally, his tone full of reverence, "As a magician capable of countless transformations, the great Rhine surely has many different appearances. But this time, he took the form of a silver-haired, handsome young boy." It really was her teacher! Aurora was utterly shaken. How come my teacher never mentioned having a student? she wondered in confusion. "But long before I was born, Teacher was already a magician. Maybe he had a student back then?" Aurora couldn''t help but consider the possibility. As they watched the soldier walk away, Dorothy, the Scarecrow, the Tin Man, Pinocchio, and the Lion all looked absolutely stunned. One by one, they turned to Aurora, surrounding her as if she were the center of attention. "So the great magician Rhine, the one who gave me life, also has this identity?" Pinocchio marveled. Dorothy tilted her head, trying hard to piece together the connections between Aurora, Oz, and Rhine. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Aurora and exclaimed in admiration, "Aurora, you never told us that your teacher is also the great magician Ozs teacher!" I didnt know either Aurora was just as bewildered. Dorothy continued, "Uh, so that means, Aurora, you and King Oz are actually of the same generation! Oz is your senior disciple, right?" Dorothy was quite pleased with herself for figuring out this relationship. This wasn''t an easy conclusion for her to reach She had to rack her brain to connect the girl standing beside her, who was about the same age as herself, with the ruler of the Land of Oz, a person with the grand title of ''Great Magician.'' Dorothy quickly reasoned further, "Since Oz is your teachers student, and your teacher is a great magician, then Oz must also be a real magician! "So that evil dark-skinned magician from before was lying to us?" Aurora scratched her head in confusion. "Maybe?" Everyone was thrilled. "If Oz is truly a great magician, then he must be able to grant me a smart brain!" the Scarecrow said happily. "And a heart for me," added the Tin Man. He thought of the Munchkin girl he loved. If he could obtain a heart, he could finally marry her. "And courage for me," the Lion chimed in. Aurora suspected they were treating magicians as omnipotent beings but chose not to burst their bubble. Although she wouldnt admit it outright, after learning that her teacher was also Ozs teacher, she felt a sense of pride and satisfaction upon seeing her companions'' astonished expressions. Back then, she had defiantly bet against the Northern Witch, claiming that her teachers magic was far superior to Ozsand now, it seemed she had won that bet! "Honestly, I was just speaking out of spite at the time. Theres no need to actually make the Northern Witch apologize to me." Thinking of the kind old woman, Aurora muttered to herself, deciding that the next time they met, she would just pretend to forget about the bet. With that, the group happily returned to their rooms, waiting for Oz to summon them. The small rooms here were absolutely beautiful and adorable! Each had a soft and comfortable bed, wardrobes filled with fine silk clothing, and a little green bookshelf on the windowsill. Dorothy randomly pulled out a book and found it filled with all kinds of beautiful illustrations and fascinating stories, which made her laugh out loud. "I love it here!" Dorothy exclaimed, throwing herself onto the plush bed, laughing as she read. Aurora was given a similar room. However, unlike Dorothy, who was the same age as her, Aurora had no interest in any of the rooms decorations. Neither the soft bed nor the strange, whimsical storybooks intrigued her. After all, her own journey was far more exciting than any storybook! Lying on the bed, she felt the comfort of the mattress beneath her but couldnt stop thinking about what had just happened. "Before I was born, or at least before I grew up, did Teacher really take on a magician apprentice named Oz?" As she pondered, she turned overand suddenly saw Rhine sitting on the edge of her bed, smiling at her. "Teacher? Youre here? So you really are in this palace, with Oz? Is he really your student?" Rhine smiled. "Come with me to see Oz, and youll understand everything." He placed a hand on Auroras shoulder, and in the blink of an eye, their figures blurred and vanished from the room. A few hours later. The soldier from earlier returned and informed Dorothy and the others that Oz was ready to meet them. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Following a girl dressed in green, they arrived at a spacious and luxurious hall in the palace. This was a vast and stunning emerald hall, filled with nobles and courtiers dressed in extravagant, elegant clothing, seated in their respective places, engaged in lively conversations. "Are these the members of Ozs court?" Dorothy wondered, then turned to a noblewoman sipping tea and asked, "Excuse me, have you ever seen the great Oz? What does he actually look like?" The noblewoman set down her cup of green tea and shook her head. "No, like most people here, I have never been allowed to meet the great Oz. But we are still required to attend morning court every day." A minister added, "Even within the palace, very few have ever seen Oz. It is said that the terrifying Oz appears differently to different peopleafter all, he is a magician of countless transformations." A gentleman lowered his voice and whispered in disbelief, "Youre really going to meet the great and terrible Oz?" Listening to the ministers words, Dorothys mind raced. If she had heard this before knowing anything about Oz, she would have believed he was a truly fearsome and mysterious figureafter all, even his own courtiers had never seen him! But now, after remembering what Magrito had said, she began to suspect that Ozs terrifying reputation might just be a facade. "Well, regardless of whether Oz is truly a great magician or not, he and Aurora share the same teacher." "And since Aurora is so kind and adorable, I hope Oz is easy to get along with too." Dorothy silently prayed. At that moment, a bell rang. The green-clad girl leading them turned and said, "This is the signal. You may enter now." Chapter 154: Oz Is Wonderful! Chapter 154: Oz Is Wonderful! The girl opened a small door, and Dorothy, summoning her courage, held Toto tightly and followed her companions inside. They walked through a dimly lit corridor, feeling both nervous and excited. "So, is Oz really a true magician or not?" Everyone chattered away, discussing the question. Only Aurora, who already knew the full truth, remained calm and silent, not joining in on the lively debate. Pushing open another door, they entered a vast circular chamber. A brilliant chandelier, crafted entirely from emerald, hung from the ceiling, shining as brightly as the sun. In the center of the room stood a massive green marble throne, gleaming with dazzling gemstones. Dorothy took a deep breath and gathered her courage. "Respected and great Oz, are you here?" She suddenly recalled what Magrito had once said: Dorothys gaze swept the room, and sure enough, she spotted a screen tucked into a corner. she couldn''t help but wonder. The Scarecrow seemed to have the same suspicion. Dorothy stepped toward the screen, intending to check behind it. But just then, a voice, aged and wise, echoed from behind the throne. "Yes, I am here. I am the Oz you seek." From behind the grand throne emerged a small old man. His skin was as wrinkled as dried tree bark, and he was short in stature, lacking any imposing presence. Yet, his expression was kind and gentle, reminding Dorothy of her uncle and aunt back home. "Youre Oz?" Everyone was stunned. "I thought you''d look... terrifying!" How could the great and fearsome Oz be this unassuming old man? Oz shook his head. "That was never necessary. Those forms were only meant to maintain my authority. But I do not need to make you fear me or intimidate you. I can meet you with my true appearance. "From now on, I will also reveal my real form to the people of Emerald City." Hearing this, Dorothy immediately felt a wave of goodwill toward the old man. Oz wasnt scary at all, nor did he seem like a fraud. This king was nothing like the rumors! "Tell me, why have you come to see me?" As he spoke, Oz clapped his hands, casting a spell. A teapot on the table began to heat up on its own. Then, it floated into the air and poured tea into each of their cups. The sight left everyone speechless. "Amazing!" the Tin Man exclaimed. "As expected of a great magician!" the Scarecrow said. "So this is real magic? Its nothing like stage tricks!" Dorothy said in awe. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Excited, she stepped forward first. Facing this magician who had demonstrated his incredible power, she spoke sincerely: "Great Oz, I am just a humble and gentle girl named Dorothy. I wish to return to my homeland. "My home is on the plains of the Kingdom of Sass, where my uncle and aunt live. Your country is beautiful, but I have been away for so longmy aunt must be terribly worried. "If you can send me home directly, that would be wonderful. But if you are unwilling to help me, then please take me to see my companion Auroras teacherthe great magician Rhine. Aurora said that he has the ability to send me home." Oz, the wrinkled old man, nodded kindly. "In a little while, I will have a soldier take you to meet the great magician Rhine. "You may have heard along your journeyRhine is also my teacher. He is a wise, kind, and compassionate sage. "From what I know, no magician is greater or more knowledgeable than Rhine. He will surely be able to send you home." Dorothy was overjoyed. Oz was even more approachable than she had imagined. He agreed to her request without hesitation, without making things difficult for her or demanding anything in return. Next, the Scarecrow stepped forward. He bowed deeply, doing his best to make his posture as perfect as possible, and said, "I am merely a Scarecrow, stuffed with straw, so I have no brain. I have come to ask you to grant me one so that I may be like any other person in your kingdom." Oz was clearly taken aback by the request. The short old man pondered for a moment before saying, "Creating a good brain is not something that can be done instantly. I cannot give you a great brain on the spotit will take some time. Surely, you would prefer a wise and intelligent brain, rather than one that is dull and useless, or even filled with wicked thoughts?" "Of course, Great Oz," the Scarecrow agreed. The idea of having an awful or evil brain was terrifying. He would rather Oz take his time and create a brain that suited him best. "In that case, return tomorrow to see me. I will need time to craft a wise brain for youthough I cannot guarantee success." Hearing Ozs promise, the Scarecrow joyfully stepped back. "Thank you, Great Oz!" Next, the Tin Man approached. "I was once a woodcutter, but through a cruel twist of fate, I became a Tin Man. Now, I have no heart and cannot feel love. I ask you to grant me a heart so that I may be like a normal person." Oz asked, "You were once an ordinary human? Flesh and blood, unlike your Scarecrow friend?" "Absolutely, Great Oz." "Then how did you end up like this?" The Tin Man explained, "I fell in love with a Munchkin girl and worked tirelessly so that we could marry. But her mother was a lazy womanshe did not want her daughter to leave her, because then she would lose the care and support of her child. "So, she sacrificed livestock to the powerful Wicked Witch of the East and asked her to curse me. "My axe became cursed, and time after time, it cut off my own hands, my legs, my body, and even my head. "A kind tinsmith saved me, forging me a new body of tin. "But I was left without a heartso now, I can never love that girl again." Oz let out a sigh. The wrinkled old man looked at the Tin Man with genuine sympathy. "That is truly a tragic story." Seeing the heartfelt sorrow in Ozs eyes, Dorothy felt an even greater sense of affection for this kind and approachable magician. Chapter 155: Dorothy Goes Home Chapter 155: Dorothy Goes Home Oz said to the Tin Man, "Come see me again tomorrow, just like the Scarecrow. A good heart takes time to shape." The Tin Man happily stepped back. Next came the Lion. When Oz saw such a large and mighty lion approaching him, his eyes widened slightly, but his expression quickly returned to calm. The Lion spoke, "I am a cowardly lion. I am afraid of many things, even creatures much smaller than myself. I have come to ask you for courage so that I may truly become the King of Beastsjust like you, the ruler of this beautiful land!" Oz pondered for a moment before telling the Lion to return the next day as well. Finally, Pinocchio stepped forward. "Great Oz, as you can see, I am a puppet. The Tin Man and the Scarecrow only seek parts of what it means to be human, but I want to become a real boy! That way, I will have both a human brain and a human heart." Oz replied, "Your wish is quite complicated. Turning you into a real boy is certainly more difficult than giving someone a brain or a heart. I am not sure if I can help you. But come back tomorrow, and I will have an answer for you." Lastly, there was Aurora, but she had come only to accompany her friendsshe had no wishes of her own. And so, everyone withdrew together. Leaving the grand room with the Emerald Throne, the group walked down the corridor, chatting about their experience. "I really didnt expect the great and fearsome Oz to be like this! He looks just like a kind and gentle old man," Dorothy said in amazement. Before meeting him, she had thought Oz would either be as terrifying and majestic as the rumors claimed or, as Magrito had suggested, a cunning and deceitful fraud. But the short old man they had just met left an entirely different impressionone that was warm and trustworthy. "And he''s a real, genuine magician," the Lion said. He recalled Ozs display of magicit had been truly astonishing. "Hes no trickster using illusions," the Tin Man added. "His magic must be even stronger than the Eastern Witch who cursed me." The Scarecrow summed it up, "Only a king like him could make the people of Emerald City live in such happiness and peace." After they left, Oz sat back down on his emerald throne. A small pigeon, which had been hiding in the corner of the room, flew over. Amidst a swirl of white mist, the pigeon transformed into the figure of a silver-haired boy. "They seem to like you quite a lot," Rhine said with a smile. "They truly believe that you are a great yet kind magician." Oz nodded in satisfaction. "That is all thanks to you, my teacher. Without your guidance, I surely would have resorted to trickery, using terrifying magical illusions to scare them away and brush them off." Then he asked, S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Teacher, how should I fulfill the wishes of the Tin Man, the Scarecrow, the Puppet, and the Lion?" Oz had dared to promise them their wishes because Rhine had assured him that he would handle it. On a side note, Oz referred to Pinocchio as ''the Wooden Man''in his view, the puppet belonged in the same category as the Tin Man and the Scarecrow. Rhine chuckled. He recalled how Oz had solved this problem in the original storybut it seemed that the current Oz hadnt thought of it yet. Rhine found the thought amusing. "Oz, surely you''ve noticed by now?" Rhine said. "The Scarecrow isnt truly without a brain, and the Tin Man isnt truly without a heartif he really had no heart, then why would he cross half a kingdom just for the one he loves?" Ozs eyes flickered with understanding. At that moment, Aurora also returned, pushing open the door. "Teacher, youre right. All along this journey, Ive felt that aside from Pinocchio and Dorothy, whose wishes require real magic to fulfill, the other three are only lacking confidence." Rhine then told Oz, "Tomorrow, I will help you grant their wishes. Heres how you should do it... "But before that, I have a wish to grant firstDorothys wish to go home." A soldier led Dorothy to a room and stopped at the door. "The great magician Rhine, Ozs teacher, is inside," he said before departing. Dorothy knocked politely. The door opened on its own. "Greetings, great magician Rhine!" Dorothy said sincerely. "You are Aurora and Ozs teacher, right? Can you send me back to my homeland?" "Hello, Dorothy. I have heard of your story," Rhine said with a warm smile. He took out a pair of silver shoes. "Aurora has already met me and gave me the shoe she carried. Now that I have both, the magic within them is complete. "These shoes hold great powerthey can take you anywhere in the world within three steps. I will use their magic to send you home." With that, Rhine removed his own slippers and slid his bare feet into the silver shoes. He placed a hand on Dorothys shoulder, clicked the heels together, and spoke, "Take us to Dorothys homeland." A silver wind swirled around them, lifting them off the ground. Dorothy felt herself spinning as the wind roared in her ears. After Rhine took three steps, they landed steadily on solid ground. "Oh my goodness!" Dorothy found herself standing on the prairie. Right in front of her was the new house her uncle had built after the old one was blown away by the storm. "Im home!" Her uncle was in front of the barn, milking the cows, unaware that Dorothy had returned. Toto leaped from her arms, barking excitedly. Just then, Aunt Em stepped out of the house to wash some cabbage. As she looked up, she saw Dorothy and Toto running toward her. "My dear child!" Aunt Em cried in delight. "Where have you been?" Dorothy threw her arms around her aunt. "I just got back from the Land of Oz! Toto too. Its so good to be home!" "What is this place youre talking about?" Aunt Em asked. "And how did you get back?" "A kind magician named Rhine used magic to bring me home!" Dorothy answered happily. She turned to point behind her. "You see, the magician Rhine is right thhuh? Where did he go?" The prairie behind her was empty. The silver-haired boy was nowhere to be seen. "As a great magician, Rhine has likely already left," Dorothy said with a touch of sadness. "With those silver shoes, he can go anywhere in the world within three steps." Aunt Ems eyes flickered with recognition at the name. She suddenly gasped. "Rhine? You mean the Sage of Rose Kingdom and White Kingdom?" "Auntie, you know him?" Dorothy asked, tilting her head in curiosity. She had no idea about any of thisshe only knew that Rhine was Aurora and Ozs teacher. "Of course! The stories about that magician are famous," Aunt Em said. "Can you tell me about them?" Dorothy asked eagerly, her curiosity fully sparked. "That would take hours," Aunt Em said, holding Dorothy tightly and stroking her hair. "But first, tell me everything about this ''Land of Oz'' you visited." So Dorothy began recounting her adventuresthe Scarecrow who wished for a brain, the Tin Man who longed for a heart, the puppet whose nose grew when he lied, the cowardly Lion, the strong yet kind Aurora, the wise and benevolent Oz, and the great magician who taught them bothRhine. "And thats my story, Aunt Em!" Dorothy concluded. "Now its your turn. Tell me about Rhines past!" "In the north, there is a kingdom called Rose Kingdom. One day, a magician arrived in its forests" Feeling the powerful energy of Dorothys wish, Rhine returned to the Land of Oz. "So, Dorothy is home now too" He looked up at the vast blue sky. "Maybe its almost time for me to go home as well." "But first, I must find Maleficentand before killing her, I need to extract the method she used to contact the founder of the Witchs Coven!" Chapter 156: Pinocchio’s Wish Chapter 156: Pinocchios Wish The next day, in Emerald City. Brilliant sunlight once again shone upon the city. To those wearing green glasses, the entire place seemed to be built from emerald and green gemstones, shimmering in the light. People in green clothing bustled along the streets, their faces full of joy. Children munched on green popcorn, and couples chatted on park benches. Meanwhile, hidden within the city, Magrito, in disguise, was quietly gathering information. After some investigation, he learned that Dorothy and her companions had already visited Oz. "Perfect! I warned them in advance about Ozs tricks, so they must have figured out that hes just an ordinary man with no magic at alla complete fraud!" "Once these outsiders expose his deception, Ill stir up chaos and let everyone in Emerald City know that their king has been lying to them for years!" "Haha, I cant wait to see how the furious citizens react!" Meanwhile, in the palace of Emerald City The Scarecrow, Tin Man, Lion, and Pinocchio had received Ozs summons and once again returned to his palace. This time, however, they werent just greeted by Oz. Waiting alongside him was a silver-haired boy wearing a pure white cloak. While the others were still wondering who he was, Pinocchio immediately recognized him and beamed with joy. "Rhine! The great magician who gave me life!" Oz introduced Rhine, "Thats right, this is my teacher, the great magician Rhine! "Your wishes are not easy to fulfill, so I consulted my teacher, Rhine. "When he heard that you were Auroras friends, he agreed to personally assist me in granting your wishes!" Having already heard all about this wise magician from Aurora, the group was overjoyed to finally meet him in person. "This is amazing! If Ozs teacher is an even greater magician than Oz, then I should feel wonderful ideas popping into my head any moment now!" The Scarecrows voice was filled with excitement. Rhine and Oz began their work. First, they placed a brain made from nails and needles into the Scarecrows head. A few nails stuck out, and the Lion commented that it meant his thoughts must be "sharp." Next, they took out a heartdelicately woven from fine silk threadsand placed it inside the Tin Mans chest. Finally, they handed the Lion a bottle of potion, instructing him to drink it. They assured him that this magical elixir would grant him courage. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And just like that, the wishes of the three companions were fulfilled. The Scarecrow felt wiser than ever, with new ideas constantly emerging in his mind. The Tin Man walked around the hall and heard a rhythmic from his chest. Overjoyed, he declared that he finally had a heartbeat. He felt that this new heart was even kinder and more loving than the one he had lost. The Lion, brimming with newfound courage and strength, proclaimed that he would not back down even in the face of an entire army. Now, only Pinocchios wish remained. Watching Dorothys companions leave happily, Oz smiled in satisfaction. "They believe that my teacher and I are great magicians, capable of anything. Because of that, their wishes were actually quite easy to fulfill." He glanced at Rhine approvinglyit was thanks to this brilliant magician that he had come up with such a clever solution! Rhine simply shrugged. After all, this was the very idea that the future Oz would have come up with on his own. When Oz had praised him as a genius for suggesting it yesterday, Rhine had merely replied, "If you just take a moment to think, you would have eventually come up with this yourself." Now, Pinocchio eagerly ran up to Rhine and Oz. "Its my turn! Its finally my turnmy wish should be granted now!" His carved wooden eyes widened, staring at Rhine with hopeful anticipation. "Great magician! You were able to make me move, so surely you can also give me flesh and bloodturn me into a real boy!" Rhine nodded gently. "Yes, I do have the power to do that." After traveling across multiple kingdoms, absorbing the power of wishes, and mastering various types of magic, Rhine was confident that he could now perform such a miracle. He knew that in the original story, Pinocchio eventually received the Fairys blessing and transformed into a real boy. In that version, "becoming a real human" was presented as the puppets ultimate rewarda perfect ending. However, Rhine had a slightly different perspective. "But before I grant your wish, I have a question for you, Pinocchio." The young magicians tone shifted. "Can you tell me you want to become a real, flesh-and-blood human?" Pinocchio froze. He had never really thought about that before. Scratching his wooden head, he hesitated. "I I dont know. "But I suppose a real boy must be better than a moving puppet, right? "After all, most people in this world are flesh-and-blood humans. Its probably best for me to become like everyone else." Rhine simply smiled. "But look at your friendsthe Tin Man, the Scarecrow, the Lion. Arent they happy just as they are? Are they any less than the humans in this world?" Pinocchio tilted his head. "Hmm I guess thats true?" He started to feel uncertain. Rhine continued, "You see, Pinocchio, being a living puppet is what makes you special. "When you fall into water, you float effortlessly. If your feet get burned, a carpenter can craft you a new pair. "In White Kingdom, the Queen recognized your potential and invited you to become a puppet performerone of the most extraordinary in the world, because are the puppet. "But if I turn you into a real boy, youll lose everything that makes you unique. Youll become just another ordinary person, no different from the countless others across this land. "So, let me ask you againdo you truly want to become a real boy?" Pinocchio hesitated. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that the great magician who had given him life was making a lot of sense! Chapter 157: Oz’s Public Speech Chapter 157: Ozs Public Speech It seems that way, but I dont really want to become a real boy anymore, said Pinocchio. He thought about it carefully for a moment, then suddenly smiled. I think Im great just the way I am! Being a puppet isnt bad at all! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rhine smiled and nodded. Thats right. It looks like youve accepted what makes you special. Whos to say a puppet is any less than a real boy? Everyone has their own unique traits. You dont have to force yourself to become someone else just to fit in. Hearing Rhines words, Pinocchio became just as happy as the other four companions who had their wishes fulfilled. He began singing and dancing in excitement. Cheerfully waving goodbye to Rhine and Oz, he said, Thank you, great Mage Rhine! Youve made my wish come true! Oh, by the way, can you send me back to White Kingdom? I want to return to my father. Of course, Rhine replied with a smile. With that, he vanished with Pinocchio in the silver wind, sending him back to his kingdom before reappearing in the same place, still wearing a faint smile. At that moment, Aurora, who had been hiding behind a screen, stepped out. Teacher, I never expected you to fulfill Pinocchios wish in this way. I thought you would actually turn him into a real boy. If he had insisted on becoming human, I would have, Rhine said. I would have concocted a potionits formula would be based on the one that turns merfolk into humans, infused with life-giving and transformation magic. Once he drank it, Pinocchio would have become a real, flesh-and-blood boy forever. But that living, talking puppet would have ceased to exist. Aurora imagined what Pinocchio would look like as a real boy and then said, I think I prefer him the way he is now. So do I, Rhine said with a smile. Im glad hes truly accepted himself. Being different doesnt mean being worse. People are who they are because of their unique traitsboth strengths and flaws. If everyone tried to be the same, this world wouldnt be so colorful. Aurora thought of that adorable little puppet, then seemed to recall something else. Her eyes flickered with emotion as she sighed, I suddenly thought of the Western Kingdom and the Sea Kingdom, of Princess Ariel, who was willing to pay a heavy price just to become human and live among them. It seems like many non-human beings on this continent strive to become human. Rhine said meaningfully, People have always believed that humans are special. He knew that in traditional literature and religious thought, the human form was often seen as the ideal. Across both Eastern and Western cultures, there was no shortage of intelligent non-human beings longing to take human shape. When I become Queen of Rose Kingdom, Ill try to change that perspective, Aurora declared firmly. For a moment, a glint of killing intent flashed in her emerald eyes. But before that, we need to find Maleficent and take her down! Shes currently hiding in the Land of Oz. Hearing this, Oz promised, I will immediately dispatch people to search every inch of the Land of Oz. Well find that wicked witch no matter what! Aurora then turned to Rhine with a slightly serious expression. I wonder how much Maleficent has recovered from her injuries. The green wilderness of Oz is nothing like the sea. If shes fully healed, Teacher, are you confident you can fight her? Rhines expression remained calm as he nodded lightly. Yes. Seeing Auroras delighted expression, he added, Im stronger than I was before. He could feel itthe power of wishes from Oz, Dorothy, the Scarecrow, the Tin Man, and Pinocchio had all gathered within him. Rhine heard the roar of magic surging through his soul. This time, he hadnt learned any new spells or obtained any new artifacts. He had ascended. Perfected. Become purer. Just as he had predicted when he left White Kingdom, the accumulated magic from fulfilling wishes had finally undergone a transformation. At this moment, Rhine instinctively realized that if he unleashed his full power, any spell he had ever learned could now be strengthened into a terrifying incantation capable of covering an entire kingdom. He had become a legendary mage, equal to Maleficent. Even in the green wilderness of Oz, he would not be outmatched by the Black Witch! Aurora clenched her fists excitedly. Teacher, Ive grown stronger too! When Maleficent transformed into the Black Dragon, I fought herand I became stronger because of it! If we join forces, even if Maleficent regains her full strength, well still be able to defeat her easily! Rhine reminded the excited Aurora, But we must not be careless. Although Maleficent is still heavily injured, and although we are stronger than her together, I plan to set up an extra safeguardjust in case. He smiled. After all, lifting the curse on Rose Kingdom isnt just our responsibility. Aurora looked confused. Teacher, what do you mean? Rhine didnt explain immediately. Instead, he turned to Oz. Oz, now that you are a true mage and no longer a fraud, you should find an opportunity to demonstrate your magic before the citizens of Emerald City. At this, Rhine couldnt help but chuckle. The mage Magrido, who has been secretly observing you and plotting your downfall, is going to be very disappointed. I foresaw that he has already infiltrated the city. This will be the perfect chance to capture him! Magrido watched as the Tin Man, the Scarecrow, and the Lion left Ozs palace, chatting and laughing with lighthearted steps. He frowned in confusion. Didnt I tell them how to expose Ozs deception? Why do they look so satisfied after meeting him? He hurried forward and asked, You all met Oz? The group didnt recognize the disguised Magrido and assumed he was just an ordinary citizen of Emerald City. They happily responded, Yes! The great Oz and his teacheran even greater magefulfilled our wishes. The Scarecrow patted his head. I received a brilliant brain! I think I might be the smartest person in all of Emerald City now. The Tin Man thumped his chest. I received a beautiful heartfar more perfect than the one I once had. I can feel love again! The Lion lifted his chin proudly. I drank a miraculous potion and am now full of courage! No matter how terrifying my enemies may be, I will never feel fear again! The group exclaimed in unison, Praise the great Oz! He is truly a kind and powerful mage! What? Magridos eyes froze, his body trembled, and his fake beard nearly fell to the ground. No way. Oz actually had the power to grant their wishes? As the Scarecrow and the others left joyfully, they spread the news along the way, praising Ozs kindness, power, and boundless magic. Before long, the entire city knew that Oz had effortlessly granted the outsiders wishes. People admired and adored their great mage more than ever. Oz is truly a great king! How lucky we are to be under his rule. The miraculous mage who built this beautiful city also protects it from the evil witches of the East and West. And now, he has granted the wishes of outsiders as well. Hearing all this, Magrido seethed with rage. How could this happen? This is impossible! Why didnt they expose Oz as a fraud? Instead, his reputation has only grown stronger! Then, he had a thought. No, this must be another one of Ozs tricks! He must have fooled those tin-headed, straw-filled, and wooden fools into believing they got what they wanted! That explains itOz has no real magic, just cheap illusions and deception. Just then, an announcement spread through the streets: The great Oz would be giving a public speechrevealing his true self to the people. Magridos eyes widened in shock. What? Oz is going to reveal his true identity? Hell show everyone that hes not a giant beast or a majestic floating head, but a scrawny little old man? No way. He sneered. Hah! This must be another of his tricks. Well then, Ill disguise myself as a regular citizen, shout for him to perform magic, and force him to prove his power. And when Oz inevitably relies on trickery, Ian actual magewill expose his deception in front of everyone! Soon, all of Emerald City will know that Oz is nothing but a fraud! Feeling pleased with his plan, Magrido joined the surging crowd heading toward the city square. Before long, Ozs public speech began. The palace square was packed with people, all craning their necks to catch a glimpse of their kingthe great mage Oz. Then, they saw a kindly old man step onto the stage. Using magic to amplify his voice, Oz looked out at the crowd and declared, My people, I am your kingOz! Chapter 158: Maleficent’s Ally Chapter 158: Maleficents Ally Even for a shape-shifting mage, there is still a true form. What you see before you now is my most genuine self, Oz declared. Gasps of surprise rippled through the crowd. No one had expected the legendary, fearsome, and powerful Oz to be nothing more than a kindly, short old man. Oz continued, In the past, I created an intimidating image, leading people to call me The Terrible Oz, believing that I could make someone disappear in an instant if they angered me. But that is not who I am. It is not good for a ruler to have his people live in constant fear. Fear alone cannot sustain a kingdom. That is why I wanted you all to see me as I truly am. Look, I am no different from youI have two eyes, a nose, and two ears! Hearing this, the sea of people below erupted in murmurs of admiration. We are grateful to the great Oz. He built this beautiful city for us, and now he humbly reveals his true self because he does not want us to fear him. Their love for their king only deepened. Because The Great and Terrible Oz was not some monstrous entityhe was simply a gentle old man, just like them. But among the crowd, one person couldnt stand it any longer. To Magrido, the praises and admiration for Oz sounded unbearably grating. Hes nothing but a fraud. A circus magician, Magrido muttered in disgust. He then deliberately shouted out, Oh great Mage Oz, would you be so kind as to demonstrate your magic for us? Magrido smirked to himself. The moment Oz started performing, hea real magewould be able to see through the trick! Then, hed charge onto the stage and expose Ozs deception. Oz, however, simply smiled warmly and agreed, Of course. He clapped his hands gently, and two harps floated into the air, playing a melodious tune on their own. Then, with a snap of his fingers, the flowers on the stage bloomed, filling the air with a mesmerizing fragrance. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd erupted into cheers. Children jumped up and down in excitement, thrilled to witness Ozs magic firsthand. Praise you, Oz! The great mage, the kind and just king! In the midst of the joyous celebration, there was only one person seething in frustration. Magridos hair practically stood on end as he clenched his teeth so hard they made a grinding noise. He had widened his eyes to their limits, scrutinizing every movement Oz made, desperately searching for the secret behind his illusions. Yet, no matter how he examined it, no matter how experienced a mage he was, he couldnt see through it. From every possible angle, Ozs performance was genuine magic. This this is impossible! Oz cant possibly know real magic! Panic surged through Magrido as he recalled the mission given to him by the Emperor of the Germanic Empire. If he failed, His Majesty would never forgive him. His mind raced. Could it be Oz has always been a real mage? Hes been lying to me all along? How powerful is he? Can I even challenge him? At that moment, on the stage, Oz looked over the cheering crowd and solemnly announced, All that I have todaythe ability to open my heart and show my true self, the magic I wieldI owe it all to my teacher. The Sage of Rose Kingdomthe legendary Mage Rhine! What?! Magridos mind went blank for a moment. No way. Ozs teacher was Rhine?! Before he could process this revelation, a clear, melodious yet chilling laugh rang behind him. Found you, Magrido. A shiver ran down his spine. A wave of icy fear surged through his body, making his hair stand on end. A bird swooped down behind him, its form shifting into a silver-haired young man amidst the mist. Time to settle old scores. Magrido spun around in terror, fumbling for the ring on his finger. Ring Spirit, help me! A humanoid figure emerged from the ring. But the moment it laid eyes on Rhine, its expression twisted in fear. Like a mouse spotting a tiger, the spirit trembled and shrank back. N-no, my master. As a spirit attuned to magic, I can sense itthis mage is far more powerful than any youve ever faced! I am no match for him! It was the first time Magrido had ever heard his ring spirit sound so terrified. His legs went weak, nearly buckling beneath him. Desperately, he tried every spell he could think of, reaching for every enchanted artifact he had brought. He attempted spells of attack, tried to seize hostages, anything to gain the upper hand. Yet, Rhine remained unfazed. With just a glance, he immediately saw through every spell and countered them effortlessly. The more Magrido struggled, the deeper his despair grew. It was like an infant fighting an adultutterly futile. In mere moments, he was defeated. His own collar came alive, constricting around his throat. Unable to breathe, he blacked out. Rhine turned to the frightened citizens who had nearly been caught in the chaos and reassured them, There was an evil mage among you, but dont worryIve taken care of him. The people, still wearing their green-tinted glasses, spoke in unison, Thank you, great Mage Rhine! Aurora suddenly appeared beside them, her tone light and playful. Hmph. This wicked villain will finally get what he deserves. She looked down at the unconscious, dark-skinned man. Rhine waved a hand, and the soldiers he had stationed nearby dragged Magrido away. He had no intention of killing him just yetthere was still something he needed to know. Had Magrido encountered Maleficent? Did he know where she was? In a dark, hidden canyon deep within the land once ruled by the Eastern Witch, a place no seer could ever locate A sinister, Gothic castle loomed within the shadows, exuding an ominous and terrifying aura. Countless grotesque monsters roamed the area. Some had the heads of rats and the wings of bats, while others had the upper bodies of wolves but human legs. This hidden valley and the fortress within were concealed by Maleficents magic. Any ordinary person who wandered too close would suddenly remember something urgent and leave, forgetting the place even existed. Inside the castle, Maleficent sat upon an obsidian throne, her face pale and her golden eyes burning with fury. Damn Rhine. Damn Aurora. I wont let you get away with this. You and everyone in Rose Kingdom all of you must die. As a master of potions, she had almost fully recovered from her wounds. Her dark creatures had just returned with urgent news. Rhine has appeared in Emerald City. And apparently, Oz calls him teacher. Maleficents lips curled into a vicious sneer. So even the Land of Oz and its ruler are your allies now, Rhine. From the sea witches of the Ocean Kingdom to the Queen of White Kingdomyou certainly have many friends, dont you? Last time, you had allies. This time so will I. She would not fight alone again. Turning to a darkened mirror on the wall, she began chanting. The obsidian surface rippled, waves of darkness spreading outward. Gradually, a shadowy figure emerged. This was the only witch in the entire coven whose magic rivaled Maleficentsaside from the founder of the Witchs Circle. Maleficent addressed the figure in the mirror with a sinister grin. I need your help. Unleash your most terrifying magic upon the Land of Oz. Her once-beautiful features twisted with a madness that could no longer be contained. Chapter 159: The Secret of the Magic Lamp Chapter 159: The Secret of the Magic Lamp Inside the temporary prison built specifically for Magrido. A basin of icy water was dumped over the mages head, jolting him awake. Magrido groggily opened his eyes, his vision blurry. Slowly, he made out the figures of Rhine and Aurora standing before him. He blinked, regaining consciousness, only to realize that the magic ring from his index finger had been takennow resting on Rhines own finger. The moment he saw them, Magrido began trembling. Rhines sheer power and presence had far exceeded anything he had imagined. The once-proud chief mage of the Germanic Empire now begged desperately. Please Let me go! I beg you, let me go! I shouldnt have worked with the Eastern Witch! I shouldnt have plotted against you or the Queen of White Kingdom! It was her who manipulated me! She promised that if I helped her, she would aid me in overthrowing Oz! I swear, I wont oppose you anymore! I wont target Oz either! Ill leave the Land of Oz and never set foot on this green land again! It was the Emperor of the Germanic Empirehis ambition was too great! He wanted to conquer the Oasis Kingdom in the desert, to control the strategic link between East and West! Thats why he forced me to seize Ozs throne! I was just a pawn, a powerless pawn! I know I was wrong! Truly, I do! No, you dont, Rhine said, shaking his head. Then, in words from a past life, he calmly replied, You only know that youre about to die. Magridos pupils contracted, panic flashing in his eyes. Suddenly, as if grasping at one last lifeline, he blurted out, Wait! You must have wishes of your own, right? You ! I know the location of a magic lamp that can grant wishes! According to ancient records, its hidden in an underground vault near the Land of Oz! I was searching for its exact location! If you spare me, I can take you to it right away! He turned his pleading gaze to Rhine, voice growing more urgent. Great Mage Rhine, you are already one of the most legendary mages in existence. But if you obtain that magic lamp, your power will grow beyond imagination! No one on this continent will ever be your equal again. You could become the ruler of the world! Hearing that familiar term, Rhine raised an eyebrow. Noticing his reaction, Magridos eyes lit up with hope. He had found his chance. If you let me go, Ill lead you straight to the lamp! he promised eagerly. But Rhine only shrugged. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sorry, Im not interested. Besides, youve already told me about the lamps existence and its general location. As a master diviner, I can find it myself. Magridos face went pale as he realized his mistake. His last chance had slipped away. Terror gripped him. His body trembled so violently he nearly wet himself. No! No, even if you find the vault, its useless! he cried. The vault is guarded by the most terrifying curse! Even the most powerful mage cannot enter without a specific method! I read in ancient texts that there is only way to open the vault! You must travel east and find a certain person! I burned that ancient text after memorizing it! If you kill me now, you will know how to open the vault! Rhine remained unfazed. He spoke in a flat, knowing tone. You need to find a boy named Aladdinthe son of a tailor named Mustafa. Only when Aladdin speaks his own name and his fathers name will the vault doors open. Correct? His voice was calm, as if he were simply stating an obvious fact. Magridos eyes widened in horror. His voice trembled. H-how do you know that? His face twisted in disbelief. No Thats impossible! I was the only one who knew Rhine sighed softly, then asked, And once you found the vault, you planned to disguise yourself as Aladdins uncle to deceive him into opening it for you. Didnt you? Magridos voice shook violently. T-that was one of my ideas So thats who you are. Rhine finally understood. Magrido was the deceitful magician from the one who tricked Aladdin into opening the cave for him. In the original tale, the magician was said to be from Africa, while Aladdin himself was Chinese, symbolizing the farthest West and East. However, the entire story had been thoroughly Arabized, with no real Chinese or African elements. Clearly, these so-called birthplaces were just a romanticized touchno different from the far, far away settings of most fairy tales. So, in world, Magridos homeland had instead become one of the Middle Eastern kingdoms. Rhine gazed down at the sniveling, trembling Magrido and asked flatly, As far as I know, the Black Witch Maleficent is currently in the Land of Oz. Do you know her exact whereabouts? Have you seen her recently? This was the only reason he had kept Magrido alivethis one final question. Since Magrido had once worked with the Witches Circle, there was always a chance he had done so again. But Magrido shook his head furiously, sobbing. I dont know! I really dont know! Rhine sighed in mild disappointment. Thank you for your answer. Goodbye. The next moment, Magridos collar tightened around his throat. NCNo! His eyes bulged in terror. He stared at Rhine, unable to even let out a final scream. Thenhis body went limp. Magrido was dead. With a calm expression, Rhine thought to himself, Aurora let out a long breath, a hint of joy and relief on her face. The wicked Eastern Witch is dead. The treacherous mage Magrido is dead. Now, our last task in this land is to find the Black Witch Maleficent. It wont be long before the curse on Rose Kingdom is lifted! But Rhine did not share her optimism. A shadow flickered in his eyes. I have a bad feeling about this. As a legendary prophet, his premonitions were more than just feelingsthey were reflections of reality. I have a strong sense that Maleficent will strike first before we can make our move. Aurora, however, remained confident. No need to worry, Teacher. Even if Maleficent has fully recovered, shes still no match for us. Besides, we already made backup plans. Weve even enlisted RUMBLE. Before she could finish her sentence, the ground trembled beneath them. It felt as if the entire world had just shuddered. What was that? An earthquake? Aurora frowned and quickly ascended the staircase, with Rhine following close behind. They emerged outsidewhere Emerald Citys palace should have been. Auroras eyes widened in shock. Everything had changed. The palace, the markets, the streets, the gardenseverything was gone. All that remained was an open wilderness and towering mountains. At the heart of the green landscape was an enormous lake. And within the lake, countless fish of four distinct colors swam frantically, bubbling to the surface. On the shore stood a small, panicked figureOz. Upon spotting them, he ran toward them, his face filled with anxiety. My gods! I have no idea whats happened to this land! I only closed my eyes for a moment and when I woke up, I found myself in this empty wildernessjust like how it was before Emerald City was even built! And now theres this massive lake full of fish with four different colors! Four-colored fish? A thought struck Rhine. He rushed to the lakeside and peered into the water. The fishall of themimmediately swam toward him, their eyes filled with desperate pleading. As if they were silently begging him: Help us! So it them. Rhine took out his crystal ball and began divining. Show me what happened here? How did these fish come to be? Now a true legendary mage, his divinations were nearly as powerful as a magic mirror. He just needed the right medium. Chapter 160: The Curse of the Four-Colored Fish Chapter 160: The Curse of the Four-Colored Fish The crystal ball glowed with a brilliant blue light, and lines of text appeared within: A powerful magic has cursed the Land of Oz. The four different-colored fish were once the people of this nation, transformed by the spell. The Munchkins of the East, who favor blue, became blue fish. The Winkies of the West, who favor yellow, became yellow fish. The Quadlings of the South, who favor red, became red fish Rhines expression grew solemn as he turned to Oz. A powerful mage cast a spell over your kingdom, transforming your land into this barren wilderness, these mountains, and this lake. And all of your citizens have become fish. Ozs face turned pale as a sheet. The entire Land of Oz? He had thought only Emerald City was affected, but Rhine was telling him that the entire kingdom had been cursed! But but Oz is vast! How could it all fit into this small wilderness? The people were scattered across the entire countryhow did they all end up in this single lake? Ozs eyes widened in disbelief. Rhine sighed. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is magic. It can shrink the grand into the minuscule. Even an entire kingdom can be reshaped. What once took days, even months, to travel across now fits within this single stretch of land and this single lake. Rhine narrowed his eyes as he took in the scene before him. The fish in the lake gazed at him and Oz with pleading eyes, as if silently begging for salvation. A story played through his mind. from . In this ancient Arabian tale, the villainous sorceress had once been the young kings wife. After being caught in an affair with a black slave, she took her revenge. With dark magic, she turned her husbands lower half into stone and transformed all the citizens of his kingdom into fish! After the spell took effect, even the geography of the land was distortedwhat once took a full year to travel between the two capitals was reduced to mere days. Aurora stood dumbfounded in the middle of the barren expanse, glancing around in disbelief. Was this Maleficents doing? Rhine shook his head. No. Maleficent isnt skilled in this kind of transformation magic. I suspect another witch from the Witches Circle assisted her. He thought of a certain member of the coven. The Middle Eastern Witch. The Eastern Witchs transformation magic had likely been learned from . Now, he was certain. The true identity of the Middle Eastern Witch was none other than the villainous sorceress from ! Teacher, please Save my kingdom! Oz pleaded, on the verge of tears. Rhine quickly ran through potential solutions in his mind. If our enemy truly is that sorceress, then there a way to break the spell According to the original story, despite her immense powerenough to transform an entire nation and warp vast distancesthe witch was still mortal. Caught off guard, even an ordinary warrior could slay her with a sword. On this continent, there were many mages with overwhelming magical prowess but weak defenses. Not every sorcerer had Rhines danger sense and teleportation reflexes. Not every witch had Maleficents ability to transform into a dragon. Not every hag had the Germanic Witchs ability to resurrect after death. The only problems are: Did the Middle Eastern Witch learn any defensive spells from the Witches Circle?Where is she now? Rhine was just about to begin divining her whereabouts when A deafening roar split the air. The wind howled, scattering the clouds. A massive shadow loomed over the land as a colossal black dragon streaked across the sky. Maleficent. Oz shrank behind Rhine, trembling. With a crisp metallic ring, Aurora drew her sword, stepping protectively beside her teacher. The terrifying black dragon circled above, then spoke in a womans voice: It seems youre in more trouble than ever. Rhine remained calm as he raised his chin. And what was the point of turning Oz into this? He was no longer afraid of Maleficent. Spreading his arms wide, he unleashed an overwhelming surge of magic. The barren land came to life. Trees ripped their roots from the ground, transforming into loyal guardians. The mountains awoke, their peaks forming grim faces, their stone bodies shifting and raising enormous rocky hands. Above them, millions of birds materialized from nowhere, darkening the sky in a vast, undulating wave. Their collective cries shook the heavens and the earth. Maleficents dragon eyes narrowed, clearly unprepared for such a display. A sinister, venomous undertone crept into her voice. So youve grown even stronger in such a short time. That night, ten years ago, I should have killed you. Then, with a voice that boomed across the wasteland, she declared: I used a mirror as a conduit, allowing the Middle Eastern Witch to cast this spell from afar. Unless she lifts the curse willingly, it cannot be undone. Even if you kill her, the spell will remain! Aurora and Rhine exchanged brief looks of surprise. Maleficent gracefully shifted back into her human form, floating in the air. She reached into her sleeve and pulled out A strand of jet-black hair. If you refuse my next request she said with a chilling smile, I will kill the Middle Eastern Witch from afar. And with her dead, the Land of Oz will be cursed forever. Auroras breath hitched. Even Rhines usual calm expression flickered slightly. Shes truly ruthless. To threaten her own allys life just to manipulate them? Aurora gritted her teeth. What do you want from us? Maleficent laughed melodiously, her tone honeyed yet cruel. My beautiful little princess Why call it a threat? Im offering you a chance. You want to kill me, dont you? Well thenheres your opportunity. Take up your sword, and duel me. One on one. Maleficent cast a sidelong glance at Rhine. That mage must not interfere. So thats it. Maleficent was holding an entire nation hostage just to force a one-on-one fight. She was confident that, in a fair duel, she wouldnt lose. Aurora hesitated. The dragon let out a wild laugh. Whats the matter? This is your chanceto strike me down yourself, to break the curse on Rose Kingdom! Will you let this opportunity slip away? Or do you only dare to swing your sword when your teacher is by your side? Aurora scoffed. She knew Maleficent was provoking heryet she struggled to think of a sharp retort. Oz, seeing her hesitation, frantically pleaded, No! Shes lying! Dont agree to her terms! Aurora hesitated once more, then turned to Rhine. She waited for him to say: But instead Aurora, Rhine said, I think you should consider her offer. Auroras eyes widened in shock. Teacher what?! Shouldnt you be stopping me?! Rhine continued, his tone indifferent, as if this was all completely natural: This a rare opportunityyour chance to personally slay Maleficent. When I nearly defeated her in the sea between White Kingdom and the Western Kingdom I had only one regret. The one who should kill her was always you. Aurora faltered. She wasnt confident she could win alone. But if her teacher believed in her Then he must have a reason. Chapter 161: The Power of Everyone Chapter 161: The Power of Everyone Hearing that Rhine actually agreed to her request, Maleficent burst into laughter. "This fated duel should be a little more formal. Let''s set a time and place for it. Aurora needs some time to warm up," Rhine said, looking up at Maleficent in the sky. He pointed to the distant mountains. "Tomorrow, you two will duel behind that mountain. How about it?" "Tomorrow is too long! I refuse!" Maleficent snapped viciously. "I''ll give you at most half an hour to warm up. Noten minutes. Nofive minutes!" "Agreed," Rhine answered without hesitation. The Black Dragon Maleficent sneered and flew toward the mountains. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hurry up! I''ll be waiting there!" Aurora was both surprised and doubtful that her teacher agreed so readily to Maleficents conditions. She couldnt tell what Rhine was thinking. "Could it be that Teacher has a way to ensure my victory over Maleficent? Or is he just pretending to agree, while actually planning something else?" As soon as Maleficent disappeared from sight, Rhine grabbed Auroras hand and led her back to the basement. As they walked, he laid out his plan. Aurora listened, and as she did, her emerald-green eyes gradually lit up. "Yes, this is a great idea! It will not only defeat Maleficent but also save the cursed Land of Oz!" Rhine placed his hands firmly on Auroras shoulders. The heels of his silver shoes clicked together as he stepped forward. In the next moment, a silver whirlwind enveloped them, making them vanish from where they stood. "Maleficent doesnt realize that for someone as fully prepared as I amsomeone who can reach any point on the continent in just three stepsfive minutes is more than enough." At this moment, there were four minutes left until Aurora''s duel with Maleficent. This was the small cottage where Aurora had grown up. Back then, when Aurora came of age, the twelve Good Witches of Rose Kingdom had completed their duties and dispersed across the land. They only returned onceto help when Enderland invaded. But now, all twelve witches had gathered once again! They sat in the cottages living room, waiting for Rhines summons. A few days ago, Rhine had used his silver shoes to return to Rose Kingdom. He had traveled to every corner of the land to gather them all. Violet Fairy, the leader of the witches, gazed out the window toward the easttoward the Land of Oz. Rhines words from that day still echoed in her mind: "The chance to break the curse on Rose Kingdom is right in front of us." "This curse affects all of us. Lifting it isn''t just Aurora''s and my responsibilityit is a mission we all share!" "That''s why I need your help." She had once believed she would remain in Rose Kingdom, waiting to hear the joyous news of Rhine and Aurora slaying Maleficentjust like any other ordinary citizen, celebrating the heroes'' victory. But now, she had the chance to personally take part in this glorious battle, one that would change everyones fate! The eldest of the twelve, Grandma Rosa, also looked out the window. Her deeply wrinkled face showed both worry and relief. "I wonder how Aurora is doing now. I should be seeing her soon." Grandma Rosa thought of Aurora''s beautiful face, of how she had avenged her by killing the soldier who stole the Tinderbox, and of her gallant figure riding atop the great dog. Just then, a streak of silver light descended from the sky, landing before them. As the radiance faded, Rhine and Aurora appeared. "Please, Im counting on you all," Rhine said, stepping forward quickly. "Aurora is about to fight Maleficent. Do everything you can to enchant and bless herto strengthen her!" "Of course," Grandma Rosa said, her wrinkled face forming a warm and kind smile as she looked at Aurora. "Leave it to us!" The witches gathered around Aurora, bestowing their blessings upon the brave little princess. "I bless your sword to be sharper than ever!" "I bless your shoes to sprout wings, so you may soar through the sky!" "I bless you with radiance, so that even the filthiest curses will fade before your brilliant soul!" They were transported back to that night ten years ago, when they had first granted blessings to the same girl. Though todays magic could not compare to the fate-infused blessings of her baptism ceremony, it would be more than enough to sustain her through the coming battle! Rhine watched as layers of dazzling light surrounded Aurora. Without hesitation, he clicked the heels of his silver shoes together and took three steps forward. At that moment, only three minutes remained until the fated duel between Aurora and Maleficent. Thanks to recent reforms, this once-ruined kingdom was now thriving again. People walked the streets with smiles, and the city was peaceful and harmonious. Inside the palace, the Queen was consulting the Magic Mirror as usual when a streak of silver light landed behind her. Rhine stepped out of the glow. "Your Majesty, Im here." "Alright. What do you need me to ask the Magic Mirror?" Rhine''s sudden arrival didnt surprise the Queen at all. Days ago, Rhine had already visited White Kingdom to inform her that he and Aurora would soon face Maleficent and that he might need the Magic Mirrors assistance at any time. "There''s no time to waste. Come with me to the Middle Eastern Landsimmediately!" Rhine placed one hand on the Queens shoulder and the other on the Magic Mirror. The heels of his silver shoes clicked together. A silver whirlwind engulfed the room, and in the next instant, theyalong with the massive full-length mirrordisappeared. At that moment, only two minutes remained until the fated duel. Rhine, the Queen, and the Magic Mirror appeared in a bustling town. Scorching winds, carrying fine desert sand, rushed against them. Rhine had never been here before, but with the Eastern Witchs silver shoes, he could now travel anywhereeven places he had never set foot in! "Your Majesty, now ask the Magic Mirror this question: Where is the Middle Eastern Witch of the Coven right now? I need her exact location!" "Leave it to me" The Queen turned to the Magic Mirror and repeated the question. "Oh, my dear, great, and beautiful master," the Magic Mirror groaned. "I will try my best to see, but I cannot guarantee success. That witch seems to have some ability to evade my sight." As the mirror spoke, its dark surface rippled like water. Unlike when they tried this back in White Kingdom, they were now much closer to their target. The reduced distance made it easier to locate her. Within seconds, a hazy image began to form on the mirrors surface. "Wonderful! We can see something!" the Queen exclaimed in excitement. However, the image remained blurry, as if an invisible force was blocking it. "No, no, I still cant see clearly" The Magic Mirror let out a frustrated sigh. At that moment, Rhine placed his slender hand against the mirrors surface. A ghostly blue light radiated from the mirror. "Let''s combine it with my divination magic and see if that helps." The Magic Mirror felt an overwhelming surge of magicso vast it seemed as endless as the ocean. For the first time, its "vision" became sharper than ever before. Under the infinite sunlight, nothing in the world could remain hidden from its gaze. The blurry image became clearer until it finally revealed a richly dressed woman. "I see her! I see her!" Lines of text appeared across the mirrors surface: "The Middle Eastern Witch of the Coven is the wife of a young king. She is currently in" Rhine quickly memorized the information. While Aurora battled Maleficent, he would personally go find that Middle Eastern Witch! He returned the Queen and the Magic Mirror to White Kingdoms palace, then stepped forward once more and vanished into a silver whirlwind. The Queen stared at the now-empty space where Rhine had stood. "Did I really just go to the Middle Eastern Lands and back in under a minute?" "My god, that''s incredible!" "But honestly it was kind of fun." "Good luck, Sage Rhine!" At that moment, only one minute remained until Auroras fated duel with Maleficent. A silver streak landed outside the cottage in Rose Kingdom once again, revealing Rhine. Aurora had just finished receiving her blessings. The dazzling light around her was slowly fading. "Teacher, its done!" Her emerald eyes burned with determination. An endless surge of power flowed through her blood and soul. "Good. Lets go!" Rhine grabbed Auroras hand and turned to leave. Grandma Rosa gazed at Auroras slender yet unyielding back. Memories overwhelmed her, and she whispered her final blessing: "Aurora, go and win!" Aurora turned back, flashing a bright, confident smile. "Thank you! I will win! I will kill Maleficent and end Rose Kingdoms curse!" Under the witches'' watchful eyes, the child they had raised disappeared into the silver whirlwind. Exhausted from their efforts, the witches murmured in relief: "Looks like well have a part in Maleficents defeat too." Beyond the distant mountains, Maleficentnow in her Black Dragon formlanded in the designated battlefield. Before long, a silver streak shot down from the sky, revealing Rhine and Aurora. "Its time, Aurora. This is your moment." Rhine looked at the Black Dragon and nodded. "I will keep my promise. I wont interfere in your fated battle." With that, the magician stepped back and vanished into a silver streak, leaving only Aurora and Maleficent. Aurora drew her sword and charged at the Black Dragon! Chapter 162: The Bizarre Tale of The Four-Colored Fish Chapter 162: The Bizarre Tale of The Four-Colored Fish While Aurora and Maleficent battled, Rhine followed the information provided by the Magic Mirror and set off alone for the whereabouts of the Middle Eastern Witch. Before leaving, he still remembered Auroras promise: "I will defeat the Black Witch Maleficentor at the very least, hold her off with everything I have!" Rhines mission was to take advantage of their fated battle and find the Middle Eastern Witch who had cast the cursethen force her to lift the spell over the Land of Oz. As for how he would make her comply Rhine had his own methods. The scenery around him blurred and shifted rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he arrived near a magnificent palace, standing in the midst of a serene and beautiful garden. "So this is the Kingdom of Alamaid. The old king, Mahamud, has only recently passed, and the young prince has ascended the throne, marrying his cousin as queen." "And that cousinthe new queenis secretly a powerful sorceress, the very same Middle Eastern Witch from the Coven!" Rhine quickly recalled the intelligence given by the Magic Mirror. With a swift transformation, he shrank into the form of a tiny flying insect and effortlessly slipped into the palace. Once inside the royal chambers, he spotted two palace maids chatting in hushed voices. "Our king is young, talented, and virtuous. It''s such a pity he married such a wicked woman," one maid whispered. "May the gods curse that faithless wretch!" the other maid spat angrily. "And our kinghes too careless! He never even questions what the queen does behind his back." Halfway through their conversation, they exchanged glances and fell silent, knowing that this was a dangerous topic. To someone unaware of the situation, their words wouldnt reveal muchonly vague hints. But Rhine had long since read this bizarre tale from and understood exactly what they were referring to. The truth was, the Middle Eastern Witch was skilled in brewing potions, including powerful sedatives. Every night, she would drug the young kings wine, putting him into a deep, unshakable sleep. Once the king was unconscious, the Middle Eastern Witch would dress in heavy makeup and sneak out, only returning at dawn. During this time, she would secretly visit her lovera hideous black slave. To the king and the rest of the court, she was a graceful, well-mannered queen. But in front of that slave, she was utterly submissive, catering to his every whim, enduring his beatings and insults without complaint. She even obediently ate scraps and bones at his command. Rhine also knew how the story would unfold. One day, the young king would discover the affair. Enraged, he would nearly hack the slave to death. But instead of being grateful, the queen would devote herself to nursing her wounded lover for three years. In the end, when she finally learned that it was her own husband who had maimed her beloved, her fury would erupt. Using her magic, she would curse the young king, turning his lower body to stone. Then, in an act of twisted revenge, she would unleash a horrifying spell upon the entire kingdomtransforming all its people into fish. The four different faiths of the kingdoms citizens would be reflected in the four different colors of the fish. Years later, a fisherman would unknowingly catch some of these cursed fish and present them to a neighboring king, leading to the truth being uncovered. In the end, that righteous king would trick the witch into lifting the curse. "No matter how you look at it, this story is just way too bizarre." Rhine mentally sighed as he reviewed the tale. "A witch, forced into a political marriage with a cousin she doesnt love, sneaks off to see her low-status lover every night, terrified of being caught." "And this is a woman powerful enough to wipe an entire kingdom off the map in an instant" Rhine was filled with the urge to critique the absurdity of it all. But as things stood, he had arrived before the catastrophe had begun. The young king had yet to discover his wifes secret, the affair had not yet been exposed, and the kingdom was still standing. As Rhine, still in insect form, buzzed through the palace corridors, he spotted a woman dressed in luxurious silk, her face heavily painted. She hurried along, her movements anxious. Her features were exactly as the Magic Mirror had shown himthis was the Middle Eastern Witch. Completely unaware of the tiny insect tailing her, the queen slipped out of the palace. "Lucky meI caught her just as shes sneaking off to see her lover." Rhine found a quiet corner, returned to his human form, and pulled out a crystal ball. With a swift divination, he pinpointed the black slaves locationan abandoned, dilapidated castle. "Heh. You may be eager to see your lover, but unfortunately, Im faster." Clicking his heels together, Rhine vanished into a swirling silver vortex. In the next instant, he reappeared inside the ruined castle. The black slave was sprawled across a thin layer of reeds, snoring loudly. His face was brutish, his lips thickhis upper lip jutting out like a cliffs edge, his lower lip flat like a plain. His snores rumbled like thunder. "I dont get itwhat does she even see in this guy?" Rhine knew the storys author had likely chosen to make the queens lover an ugly black slave to amplify the scandal. But now, standing within the story itself, he couldnt help but mutter to himself in disbelief. Seeing that the man was still deep in sleep, Rhine raised his right hand and brushed a finger over the ring on his index finger. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was a trophy he had taken from Magritoan enchanted ring that housed a powerful spirit. Though the spirit was no warrior, it had many useful abilities, akin to a weaker version of the Genie from . In the original tale of , after losing the magic lamp, Aladdin had used this very ring to escape crisis. A majestic, ethereal spirit materialized before Rhine. The towering figure radiated an imposing presence. As soon as it appeared, it bowed deeply. "Oh, great and legendary magician Rhine! What is your command?" Rhine looked up at the towering spectral being and issued his order: "I command youremove this sleeping man from here and ensure that he does not wake for the next while." "As you wish, my master." The spirit bowed low before him. A gust of wind howled through the castle, and the black slave vanished from the reed mat. Satisfied, Rhine dismissed the spirit back into the ring. Then, he retrieved a small bottle of pink perfume. [False Love]. This was the same perfume that had once helped Aurora disguise herself as the Queen of White Kingdom. Now, it would serve him once more. Rhine lay down on the reed mat where the black slave had been, dabbed a drop of the perfume onto himself, and closed his eyeswaiting. He knew that the curse afflicting the Land of Ozthe Four-Colored Fish spellcould not be undone by simply killing the caster. It had to be lifted willingly by the Middle Eastern Witch herself. And in this world, there was only one person to whom she would completely submit and obeyher secret lover. Sure enough, within minutes, the doors of the ruined castle creaked open. A chilly wind swept in. The Middle Eastern Witch, her face painted thick with makeup, stepped inside. At the sight of Rhine lying on the reed mat, she immediately rushed forward, mistaking him for her beloved. "My lord," she said eagerly, kneeling beside him, "your humble servant has come to you." Chapter 163: The Humble Middle Eastern Witch Chapter 163: The Humble Middle Eastern Witch The Middle Eastern Witch crawled on the ground beside Rhine, pressing her lips to the floor in a submissive kiss. Her posture was utterly degrading! Under the influence of perfume, she saw Rhine as her beloved black slavedown to his very appearance and aura. Yet, to her shock, Rhine merely turned over, his back to her, and let out a cold snort: "Hmph! Wretched woman, you''re not even worthy to speak to me!" The Middle Eastern Witch was terrified. Tears welled up in her eyes. "My dearest master, what have I done wrong? How have I angered you?" Rhine remained silent, offering no explanation, merely staring at her coldly. The witch assumed he was upset that she had come too late tonight. She hurriedly explained: "My beloved, you know I am a married woman. I was forced to wed my cousin, the king. I have to wait until he falls asleep before I can sneak away! "And today, a sister from the Coven sought my help in casting a curse on a distant kingdom. That delayed me further." At the mention of her royal husband, the Middle Eastern Witchs face twisted with hatred. "I despise that husband of mine! I never wanted to live with him! If it werent for my fear of bringing trouble upon you, I would have already cast a spell to turn this wretched palace into ruins and filled the sky with the cries of owls and ravens!" Rhine, mimicking the tone of the black slave from the original tale, spat back harshly: "You damnable wretch, speaking out of both sides of your mouth! "You white people are truly despicable! Always pretending to be virtuous while secretly going against me!" The Middle Eastern Witch sobbed even harder. She wiped her tears and crawled forward, kissing the cold stone floor beside Rhines makeshift bed. "My beloved master, I swear on my soul, I have spoken nothing but the truth! I would never dare deceive you!" Her pathetic display nearly made Rhine shudder with disgust. Maintaining his act, he sneered in the black slaves arrogant tone: "Dont think that weeping and groveling will earn my pity! "You claim your magic is so powerful. Do you truly have the ability to wipe this entire kingdom off the map with just a flick of your hand?" The Middle Eastern Witch eagerly nodded: "My beloved master, of course! I do not know why, but I was born with immense magical power. I never studied it, yet I instinctively understand countless spells of great strength. "But this kingdom despises witches, so I have always hidden my abilities. That disgusting cousin of mine still thinks I am just a weak woman!" Ah, so shes like mea mage with an innate, extraordinary constitution. Rhine finally understood the terrifying source of her power. Feigning disbelief, he scoffed: "You fool. You''re clearly lying. "If your magic were truly as great as you boastif you could reduce an entire kingdom to ashes at willwhy waste your time as a mere queen? "Oh, I see now! You just want to defy me on purpose! "If you truly hated your cousin so much, if you couldn''t stand to look at him, why did you even marry him?" Rhine pretended to grow furious, his tone and expression perfectly imitating the black slave from the story. Hearing his increasingly absurd accusations, the Middle Eastern Witch panicked. She threw herself onto the ground, weeping as she pleaded: "My dearest master, I had no choice! You know our country''s customscousins have always married, since ancient times. "And my cousin loved me. He is the kinghow could I refuse? "I was forced into this marriage. Every day, I live in misery, pretending to be a loving wife while secretly weeping. Only when he falls asleep can I steal away to see you!" Rhine, playing the black slave, sat up and jabbed a finger at the witchs forehead, cursing her: "Idiot! Idiot! Are all you white people so brainless? "Do you not realize what you are? With a mere flick of your fingers, you could turn this entire kingdom to dust! Every life in this city is at your mercy! "And yet you still cower behind petty traditions? "If your cousin knew even a fraction of your true power, he wouldnt dare utter a single word if you broke off your marriage right in front of him! "You could walk openly through this city, coming to me as you please, and no one would dare stop you!" Rhines words mirrored his own thoughts. Seriously, why would a witch powerful enough to reshape an entire kingdom need to sneak around like a common adulteress? The Middle Eastern Witch stared at him, her eyes wide with shock. After a long silence, she finally bowed her head. "My master your words are not without reason." Yes why had she been enduring all this? Every night, she sneaked out like a thief, constantly afraid of being caught. Slap! Rhine struck the Middle Eastern Witch across the face, sending her sprawling to the ground. She clutched her reddened cheek, trembling and begging for forgiveness. So satisfying! This is what you get for helping Maleficent. This is what you get for casually harming others! Rhine was thrilled, but he kept his expression dark and furious. "My dearest master, I was wrong! I was foolish and blind! Please, calm your anger and forgive me!" The Middle Eastern Witch groveled on the ground, sobbing pathetically. This is amazing! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im the one hitting her, yet shes the one begging me for forgiveness! Seeing her total submission, Rhine had to restrain the urge to slap her a few more times. Instead, he barked out furiously: "You wretched whore! I see nowyou just want to be queen! "You claim to hate your husband, yet you live so comfortably with him! "I dont know what disgusting things you do in that kings bed while Im not around!" The Middle Eastern Witch paled in horror. "Master, no! Please, dont think that! My love for you is real!" Rhine let out a contemptuous snort. "If thats true, then obey my orders! Do as I say, and I might just forgive you!" The Middle Eastern Witch was overjoyed. "Yes! Yes, my beloved master! Tell me what you wish! I will obey your every word!" Rhine commanded coldly: "Firststop being queen. "With your power, even the greatest emperors on this continent would welcome you as an honored guest. Why waste yourself in this tiny, wretched kingdom? "Use your magic to take me and this castle somewhere else. Then summon endless gold and jewels. "We will marry, live in luxury, and spend every day together! "Why continue sneaking around like some pathetic criminal?" The Middle Eastern Witch nodded eagerly. "Master is right! Everything shall be done as you command!" Though she felt their secret meetings would lose some of their , the idea of finally marrying her lover made her heart soar. "Once we leave, shall I destroy my cousins kingdom?" she asked cautiously. "Shall I reduce it to ruins?" Rhine snapped in anger, pretending to kick at her. "You wretched fool! Why would I want that? I have many drinking buddies heredo you want them to suffer too?" The Middle Eastern Witch quickly prostrated herself, apologizing over and over. Rhine let out a quiet breath of relief. "Good. The Kingdom of Alamaid is safe. It wont become a wasteland or a lake. Its people wont be turned into four-colored fish." He had stopped the disaster before it could even begin. The witch prepared to cast a spell to teleport them away, but Rhine halted her. "Wait. There''s something I need to ask you first." He hadnt forgotten his true missiongetting her to lift the curse on the Land of Oz. The Middle Eastern Witch tensed. "Master, what is it?" Rhine put on a troubled expression. "Before you arrived, I had a strange dream and it troubles me deeply. "Since you are so skilled in magic, interpret this dream for me. "If you can ease my worries, Ill let go of your past disloyalty and foolishness." Dream interpretation! A skill practiced by many scholars and mages. In this world, dreams were often omens of the future. The Middle Eastern Witch nodded eagerly. "What did you dream, my master? I will do my utmost to decipher it!" Rhine tilted his chin, feigning deep thought. "I dreamt of a land of lush greenerynot like our desert kingdom, but vast fields of green. "I vaguely understood that place was called the Land of Oz." Chapter 164: Aurora Pricked by the Spindle Chapter 164: Aurora Pricked by the Spindle A golden-haired girl wielded her sword in an intense battle against the monstrous Black Dragon, Maleficent. Maleficent had defeated Aurora once before. As the fight began, she remained confident in her inevitable victory. But once the battle truly commenced, she realizeddefeating this little princess of Rose Kingdom was far harder than she had imagined! "Whats going on?! Aurora has gotten stronger!" The girls movements were quicker and more refined. Her sword strikes were sharper, her attacks fiercer! Maleficent attempted her old tricks. Just like in their battle at sea, she opened her massive jaws and cast a vicious curse at Aurora. But this time, the curses effectiveness was greatly diminished. It only slightly hindered the princesss movements and failed to bring her down. It was as if some unseen force was shielding Auroras soul, protecting her from the corruption of the curse! Maleficent flapped her massive wings and soared into the sky. She wanted to dominate the battle from the air! However The shoes on Auroras feet sprouted wings. She lifted off the ground and shot toward Maleficent like a comet. Her sword struck true, piercing through Maleficents obsidian scales. The monstrous dragon roared in agony as foul-smelling green blood splattered across the land. "Aaargh!!" Pain seared through Maleficents chest. She couldnt understandhow had this little princess of Rose Kingdom become so formidable in just a few weeks?! What Maleficent didnt know was that Auroras growth had come from two sources: First, her exceptional ability to learn. After surviving their first encounter, she memorized every strategy for battling the Black Dragon, refining her skills to perfection. Second, she was now carrying the blessings of twelve witches once more. Aurora struck again and again, tireless and relentless. Her emerald-green eyes gleamed with an unshakable resolve. She knewthis was the peak of her existence, in both power and spirit. She had never been this strong. Never been this determined. Never been this invincible. And she knewshe was not fighting alone. "Whats wrong, Maleficent? Are you afraid? "A mighty witch like you, who destroys kingdoms on a whim, is actually trembling before a little princess?" Auroras voice was firm, her strikes swift as the wind. Meanwhile, Maleficentthe mighty Black Dragonwas forced to retreat. Her colossal form meant she wouldnt fall immediately, but with every wound accumulating, her downfall was only a matter of time. "No! This cant be happening!" "Am I actually going to lose?" "Impossible!" "I have destroyed dozensno, hundredsof kingdoms! I have crushed armies! Slaughtered countless warriors and sorcerers!" "And now Im about to be defeated by a teenage girl?!" "A girl I personally cursed?!" Maleficent couldnt accept this reality. Her moment of hesitation cost heranother strike from Auroras sword plunged deep into her body. "Maleficent, youre retreating! Youre trembling! "Why, oh why, would the great Black Witchwho wipes out nations for funbe afraid of a mere princess?" "Wasnt this duel your idea?" Aurora laughed wildly. Her beautiful face carried a madness that rivaled Maleficents own. "Thank you, Maleficent! "Thank you for giving me this one-on-one battle! "Now I finally get to end this with my own hands!" With that, Aurora leaped high into the sky, channeling all her strength into a single, devastating strike. This was the strongest attack of her life. The cold light of her blade flashed. A geyser of putrid green dragon blood erupted, drenching Aurora from head to toe and staining the fields of Oz. Maleficents massive body crashed to the ground, kicking up a storm of dust. Silence. "Is it over?" Aurora didnt lower her sword. She narrowed her eyes, staring at the fallen Black Dragon. "You cough dont think you can kill me that easily." Maleficent wheezed, her breathing ragged. "Still resisting?" Aurora raised her sword again. Maleficent realized the danger and quickly muttered an incantation. Her body dissolved into black smoke and shot into the distance. "You wont escape!" Aurora bolted after her, moving with lightning speed. Maleficent growled in frustration. "Damn it I didnt want to use my final trick. "I didnt think Id even need it." She had one last card to play! The black smoke twisted and turned, darting behind a distant mountain. There, standing alone in the barren plains, was a small wooden cottage. Maleficents smoky form slipped through its open window. Aurora frowned. A wooden cottage? How had this place survived in the cursed lands of Oz? She strode to the front door and kicked it open. Inside, the room was pitch dark. She called out: "Maleficent! Come out!" Silence. Nothing moved in the gloom. Aurora hesitated. Something felt off. She reached into her pocket and grasped a small, cold object. A sense of calm washed over her. It was a protective charmprepared for her by Rhine. She exhaled slowly. She would be fine. After a brief pause, Aurora stepped into the darkness. The silence inside was suffocating. She walked forward cautiously. Each step she took caused the old wooden floor to creak. The air was still. Even the faintest rustle of the wind was eerily absent. Inside the Cottage Aurora took a few more cautious steps forward. In the darkness ahead, something stirred, producing a rhythmic, crisp clicking sound. "Maleficent? Is that you?" Her right hand gripped her sword tightly. With her left index finger, she softly chanted a spell. A bright glow flickered to life at her fingertip, illuminating the dim room. At last, she could see the source of the sound. It was a loom? A weaving loom, operating entirely on its own, spinning thread into fabric without a weaver in sight! "What?" Auroras emerald eyes widened. Her breath hitched, her heart pounding violently. The moment the glow fully revealed the looms outline, something shot out from itfast as lightningaiming straight at her! Aurora was caught off guardor perhaps, as if fate itself had willed it, she simply failed to evade. A sharp pain pricked her outstretched finger. A drop of crimson blood welled up from her fingertip and splattered onto the floor. The blessings that had once made her invulnerable did not activate. Thud. The object that had struck her tumbled to the ground. Aurora lowered her gaze. Her finger was only slightly wounded, barely bleeding. But when she looked down at the fallen object, her blood ran cold. It was a spindle. A chill spread down her spine. A familiar, icy voice spoke from the shadows behind her, sending a shiver through her body. "I enchanted the loom. The moment you got too close, the spindle would ensure your doom." "This is your fated curse, Aurora. Even destiny itself conspires to fulfill it!" Maleficents voice was sharp, cruel, and triumphant. Then, she laughed. A beautiful yet utterly deranged laugh. It echoed through the small, dark cottage, intertwining with the eerie prophecy that had been cast over a decade ago: "Oh, King "I curse your daughter and this land! "Your beloved child will perish, the moment she is pricked by a spindle!" Meanwhile, in Alamaid KingdomA Ruined Castle Rhine, still disguised as the Middle Eastern Witchs black slave lover, continued telling his fabricated dream: "In my dream, I saw the Land of Ozlush and green, a beautiful sight. "I walked into a dazzling city, its streets paved with emeralds. The people wore green robes and smiled brightly. Everything was peaceful and harmonious. "But suddenly, the scenery changed. "The city and the people vanished. In their place was a vast lake, teeming with countless fish. "Those fish they all stared at me, their eyes filled with sorrow. It was terrifying, like they wanted to speak to me. Their gazes sent shivers down my spine." Rhine feigned a terrified shudder, hugging himself as if gripped by fear. "Tell me, what does this mean? I can still feel their haunting eyes, as if they were trying to curse me in my sleep!" The Middle Eastern Witch chuckled, waving a dismissive hand. "Oh, my dearest master, you need not worry. The land you dreamt of was transformed by my magic. "The Land of Oz is far, far awayit has nothing to do with us." Rhine furrowed his brows in mock confusion. "So youre the one responsible for this?" Then, his expression twisted into a furious glare. "You fool! If that country has nothing to do with us, why did you curse them? Now their damned fish are haunting my dreams!" The Middle Eastern Witch paled, dropping to her knees. Tears welled up in her eyes as she pleaded: "Master, please! You misunderstand! "I told you beforeI have several sisters, fellow witches, who practice magic across the lands. We use enchanted mirrors to communicate across great distances. "One of my sisters begged me to cast the spell. She linked to me through the mirror and asked me to send the curse to the Land of Oz. "She is even more powerful than I am! But as for why she wanted Oz cursed I do not know." Rhines voice thundered with anger. "You idiot! That sister of yourswas her name Maleficent, by any chance? Could she turn into a black dragon?" The Middle Eastern Witch gasped. "Master! How do you know that name? Did you see her in your dream?!" Rhine kicked her hard, sending her sprawling onto the ground. "You fool, you utter fool! "That black witch Maleficent isnt your friend! She tricked you!" The Middle Eastern Witch trembled, torn between disbelief and growing dread. "Master why would you say that?" Rhine pretended to recall his dream, his voice grim. "I saw the black dragon transform into a woman. "She held two children hostage and sneered, ''The curse upon Oz? That was cast by a foolish witch I tricked. Only she can lift it.'' "Then, she pulled out a single strand of hair and sneered, ''If you dont obey me, Ill use this curse to kill that idiot witch. If she dies, the people of Oz will remain fish forever!'' "When I saw this in my dream, I thought, ''What a treacherous, deceitful woman. Asking for help, only to threaten the very one who aided her!'' "And then I thought ''That foolish witchhow utterly pathetic. She doomed herself for someone who never cared for her life.''" The Middle Eastern Witch recoiled in horror. "My hair? Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My hair fell into Maleficents hands?" Her face turned ghostly pale. "That black witch is a master of deadly curses. With even a single strand, she could kill me instantly!" She suddenly clutched her head, realization dawning. "She was here in Alamaid before She must have stolen my hair while she was in my palace!" Back in the Cottage A deep chill crept through Auroras soul. Her life force was draining rapidly. Her mind grew sluggish. Maleficents figure blurred in her vision, the room dimming around her. Death was near. Clang. Auroras sword slipped from her weakening grip, clattering against the wooden floor. Maleficent burst into laughter, eyes gleaming with twisted delight. "Hah! I couldnt defeat you in battlebut in the end, you still had this fatal weakness!" She stepped closer, her expression smug and wickedly beautiful. "You will die, wont you? After all, your dear magician Rhine never used his blessings to weaken my curse. That means your death is inevitable, isnt it?" Maleficent smirked. "What a shame. If he had blessed you properly, perhaps he could have changed death into mere sleep. Then at least, you wouldnt be doomed." Her smile was breathtaking yet sinister. "But oh, how foolish you were! "You could have lived a short yet peaceful life in your palace, enjoying your youth in comfort. "And perhaps, in the end, my curse might not have even claimed your life. "But no instead, you threw it all awayjust to die pitifully before me." Aurora collapsed. Her body struck the floor with a soft thud. But stillshe stubbornly lifted her head. Her sharp, unwavering gaze bore into Maleficent. The black witchs expression shifted as Aurora, despite her paling complexion, smiled. "Why are you smiling?" Maleficents eyes narrowed. Auroras lips curled faintly. "Because this time, I never expected my teacher to save me." Her voice was weak, but resolute. "Because this time I want to kill you with my own hands." Maleficents heart skipped a beat. Instinct screamed at herdanger. Though she didnt understand why a dying Aurora spoke with such certainty, she felt it. Maleficents arms spread wide. Her body expanded, twisting as she began to morph back into a black dragon To end Aurora once and for all. Chapter 165: The Death of Maleficent! Chapter 165: The Death of Maleficent! Rhine mimicked the black slaves tone, pointing at the Middle Eastern Witchs head, half amused and half angry as he scolded: You fool, you fool! Now I finally seeso that idiot witch was you all along! Good thing the gods sent me this dream, just to remind you not to throw your life away for nothing. You stupid b***h, if you die, whos going to serve me? The Middle Eastern Witch nodded repeatedly in agreement. Rhine continued: Wretch, stop helping that Black Witch Maleficent. Hurry up and lift the curse on the Land of Oz. If she asks, just tell her your sorcery is flawed and cant last forever. That way, she wont have an excuse to use your life to threaten others! The Middle Eastern Witch obeyed, took out a bowl, filled it with water, and chanted a few incantations. The water began to boil as if placed over fire. After a moment, she flung the water into the air and declared: The land I cursed shall now return to its true formrevert, return to what it once was! Rhine knew then that the curse on the Land of Oz was about to be lifted. At that very moment, thousands of miles away in Oz, the fish in the lake suddenly stirred, lifting their heads one by one, gradually transforming back into humans. The vanished Emerald City slowly reappeared upon the land, breathtakingly beautiful. Seeing the Middle Eastern Witch lift the curse, Rhine scolded her again: You wretched woman! I thought you were so capable, but if I hadnt warned you in time, you wouldve been cursed to death by Maleficent before you even realized it! You may have the power to turn an entire kingdom into ruins, but you only have one life. Listen to mefrom now on, keep a low profile. Stop causing trouble. Just because your magic is powerful doesnt mean you should go around casting spells recklessly. Otherwise, youll make enemies, and one day, youll die a miserable death! And that witches coven of yoursforget about them! You white women are all untrustworthy. You talk about sisterhood, but behind each others backs, who knows what youre really thinking? Tears streamed down the Middle Eastern Witchs face as she kissed the ground at Rhines feet. I will always remember my masters teachings. From now on, I will cut all ties with the witches coven. My dear master, I will take you far away to another land. I will no longer be the Queen of Alameid. I will leave that detestable cousin of mine behind. I only wish to be with you. You two are actually kind of wholesome, in a weird way, Rhine thought to himself. He knew now that the witches coven had lost another member. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the death of the Eastern Witch, and the defection of the Sea Witch, the Queen, and now the Middle Eastern Witch, all that remained was Maleficent. Once she was dead, the coven would be finished. The Middle Eastern Witch stepped out of the castle, sprinkling water around its perimeter while chanting an incantation. A black wind enveloped the castle, preparing to teleport itand the two of themto a distant land. Taking advantage of the brief moment while the witch was away, Rhine rubbed his ring. A towering divine beast materialized before him. Rhine spoke to the ring spirit: Now, bring the black man back. A gust of wind swept through the grass mat, and the snoring black man reappeared, exactly as he had been before. Still lying on the mat, he was deep in sleep. That black man had just experienced a strange dream. In his dream, he had spoken to the Middle Eastern Witchsaying the exact same words Rhine had just spoken to her. It turned out that Rhine had secretly ordered the ring spirit to plant a dream in the black mans mind, making him experience everything Rhine had just done while impersonating him. Rhine saw that the burly man was still snoring, so he gave him a light kick. Then, Rhine clicked his heels together, stepped forward, and vanished into a silver whirlwind. The black man jolted awake, feeling as if he had just emerged from a dream. In the dream, he had spoken at length with the witch. Now that he thought about it, the dream didnt feel out of placeit was exactly the sort of thing he would say. The only strange part was that his dream self seemed a bit too kind. Was that really a dream? He clutched his head, lost in the haze of waking up, unable to tell dream from reality. But soon, after speaking with the Middle Eastern Witch, he would be completely convinced that what he dreamed wasnt a dream at all, but reality. Meanwhile, as Rhine predicted, by tomorrow morning, the young king would wake to find his wifehis cousin and queensuddenly missing. He would surely be shocked and frantic. Rhine planned to visit that young and promising king soon, to let him know he had just escaped disaster. But for now, Rhine had more pressing matters He needed to return to the Land of Oz to aid Aurora! The spell cast by the Middle Eastern Witch was rapidly dissipating. The fish in the lake lifted their heads, their bodies expanding and morphing back into human form. The twisted space and distorted landscapes quickly reverted to their original states, returning people to their homes. The vanished Emerald City gradually emerged once more. Inside a wooden house, Maleficent was unaware of what was happening outside. She saw Aurora lying on the ground, barely clinging to life, about to be consumed by the curse. Yet the girl was smiling. Maleficents eyes widened in shock. Her body suddenly swelled, transforming back into a massive dragon. A monstrous form, as large as a small mountain, burst through the house, sending wooden planks and splinters flying. The black dragon that was Maleficent bared its fangs and instinctively unleashed a torrent of flames upon the girl lying on the ground. Whoosh! Sickly green fire engulfed the frail figure, reducing the shattered remains of the wooden house to ashes. At that very moment, Maleficent suddenly recalled one crucial detail. Wait that little princess shes immune to fire! One of her blessings was fire resistance! Maleficent cursed herself for acting on impulse. She opened her massive jaws, trying to chant a spelltrying to use a different type of magic. But to her horror, her tongue wouldnt move. She couldnt utter a single incantation. She felt a bone-chilling cold sweep through her entire body. The icy grip penetrated her very soul, spreading through her flesh, devouring all her vitality and magic. "What is this?" "My curse?" "Ive fallen victim to my own curse?! How is this possible?" Maleficent could feel her life force draining at an alarming rate. Her massive dragon form was like a leaking reservoir, unable to retain its essenceevery passing second sapped her strength further. The black dragon collapsed, her legs too weak to support her weight. "Why?" "This cant be!" "What in the world just happened?" Maleficent could no longer maintain her dragon form. Her body rapidly shrank, reverting to her original appearance A woman clad in violet and black, radiating dark beauty and frenzied malice, now lay helplessly on the ground, feeling her life slipping away. With great difficulty, she lifted her head, looking toward Aurora as the sickly green flames dissipated. "I I why why did I get caught in my own curse how" As emerald sparks scattered into the night, a golden-haired girl steadily approached Maleficents weakened form. Aurora no longer appeared frail. Her face had regained its color, her gaze was sharp, and her steps were steady and assured. In her right hand, she held a sword. In her lefta crude straw doll, its surface stained with thick, putrid green dragons blood. Fates Substitute! It was the life-saving artifact Rhine had given Aurora, her ultimate safeguard. During their battle, Maleficent had bled heavily, spilling her noxious green dragons blood. As Maleficent fled, Aurora had swiftly smeared some of that blood onto the straw doll, creating a voodoo effigya substitute linked to Maleficent herself. Then, when the spindle pricked her finger, triggering the curse of death, Aurora had only needed a single thought to activate the effigy, exchanging her fate with Maleficents. Now, the one-time-use doll had ignited on its own, burning away in an instant, reduced to nothing but drifting ash. "H-h-how could this happen?" Maleficent trembled, her voice unsteady as she felt the cold grip of death tightening around her. "I am dying because of my own curse? It was supposed to be you who shouldve died" Aurora suddenly smiled. "Did you forget the blessing you bestowed upon me during my baptism?" "You blessed me with a wonderful fifteen years of youth, and that only on my fifteenth birthday would I prick my finger on a spindle and die." "And right now? Its not my fifteenth birthday yet. So how could I possibly die from the curse?" Auroras sweet smile held a hint of mocking amusement. "Thanks to your blessing, I truly had a rather wonderful youth." Maleficents body convulsed. She wanted to argue, to deny it, but her lips could no longer move. As the final embers of her life flickered out, a sliver of comfort surfaced in her mind "Right The curse on Oz is still there!" "Even if Rhine and Aurora have killed me, they can only lift the curse on the Rose Kingdom. The people of this land will forever remain four-colored fish!" "Hahaha at least I didnt lose completely. Even if the Rose Kingdoms curse is gone, Ive left a lasting disaster in a kingdom they care about!" But then As Maleficent struggled to shift her gaze toward the distant horizon, her final illusion of victory shattered. With her dimming vision, she saw the curse on Oz dissolving before her eyes: The distorted geography and warped space were returning to normal. The beautiful Emerald City gradually materialized in the air. And the people who had been turned into fish They were human again, appearing in their rightful places, joy and astonishment lighting up their faces. "Thank the great Magician Oz! Thank the great Magician Rhine!" As they realized the world had been restored, the people of Emerald City rejoiced in gratitude. "Why?" "How could the curse on Oz be lifted?" "The Middle Eastern Witch lifted the curse herself?" "What in the world happened over there? Why would she do that?" Maleficents last hope crumbled. Despair consumed her. At that moment, Aurora stood beside her. "Dont be too disheartened, Maleficent. I actually have some good news for you." Maleficents clouded eyes flickered with confusion. With great effort, she turned her gaze to Aurora. The golden-haired princess raised her sword. "You wont die from your own curse." "Because who knows? If you died in my place, it might bring disaster to the Rose Kingdom ahead of schedule" "So instead" Auroras eyes flashed with determination. "I will kill you myself." Maleficents pupils dilated in horror. The last image reflected in her eyes Was the Princess of the Rose Kingdom, raising her sword in all her fierce and fearless glory. Aurora plunged the blade down. Before the curse could claim Maleficents life, the sword had already pierced her heart. Maleficent no longer had the strength to transform into a dragon. She died as a human. Bright scarlet blood gushed forthhot, vivid, and eerily beautiful, like a crimson fountain. The deep red splattered onto the green fields of Oz. "Black Witch Maleficent," Aurora murmured, watching as the red blood stained the vibrant grass. "So even you bleed like a human." It was over. Everything was over. A decade of grudges and vengeanceover. The curse on the Rose Kingdomlifted. At this moment, Aurora felt lighter than ever. The heavy burden she had carried for so long was finally gone. She relaxed, stretched out her arms, and let herself fall onto the lush green grass. She took in the beauty of the world in this single perfect moment: The cool caress of the breeze. The gentle tickle of swaying grass against her cheeks. The soft embrace of earth and greenery beneath her. The fragrant scent of the land. Above hera black velvet sky adorned with silver moonlight and a thousand glittering stars. She watched as the roads to Emerald City reappeared before her, saw figures materializing across the land, heard the joyous cheers of people restored to their true forms. At that moment, from the corner of her eye, Aurora caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. A strikingly handsome silver-haired boy stood beside her. "It looks like you didnt need my help after all." Rhine knelt beside her, his tone filled with admiration as he praised the Princess of the Rose Kingdom: "You did it, Aurora." "You killed the Black Witch Maleficent with your own handsand ended the curse of the Rose Kingdom!" Chapter 166: The Witch Coven Leader’s Invitation Chapter 166: The Witch Coven Leaders Invitation Rhine stood up once more, bowing respectfully like a sage. "Congratulations, Your Highness. Or should I say Your Majesty." "Thank you, teacher." Aurora smiled, nodding before fully relaxing. She closed her eyes. The gentle breeze brushed against her ears, birds chirped crisply in the distance, and the fragrance of flowers and grass filled the air. For the first time in years, Aurora allowed herself to be intoxicated by the beauty of the world she had once ignored, slowly drifting into a peaceful slumber. Memories of the past flashed through her mind in fragments, weaving into a dream. It was as if she was reliving everything at an unimaginable speed Her years of rigorous training, shocking her swordmaster with her innate talent and monstrous strength. Defeating soldiers guilty of crimes, reclaiming the Tinderbox with her teacher, and receiving Grandma Rosas praiseher first moment of truly feeling like a hero. Learning of the curse on the Rose Kingdom, understanding her royal bloodline, and shouldering a mission far too heavy for her young age. Setting out on a journey with her sage of a teacher Meeting Ariel, the mermaid princess, beneath the deep blue sea and forming an unbreakable bond. Thwarting the Old Witchs schemes, overcoming insurmountable obstacles, helping Ariel and Prince Eric marry, and granting Ariel an immortal soul through love. Witnessing an alliance form between the Mermaid Kingdom and the human world, watching as mermaids shed their infamy, no longer feared as sea monsters but embraced as allies of sailors Defeating the Evil Queen, disguising herself as the Queen, and using the Magic Mirror to govern the kingdom. Leading the great reforms of the White Kingdom, seeing the long-standing grudge between the Evil Queen and Snow White finally dissolve into reconciliation Facing her fated enemy upon the vast ocean, chasing them all the way to the Land of Oz. Slaying the Eastern Witch, embarking on thrilling adventures with Dorothy and her companions. Watching Oz transform from a fraud into a true magician, seeing the Scarecrow and Pinocchio achieve their dreams, and witnessing Dorothy return home And at last, here on these green fields, she had slain the Black Witch Maleficent, bringing every grudge and battle to its final end! Aurora stirred from her half-dreaming state. "" she thought, chuckling to herself. "You have borne far too many burdens for someone your age, Aurora." Rhine sat down beside her on the grass, gazing up at the brilliant starry sky, his tone casual and relaxed. "Youve been through so much." Aurora was about to say, but before the words left her lips, she suddenly felt her nose sting. A warmth gathered in her eyes. The vast night sky, filled with countless stars, blurred before her. A moment later, Oz arrived as well. The short, old man beamed with excitement. "This is wonderful! Everyones turned back from fish into people! My kingdom and my city have returned! This beautiful land is back to what it once was!" "I dont even know how to thank you! Youve saved this entire land!" "How in the world did you do it?" Rhine looked at the ecstatic Oz, his tone calm. "I found the Middle Eastern Witch and persuaded her to lift the curse on Oz." Then, he turned to Aurora, who still lay on the grass with her eyes closed, hiding her emotions. "And now, with Maleficents death, five members of the Witch Coven are gone. The organization is essentially finished. "According to the Sea Hags intelligence, of the two remaining members, the Red Heart Witchs magic is far weaker than Maleficents and the Middle Eastern Witchs. Shes not a threat. "Now that the curse on the Rose Kingdom has been lifted, theres only one thing left that still concerns me in this world "Finding the founder of the Witch Coven." Aurora nodded in agreement. "Thats right. Now that weve finally killed Maleficent, I will keep my promise to you, teacher. "I will go with you to find the founder of the Witch Covenand find a way for you to return to your original world!" "No rush." For the first time, Rhines voice carried a lightness unlike before. It was clearMaleficents death had also lifted a weight off his heart. "First, lets return to the Rose Kingdom and tell your parents and the entire kingdom that the curse is broken! "We should hold a grand celebrationand enjoy ourselves for once." At this, Rhine let out a deep breath and chuckled at himself. "Haha though honestly, I dont even know if the founder of the Witch Coven truly has the power to send me back home. "Its probably just wishful thinking." "Youll definitely find a way home, teacher!" Aurora clenched her fist with determination. "Besidesnow that Maleficent is dead, I should be able to find clues about the Witch Covens founder from her belongings" Rhine rose to his feet and walked over to Maleficents lifeless body. He flicked his fingers, and from the folds of her robe, a delicate hand mirror floated into the air and landed in his palm. The Witches had been using mirror magic to communicate. "Time to check the call logs." Rhine couldnt help but joke to himself. He pulled out a crystal-clear divination sphere, preparing to scry the communication records between Maleficent and the Witch Covens founder. But before he could act A hazy silhouette appeared within the glass. Though her features remained indistinct, her outline and colors suggested a young girl with long, flowing black hair. "Black Witch Maleficent, are you there?" A voice echoed from the mirror. It was different from Auroras sharp yet steadfast voice. This voice was soft, melodic, and impossibly smoothlike the surface of a tranquil, windless lake. Yet beneath that stillness, it carried an eerie sensation As though countless hidden currents churned beneath the waters depths. Rhines heart tensed. As one of the worlds greatest prophets, his intuition told him exactly who he was speaking to. The founder of the Witch Coven. How should he respond? Should he tell her that Maleficent was dead? According to the Queen and the Sea Hag, the Covens leader didnt care much about the lives of her subordinates. But was that really true? As Rhines mind raced through possibilities, the girl behind the mirror seemed to sense something. She spoke again: "Oh Maleficent is already dead?" "You killed her." Her tone was eerily calm, as if stating the most ordinary fact in the world. "Yes," Rhine admitted. "We killed Maleficent. She got what she deserved." The obscured girl paused for a moment. Then, she lifted her delicate right hand Her thumb and index finger rubbed together gently, as if she were calculating something. Finger divination? Rhines eyes widened. He immediately realized what she was doing. The black-haired girl in the mirror instantly knew that the Middle Eastern Witch had just decided to leave the Witch Coven. She turned her gaze toward Rhine and Aurora, her lips curling into a sweet smile. "So, you two must be Magician Rhine and Warrior Aurora. Ive heard a lot about your grand adventuresIve been quite interested in your journey!" "I asked Maleficent so many times about you both. If you dont believe me, you could ask her yourselfoh wait, I forgot. Dead people dont talk." She suddenly let out a soft, squeaky laugh. Rhine remained on high alert, his wariness toward the founder of the Witch Coven at its peak. The black-haired girl stretched lazily, leaning back in her chair. With a deep sigh, she sounded almost disappointed. "The Sea Witch, the Queen, and the Middle Eastern Witch have all left." "The Black Witch and the Slave Master are dead." "Thanks to you two, the Witch Coven is officially disbanded." She tilted her head. "So, in that case I suppose I have no choice but to" "Youre going to avenge the two witches we killed?" Auroras expression stiffened. Her hand immediately moved to the hilt of her sword, preparing for a sudden attack from within the mirror. Rhine narrowed his eyes, his guard raised to the maximum. Now, he was no longer the same magician from beforehe had surpassed Maleficent, reaching the level of a legendary mage. Aurora, too, had transformed. After experiencing her fateful battle against Maleficent, she had undoubtedly become a mythical warrior. Behind them stood the White Kingdom, the Sea Kingdom, the Rose Kingdom, and the Twelve Good Witches. They werent afraid of a fight. But then The black-haired girl yawned and said something that shocked both of them. "I suppose I have no choice but to invite you to join the Witch Coven!" Rhines lips twitched at her ridiculous words. "I dont think Id be a good fit," he said flatly, his expression stiff. "If its a gender issue, there are plenty of ways to solve that," the black-haired girl replied casually, still smiling. "After all, this is a continent filled with supernatural powers. Whether its changing you or renaming the coven, either option works." Rhines expression froze. There was something strange about her words. He felt a chill crawl up his spine. "I refuse too!" Auroras voice was firm. "I have no interest in joining an evil organization like yours!" "Dont be so heartless," the black-haired girl propped her chin up with her hand. "You seem to have quite a negative impression of me Have I actually done anything bad?" Her voice was sweet, almost playful. "Since you both refuse to join the Witch Coven I suppose I have no choice but to" Her tone suddenly dropped into an icy whisper. Rhine and Auroras hearts tightened at the shift. They instinctively prepared for battle. The black-haired girl had been playing around this entire time. But if she decided to fight Even Rhine and Aurora werent certain of the true depths of her power. However "I suppose I have no choice but to inform the Red Heart Witch that the Witch Coven is officially disbanded." She smirked. "Theres no point calling it an organization when only two members remain." She watched with amusement as Rhine and Aurora visibly tensed up, their battle-ready expressions betraying their instincts. Thenshe clapped her hands together. "Congratulations, you two! Youve successfully destroyed the mysterious, terrifying, and powerful evil organization that I founded!" Rhine stared at her, inwardly groaning. This Witch Coven founder was nothing like he had imagined. He had envisioned a dark, enigmatic figure A demonic mastermind, orchestrating curses and chaos across the world. Instead, she was mischievous, whimsical, and impossibly carefree. Rhine racked his brain, searching through fairy tales and Eastern mythologies he had read before. Had there ever been a playful yet unfathomably powerful girl like this? But no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt recall a single legend that fit her. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You dont seem to care about the Witch Covens downfall at all," Rhine finally said. "The Queen and the Sea Hag said the same thing about you." "Of course not." The black-haired girl shrugged. "The Witch Coven was just something I threw together on a whim while I was traveling west. "I lost interest a long time ago." She sighed dramatically. "Unfortunately I lose interest in things very quickly." Seeing that she didnt seem like a direct threat, Rhine decided to test the waters. "Miss, some of the members of your coven werent good people. "Theyve harmed countless innocents." The black-haired girl tilted her head. "Thats fine," she said indifferently. "I never claimed to be a good person either." She smiled, eyes narrowing slightly as she looked at Rhine. "Unlike you, though. Youre a true hero. "Ive heard plenty of stories about youhow youve saved kingdom after kingdom." Rhine had no interest in bantering with her any longer. His expression turned serious. "As the founder of the Witch Coven, you must be an extremely knowledgeable legendary magician. "I have a question for you." The black-haired girl leaned back against her chair, resting her cheek on her hand. "Go ahead." "But I dont guarantee Ill answer." "And even if I do" She grinned. "I dont guarantee Ill tell the truth." Rhine paused, then ignored her playfulness and asked the one question he had been chasing all along. "In the Sea Kingdomand in many places across this worldpeople believe that the human soul is immortal. "That after death, a soul is reborn, and that it may even reincarnate in another world" The black-haired girl raised an eyebrow. "Yes, thats a common belief," she said lightly. Rhine took a deep breath. "Then, may I askdo you know of a way to travel to another world?" He deliberately phrased his question indirectly, avoiding any mention of Earth. The black-haired girl smiled. "Oh, I do." Her tone remained completely calm. She showed no shock at his question. "As legend goes, in the Middle Eastern Lands, there exists a Magic Lamp." "If one obtains the lamp and makes a wish, they can travel to another world." Rhines breath hitched. He had his doubtsbut if there was even a chance, he had to try. "But unfortunately," the black-haired girl sighed, tilting her head. "Unfortunately, its not that simple." Halfway through her explanation, the black-haired girl let out a regretful sigh, her voice tinged with melancholy. "That Magic Lamp, brimming with unimaginable power, was lost many years ago." "Legend has it that it was sealed away in a treasure vaulta place unknown to all." "A powerful spell was cast upon the vault. Even the mightiest warriors and magicians, godlike in their abilities, cannot break the seal unless they follow a very specific method." "As of now there is no one in the world who knows how to unseal that vault and find the Magic Lamp." Rhine''s mind raced. If they could find the boy named Aladdin, they could unlock the vault''s seal. With Magrito dead, Aladdin might be the only person left in this world with a chance to obtain the Magic Lamp! "And that," the black-haired girl concluded, "is the only method I know of to travel to another world." But then Her tone shifted abruptly, and a mischievous smirk curled at her lips. "Now, tell medo you think Im telling the truth?" Rhine narrowed his eyes. "I''ll take your word for itfor now." He looked into the hazy reflection of the black-haired girl in the mirror and asked, seemingly casually: "And may I ask what is your name?" The girl in the mirror showed no hesitation. "Ye Ruge." "If you ever need anything, you can use this mirror to contact me. Or" She smiled playfully. "You could always come find me in the Far Eastern Empire." And with that The mirror darkened, her figure fading into the void. Ye Ruge? Rhine frowned slightly. He had never heard that name before. Aurora, still processing everything, murmured: "That Witch Coven leader just said that as long as we find the Magic Lamp, we can travel to another world" "But what if she was lying to us?" Rhine exhaled deeply. "We''ll just have to find out." This was his last hope of returning home. And besides, he had already planned to obtain the Magic Lamp regardless. "First, let''s head back to the Rose Kingdom." "We need to tell everyone that Maleficent is dead and the curse is lifted!" Aurora brightened instantly, her expression full of excitement. "Yes! Father, Mother, and everyonetheyll all celebrate with us!" Return to the Rose Kingdom Rhine reached out and lightly touched Maleficents corpse. This allowed him to summon it back latera definitive proof of the Black Witchs death. Then, with a final glance at Emerald City, Rhine and Aurora bid farewell to Oz and its people. The citizens erupted into cheers and applause, hailing them as heroesthe saviors of their beautiful land. Amid the celebrations, Rhine clicked the heels of his enchanted Silver Shoes. A silver whirlwind engulfed them And in the blink of an eye, they were gone, streaking across the sky like a shooting star. The world spun around them. Scenery flashed past in a blur. The fierce winds howled. And when the light faded They were back. The Rose Kingdom. Reunion with the Twelve Good Witches The first sight that greeted them was twelve familiar figures. The Twelve Good Witches. "Grandma Rosa, Violet Fairy, Lilac Fairy" Aurora called out their names warmly, greeting each one with joy. "We did it! Maleficent is dead!" "The curse on the Rose Kingdom is finally broken!" Although the witches had long expected this outcome, hearing Auroras words still sent them into a frenzy of joy. Aurora rushed forward, embracing each witch one by one. They praised her bravery and resilience, their voices full of admiration. "Come! We must tell the King and Queen the good news!" Royal Palace of the Rose Kingdom With a single step, Rhine led them to the royal palace. Before them stood the Old King and Queen Their eyes widened in disbelief as they saw Aurora standing before themsafe, alive, victorious. Rhine bowed respectfully. With a flick of his hand Maleficents lifeless body appeared before them. "Your Majesty," Rhine announced. "Princess Aurora and I have slain the Black Witch Maleficent." "Now, go forthspread the news across the kingdom!" The Old King and Queen were overcome with emotion. Tears streamed down their faces as they embraced their daughter. "Its over its finally over!" They clutched Aurora tightly, overwhelmed with relief. "Thank you, Great Sage Rhine." The Old Kings voice trembled. "The Rose Kingdom will never forget your deeds!" For a brief momenthe was transported back in time. Back to the night of Auroras baptism To the promise Rhine had made to protect her. And today, that promise had been fulfilled. "The kingdom shall erect a statue in your honor," the Old King declared. "So that your great deeds will be remembered for all eternity!" Chapter 167: Aladdin’s “Uncle” Chapter 167: Aladdins Uncle The news of Maleficents death and the lifting of the curse spread quickly throughout the Rose Kingdom. From the busiest streets to the quietest alleys, the entire nation erupted into celebration. Lanterns and banners filled the city. The Old King declared a grand banquet in the royal capital, inviting every noble, official, and distinguished figure in the kingdom. Even commoners were allowed to participate For this was a day worthy of celebration for all. A Hero''s Return At the heart of the royal square, the Old King stood before the gathered citizens of the kingdom. "Today," he declared, "in front of all the noble gentlemen and ladies, in front of every citizen of our great capital, I wish to introduce a hero!" "She is" "My daughter, Princess Aurora!" A murmur swept through the crowd. Necks craned, eyes widened, and finallythey saw her. Standing tall on the stage was a young woman of breathtaking beauty. "The legendary beautiful princess!" "She looks exactly as the stories describe!" "Ive heard about Princess Aurora but hasnt she been locked away deep inside the Brass Palace all these years?" "Yes! No one has ever been allowed to see her!" Everyone in the capital had heard the tale But what they saw before them was nothing like the delicate princess they imagined. Aurora did not wear a grand ballroom gown or extravagant silks. Instead, she stood in simple, practical attire. Her sword hung at her waist. Her elegant yet fearless presence exuded a heroic spirit that was unparalleled. The Old King paused, then continuedhis voice, amplified by Rhines magic, resounded across the entire city. "Today, I reveal to youthe legend was false!" "That tale was nothing more than a brilliant deception crafted by the great Sage Rhine to mislead the Black Witch Maleficent!" "My daughter was never locked away in the palace!" "In fact" "Some of you may recall that one year ago, when the armies of Enderland invaded our kingdom" "A warrior of godlike power led our forces to crush the invaders!" "That warrior was my daughter!" The crowd erupted in gasps of disbelief. Shock and awe filled their faces. How could they reconcile the fabled hidden princess with the unstoppable warrior they had witnessed on the battlefield? But the Old King stood firm, his voice filled with pride. "My daughter bears the blessings of the Twelve Good Witches. "She journeyed across distant lands alongside the great magician and sageRhine. "Together, they defeated Maleficent and broke the curse that haunted our kingdom!" "They are the heroes who have saved us all!" "Let us offer them the highest honors in the name of our kingdom!" As the people listened, the Old King recounted the entire tale A legendary epic of a sage and a princess. He started from Auroras baptism, tracing the journey across many lands Until the final battle upon the Green Fields of Oz, where Aurora slayed Maleficent with her own hands. And of course The Old Kings imagination added flourishes, drama, and epic grandeur to the story. The bards, historians, and writers in the crowd eagerly scribbled down the tale. Books were written. Illustrations were drawn. In the years to come, children across the continent would fall asleep with this very story tucked beneath their pillows. A Celebration for the Ages At last, the Old King raised his hands. "And now" "In honor of our heroes and in celebration of the curses end" "I declare this festival officially begun!" Thus, the grandest feast in Rose Kingdom history lasted for eight whole days and nights. People drank, sang, and danced from sunrise to sunset And from sunset to sunrise again. The city lights burned brightly throughout the night, making the darkness indistinguishable from day. Meanwhile in the Kingdom of Alameid Unlike the joyous Rose Kingdom The young King of Alameid found himself in serious trouble. For days, he had been deeply troubled. His beloved wifehis cousin and queenhad vanished overnight. Seeing the Kings distress, one of his braver maidservants finally spoke up Revealing the Queens secret betrayal. "Your Majesty" "Every night, the Queen would slip a sleeping drug into your wine" "Once you were unconscious, she would sneak out!" The young Kings face darkened. "Nonsense!" Enraged, he refused to believe her words. He even considered executing the maid for slandering his wife. But as a righteous ruler, he paused, realizing he should not act in haste. To test the claim, he retrieved his golden drinking cup And summoned his royal alchemists. They examined the cup carefully. "Your Majesty," the lead alchemist reported. "This chalice contains traces of a powerful sedative." The King was stunned. "Are you certain?" "Beyond any doubt, Your Majesty." Realization hit him like a storm. His wifehis beloved Queenhad been drugging him every night. That night, as he tossed in restless sleep, the King had a dream. And in his dream He saw the truth. He saw his wife for what she truly was A powerful witch. A woman capable of reducing his kingdom to ruins with a mere flick of her wrist. He saw her consorting with the Witch Coven, aiding another witch in cursing a distant land Turning an entire kingdoms citizens into fish. He saw Rhine, disguised as a black slave, deceiving the Middle Eastern Witch Tricking her into lifting the curse. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And then He saw his wife flee, abandoning Alameid to escape her fate. To avoid a catastrophe, she had vanished into the unknown. When the first light of dawn spilled across his silk-draped bed The young King jolted awake, his heart pounding. The young King of Alameid woke up drenched in sweat. His clothes were soaked through, his chest heaving as he gasped for breath. The mere thought of his wifes terrifying magical powers sent chills down his spine. The young King let out a deep sigh of relief. Walking to the window, he opened it, letting the morning sunlight spill into his chambers. The land of Alameid stretched before him, peaceful and untouched by calamity. Thankfully, there was no ''what if'' in reality. On timeline, disaster never came to his kingdom. What the young King did not see, however Was a majestic, godlike specter hovering high in the clouds, watching him from afar. It was Rhines ring spirit The very entity that had woven his dream the night before. The Banquet EndsA New Journey Begins No feast lasts forever. The celebration in the Rose Kingdoma grand event that lasted eight days and nightshad finally come to an end. People returned to their daily lives, though the joyful echoes of song and laughter still lingered in the air. The scent of fine wine and roasted meats hung over the streets, remnants of a kingdom that had been saved. Rhine gazed at the aftermath of the grand banquet, feeling both satisfaction and emptiness. He had fulfilled Auroras wish. And at that moment, he felt a surge of mystical energy flow into his very soulthe power of wishes granted. From now on, his magic was no longer bound to any specific domain. He was like a Magic Lamp himself, his mind brimming with a thousand spells waiting to be cast. Aurora, however, had no regrets. She turned to Rhine, her gaze resolute. "Teacher, its time for us to go." "You have already fulfilled my wish." "Nowits my turn to fulfill yours." To find the Magic Lamp. To return to Earth. That was the wish of the magician himself. Rhine smiled, placing a hand on Auroras shoulder. Clicking his silver-heeled shoes, he summoned the silver whirlwind And in the blink of an eye, they vanished from the Rose Kingdom. The world spun. Scenes shifted and blurred. When the light faded They were standing within the palace of the White Kingdom. A Message from the Witch Queen Before them stood the once-evil Queen and her Magic Mirror. "I heard about the great banquet in the Rose Kingdom!" The Queen greeted them with a knowing smile. "I already knew of your victory!" Rhine, however, was concerned about something else. "The Witch Coven hasnt troubled you, have they?" The Queen shook her head. "No. But" Her expression turned slightly puzzled. "A few days ago, I received an unexpected message from someone who rarely speaks." Rhines gaze sharpened. "Let me guess" "The Witch Covens founder announced that the coven is officially disbanded?" The Queen stared at him, stunned. "How did you know that?!" Rhine sighed. Ye Ruges behavior baffled him more and more. Shaking off the thought, he turned to the Queens Magic Mirror. "Your Majesty, I need your mirrors help." "Im looking for someone." The Queen nodded. "Of course. Who do you seek?" Rhine smiled. "Im looking for a boy, likely living in the Eastern lands." "His name is Aladdin. His fathers name was Mustafa" A City in the Far East In the western region of the Far Eastern Empire, near the eastern borders of the Middle Eastern lands, stood a small city named Kasala. On this day A silver-haired boy and a golden-haired girl arrived in town. It was immediately clear that they were not locals. Their refined features and noble aura made them stand outlike children from a painting. Anyone who saw them felt an instinctive sense of admiration. Rhine approached a few locals, asking casually: "Excuse me, does this city have a tailor named Mustafa?" A man sighed regretfully. "There was a great tailor named Mustafa." "I even had him sew clothes for me once." "But sadly he passed away years ago." Rhines expression remained steady. "What about his son?" "Did he have a boy named Aladdin?" At the mention of that name, the locals frowned. One of them scoffed. "Yeah, that brat Aladdin! The troublemaker!" Rhine continued to ask questions about Aladdins family. The locals, eager to talk, shared their stories. Mustafa had been a poor man. To support his wife and son, he worked tirelessly, day and night. But because of this, he neglected Aladdins upbringing. Without proper guidance, Aladdin fell into bad company Lazy, mischievous, and always getting into trouble. Mustafa had once dreamed of sending Aladdin to school, but He was too poor. He had wanted to teach his son tailoring, but Aladdin refused to learn. And after Mustafa passed away, Aladdin wandered even further astray Spending his days loitering with troublemakers. Many of the locals sighed with regret. "Its a pity Mustafa was a good man." "His craftsmanship was the best on this street." "He may not have been wealthy, but he was kind-hearted." "He even helped his poorer neighbors when he could." "But now Mustafa is gone." "His widow and son had to sell their tailor shop just to survive." "Without a stable income, theyre barely scraping by." "If only Aladdin had learned his fathers trade things might be different." Rhine nodded to himself. The details matchedthough told from a different perspective. Rhine took out a few gold coins. Each informant received one coin. The locals gasped in shock. Some had never even seen gold before. One of them, touched by Rhines generosity, said: "You seem to be from a wealthy family. If you have extra, please help Aladdins family." "His father once helped many of us. I cant stand the thought of them starving to death." Rhine nodded. "Of course. Im here to find AladdinI wont let his family suffer." Soon Rhine and Aurora stood before Aladdins home, knocking lightly. A tired-looking woman opened the door. She was Aladdins mother. "Good day, madam," Rhine greeted politely. "We are Sage Rhine and Princess Aurora from the Rose Kingdom." He handed her several gold coins. Aladdins mother gasped. The coins were pure, gleaming in the sunlight Worth as much as what she had earned from selling their shop! She clutched them in disbelief. "Why why would such important figures seek out a poor woman like me?" "We are looking for your son, Aladdin." "Where is he?" Aurora asked, peering into the house. Aladdins mother hesitated. "Aladdin he was taken away by his uncle." "His uncle?" Rhines gaze sharpened. Chapter 168: The Emperor of Enderland and the Treasure Vault of the Magic Lamp Chapter 168: The Emperor of Enderland and the Treasure Vault of the Magic Lamp Rhine immediately knew that the so-called "Uncle Aladdin" was a fraud Merely a magician scheming to use Aladdin to obtain the Magic Lamp! But there was a problem. He had assumed that the one impersonating Aladdins uncle was Magritothe magician who had already died by his hands. Yet Magrito was dead. So now Who was impersonating Aladdins uncle? Rhine thanked Aladdins mother, and before leaving, he took an old childhood doll that once belonged to Aladdin. The moment he stepped out of the house, Rhine pulled out his crystal ball and began his divination "Tell mewho is the magician disguised as Aladdins uncle? Who took Aladdin away?" Now that Rhine had become one of the greatest legendary magicians, his divination arts had also reached an unparalleled levelcapable of revealing intricate details far beyond ordinary prophecy. A blue glow radiated from the crystal ball, and lines of text appeared: The magician is Khalid, the elder brother of Magrito. He, too, is a magician. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two brothers once terrorized their homeland together with their dark arts, becoming infamous sorcerers. Khalid learned of the Magic Lamp from his younger brother. The two originally planned to obtain it together. After divining his brothers death, Khalid decided to take his place, disguise himself as Aladdins uncle, and seek the Magic Lamp for himself. Rhine narrowed his eyes. In several versions of , after the protagonist defeated the evil magician, another villain suddenly appearedhis older brother. This older magician, upon discovering his siblings death through divination, disguised himself as a kind-hearted monk, infiltrated Aladdins household, and plotted revenge. But in the end Evil was vanquished once more. The older brothers scheme failed, and he died just like his sibling. This plotline, however, always felt oddly sudden Like an afterthought, hastily inserted at the end to extend the story. Thats why many modern retellings simply ended the tale with the first magicians death, omitting the older brother entirely. But now Since Rhine had slain Magrito ahead of time, fate had shifted slightly. Instead of arriving later, Khalid had foreseen his brothers death early, and now He was playing the very role that Magrito was supposed to. A new villain. The same old scheme. Rhine smirked. Then, he posed his second question to the crystal ball: "Tell mewhere is Aladdin right now?" A Magicians Deception Deep in the desert, a magician and a boy climbed over a mountain of stone and sand. Had Aurora been here, she might have mistaken the magician for Magrito himself For Khalid and Magrito were twin brothers, bearing an uncanny resemblance in both appearance and aura. "Uncle, this is just an endless desert!" Aladdins young voice rang out. "Theres nothing here but rocks and sand. Why did you bring me here?" Khalids eyes darkened. "Dont ask so many questions. Just follow me." His tone was suddenly harsher. "But Uncle, weve been walking for days!" Aladdin pouted, crossing his arms. "You said wed go see amazing things, but I thought wed be back home soon!" Thenhe plopped down onto the ground, refusing to move. "Im too tired!" Khalids patience snapped. The kind, caring uncle act he had maintained for weeks vanished in an instant. A sharp slap sent Aladdin sprawling onto the sand. The force of the hit nearly knocked out one of his teeth. Aladdin clutched his cheek, tears welling in his eyes. "Uncle what did I do wrong?" He remembered When this man first appeared at his home, he had been so kind. "Uncle" had given his family money, taken him on trips, introduced him to wealthy merchants, and showed him exciting things. Khalid glared down at him. "I am your uncle. That means you obey me!" "Im about to show you something incrediblesomething no one else has ever seen!" "NowGET UP and WALK!" He raised his hand again. Terrified, Aladdin scrambled to his feet. "Y-yes, Uncle! Ill listen!" And so The boy, clutching his bruised cheek, dragged his exhausted feet across the scorching desert for hours more. His blistered feet throbbed with pain. His body ached with exhaustion. Several times, he wanted to ask But every time, the memory of the slap silenced him. Finally Khalid led him to a cluster of jagged rocks deep in the desert. To any ordinary traveler, this place looked no different from the rest of the wasteland. But Khalid knew better. A twisted grin stretched across the magicians face. For years, he had searched for the entrance to the Magic Lamps Vault. The ancient records had only described its general location. It had taken years of searching and divination to pinpoint its exact whereabouts. And now He stood before it. "Were here, Aladdin. This is our destination." "You may rest now." The moment the words left his lips, Aladdin collapsed onto the sand, panting. But Khalid ignored him. Instead He turned to a massive rock nearby and spoke in a reverent voice: "Your Majesty" "I have brought you Aladdin." Aladdin, filled with curiosity, turned to look in the direction Khalid was shouting. From behind the massive boulder, a regal procession emerged. At the head of the group A man in full armor, mounted atop a majestic warhorse. His cape billowed in the desert wind. Beside him A dozen burly warriors, clad in battle-worn armor, each armed to the teeth. Veterans of countless wars. At the sight of so many armed men, Aladdins heart pounded with fear. "Uncle w-who are they?" But ignored him. Instead, Khalid hurried forward and knelt on one knee, his voice dripping with flattery. "Your Majesty!" "I have brought you Aladdin, just as promised!" "The treasure vault will soon be ours!" Aladdins eyes widened in shock. Thena terrible suspicion crept into his mind. His "Uncle" had changed completely during their journey At first, he had been warm and generous. But out of nowhere, he became harsh and violent. A Magicians Deception Khalid and Magrito had always shared a strange bond Bound by blood and magic, they could sense each other''s fate. Through divination and their blood connection, Khalid had foreseen his younger brothers death. Furious, he rushed to Enderland, seeking out the Emperor himself. Throwing himself at the monarchs feet, he wept bitterly: "My poor brother Magrito! Murdered in cold blood!" "Your Majesty, you must avenge him!" "And as fate would have it" "I, too, know the secret of the Magic Lamp." "Since my brother has fallen, allow me to take his place" "I will deceive Aladdin, open the vault, and deliver the Magic Lamp to you!" The Emperor, upon seeing Khalids power, immediately took him in. Thus, Khalid was granted Magritos role To lure Aladdin into opening the legendary treasure vault. The Vault Awakens The Emperor of Enderland spoke, his voice calm but commanding. "Hurry." "Once this is done, you shall be rewarded." Khalid bowed deeply. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" At once, he lit a bundle of incense, tossing fragments of sandalwood into the fire. With a voice full of mystical authority, he began chanting an ancient spell. As he did so Neither the Emperor, nor Khalid, nor the trembling Aladdin noticed That high above them, two birds were watching in silence. From the clouds, two pairs of sharp eyes observed the scene below. "So, the Emperor of Enderland is here too." "A power-hungry ruler like him would definitely want the Magic Lamp." The first bird spoke It was Rhine. The second bird, however, fluffed its feathers angrily. Aurora, still furious at Enderlands past crimes, spat out a string of curses. "Tch! Not this bastard again!" She gritted her beak. "First, they invaded the Rose Kingdom." "Then, they nearly ruined Ariel and Prince Erics lives." "And now, they want the Magic Lamp?!" Her wings fluttered aggressively. "Teacher, do we intervene now?" Aurora was no longer the same princess who had first left the Rose Kingdom After defeating Maleficent, her strength had grown beyond human limits. Even the most legendary warriors could not stand against her. And as for Rhine His magic had already surpassed reason. At the banquet in the Rose Kingdom, he had displayed just a fraction of his true powerand shocked the entire kingdom. Aurora even suspected that if Rhine wished, Enderland would sink into the sea by dawn. But Rhine shook his head. "Not yet." "Look at Aladdin." "He''s already starting to doubt his uncle." "If we act now, he may not believe that we are the good guys." Aurora huffed but remained silent. The Vault Opens As Khalid finished his chant, the desert trembled. The sky darkened, choked by raging winds and swirling sandstorms. The earth split open, revealing a deep fissure. A massive, square stone slab rose from the ground. At the terrifying sight, Aladdin whimpered and turned to run. "STOP!" Khalid grabbed him by the collar And slapped him across the face again. Tears welled in Aladdins eyes. But Khalids voice was cold and commanding. "Listen well, boy!" "I am your uncleand you will obey me!" "You do as I say, and you will be rewarded with endless riches!" He pointed at the massive stone slab. "Underneath this rock lies a treasure vault" "Inside, you will find wealth fit for a king." "But you must follow my instructions exactly." Aladdin sniffled, nodding fearfully. "Y-yes, Uncle. Ill do whatever you say." "Nowpull the iron ring on that stone. And as you do, say your full name, along with the names of your parents." Aladdin hesitated. "Uncle this stone is huge. How am I supposed to move it alone?" Khalids eyes flashed. "You must open it yourself. That is the rule!" "Now, SAY YOUR NAME!" Aladdin gulped. Placing his hands on the iron ring, he began to pull As he did, he spoke hesitantly: "My name is Aladdin, my father is Mustafa, my mother is" The stone slab moved effortlessly, as if it weighed nothing at all. Beneath it A staircase, leading into a dark, underground chamber. Khalids face lit up with excitement. "Yes YES!" Turning to Aladdin, he quickly issued instructions. "Listen to mecarefully." "The vault is full of dangerous magic." "Do not touch the urns or the wallsor you will turn to stone!" "Beyond the vault lies a garden. Past that, youll find a grand hall" "At the center of the hall, hanging from the ceiling, is an oil lamp." "You must climb the ladder, take down the lamp" "Pour out its oil" "And bring the lamp directly to me!" Aladdins face was pale. But under the watchful eyes of Khalid, the Emperor, and a dozen warriors, he had no choice. Swallowing hard, he stepped down into the darkness. As his figure disappeared into the tunnel, Khalid let out a triumphant laugh. "Hes inside!" He turned to the silent Emperor. "Your Majesty" "The Magic Lamp will soon be yours!" Little did they know Far above, two birds had just vanished into a silver whirlwind. Rhine and Aurora had just teleported into the vault Ahead of everyone else. Chapter 169: “There’s Someone Else in the Treasure Vault!” Chapter 169: Theres Someone Else in the Treasure Vault! Aladdin tiptoed into the treasure vault, carefully following the magician Khalids instructions. He avoided the terrifying curses guarding the vault, skillfully sidestepping any traps. Before long, he stepped into a breathtaking garden. The fruit trees in the garden bore gems instead of ordinary fruitsapphires, rubies, agates, pearls, and diamonds. The dazzling brilliance of these treasures was so intense that even the midday sun paled in comparison. Unfortunately, Aladdin was still a young boyplayful, uneducated, and completely ignorant of the true value of these gems. He had no idea that just one of these stones could make a king or a wealthy merchant green with envy! But right now, anxiety consumed him. He didnt spare a glance at the priceless treasures and walked straight through the garden, his mind racing. Aladdin recalled the fairy tales he had heard while playing with his friends. Evil magicians were always cunning and deceitful. What if this was all a trap for him? The more he thought about it, the more afraid he became, until finally, he couldnt hold back his sobs any longer. Tears streaming down his face, Aladdin wandered into a grand and opulent hall. Just as he stepped inside, a clear and gentle voice rang out. Startled, Aladdin stumbled and fell to the ground. Theres someone else in the treasure vault?! He quickly looked up and saw a silver-haired boy and a golden-haired girl gazing at him. The two children were around the same age as Aladdin. Their delicate features were so stunning that they looked like they had stepped out of a painting. Tiny, glowing specks of light floated around them, and a faint, melodious tune seemed to linger in the air. They clearly possessed magicthese were no ordinary children. Panic surged through Aladdin as he hurriedly explained himself. Please dont hurt me! Im not a thief! I didnt mean to break in! A magician ordered me to come here. He told me to enter the hall ahead and take the oil lamp hanging from the ceiling. He immediately pushed all the blame onto his so-called uncle. Its okay, dont be afraid. We wont hurt you, Aurora comforted him gently, offering him a handkerchief. She had a feeling this boy had misunderstood something. Aladdin snapped out of his panic, took the handkerchief, and wiped away his tears. When he saw that these guardians of the vault meant him no harm, he finally let out a sigh of relief. Child, you were crying, which means something unfortunate must have happened to you. Tell us your story, Rhine said softly. As if he had finally found a savior and someone to confide in, Aladdin quickly and concisely recounted his ordeal. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So even now, I dont know if that magician is really my uncle. At first, he was kind to me, but then he turned scary Lowering his head, Aladdins tear-filled eyes glimmered with fear. What if he and that foreign emperor are bad people? What should I do? Overcome with despair, Aladdin started crying again. Rhine watched the sobbing boy and quickly recalled the original storyline Originally, when Aladdin tried to leave, he hesitated to hand over the magic lamp. The magician, pretending to be his uncle, suspected that Aladdin had grown suspicious of him. Enraged, he sealed the vault with magic, intending to leave Aladdin to starve to death inside. He planned to return later and retrieve the lamp himself. However, the magician had forgotten that he had given Aladdin a magic ring for protection. Back then, Aladdin hadnt known about the lamps power. Instead, he used the rings genie to escape the vault. Afterward, he wandered for days, starving, before finally making it home. But now, due to changes in the timeline, Rhine had already killed Magrido and taken the magic ring. That meant Aladdin had no magical tools to rely on this time. His only hope was them. Dont be afraid, child. We will help you, Rhine reassured him. Really? Aladdin stopped crying, eyes filled with hope. Rhine took out a crystal ball. Within the swirling colors, a scene gradually came into focusit was the outside of the treasure vault. The magician Khalid, the Emperor of Ender, and his warriors were all gathered at the entrance, greedily staring at the vaults opening. Your Majesty, Aladdin will soon retrieve the magic lamp. That lamp holds immense powersoon, Your Majesty will become the ruler of the world, and the entire continent will bow before you! Khalid bowed deeply toward the imposing emperor, his voice filled with flattery. You disguised yourself as Aladdins uncle and tricked him into opening the vault. Youve done well. Once this is over, I will grant you your brothers former position as Enders chief magician, along with additional rewards. The Emperor of Ender folded his arms across his chest. His black cloak billowed in the desert wind as he envisioned his future conquests, feeling exhilarated. Khalid then asked, Your Majesty, once Aladdin retrieves the lamp, what should we do with him? The secret of the lamp and this vault must never be known to the outside world. These secrets will be buried here forever in the desert. Understanding his meaning, Khalid smirked. I see, Your Majesty. Upon witnessing this scene, Aladdin gasped in horror. They really bad people! That magician isnt my uncle at allhes a liar! Thinking back to how his so-called uncle had acted generous and kind when he first met him and his mothertaking him out to feast and travelAladdin felt furious when he realized it had all been an act. Then, remembering that the magician and the foreign emperor intended to kill him, he shivered. He grabbed onto Rhine and Auroras arms and pleaded, Those bad people want to kill me. You can use magicplease, save me! Rhine naturally wouldnt refuse such a request. No problem, well help you. You must have noticed by now that what they truly want is a magic lamp hidden in this vault. That lamp possesses immense power. As he spoke, Rhine raised his hand toward the ceiling. The oil lamp hanging there instantly flew down, poured out its remaining oil, and landed in the boys left hand. Then, the young magician softly chanted, Transform. Immediately, an identical magic lamp appeared in his right hand. The magic lamp turned into two?! Aladdin gasped in surprise and doubt. Rhine smiled and shook his head, handing the lamp in his right hand to Aladdin. This one is a fake, an exact replica I created. Youll give this counterfeit to that magician. Realization dawned on Aladdin, but he still hesitated. Wont they be able to tell its a fake? Even though he didnt know how to activate the lamps magic, he was certain that Khalid, the magician, did. Rhine gave him a reassuring smile. Dont worry, just leave that to me. Aladdin took the fake lamp and turned to leave. Rhine then advised him, The fruit in the garden outsidetheyre all precious gemstones, the kind even emperors in the mortal world dont possess. Take as many as you can. Once you return to the outside world, theyll be enough for you and your mother to live a life of wealth and comfort. Really?! That means my mother wont have to work day and night weaving cloth anymore! Overjoyed, Aladdin repeatedly thanked Rhine before hurrying through the garden, stuffing his pockets with as many beautiful gems as he could find. As they watched Aladdin leave, Aurora turned to Rhine and asked, Teacher, why give them a fake lamp? Why not just kill that magician Khalid and the Emperor of Ender? That emperor and his warriors look strong, but just by listening to their footsteps, I can telltheyre merely elite warriors, no different from the one I killed in Enders royal capital. Their strength is nowhere near that of the Eastern Witch in her dragon form! Let alone Maleficent. Give me ten seconds, and I can take them all down by myself. Rhine gently stroked Auroras golden hair and replied, Killing them would, of course, be the easiest option. But think about itif the Emperor of Ender suddenly died in a foreign land, wouldnt his country be thrown into chaos? Aurora fell silent. She wanted to say, but she also knew that innocent people would suffer in the aftermath. Rhine continued, Ive heard that the Emperor of Ender has several sonsstrong, ambitious princes who have inherited their fathers thirst for conquest. Even if we kill him, all that would change is the ruler. Enders invasions of other nations wont stop. Pausing for a moment, Rhine then lifted his chin slightly and added, Besides, I dont intend to simply erase Ender from the map. I want to make it so that this vast empire is completely forgotten by the entire continent. His tone implied that he had the power to make that happen. Aurora pondered this. So then, why give them a fake lamp? How can you be sure they wont realize its a counterfeit? Did you cast some kind of spell on the fake lamp? Aladdin made his way back up the stone steps toward the entrance of the vault. The moment the boy emerged holding the lamp, magician Khalids face lit up with excitement, and he rushed forward to grab it. However, the muscular warriors of Ender had anticipated this and instinctively stepped forward, blocking Khalid from getting to the lamp first. The Emperor of Ender turned back to look at Khalid, seeing the eagerness in his eyes. As if expecting this all along, he let out a slow, meaningful sigh. Then, he strode forward and took the lamp from Aladdins hands himself. Finally holding the magic lamp, feeling the grime on its surface, the emperor exhaled in relief. He threw his head back and laughed, as if already envisioning the countless kingdoms of the Western Continent bowing before him. Khalid hurried closer, forcing a fawning smile. Your Majesty, allow me to teach you how to use the lamp! As he spoke, he moved beside the emperor, waiting for the perfect moment to seize the lamp. He had to be the first to rub it, to summon the boundless power of the genie for himself! Oh? The emperor extended the lamp toward him. Go ahead. Teach me how to wield this all-powerful magic lamp. Khalid saw that the emperor wasnt suspicious of him and was overjoyed. His eyes gleamed with greed. Eagerly, he pulled out a handkerchief. Your Majesty, this lamp is a bit dirty. Let me wipe it for you first Just a little morehe was just about to rub the surface of the lamp! Any second now, he would summon the genie and gain its power! A dazzling smile spread across Khalids face, the brightest of his life. And in the very next moment, his smile froze. Scarlet blood splattered across the sand and stones of the desert. At some point, the emperor had drawn his sword and plunged it into Khalids heart. His strike was fast. Precise. Lethal. Khalids eyes widened in shock, locked onto the imposing and majestic emperor before him. His gaze was filled with disbelief. Apologies, the emperor said flatly. I actually already know how to use the lamp. The method is ridiculously simple. Your brother told me long ago. My ignorance was just an act. And youjust like your brotheryou are cunning and completely disloyal. Magician Khalid collapsed into a pool of blood, his life utterly extinguished. Now, both treacherous magician brothers had met their end. The emperor turned to look at Aladdin standing at the entrance of the cave, then gave his warriors a silent signal. End this, he ordered. Then, we return home. The warriors immediately understood. The crisp sound of blades being drawn echoed through the desert, blending with the hot winds. No one who knew the secret of the lamp could be allowed to leave alive. The wind howled, sweeping up clouds of sand. A tumbleweed rolled past their feet. SWOOSH! In an instant, the warriors lunged at Aladdin, their speed so fast that they left afterimages behind them. Each of them was a powerhouse, capable of taking down a tiger with their bare hands. With weapons in hand, they were as deadly as an entire army. Seeing more than a dozen warriors rushing toward him at once, Aladdin squeezed his eyes shut and opened his mouth A scream, a plea, or a final prayer? Perhaps all three. Chapter 1: Bacon and Roast Chicken Cultivation: I Studied Abroad in the Modern Times BOTI Translation 4.5 Ratings 0 Reads 454620 Words Tags Synopsis: Just as nuclear weapons are only a byproduct of scientific exploration, immortality is merely a small gift along the path of seeking the Dao. The New Dao Master, Grand Wise Teacher, and the strongest cultivator in millennia, Real Person Zheng Fa, is recruiting a personal disciple. The reference materials for applicants are as follows: Topology in Talismans: Starting with the Little Rain Talisman Research on Artificial Intelligence in Magical Tools: A Preliminary Exploration of Tool Spirits Elemental Decomposition of the Nine-turn Golden Pill Basic Pathways of Formation Note: Priority will be given to those who have published papers in the Immortal Dao journal. Chapter 1: Bacon and Roast Chicken The glow of the setting sun cast its light on the eaves of the Zheng family''s house. Water had been splashed on the ground in front of the door, settling the evening dust and bringing a hint of coolness. The three members of the Zheng family were eating dinner at a small table directly facing the entrance. Madam beat the steward Wangs son with forty strokes; hes barely alive and had to be carried back, Zheng''s mother said, sharing the latest gossip from the estate. Zheng Fa, holding his chopsticks, listened to his mothers story. His little sister, Zheng Shan, leaned half her body against him, holding a rice bowl larger than her head in both hands, her face buried in it as she ate heartily. Hearing their mothers tale, Zheng Shan lifted her head and asked, Wang Gui? Wasnt he chosen as the seventh young masters study attendant by Madam? Why was he beaten? Zheng Fa glanced at his sister, seeing her bright, round eyes, a mischievous grin on her lips, and a spot of dark green vegetable juice. That expression, full of schadenfreudewhat a little rascal! Even though Zheng Shan was only six years old, she understood that the relationship between the Wang family and theirs was not good. Both families were tenant farmers under the Zhao estate, but their circumstances were vastly different. In the past, when Zheng Fas father had been a steward at the estate, their life was better than that of the Wang family by far. Five years ago, a beast attack occurred while his father was trying to harvest crops and he tragically died. With the loss of the familys pillar and the steward position, the Zheng household fell into decline. Zhengs mother had to raise her son and daughter while tending the land, making life extremely difficult. Meanwhile, the Wang family took over the steward role left by Zheng Fas father, and their fortunes rose. Although others in the estate noticed, a widow and her children held little sway compared to a steward favored by the higher-ups, making the Zhengs'' life even lonelier. Children often mimic the biases of adults. Wang Gui, the steward''s only son and de facto leader among the estates children, frequently led in bullying Zheng Fa and Zheng Shan. Zheng Fa, with his tall and steady build, commanded respect among the estate children, so even Wang Gui didnt go too far. But lively, playful Zheng Shan bore the brunt of many pranks. Hearing of Wang Guis misfortune today brought her joy. Whats that look for? Zhengs mother scolded her. Its said Wang Gui was being mischievous, leading the seventh young master astray. Madam caught them and had him punished. If she saw you acting like this, youd get a beating too! Im not as bad as Wang Gui! And besides, Im not cut out to be an attendant, Zheng Shan retorted, her eyes wide. When Wang Gui got picked by Madam, he showed off to everyone in the estate. No one else had a chance like that! Zheng Fa shook his head discreetly. Hed long understood Wang Guis naturebullying the weak but lacking real courage. He doubted the boy dared to lead the young master astray. The sky was still light, but the Zhengs dined early to save on lamp oil, making use of the remaining daylight. Most tenant families on the estate ate only two meals a day, including the Wang household. On the wooden table were just two dishes: a plate of bright green leaves called pigweed by the estate folk, usually pig fodder but eaten by poorer families. The Zhengs ate it frequently, boiled with barely any oil or salt, making it nearly inedible. The other dish was differenta bowl of tender bamboo shoots gathered by their mother that morning, topped with two glistening, red slices of Meat! Two slices of cured meat! Zheng Shans mouth was stuffed with pigweed, her cheeks puffed out as she stared at the two pieces of cured meat with wide eyes. If eyes could eat, those slices would have vanished into her stomach. She remembered the cured meat, preserved during the New Year, from a single slender piece. Their mother only cut a couple of slices once every ten or fifteen days, using it sparingly. The last time they had any was a month ago. Zheng Shan wasnt greedy. One piece for her brother and one for her would be enough... Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, their mother needed some too. Shed settle for half of one slice... No, even a single bite would make her happy! At last, their mothers chopsticks moved toward the meat. Zheng Shans eyes followed, even tilting her head slightly. The first slice went into her brothers bowl. Fair enough. The chopsticks hovered for a moment over her bowl but ultimately dropped the second piece into her brothers bowl as well. Zheng Shan blinked, feeling a twinge of disappointment, but reasoned with herself: Her brother needed more food to work. Pigweed was tasty too! She lowered her head and chewed more vigorously, as if eating meat. ... A pair of chopsticks descended near her forehead. A piece of meat, close enough for her to smell, brushed against her face. She looked up suddenly, seeing her brother, who smiled as he placed a slice into her bowl. Brother! she beamed, a grin splitting her face and revealing a missing tooth, happiness spilling out. Eat up. Zheng Fa patted her head. Mm! She nibbled the cured meat, savoring it with little bites. ... Zhengs mother, observing this, said nothing. However much she favored her son, her daughter was still part of her. How could she willingly see her suffer? Her bias had its reasons. The estate valued men who could work hard. Without her son, Zheng Fa, the familys status would be even lower. Zhengs mother believed her son was the one holding their family together. Seeing him care for his sister warmed her heart. Unexpectedly, Zheng Fa then picked up the other slice and put it in his mothers bowl. She looked at him, emotions tangled in her chest. When her husband died, the world felt like it had collapsed. She even considered dying alongside him. But seeing how her son matured beyond his years gave her hope and made her stay. Mothers too old for meat. Besides, I dont even like it much. Youre the one who needs it, she protested. Your sons already tall enough. ... Zhengs mother looked at her sons seven-foot frame, nearly eight feet, unable to argue. Despite years of hardship, hed grown taller by the day, surpassing all others on the estate. The familys poverty was evident, but the boy stood as the estates best. It kept others at bay... ... That night, lying in bed, Zheng Fa stared at the worn ceiling, starlight seeping through. His sisters soft smacking sounds in her sleep reached him, mixed with his mothers turning. The old quilt felt uneventhin in places, lumpy in othersoffering little warmth or comfort. He closed his eyes, hope brimming as he drifted to sleep. When he opened them, everything had changed. Sunlight now illuminated a pristine white ceiling. The blaring of car horns sounded from the street outside. A down comforter wrapped him in softness. Yet there was no time to linger. He jumped out of bed, slipped into slippers, and rushed to the kitchen. He opened the fridge and grabbed a whole marinated chicken and four steamed buns bought from the market, placing them in the microwave. The rich aroma of chicken filled the room. As he tore into the hot, golden-skinned roast chicken, its juices sizzled, the warmth traveled from his mouth to his stomach, up his spine, releasing in a contented sigh. Chapter 2: Modern Times Chapter 2: Modern Times Im alive! These past few days, he hadnt eaten his fill even once at the Zhao estate. Zheng Fa felt a bit ashamed. After experiencing various delicious foods in this world, going back to eating pigweed was hard to stomach Luxury spoils the palate. As for things like cured meat, which tasted better, he always left them for his sister and mother. Indulging in lavish food here while competing for scarce morsels in the other world would just feel wrong. Five years ago, after his fathers death, he cried all night until he fell into an exhausted sleep, only to wake up in a strange, wondrous place. Since then, every seven days, he would visit this world in his dreams, then return to the original one after seven daysan experience akin to the "transmigration" told in this world''s tales, only he was a foreigner in a so-called "body traversal." From that point, he spent seven days feasting in this world, before returning to the Xuanyi Realmwhat people from that world called itwhere he would endure near-starvation for seven days. Now, he had become used to it. Zheng Fa rubbed his slightly full stomach and stepped out of his home. He lived in a teachers apartment building belonging to Qingshui High School, a modest two-bedroom, one-living-room unit within a six-story building built decades ago. Thirty years had left the building worn; no elevator, narrow, dim stairwells, iron railings flecked with rust, and even patches of moss at the landings. Others might consider the place outdated and inferior to newer complexes, but Zheng Fa was content. Having grown up in homes built from mud bricks mixed with straw, the sight of pristine walls and gleaming windows in this world made him feel like he had entered a paradise. Not to mention electric lights, TVs, cars, and phonesall ordinary here but wonders to him. After gaining some understanding of this world, he had initially believed it to be the "immortal realm" storytellers described at the marketwhere iron birds flew at speeds impossible to fathom, and tiny screens could reveal events from a thousand miles away. But deeper knowledge revealed these people were merely mortals, their bodies even frailer than those in his original world. Zheng Fa''s family had tilled land for generations as tenant farmers of the Zhao family, an esteemed clan known for martial excellence, with some gifted members even joining legendary sects. But in this world, cultivation didnt exist, and martial arts were confined to TV or satirical videos. Still, Zheng Fa didn''t look down on this worlds people. To achieve such wondrous feats with mortal bodies was, in his eyes, even more admirable. Now, he was a senior student at Qingshui High School, living in an apartment just five minutes from the classrooms. When he arrived at the classroom door, a boy sitting by the front row near the entrance called out, "Zheng Fa, Mr. Chen wants to see you!" Got it! Zheng Fa responded, placing his backpack on his seat. He heard the boy ask, "What did you do?" Zheng Fa wondered the same thing, nervous. Mr. Chen was their homeroom and language teacher. Being summoned to the teachers office first thing in the morning was nerve-wracking, even for a transmigrant. He pushed open the scuffed yellow door to find Mr. Chens bald head gleaming in the morning light by the nearest desk. Mr. Chen. Zheng Fa, come in and sit! Relieved by Mr. Chens friendly demeanor, Zheng Fa sat down with his legs together, hands resting on his knees, doing his best to appear obedient. What are you so tense about? Mr. Chen chuckled at his posture. I just wanted to ask what university plans you have now that you''re in senior year. I Caught off guard by the question, Zheng Fa struggled to respond. Normally, teachers dont pry into these matters; its up to students and their families. But given your unique situation Mr. Chen didnt finish, but Zheng Fa understoodhe had crossed over at twelve or thirteen, inheriting an identity in this world as an orphan. His parents here, both Qingshui High School teachers, had died in a car accident, a fate more tragic than in the Xuanyi Realm. But the safety nets here were better. The school supported him as a teachers child, waiving tuition fees so he could continue his education. The community offered subsidies, and with the inheritance and home his parents left, his life, though not affluent, was stable. Compared to the hardship his family faced in the other world, this place was a haven. The teachers, including Mr. Chen, knew of his background, showing care and avoiding discussions about family in front of him out of sympathy or professional camaraderie. Though he had never experienced life with this worlds parents, he felt grateful, even if the emotions weren''t deep. This kindness was something Zheng Fa acknowledged. Seeing his silence, Mr. Chen continued, What do you have in mind? Share it, and Ill help you think it over. Zheng Fa felt sincerely appreciative. Despite his gruff appearance, Mr. Chen was dedicated. It wasnt even 7 a.m., yet he was already in the office. Zheng Fa knew he did this almost daily. I want to study physics, Zheng Fa said. He had thought about university before. Maybe studying wasnt enjoyable for most teens here, but Zheng Fa cherished the opportunity. Hed only attended a year of basic schooling as a child and hadnt loved it then, preferring farm work. But after his fathers accident, losing the chance for school made him yearn for it. In the estate, only Steward Wang''s son, Wang Gui, finished basic education and was later chosen as the Seventh young masters attendant. Other kids couldnt afford schooling, making them envious of Wang Gui. Zheng Fa more so. With the opportunity for formal schooling here and even universitythis worlds pinnacle of learninghe naturally yearned for it. Physics It was his best subject. Plus, he was genuinely intrigued by the mysteries of "science." This worlds history amazed him. A few centuries ago, it was as bleak as the Xuanyi Realm, without any cultivation or martial prowess. This world had transformed dramatically within a few centuries, and he believed science was the core reason behind it. He admired it with a fervent curiosity and respect. Physics? Going down the academic path? Mr. Chen pondered. Given Zheng Fas modest background, academics could be a solid choice. Any universities in mind? Jiangnan University. Jiangnan? Mr. Chen gave him a look. Thats tough. Your current grades its a long shot. He didnt sound hopeful. But as he watched Zheng Fa leave, a satisfied smile appeared on Mr. Chens face. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The female teacher at the opposite desk asked, Is that the child of the late Mr. Zheng? Yes, Mr. Chen nodded. A hint of sympathy crossed her face. I heard his grades werent great before. He only got into this high school because hes an orphan, right? His grades were bad when he started, Mr. Chen said with a touch of pride. None of the other homeroom teachers wanted him, so he ended up in my class. Then Jiangnan University really is tough! The female teacher nodded. Jiangnan University was a top ten school in the country, especially famous for its physics program. You dont understand this kid. From freshman to senior year, his scores have shot up. Freshman year, he was at the bottom. Sophomore year, he was middle of the pack. Now, as a senior, he occasionally makes the top ten. The woman was astonished. Improving that fast? Then theres hope for Jiangnan? Mr. Chen shook his head. No, its a bit late. Hes still about twenty points short What a shame. Zheng Fa didnt know about Mr. Chens mix of praise and regret. In this world, he was alone, aware of how limited his information was. All he could do was focus on hard work. He had lunch in the school cafeteria as usual. Across from him sat his desk mate and friendWang Chen. Wang Chen looked at the food on his tray, face full of despair. Does the cafeteria chefs family grow eggplants? How do we get eggplant and green beans every day? He glanced at the other dishes. The hollow greens looked like theyd been through a battle. A single bristle stood defiantly on the red-braised pork. Are the kitchen staff all related to the principal? These dishes have been the same from freshman to senior year and somehow still taste awful. They must really stick to their principles! He glanced at Zheng Fa. Join me to buy some bread after this, will you? Across from him, Zheng Fa mixed the sauce from the pork into his rice, stirred it, and took the final mouthful with an expression of near-reverence. After swallowing, he raised his head as if hearing Wang Chen for the first time, eyes slightly puzzled. Not eating? Seeing Zheng Fas plate, cleaned to the last grain, and comparing it to his own barely-touched food, Wang Chens mouth twitched, doubting himself. Was it really that good? He took a few bites with his eyes closed Ugh! Chapter 3: Choosing a Study Attendant Again Chapter 3: Choosing a Study Attendant Again Zheng Fa and Wang Chen finished lunch and went straight back to the classroom. The classroom was quiet, with more than half the seats empty; the day students had gone home to rest, and a few remaining students were napping at their desks. Wang Chen initially planned to take a nap too. For high school seniors who started self-study at seven in the morning, being sleep-deprived was normal. Not to mention, a full stomach after lunch made one even sleepier. Just as he laid his head down, he noticed that Zheng Fa, seated slightly behind him, had taken out a book and was mumbling to himself as he read. "D***..." Wang Chen muttered under his breath, "You''re grinding again? You might as well memorize every textbook!" After being classmates with Zheng Fa for so many years, Wang Chen was well-acquainted with his odd habitmemorizing textbooks. For subjects like Chinese and English, which required memorization, it made sense. But even for math and physics, Zheng Fa insisted on memorizing. "That''s insane!" Wang Chen cursed again at the thought. "I''m not memorizing textbooks." "That''s more human," Wang Chen said, relieved, as he lay down. "Weren''t you memorizing before?" "I finished." How was he supposed to sleep after that? Wang Chen sat up and, with a trembling hand, flipped through the book in Zheng Fas hands: *300 Advanced Conic Section Problems*... "You''re not human!" Seeing Wang Chen''s incredulous expression, Zheng Fa felt a bit embarrassed. "It''s something to do when I''m idle." "F***!" Zheng Fa watched as Wang Chen grabbed the morning''s newly distributed test paper and started working furiously. "Aren''t you going to sleep?" Wang Chen shot him a sidelong glance. "You tell me, why wouldn''t I?" ... After memorizing for a while, Zheng Fa looked up and saw Wang Chen had fallen asleep on his test paper. He chuckled and put away his book. To Zheng Fa, memorizing textbooks was a necessary but clumsy method. When he first came to this world, he had nothing but an identity; his mind was practically empty. His knowledge base was so poor that, even in his original world, hed be considered illiterate, let alone in this modern one. As a middle schooler, he might not have even qualified for a kindergarten diploma. When he first arrived, he scored single digits on several exams. Luckily, the teachers and classmates assumed his drop in grades was due to major family issues. And middle school was mandatory education; as long as he wanted to learn, he wouldnt be expelled. Zheng Fa naturally wanted to improve and catch up. However, with only average talent and so many gaps in his foundational knowledge, ordinary methods werent enough. So, he decided to take the extreme approachrote memorization. He started with elementary school textbooks, not caring whether he understood them, memorizing word for word, page by page. He spent seven days memorizing in this world, then used seven days in his original world recalling and attempting to understand it mentally. The only advantage of this method was that it effectively doubled his time. It was perfect for his situation. After learning some biology, he dubbed this technique "the ruminant method." At first, it wasnt very efficient. His memory was not naturally outstanding; in the beginning, he retained less than ten percent after seven days. But as he picked up memory techniques, like the method of loci, and got used to this study routine, he could now remember around eighty to ninety percent after reading a book two or three times. Compared to the truly skilled students study techniques, this method was undoubtedly stupid and tiring. Yet it built an exceptionally solid foundation. His grades steadily improved. Although entering Qingshui High School may have been due to his parents legacy, staying in the top twenty of his class was his own effort. After all, while others had studied for five years, Zheng Fa had effectively studied for ten. The hardships and effort he put in were beyond others understanding. ... Seven days later, back in the Xuanyi Realm, Zheng Fa returned not only full of food but full of knowledge. Even while listening to his mother, his reactions were delayed. It wasnt until his little sister''s loud cheers brought him back to reality. Madam really wont let Wang Gui return as the study attendant? Zheng Fa was taken aback. This wasnt a trivial matter. Although it seemed like just a study attendant position, for tenant farmers on the estate, it was a leap in social status. Yes, I heard that Steward Wang has been pulling strings everywhere these past few days, but Madam has already said shell choose a new study attendant and wont pick from his family again, Zhengs mother recounted the latest estate gossip. The estate was small, and people had envied Steward Wangs former prestige. Now, the news that his son, Wang Gui, wasnt going back was a hot topic. Zheng Fa thought deeper than his mother and sister. To him, Steward Wang was ambitious and shrewd. In just five years, he had become the estate steward and gained the favor of Madam, even making his son the young masters study attendant. It was impressive. It was not unthinkable that he could become a trusted ally of Madam and the young master in the future. Now losing the study attendant role was minor; offending Madam, however, was what worried the family. Madam must have realized Wang Gui is a bad guy! said his sister, Zheng Shan, beaming with joy. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, Madam is kind-hearted. She even gave us ten taels of silver when your father passed away, Zhengs mother said, a hint of gratitude in her voice. Madam is great! The greatest! Zheng Shan nodded enthusiastically. Seeing the reverence in their expressions, Zheng Fa was reminded of a quote from his original world: the era of content slaves and the era of those who vie to be slaves. It was a sharp, unsettling truth that stung but was undeniable. He nodded along with his sister, pretending to be moved by Madams justice. After all, voicing such thoughts aloud wouldnt help and might even endanger his family. His sister continued dreaming aloud, Itd be amazing if Madam picked brother as the study attendant! Then lets see if Wang Gui dares bully us again! I heard being a study attendant comes with a monthly stipend! And youd get to learn martial arts from the guards! Then brother would be the strongest in the estate! As Zheng Shans eyes sparkled with excitement, she added, If Madam picks brother, shes the greatest in the world! Zhengs mother glanced at Zheng Fa and gently stroked Zheng Shans head. If your brother doesnt become a study attendant, does that mean hes not great? His sister, clutching Zheng Fas arm, said obediently, Brother is already the best, but he could be even better! Later, after Zheng Shan fell asleep, their mother came to Zheng Fas door. Your sister is young and doesnt understand. Dont take her words too seriously Mother? Zheng Fa looked up. This business of study attendants... we dont need to hope for it. When Wang Gui came back, he was so beaten he could barely move, and he still hasnt recovered. If you ended up like that your sister and I wouldnt know how to go on. I understand. Watching his mother leave, he lay on his bed, staring at the ceiling. A study attendant, huh? Despite his mothers disapproval, he couldnt deny he was tempted. Did he not know the benefits his sister had listed? With a stipend, their family wouldnt have to ration meat. They wouldnt face scorn from others on the estate. And hed have the opportunity to pursue something hed long been curious aboutmartial arts, or even cultivation. Competing for the chance to be a slave... The next morning, as Zhengs mother scrubbed laundry at the door, a familiar tenant came running over. Old Zhengs wife! Old Zhengs wife! Big news! What is it? Madam is choosing a new study attendant, and she said she wants an older, more dependable one this time. Your familys Fa fits the bill perfectly! Author''s Note Hello, dear fans! We hope youre loving the chapters! Show your support by rating us 5 stars on NovelUpdates. Your encouragement means everything! ????? Chapter 5: Kindred Spirits Chapter 5: Kindred Spirits The old drivers remark plunged Huang Yu into silence. Zheng Fa, too, remained wordless. The only sound that accompanied them was the crack of the driver''s whip in the wind. The journey proceeded in silence, and after an hour, the ox cart finally entered Jingzhou City. The city and its outskirts seemed like two different worlds. Outside the city lay vast, expansive farmland, open and serene but tinged with desolation. The only signs of life were a few farmers, bent over their work in the fields. Jingzhou City, although large, felt cramped and crowded due to the throng of people bustling along its streets. The three were traveling down what seemed to be the main road of Jingzhou City. The street was lined with shops, attracting many people out for a stroll. The mighty and imposing Dan Zhu Ox, which could travel a thousand miles a day, now moved timidly through the dense crowd, reduced to a hesitant pace like that of a small cat. Huang Yu, now revived, leaned over the carts railing and craned his neck to look at the shops on both sides. The sweet scent of pastries made him swallow. The trinkets sold at the general store held his gaze. And the young ladies browsing the silk shop kept him watching until they were out of sight, at which point he dared to look back again. Once the initial excitement of entering the city wore off, he noticed Zheng Fa sitting calmly beside him. Though Zheng Fa also glanced at the bustling streets with a smile, he didnt seem nearly as animated. Sensing Huang Yus gaze, Zheng Fa turned, curious. Huang Yu cleared his throat and sat upright. Zheng Fa gave him a small smile, to which Huang Yus face responded with a mix of embarrassment and irritation. The cart continued down the main road, heading toward the western part of the city. Jingzhou City is known for its saying: The wealthy live in the east, the noble in the west, merchants in the south, and the lowly in the north. Our Zhao estate is in the most prestigious western part, the old driver declared with pride. As expected, the farther west they went, the fewer people there were. But the area was by no means desolate. On the contrary, it was lined with grand residences, imposing and secure, places where ordinary folks wouldnt dare to loiter. The excitement on Huang Yus face gradually gave way to cautious apprehension. After another quarter of an hour, they arrived at a courtyard. It was less a courtyard and more an endless expanse of grand buildings. From the street, it was impossible to see where the white-walled estate ended. Huang Yu had already been impressed by the large houses they passed earlier, but his jaw dropped at the sight of this estate, eyes shining with awe. At the main gate stood two stone lions, each taller than a person, their fierce eyes cast downward at passersby. The sign above the gate read Zhao Estate. The ox cart didnt stop at the main gate but went around to a side entrance, finally halting at an inconspicuous back gate. Here already? A middle-aged man, looking like a house servant, stood waiting at the gate. As soon as the cart stopped, he urged, Hurry up! The steward is waiting! Were just waiting on these two! They live the farthest away, after all, the old driver retorted. The man waved, signaling Zheng Fa and Huang Yu to follow. If you ask me, these two are just here to make up the numbers. The driver didnt argue, only grunted, Madam said everyone of this age in the family must attend. Are you going to leave one out? That explains it. Neither man made any effort to keep their conversation from Huang Yu or Zheng Fa. Huang Yu, listening, seemed stung and opened his mouth as if to protest. But when he looked up at the towering walls of the estate, his expression turned sheepish, and he fell silent. He became even more uncomfortable, shrinking in on himself and moving with a careful, constrained air as if afraid to lift his feet. He glanced at Zheng Fa beside him, only to find the other acting as if he hadnt heard any of it, gazing around curiously. Whos pretending now? Huang Yu muttered under his breath, standing up a bit straighter when he noticed Zheng Fas sidelong glance. Zheng Fa observed the shifting expressions on Huang Yus face, understanding a little of the youths thoughts. Jingzhou City, the Zhao estatethese were all new to him too, and though he felt some excitement, it was mild compared to when he first arrived in the modern world. After all, he had seen skyscrapers. Grand estates like this, hed seen plenty of on TV. Walking into this estate, his feeling was more of curiosity than intimidation, almost like visiting a tourist attraction. Compared to him, Huang Yus unease was apparent. The servant led them to a serene lotus pond, at the end of which stood a waterside pavilion. This is the second study of the estate. Go on, he pointed toward the pavilions main entrance before leaving them. Huang Yu followed Zheng Fa along the boardwalk to the pavilions entrance. There, they found a crowd of boys around their age already assembled. When the group saw the two newcomers, they gave them a quick once-over before collectively dismissing them, continuing their conversations in clusters with barely any reaction. Huang Yu gritted his teeth silently. Zheng Fa could tell that these boys were all competing for the role of study attendant. Had they greeted him and Huang Yu with hostility or suspicion, it would have been easier for Huang Yu to bear than this indifference. But as he studied the group, a look of resignation came over Huang Yu, and he lowered his head, feeling a sense of inferiority. Even their clothes spoke volumes. Zheng Fa wore an old, rough-spun outfit. Huang Yus clothes were somewhat better, made by his mother from new fabric, but still rough and stiff. The other boys wore silks or at least neatly tailored scholars robes. These were beyond what Huang Yus family could afford. Still, this didnt crush his hopes entirelyafter all, a study attendant position wasnt determined solely by wealth. But seeing the three boys at the entrance wearing headscarves signified another thing: only those who had earned the title of student could wear such headscarves. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This realization brought true despair to Huang Yu, making the old drivers earlier remark sink in: So what if youve attended elementary studies? Even his teacher at elementary school was only an old student without a title... At that moment, the excitement Huang Yu felt when he got on the cart seemed to leak away until nothing remained. He glanced at Zheng Fa. Still calm and expressionless, this demeanor no longer annoyed him. If anything, he felt a sense of solidarity. If he was struggling this much... Zheng Fa, who wore worse clothes and had less schooling, must be suffering even more, right? Zheng Fa sensed the friendly glance and was puzzled: Why did Huang Yu look so sympathetic when he hadnt said a word? As for suffering... To be honest, Zheng Fa didnt even know what the headscarves signified. Just as the two arrived, the tightly shut door to the pavilion opened, and a servant stepped out, calling to the group, Line up! One at a time! Inside, dozens of desks were arranged in rows, each equipped with brushes, ink, and paper. Zheng Fa took a deep breath. It felt like he was about to take a monthly test. Oddly, he wasnt afraidinstead, a familiar calm settled over him. Chapter 4: Country Folk Chapter 4: Country Folk The day for selecting a study attendant came quickly. Three days after the news reached the estate, the ox cart to take Zheng Fa to the Zhao residence arrived. I want to go to the city too! Little Sister Zheng Shan tugged at Zheng Fas sleeve, clinging tightly. The main residence of the Zhao family was located in the inner city of Jingzhou. Even Zheng Fa himself had never been there, let alone six-year-old Zheng Shan. Shan''er! Before Zheng Fa could respond, Zhengs mother had already grabbed her small ear, scolding, Your brother is going to the main residence, not to play. Do you know how many people are watching? Stop making a fuss. Seeing her little sisters tear-filled eyes as she clutched her reddened ear, Zheng Fa patted her round head. If I have time, Ill bring you some treats from the city. ... Mother, Im leaving. Standing by the ox cart, Zheng Fa bid farewell to his mother. Zhengs mother didnt say anything. She simply took out a clean bundle of coarse cloth, unwrapped it to reveal flatbread and a few slices of cured meat, and handed it to the elderly driver. Sir, the road is long and tiring, so I prepared some food. We dont have much at home, but please accept this for the journey. The old man took the pipe out of his mouth, smiling as he accepted the bundle. Only after he accepted it did Zhengs mother implore, This is my sons first trip to the city. Hes young, so I hope youll look after him and keep him from offending anyone important. No problem. The old man glanced at Zheng Fa. This boy looks obedient. There shouldnt be any troublemaybe hell even make something of himself. Zhengs mother cast a glance at Zheng Fa and whispered, Im not hoping for great success, just that he comes back safe and sound... ... The ox cart gradually moved away from Zheng Fas home. Looking back, he could still see his mother and little sister gazing longingly after him. Hold on tight! The old man driving the cart suddenly shouted. The long, black whip in his hand cracked through the air, landing on the oxs haunches. The cart surged forward unexpectedly. Caught off guard, Zheng Fa fell back and grabbed the side railing to steady himself. The wind rushed past his ears, and the rice fields beside the road blurred as they passed. The speed of the cart surprised Zheng Fa. Though he couldnt precisely estimate the speed, it felt comparable to the buses hed taken in another world. The cart itself was simple, the type used for transporting vegetables, with wooden planks laid on the bottom and railings on both sides. But the ox pulling it was no ordinary beast. This ox was enormous, nearly three or four meters long. The most striking feature was the lump on its back. As it ran, veins on the lump throbbed, the red blood within visibly coursing. What astonished Zheng Fa even more was that despite its massive size and great speed, the oxs hooves landed silently and steadily, as if gliding on the wind. Scared? The old man laughed heartily. This ox? Its no ordinary ox. Its called a Dan Zhu Ox, said to have a trace of spiritual beast blood. It can travel a thousand miles a day! And its not just fastits smooth! A spiritual beast? Just a trace of its blood can be so extraordinary... The Zhao family isnt just any family. There are only a handful of such oxen in all of Jingzhou City. The Zhao family is that powerful? Powerful? Thats an understatement! The Zhao family has immortals! The old mans voice carried a hint of pride. Ever since the ancestors began their lineage in Jingzhou City a thousand years ago, each generation has had someone enter the immortal sects and gain the favor of the heavens. Immortal sects? Id heard the Zhao family had ties to them, but I didnt know it was true. Zheng Fas spirits lifted. Though he was born in the countryside, he might not know as much about this world as he did about another. Hed heard tales of immortals before, but never with the certainty the old man spoke with now. In Jingzhou City, which of the three great families doesnt have an immortal connection? The old man took a piece of cured meat and chewed on it, glancing at him. You want to gain heavenly favor? Zheng Fa nodded. Because of this cured meat, Ill give you some advice: thats not something people like us should dream of. Ive been with the Zhao family half my life and never even glimpsed a hair of an immortal. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zheng Fa pressed his lips together, remaining silent as the whip cracked and their journey continued. Around noon, the cart stopped at another Zhao estate, where a boy around Zheng Fas age climbed aboard. As soon as he saw Zheng Fa, an uneasy look crossed his face, tinged with hostility. Youre here to compete for the Seventh Young Masters study attendant too? Before Zheng Fa could respond, the old man yawned and said, Not just you two. There are nearly dozens of eligible candidates throughout the Zhao familys holdings in Jingzhou City. They just happen to live closer and dont need picking up. Zheng Fa was stunned. He knew the Seventh Young Master was favored but hadnt imagined there would be such fierce competition for a mere study attendant position. The new boy seemed to understand the old mans meaning and withdrew his expression, sitting at the far end of the cart. Zheng Fa could feel the boys eyes darting to him from time to time. After a while, the boy finally spoke. Im Huang Yu. Whats your name? Zheng Fa. Have you attended elementary studies? Yes. Huang Yus face fell slightly. Zheng Fa added, But only for a year. I studied for five years! Huang Yu brightened, shifting closer. If I werent too old, I wouldve gone during the last selection for the Seventh Young Masters study attendant. Zheng Fa chuckled inwardly. The boy probably felt less threatened and became friendlier. Five years of elementary studies? You must be confident this time. Zheng Fa encouraged him. Sure enough, despite his efforts to hide it, Huang Yus eyes shone with pride. The old man merely snorted. Who exactly is this Seventh Young Master? Just a position for a study attendant attracts so many candidates, even talented ones like you, Brother Huang. You dont know? Ive been in the countryside, cut off from the news... Huang Yu sized him up, noting his clean but worn clothes, with sleeves washed so thin they were almost see-through, and his wariness eased. He hesitated and kept silent, unwilling to share more information. The old man spoke up. Our Zhao family is split into three branches, and the main branch is headed by the current master. The Seventh Young Master must be... Exactly. The only legitimate son of the main branch. The Madam only has one son and one daughter, so even though hes young, the Seventh Young Master is set to inherit the family. I heard that the current external steward of the main branch was once the masters own study attendant, now highly esteemed. Zheng Fa understood immediately. Being a study attendant wasnt inherently prestigious, but it was akin to the old adage about following a future ruler. The competition was for future prospects. Also, Ive heard... The old man glanced at Huang Yu. The Seventh Young Masters sister is already chosen by the immortal sect! Even city officials children vie for this spot, and years of elementary studies wont mean much in their eyes. Zheng Fa now comprehended the value of this position. The only legitimate son of the main branch. A sister with an immortal fate. The Seventh Young Masters status was unshakably secure. Zheng Fa glanced at Huang Yu, whose face flushed red, likely understanding that the old man was hinting: Even if you studied more than Zheng Fa, youre just another country boy compared to the city elites. Chapter 6: This Kid’s Got Something Chapter 6: This Kids Got Something Everyone entered the waterside pavilion in single file. Two middle-aged men were already standing in the hall. One was clean-shaven, clad in a green robe, with a slim but upright posture. The other had a neatly trimmed mustache, was dressed in silk, and looked like a wealthy landowner. When the group came in, the man with the mustache spoke up first, Find a seat for yourselves. Each person took a spot at a desk, and Zheng Fa settled in an empty corner, kneeling before his desk. Zheng Fa had always felt that the tensest moment was right before an exam started, and this time was no different. The pavilion was silent, with only the sound of slightly heavy breathing. I am the inner steward under Madams command, named Wu, he said, pointing to the man in the green robe. This here is the Seventh Young Masters teacher, Mr. Shen. Today, hell be overseeing the exam. Mr. Shen gave a slight nod, his expression unreadable. He cut straight to the point, Today, were selecting a study attendant for the Seventh Young Master. You all come from different backgrounds, he noted, glancing over Zheng Fas short robe and then at the silk-clad youths. Your learning also varies. His gaze lingered a moment on the headscarves worn by the three scholars. So, to keep things fair, today we wont test anything else. He gestured at the desks in front of them. On each is a Taoist text, The Classic of Purity and Tranquility. I will lead you in reading some passages, and then youll need to write down what you remember. Without waiting to see their reactions, he began reciting, holding no book. The boys hurriedly opened The Classic of Purity and Tranquility, stumbling through the verses, struggling to keep up with Mr. Shens rapid pace. The Dao is formless; it nurtures heaven and earth. The Dao is impartial; it operates the sun and moon. The Dao is nameless; it sustains all life. I do not know its name, but I forcefully call it Dao. The Dao has clarity and impurity, movement and stillness; heaven is clear, earth is impure, heaven moves, earth is still. Males are clear, females are impure; males move, females are still. It descends to the roots and flows to the branches, thus giving birth to all things. Clarity is the source of impurity, movement the foundation of stillness. If one can remain clear and still, heaven and earth will return After four passages, he abruptly stopped and said, All right, hand over your books and start writing. The start had been sudden, and the end even more so, leaving them scrambling. The boys sighed but, seeing his stern expression, didnt dare protest. They handed over the books, not having memorized enough. ... The pavilion fell quiet again, with only the sounds of ink grinding and papers rustling. Mr. Shen and Steward Wu stood at the front, watching the ten or so boys hunched over their desks. They spoke softly, voices low enough to be heard only by each othera sign they both had some martial skills. Mr. Shen, youre a tough one, said Steward Wu. The boys, even those who were seventeen or eighteen, had clearly picked up on Mr. Shens impatience. Just for a mere study attendant... What else can we do? The Seventh Young Master is Madams treasure and the future head of the Zhao Estate. The people around him must be carefully chosen. Besides, you know as well as I do that the previous study attendants were all dismissed by Madam. Its his own unruliness! Mr. Shens expression turned even darker. Steward Wu quickly changed the topic. This Classic of Purity and Tranquility is quite an unusual choice. These youngsters usually study Confucian texts, not Taoist scriptures, so theyre bound to struggle. Hmph! Madam wants the best, so Ill find her the best! Steward Wu smiled faintly, knowing Mr. Shen was just venting. As the Seventh Young Masters teacher, he probably felt it beneath him to examine these boys. This book was a brilliant choice. None of them have read it before, so who could say this exam isnt fair? But Mr. Shen shook his head slightly. Fair as it may be, the ones wholl stand out are still those with some background. What do you mean? Youre educated; you should know. Eating meat makes you stronger, and better nutrition aids memory. Not to mention, education sharpens the mind, and those whove studied are generally sharper than those who havent. Steward Wu acknowledged that Mr. Shen had a point. The three scholars here each have notable backgroundsones the child of a steward from the Second Branch, another is the Seventh Young Masters wet nurses son, and the third is the grandson of a family manager. So you think itll be one of those three? Mr. Shen nodded. But theres one kid here who seems interesting, Steward Wu noted, glancing at the corner. There, Zheng Fa was quietly grinding his ink. Him? Mr. Shen frowned. Judging by his attire, hes probably the poorest here. You really think he has a chance? Steward Wu chuckled. When it comes to scholarly matters, I cant compare to you. But in reading people, I have a bit of skill. He gestured toward Zheng Fa. This kid came in a bit nervous, but he settled in after just a few breaths, unlike the others who still look uneasy. When you were reciting, even those scholars looked distressed, but hewell, he didnt seem fazed. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looks like hes got something in him. Mr. Shen looked closely at Zheng Fa, noticing a certain steadiness in his expression. He knew Steward Wus words werent mere boasting. Trusted by Madam and in charge of nearly all affairs in the main branchs back estate, Steward Wus talent for judging people was no small thing. ... Zheng Fa finally managed to grind enough ink. He wasnt all that nervous, having taken exams countless times in the past five years. Regardless of his results, his exam-taking mentality was solid. Plus, this exam format was actually in his favorThe Classic of Purity and Tranquility might be tough to recite, but it was nothing compared to learning English back in elementary school. Sure, he didnt understand every term, but following Mr. Shens recitation, hed managed to memorize most of it. It was just annoying that he had to grind ink before he could start writing. Once he finally had enough ink, Zheng Fa picked up his brush, only to realize one glaring problem He didnt know how to use a brush! In any world, he had never learned calligraphy. So, Zheng Fa awkwardly gripped it like a regular pen. Only then did he realize something else: He couldnt really write in this worlds script. Well, he wasnt entirely cluelesshed attended a year of elementary studies. But overall, his proficiency was low. The characters here were oddly similar to modern ones, resembling ancient script. When hed read The Classic of Purity and Tranquility, he hadnt noticed the issue, just as many people could read traditional script without difficulty. But once he tried writing, he felt utterly hopeless. Was he really about to become illiterate all over again? Never leave an answer blank, even if you have to guess! Mr. Chens words of advice echoed in his mind. Gritting his teeth, Zheng Fa started writing in simplified characters. At the front of the hall, Mr. Shen watched Zheng Fas clumsy, mismatched characters and looked over at Steward Wu with a smile. Steward Wu stroked his mustache. Missed the mark on this onewhered this kid get such confidence? Author''s Note Hi, readers! BOTI Translator Team is back with another update! If youre enjoying the story, show your support by leaving us a 5-star rating on NovelUpdates. Thank you so much! ???????? Chapter 7: Madam Chapter 7: Madam Inside the waterside pavilion, the young students who had just submitted their papers were staring intently at a white wall. Behind this wall was a room filled with bookshelves. In the center of the room, there was a black wooden desk where Mr. Shen and Steward Wu stood, reviewing the students answers. After a while, they exchanged a glance and sighed. Most of them barely remembered a tenth of it. The better ones probably retained two or three tenths, Steward Wu said with a bitter smile. Mr. Shen picked through the stack of papers and pulled out four of them. These few managed to remember around forty percent. Theyre decent prospects. Steward Wu glanced at these answer sheets and nodded, but then sighed. Youre right, these belong to the three scholars, plus one whos studied for six or seven years already. Thats to be expected, Mr. Shen said without surprise. Besides true prodigies, the more you study, the more you retain. Just from a few years of elementary studies, you learn methods for memorizing text to some degree. As for a genius born with knowledge? Thats not something you encounter so easily. He continued to leaf casually through the stack of papers. After a moment, he stopped, holding one paper with a slight frown. Hmm, could there be an unexpected gem? Steward Wu noticed his expression and curiously leaned over, recognizing the paper instantly. Isnt that isnt that Zheng Fas? Steward Wu had a lasting impression of Zheng Fa. In fact, he had paid special attention to Zheng Fas answer sheet, but after reviewing it, he had only one thought: What nonsense! Not a single answer was correct! Recalling how confidently hed once vouched for Zheng Fa, Steward Wu, despite all hed experienced, felt a tinge of embarrassment. Mr. Shen ignored him, instead studying the answer sheet in silence. After a long while, he suddenly raised his head and clasped his hands toward Steward Wu in respect, saying, Wu, I must commend your discerning eye! Steward Wu looked down at Zheng Fas answer sheet again, examining it from every angle, finding it nothing but an eyesore. Naturally, his face darkened. Mr. Shen, I know youre frustrated with having to test a study attendant, as if using a sledgehammer to kill a chicken. But if youre going to sarcastically take it out on me, thats a bit unfair. Were all just following orders. Seeing the misunderstanding, Mr. Shen waved a hand, his expression even more earnest as he explained, I genuinely admire your keen vision! Steward Wu wasnt about to believe him, suspecting that Mr. Shen was mocking him in a scholarly way. Fine! I admit it. I made a mistake in judging that Zheng boy. Today, my eyes were truly blind. You dont understand. This answer sheet of Zheng Fas is quite extraordinary! Whats extraordinary? Its just a bunch of words, not a single one correct Faced with Zheng Fas appalling answer sheet, Steward Wu couldnt help but feel that Mr. Shen was simply insulting his eyesight. Its half a word thats correct! Mr. Shen clapped his hands, exclaiming in admiration. Huh? Mr. Shen placed Zheng Fas answer sheet beside the original text of The Classic of Purity and Tranquility and compared them side by side. Do you see it? See what? This copy of The Classic of Purity and Tranquility by Zheng Fa, at first glance, doesnt have a single correct word. But if you look carefully! Mr. Shen pointed to Zheng Fas paper with one finger and the original text with another, comparing them word by word. Its really just half a word? Steward Wu finally saw it after a long while. Zheng Fas answer sheet was peculiaralmost every character he wrote was partially correct. If you didnt look closely, it was nearly impossible to understand what he was trying to write. What do you see? Mr. Shen asked with a hint of excitement in his voice. I see a determined but struggling illiterate? It shows this child has real talent! Mr. Shen pointed at Zheng Fas paper, saying, Though his writing is wrong, if you compare it to the original text, hes got about ninety percent correct! A photographic memory? Steward Wu began to understand Mr. Shens point. Yes, someone who doesnt know the characters but can remember them so precisely in such a short timeonly a photographic memory could explain that. So youre genuinely not mocking me Of course not! Although a photographic memory is remarkable, Ive come across such people before. What impresses me more about this child is something else. What? Steward Wu grew interested. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Look at these characters. Though they all seem to be missing strokes, each one is written in a consistent way. Its as if hes developed his own method of writing these characters while preserving their essence. Steward Wu listened with skepticism. Creating his own script? That would be more than geniusit would be freakish. Couldnt it just be that he failed to remember the correct forms? Well Mr. Shen also found Steward Wus explanation more plausible, realizing his speculation might be far-fetched. Shaking his head, Mr. Shen sighed, Either way, in terms of talent, Id say this Zheng Fa ranks first among them. Hearing this, Steward Wu couldnt help but chuckle. See? I told you, these eyes of mine dont make mistakes! That kids got potential! Judging by this answer sheet, though, his family probably isnt well-off, and he hasnt had much formal education. Given his age, his talent may be difficult to cultivate in a short time, and the Madam may not consider him suitable, Mr. Shen said, a little regretfully. In response, Steward Wu placed Zheng Fas paper among the four selected sheets and held it in his hands. Thats where you dont understand our Madam. He chuckled, heading toward the inner residence. For Madam As for family background, he pointed outside at the waiting youths. These kids, rich or poor, are all just the children of servants. And in terms of education, he gestured to himself, then to Mr. Shen, Were just as replaceable. I bet you that out of all these papers, the one Madam will choose is this Zheng boy. Madam treasures talent. With the papers in hand, he walked further into the estate, passing the Lotus Pond and through the rear garden. Finally, he arrived at a two-story building. Upstairs, faint strains of silk and bamboo music drifted. He climbed the sandalwood stairs to the second floor, where layered curtains partially revealed the silhouette of a graceful figure reclining on a wide, low couch. The woman propped her head with one hand, listening to three young women playing instruments in the corner. Lazily, she toyed with a gold hairpin in her hand. Steward Wu didnt dare raise his head or speak. He simply stood quietly before the curtain. After a while, the song concluded. The woman lifted her hand and gently tapped the jade ring hanging from the curtain with the tip of her hairpin. Ding. The clear sound passed through the layers of gauze. Steward Wu knew he was permitted to speak. Madam, todays answer sheets for selecting the Seventh Young Masters study attendant include a few worthy of attention. I have brought them. Ding. A young girl stepped forward, took the papers from Steward Wu, and returned to the couch, handing them to the reclining figure. Chapter 8: Don’t Compare Answers After the Exam Chapter 8: Dont Compare Answers After the Exam Madam lay lazily on the low couch, flipping through a few exam papers that Steward Wu had brought in. Steward Wu lowered his head and reported, "As per Madam''s instructions, all Zhao family''s servants aged sixteen to eighteen from around Jingzhou City have been gathered. There are a total of forty-seven people." "After Mr. Shen''s selection, these five test papers belong to the ones with better answers." The person on the couch didnt respond, only the sound of turning paper filled the room. After a long pause Clink~ The sound of a tap echoed again. Steward Wu immediately said, "One of them, named Zheng Fa, is the one Mr. Shen believes has the most potential." The person inside pulled out Zheng Fas exam paper. "Ive checkedZheng Fa only attended elementary studies for a year, so he doesnt recognize many characters. Although his paper is filled with errors, he managed to remember about ninety percent, more than double the others." Madam sat up, placed the papers to the side, and finally spoke: "So, you think Zheng Fa is the best?" Her voice was even more clear and pleasant than the sound of the gold hairpin striking the jade ring. "My humble opinion is limited to what I can see," Steward Wu bowed and replied, "Compared to others, he has his shortcomings. The other candidates have more knowledge, some have even achieved academic success. As for Zheng Fa, he may have a slight edge in talent, but he still needs refinement; hes not quite ready for use." The shadow behind the curtain nodded, seemingly agreeing with his reasoning. After a while, she let out a soft laugh, "This neatest handwritingwas it from Gao Yuan, aside from Zheng Fa? I remember him being the son of Steward Gao from the Second Branch?" "Madam sees clearly!" A cold sweat broke out down Steward Wus spine. "Very well, these three." Madam selected Zheng Fas paper and two others, handing them to a maid nearby, "Send them to Xu Zheng to review." "Understood!" Steward Wu accepted the papers from the maid, lowered his head, and slowly exited the small building. Although a warm breeze blew outside, a chill crept over him. Though Madam rarely involved herself in matters, usually reclining all day and speaking only when necessary, she was keenly aware of everything. Just one remark from her left him trembling. Steward Gao of the Second Branch and he had long-standing issues, yet few knew of it. Even after all these years, hed spoken up for Zheng Fa partly to edge out Steward Gao, thinking it subtle and unnoticed. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madam Steward Wu shook his head, realizing that as she still entrusted him with tasks, he hadnt completely lost her confidence. --- In the waterside pavilion, the young men gradually began to chat with each other. Being in the Zhao familys courtyard, they dared not roam freely, but their youthful impatience made waiting difficult. Initially, they were wary of Mr. Shen and Steward Wu, but seeing Steward Wu leave and then Mr. Shen ambling away, they felt less restrained and gathered around, chatting about the test one by one. As the test mostly involved copying, everyone had a sense of their own performance. When they handed in their papers, they could tell who had the best chance. At that moment, half of them were gathered around a youth wearing a scholars headscarf. "Brother Gao, Im sure the position of study attendant is already in your hands," a young scholar said with slight reluctance, cupping his hands respectfully. "You cant say that for sure." Gao Yuan quickly shook his head, but couldnt fully hide the grin on his face, "Chen, your talent is no less than mine; are you trying to flatter me?" Chen, the scholar, shook his head, "I spend all my time reading the Confucian classics. Ive never studied Daoist texts before, so The Classic of Purity and Tranquility sounded overly difficult to me. In this regard, Im not as proficient as you." Hearing his sincere admission, Gao Yuan wasnt sure how to modestly respond. After all, he himself felt he was likely the best among them. The other young men also noticed his confidence. Seeing Chen, one of their strongest, concede only reinforced their belief that Gao Yuan had the best chance. Zheng Fa observed the group. Though none were over eighteen, they were clearly more mature than teenagers in another world. They surrounded Gao Yuan, a bit clumsily flattering him. It didnt take long before they stopped viewing each other as rivalsor rather, they swiftly came to terms with their standings and adjusted their attitudes accordingly. They were remarkably adaptable. "When this is over, lets go to the Juxing Tower to celebrate for Young Master Gao!" Some even started addressing him as young master. "Yes, were all in this together; its fate." "Count me in!" Huang Yu, initially joining in with the flattery, soon slipped away and walked to Zheng Fas side, looking enviously at the crowd surrounding Gao Yuan. Zheng Fa glanced at him with a hint of curiosity in his eyes. Huang Yus face turned red with embarrassment and reluctance, "Theyre going to drink at Juxing Tower Gao Yuan isnt paying; theyre all chipping in. Imy family has money but I didnt bring any." Got it. Even flattery requires a certain threshold. Zheng Fa nodded and naturally replied, "Well, I cant go either; my family doesnt have money, so I wouldnt even be able to bring any." Huang Yu looked at Zheng Fa, then at the others who didnt seem to notice him. Earlier, he thought Zheng Fa was a bit too aloof. But now, in contrast, he found Zheng Fas presence quite comforting and grew a bit closer to him. "Howd you do on the test?" Huang Yu immediately regretted asking. Zheng Fa shook his head without answering. He held a personal rule: never compare answers after a testsomething he saw as a pointless yet high-stakes gamble. Seeing him remain silent, Huang Yu assumed he understood Zheng Fas sentiment. After studying for five years, he himself only managed to complete about ten percent. Naturally, Zheng Fa likely fared worse. It made sense he didnt want to discuss it. "No worries, I didnt do well either!" Huang Yu slapped Zheng Fas shoulder in genuine encouragement, "I mightve done a bit better, but just a bit! Not that it matters, we definitely didnt get chosen!" Then he leaned close to Zheng Fas ear and whispered, "Ive already figured it out. Gao only has an edge because his familys a bit wealthier. If you had his resources, youd do just as well!" Watching Huang Yus envious expression, Zheng Fa mentally rephrased his last line, swapping all mentions of you for I, realizing his true intention. As the two chatted, Zheng Fa suddenly noticed a few youths near the window sitting up straight, evoking a sense of the teacher is here. Sure enough, Steward Wu approached the pavilion. Beside him, Huang Yu enthusiastically proposed, "If were dismissed after this, why dont you come over to my house today?" Before he could finish, Steward Wu entered the room. "These three, come with me. The rest of you may leave." He held three papers in his hand. "Gao Yuan." "Han Cheng." Then, after a brief pause, he called the last name: "Zheng Fa." Huang Yu turned, staring at Zheng Fa in shock. Standing up, Zheng Fa responded to Huang Yus earlier invitation with a hint of sincere apology, "I probably wont have time today; shall we reschedule?" Chapter 9: Talent for Martial Arts Chapter 9: Talent for Martial Arts Huang Yu gaped, watching Zheng Fas figure retreat as he followed Steward Wu away. He wasnt quite sure what he was feeling. Remembering his own words earlier: I might be a little better than you Youre not that much worse than him That was just me trying to comfort him. Could he actually not be worse? That feeling of were on the same side he had just felt had vanished. In fact, he was beginning to feel even more jealousy toward this new friend of his. While he was lost in his thoughts, the reactions of those around him were simpler: Who is this guy? Everyone had expected Gao Yuan to be called over. As for Han Cheng, he was also well-knownone of the three scholars in the group, though he was quieter and less noticeable than the others. But Zheng Fa Where did Zheng Fa come from? Does anyone know him? I remember he always sat in the corner. I recall seeing him. He seemed pretty average, didnt seem to be well-off. I thought he was just here to make up the numbers, but now But some had noticed how Huang Yu had been speaking to Zheng Fa earlier. Brother Huang, you know that Brother Zheng? Huang Yu looked at the person asking hima young man who had previously been hovering around Gao Yuan. He remembered this young mans sneer earlier when he had said, I didnt bring any money. Now, with a warm smile, the young man looked at him, and Huang Yu couldnt help but feel strange. I I came with him. His familys situation probably isnt great, worse than mine. From humble origins, hes become someone of note! The young man showed no sign of the contempt hed shown before, now nodding in genuine admiration: Brother Zheng is indeed exceptional. Huang Yu felt a sharp sting of irony. Brother Huang, I havent changed that fast, the young man said, as if sensing his discomfort. He gestured at his silk robes. Before, we both wanted to cling to someone with influence. I had money, you didnt, so naturally, I edged you out. His blunt honesty somehow felt genuine. But now its different, Brother Huang. Brother Zheng could be a powerful connection, and you got close to him first. Huang Yu suddenly had a moment of clarity. Had he, in fact, bet on the right horse? There are still three of us left though, arent there? Huang Yu thought, realizing things werent settled yet. Youre too late! The young man gave him a pitying look, You got there first, so Im here to cozy up to you. If Zheng gets the study attendant role, I wont even have the chance to ingratiate myself. He nodded behind Huang Yu, who turned to see several other young men smiling at him warmly. Finally, he understood: This must be the saying, One person finds fortune, even the lowliest Huh? As Zheng Fa stepped out of the Waterside Pavilion, he noticed even more gazes following him. Behind him, the other youths looked at him with expressions of confusion or enthusiasm. In front of him, Gao Yuan and Han Cheng eyed him with scrutiny and a hint of wariness. What puzzled him more was Steward Wus subtle indifference toward him. Had he somehow offended this steward? Steward Wu wasnt one for conversation and simply led the three of them forward. None of them dared speak; they just kept their heads down, following quickly and unable to enjoy the scenery around them. Zheng Fa got the sense that they were headed toward the outer courtyard, and sure enough, when Steward Wu finally stopped, they were in a wide-open space. This was more like a large training ground than a courtyard. Half of the ground was paved with large, smooth bluestone slabs, on which various stone weights of different sizes and weights lay. The slabs themselves had been worn smooth by countless footsteps, shining in the light. At the end of the stone-paved area stood a row of small huts, with racks holding various weapons outside the doors. On the other side, a grassy patch led to a row of upright targets. A burly man rode a horse across the grass, expertly maneuvering as he fired arrows from his bow. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Zheng Fa couldnt quite see how many arrows he loosed at once, but beside him, Steward Wu clapped and laughed, Chief Instructor Xu, such impressive archery! The man heard this and, turning his horses head, charged toward them. Clip-clop, clip-clop. The sound of hooves hitting the stone slabs grew louder and louder. The man showed no signs of slowing down; in fact, he leaned forward as if preparing to charge right through them. With his face covered in a wild black beard and his towering stature, the sight of him bearing down on them was terrifying. Whoa! Just as Zheng Fa felt the horses breath on his face, the man pulled the reins hard, and the horse reared, its large black hoof barely three inches from his forehead! Next to Zheng Fa, Han Cheng flinched, falling backward with a cry of pain. The burly man dismounted, grabbing Han Cheng by the shoulder with a look of dissatisfaction. This kids no good; he lacks courage. Hes not here to be one of your guards, Steward Wu chuckled, his smile unchanged even as the instructor had barreled toward them. Hmm? These are the candidates for the Seventh Young Masters study attendant, he explained. Madam specifically asked for you to check their suitability. Steward Wu then turned to Zheng Fa and the others. The Seventh Young Masters study attendant will not only study under Mr. Shen but will also learn martial arts from Chief Instructor Xu here. Hes here to judge your aptitude. Instructor Xu dropped Han Cheng to the ground, running his large hands over Han Chengs shoulders, back, and hips. No good! His talent for martial arts is subpar. Before anyone else could react, Han Cheng protested. Though usually silent, he knew these words could ruin his future. Instructor, can you truly judge talent with just a few squeezes? Hah! Instructor Xu chuckled at him. So youve got some spirit. Are you unhappy with my judgment? Of course! Han Cheng gritted his teeth. Ive trained every guard in the Zhao Estate. Ive never misjudged someones potential in martial arts. Han Chengs face betrayed his disbelief. Let me ask you this: do you have trouble eating meals, especially rich, oily foods? Han Cheng paled, clearly caught off guard. Martial talent depends on two thingsbeing born right and eating well! At birth, your frame size, bone strength, absence of deformities or imbalances, and muscle strength determine a lot! If you have the talent, the biggest sign is this: a good appetite! Han Cheng was speechless. Of course, talent alone isnt enough; you also have to be well-fed! Instructor Xu continued, seemingly on a roll. If someone has talent but doesnt eat enoughit''s worse than lacking talent! Steward Wu, as a martial artist yourself, Im sure you understand. Steward Wu nodded, Indeed, talent is a double-edged sword. Those with great talent need more nourishment. If theyre underfed, they wont just fail to cultivate but may even have shorter lives. Exactly! Its like expensive flowers that cant even sprout where weeds thrive. Zheng Fa sensed that as Steward Wu listened, he occasionally glanced his way, as if these words were meant for him. And he wasnt mistaken. In Steward Wus mind, Madams request for Zheng Fa and the others to come to Xu Zheng was a subtle rebuke aimed at him. Chapter 10 (1) Chapter 10 Part 1 Ever since Madam had hinted at his hidden intentions, Steward Wu had been feeling quite uneasy. This unease even extended to how he looked at Zheng Fa, who had become the target of some of his frustration. More importantly, he understood that Madams summoning of Zheng Fa and the other two to meet with Chief Instructor Xu essentially eliminated Zheng Fa from the list of candidates to be the Seventh Young Masters study attendant. Compared to studying, martial training required more resourcesa classic case of "a poor man studies, a rich man practices martial arts." Among Zheng Fa, Han Cheng, and Gao Yuan, Zheng Fas family was the poorest. As Chief Instructor Xu had pointed out earlier, even if Zheng Fa had talent, his potential would be wasted if he was always underfed. Once he understood Madams intentions, Steward Wus attitude towards Zheng Fa became noticeably colder. Alright, Chief Instructor Xu, since its Madams instruction, take a good look at them. Ill report back to her. Upon hearing Madams name, the formerly rough-mannered Chief Instructor Xu couldnt help but adopt a respectful expression. He reached out a large hand and pinched Han Chengs skull. Bone age: just over seventeen years and two months. Hearing this, Zheng Fa suddenly thought of an issue: he had spent over five years traveling between two worldswould his bone age be abnormal? Although time in this world seemed to pause whenever he traveled to the other, his body had grown significantly faster during those five years. Could that be part of the reason? His background in the Zhao Estate was well-known. If his bone age was detected as being over twenty, instead of seventeen, how would they interpret that? Involuntarily, Zheng Fa felt a surge of nervousness. Chief Instructor Xus hand wandered over Han Chengs back. Innate bone structure... below average. He then curled his lip with a hint of disdain, saying, Actually, its downright poor now. Zheng Fa faintly understood that when Chief Instructor Xu spoke of "potential," he meant the combination of innate bone structure and later upkeep. Releasing Han Cheng, Chief Instructor Xu said to him, If you dont start eating properly, forget martial trainingyour lifespan will be affected. Hearing this, Han Chengs face showed a mix of fear and gratitude. Thank you for the advice, Sir. Chief Instructor Xu waved dismissively and beckoned to Gao Yuan. Come here. Standing shoulder-to-shoulder with Gao Yuan, Zheng Fa noticed a thin layer of sweat glistening on Gao Yuans forehead. Bone age: sixteen years and six months. Innate bone structure Chief Instructor Xus face broke into a smile. Surprisingly above average! Not bad! Hearing this, Gao Yuans nervous expression turned to joy, while Han Cheng bit his lip. Steward Wu also nodded in apparent satisfaction. Have you practiced martial arts before? Chief Instructor Xus brow furrowed slightly, his displeasure evident. Gao Yuan, seeing his expression, responded nervously, My father also practiced martial arts and taught me a few farming techniques Foolishness! The more you train, the more your diet matters. If your family cant support it, youll end up ruining your bones! In Chief Instructor Xus view, eating was more important than training when it came to martial arts. Poor bone structure wasnt worth discussing. Good bone structure, on the other hand, required more food to maintain. And if you trained, youd need even more. Gao Yuan had good innate potential, which demanded a higher food intake. With even minor martial arts training, malnutrition was almost inevitable. Didnt your father know this? Chief Instructor Xu scowled as he placed his hand on Gao Yuans back. Huh? Surprisingly well-maintainedno bone damage. Gao Yuan scratched his head sheepishly and said, My father is well-regarded by the Second Master and often receives rewards. Got it. He was well-funded. Not only did Zheng Fa understand this, but even Chief Instructor Xus face showed a glimmer of comprehension. Your last name is Gao? Steward Gaos son? Gao Yuan nodded. Chief Instructor Xu shrugged. Youve got a good father. Releasing Gao Yuan, Chief Instructor Xu gestured for Zheng Fa to step forward. Zheng Fa felt extremely nervous. His biggest concern was that Chief Instructor Xu might detect an issue with his bone age. Chief Instructor Xu, with a somewhat indifferent attitudelikely because Gao Yuans potential was already rarewasn''t as attentive with Zheng Fa. Noticing Zheng Fas tension, he patted him on the shoulder. Relax. Being nervous wont grow you another bone. Thanks for the pep talk, but Im more worried about having grown too fast Bone age: seventeen years and six months! With that, Zheng Fa felt a huge weight lifted off his shoulders. He couldnt help but wonder, thoughwhat kind of phenomenon was his traveling? It seemed like it even froze his bodys time. Innate bone structure... exceptional! Chief Instructor Xus eyes flashed with surprise, and he couldnt help but mutter, Whats today, to have a higher-than-average one, and now an exceptional one. Gao Yuan, who had been beaming earlier, now looked at Zheng Fa with a hint of apprehension. But you Chief Instructor Xu scrutinized Zheng Fas attire, then shook his head. Who knows if this is a blessing or a curse. No further explanation was needed; everyone, including Zheng Fa, understood his point. Zheng Fas family clearly wasnt well-off. Exceptional potential might not be a good thing for someone in his circumstances. Gao Yuans shoulders visibly relaxed. Even Steward Wu, who had previously harbored some displeasure toward Zheng Fa, now regarded him with a touch of pity. This kid wasnt just quick-witted; he also had a talent for martial arts. In another family, he couldve had a promising future. Now, all they could do was sigh at his misfortune. Zheng Fa felt Chief Instructor Xus palm, as big as a fan, patting his back and examining each vertebra and shoulder blade. The sensation was a bit unsettling. When he turned, he noticed Chief Instructor Xu frowning in puzzlement. After a long while, Chief Instructor Xu, scratching his chin, asked, Do you also have a good father? My late father was a kind man, but he passed away five years ago. Dead? Chief Instructor Xus face grew more puzzled. Yes, I suppose so; no prominent Zhao family servants bear the Zheng surname. The others sensed something was off, prompting Steward Wu to ask, Is his potential really that high? His innate bone structure is exceptionally good. But this kid seems to have eaten better than even that Gao boy. Chief Instructor Xus face was strange. The Gao family, headed by the Second Masters Steward, was known for being favored within the Zhao Estate. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet Zheng Fas condition looked even better than Gao Yuans? Zheng Fa considered a possible explanationwhen he traveled, time didnt flow, but he fully absorbed whatever he ate. That meant hed eaten twice as much in a fraction of the time. Moreover, his school meals in the modern world had been substantial, with the occasional extra treats like roast chicken. Steward Wu gave Zheng Fa a meaningful look before asking Chief Instructor Xu, Between Gao Yuan and Zheng Fa, who has the edge? Chief Instructor Xu looked at him as if he were an idiot. Between average and exceptional, which is better? Steward Wu understood. His face showed a trace of frustration. He had assumed Zheng Fa would fare the worst in this assessment. Madams intention had likely been the same. But now, hed turned out to be the besthow could he report that to Madam? It almost felt like it would be an affront to her. After pacing for a moment, he finally turned to the others and said, Wait here. Ill go consult Madam. Chapter 11: Food Box Chapter 11 Food Box After Steward Wu left, the atmosphere between the three became awkward. Gao Yuan turned his face away from Zheng Fa, his right hand clutching his clothes tightly, his posture tense. Although Zheng Fa maintained a calm expression, he couldn''t help feeling uneasy. On the other hand, Han Cheng, who had been the most dejected earlier, now seemed to have given up entirely, his gaze flitting between Gao Yuan and Zheng Fa with a look of amusement, as if anticipating drama. No one spoke. The silence was unbearable, and Zheng Fa couldn''t tell how much time had passed before Steward Wu finally returned in a hurry. Out of the corner of his eye, Zheng Fa noticed Gao Yuan''s throat moving as he swallowed nervously. "I have reported to Madam," Steward Wu began as soon as he arrived. "She has decided on the candidates for the Seventh Young Master''s study attendants." He glanced at the three of them, pausing slightly before announcing: "Gao Yuan." Beside him, Gao Yuan swayed slightly. "...and Zheng Fa." "Two?" Xu Zheng asked, somewhat surprised. "Two," Steward Wu confirmed. Even he found it odd. Originally, Madam only intended to select one new study attendant for the Seventh Young Master, likely leaning toward Gao Yuan from the start. However, after Steward Wu reported on Zheng Fas exceptional aptitude, Madam surprisingly changed her mind. He still remembered hearing her voice faintly through the curtain as he left earlier: "Interesting!" Zheng Fa couldn''t help glancing at Han Chengs expression. Sure enough, it was indescribable. Of the three of them, two had been chosen. Naturally, the one left out was in an awkward position. Zheng Fa could imagine how furious Han Cheng must be. "You two, go home and prepare today. Report to the estate tomorrow," Steward Wu instructed, motioning for the three to leave. Han Cheng walked away briskly, clearly upset. Gao Yuan, however, intentionally stayed close to Zheng Fa, as if he had something to say. Sure enough, once Han Cheng was far enough away that he couldnt overhear, Gao Yuan spoke up: "Brother Zheng, from now on, lets work together in harmony." The tone of his words carried a deep meaning. Zheng Fa turned to look at Gao Yuan and saw nothing but sincerity on his facenone of the earlier suspicion or guardedness remained. This change in attitude felt too abrupt. Though being a study attendant to the Seventh Young Master was indeed a special position within the Zhao Estate, now that Gao Yuan had also been selected, why was he suddenly so deferential? "Brother Zheng, you may not know this, but were not the Seventh Young Masters first study attendants." "I know. The son of Steward Wang from our estate was his previous study attendant. He got beaten up and sent back." "No, not just him." Gao Yuan raised his hand, spreading out five fingers. "Since the Seventh Young Master began his elementary studies, five people have served as his study attendants. All were dismissed by Madam. The unlucky ones, like Steward Wangs son, were even punished." Zheng Fa winced. Now he understood why Gao Yuan wanted to ally with him. In the face of a difficult person like the Seventh Young Master, their roles had shifted from rivals to comrades-in-arms. As for internal disputes between colleagues? They hadnt even secured their positions yetwhat was the point of scheming against each other? With that in mind, Zheng Fa asked something that had been on his mind: "Brother Gao, I heard youve passed the scholar exam?" "By luck. I became a ''tongsheng'' three years ago." "Scholar titles can lead to government positions, right?" Zheng Fa, recalling his history lessons, found it puzzling that someone like Gao Yuan would compete for a mere study attendant role. "Government positions?" Gao Yuan seemed baffled by the question. "Who told you that? A ''tongsheng'' must pass the ''xiucai'' exam, and a ''xiucai'' must pass the ''jinshi'' exam. Only then can one be appointed as a clerk, and even thats not a proper official." Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A clerk?" "Brother Zheng, do you really not know? In our government, from the county governors to the prefects, all officials must be disciples of the Immortal Sect. They only require us scholars to serve as clerks for mundane tasks. Thats all were good for." "As for this ''lowly'' study attendant position, the Zhao family has close ties with the Immortal Sect. Whats more, the Seventh Young Masters elder sister is an Immortal Sect disciple. How could someone like me dare look down on this role?" Watching Gao Yuans retreating figure, Zheng Fa mulled over his words. Even passing the ''jinshi'' exam only made one a clerk? And that was because the Immortal Sect disciples, being above worldly concerns, didnt bother with mundane governance. For the first time, Zheng Fa grasped the difference between the Xuanyi Realm and the ancient societies hed read about. In history books, ancient power structures were described as pyramids: the emperor at the top, officials below, and citizens at the base, with power flowing downward. In the Xuanyi Realm, however, everything revolved around the Immortal Sect. It was like a series of concentric circles. The Immortal Sect formed the largest circle, its disciples ruling territories as feudal lords with almost absolute power. They answered only to the Immortal Sect itself, not to higher-level lords. Their families formed smaller circles, which in turn encompassed clerks and household servants as even smaller circles. It was more akin to the feudal lord system from his textbooks on Western history. For scholars like Gao Yuan, serving a prestigious family like the Zhao Estate was already an excellent opportunity. At that moment, Zheng Fa fully appreciated the significance of his new role as a study attendant. Still, his understanding of this world remained shallow, and he wasnt sure if his observations were entirely accurate. But one thing was clear: in the Xuanyi Realm, the Immortal Sect reigned supreme, leaving no room for royal authority. Exiting through the back door, he found the old coachman still waiting for him. Huang Yu, however, was nowhere in sight. "Youre back, Young Master?" The coachman jumped down as soon as he spotted Zheng Fa, pulled out a low stool from behind, and extended a hand to help him into the cart. It was obvious the man had heard about Zheng Fas new role as the Seventh Young Masters study attendant. The Zhao family had existed for a thousand years, and even the servants relationships were deeply intertwined. Such news might be hidden from the masters but not from the likes of coachmen. Hurriedly, Zheng Fa waved him off and climbed into the cart on his own. Even the ox cart felt different now. On the way there, it had been lined with a simple wooden board still bearing traces of vegetable leaves. Now, a thick black blanket covered the wood. The coachman, meanwhile, was smiling deferentially at him. "Young Master, shall we head off?" the old man asked, awaiting instructions with a respectful tone. "Uncle, just call me by my old name, Xiao Zheng," Zheng Fa finally said, unable to hold back. "Lets go." The return trip was quick. As the wind whistled past, the coachman suddenly spoke: "Young Master... Xiao Zheng, the food box next to you is a little treat I bought in town from Juxing Tower. Please take it home." Zheng Fa had noticed the box earlier. It was lacquered in black and tightly sealed, looking quite valuable. "Uncle, I cant accept this" "Oh, nonsense! Didnt your mother just give me some cured meat and flatbreads earlier? Im telling you, her cooking is so good, even better than the chefs at Juxing Tower! Giving you this is the least I can doits me whos taking advantage!" Zheng Fa could swear the coachman hadnt seemed particularly interested in his mothers cured meat earlier. "Thats just something we make at home," he tried to demur. "Come on, Xiao Zheng! Dont refuse! Going all the way to Jingzhou City, you have to bring back something for your little sister, right?" Remembering Zheng Shans reluctant face when he left, Zheng Fa decided not to argue further. By dusk, as smoke rose from the cooking fires in the roadside houses, they finally returned to the estate. Even before dismounting, Zheng Fa heard the voice of his little sister, Zheng Shan, coming from under the big elm tree at the village entrance: "Just wait till my brother gets back! Lets see if you dare bully me again!" His heart tightened. While his sister Zheng Shan was a crybaby at home, she rarely cried outside. Yet now, her voice carried a hint of sobbing. Chapter 12: Fear Chapter 12 Fear In the dusky twilight, Zheng Fa clearly saw his little sister, Zheng Shan, standing under the big elm tree at the village entrance. Facing her were three boys, all taller than her by at least a head. It was evident that the boy in the middle led the group. Zheng Fa immediately recognized his facea tall and thin figure with a hooked nose and sparse eyebrows, giving him an austere appearance. This was Wang Gui, the only son of Steward Wang from the estate, and the previous occupant of Zheng Fa''s current role as a study attendant. Zheng Fa recalled hearing from his mother a few days ago that Wang Gui had been punished severely by Madam and sent back home. He was reportedly bedridden when he arrived, still unconscious. Yet here he was, already up and about, bullying his little sister. Wang Guis complexion was paler than usual, his face nearly devoid of color, making his expression even darker. His posture appeared stiff and unsteady; one arm rested on the shoulder of a boy beside him, as though he lacked the strength to stand properly. Zheng Shan was speaking to them, her tone and stance suggesting a confrontation. She stood alone, her small frame tense, fists clenched tightly. In her right hand, she gripped half a flatbread, while the other half lay on the ground, torn and covered in dirt. Zheng Fa recognized the bread as something their mother had made, a rare treat she had reserved especially for his sister. While flatbread wasnt expensive, for Zheng Shan, it was a rare and treasured snackcertainly not something she would have dropped unless there was a struggle. Zheng Fa could tell from her defiant posture that she was scared but trying hard to mask it. Quickening his pace, Zheng Fa approached the group. You think Im scared of your brother? Wang Gui rasped, his voice hoarse. He turned to the boy beside him. Are you? Not at all, the boy replied with a mocking grin. And you? he asked another. I dont even have a father. Who would I fear? the boy jeered. Their banter drew laughter from Wang Gui, though he clutched his neck mid-chuckle, clearly still recovering from his injuries. Zheng Shan couldnt hold back any longer. When my brother sees you stealing my food, Madam will beat you again! she declared. To her, Madams punishment was the ultimate retribution. Pah! Who does your brother think he is? Ordering Madam around? Wang Gui sneered. The mention of Madam stopped his laughter, but his anger flared. Do you really think your brother can take my place as the young masters study attendant? Your brother can barely read! You think Madam would choose him? It was clear from Wang Guis tone that he didnt believe Zheng Fa could replace him, though his temper seemed unusually volatile today. Zheng Fa figured that Wang Gui, frustrated by losing any chance of returning to his former position, had directed his anger at him and his sister. As Zheng Fa approached, the sound of his footsteps caught their attention. Both groups turned to look at him. Zheng Shan had been glaring at Wang Gui and his companions with tight lips, refusing to back down, but the moment she saw Zheng Fa, tears streamed down her face. Brother, they stole my bread! she sobbed. A flicker of panic crossed the boys faces. Zheng Fa was taller and broader than all three, and his dark expression carried a subtle intimidation. Ignoring the boys, Zheng Fa pulled his tearful sister into his arms, his heart aching for her. He placed a food box, given by the cart driver, in front of her. Look, Little Sister, guess what I brought for you? Zheng Shan sniffled, her teary eyes locking onto the unfamiliar food box. It smells so good! she exclaimed. Zheng Fa smiled and opened the lid. The top layer held three plates of pastries: one shaped like flower petals, another like butterflies, and the last one round and plump. Snacks! Thats right, Zheng Fa said with a grin. These are pastries from Juxing Tower in the city, brought just for you! For me? Zheng Shan pointed at her nose in disbelief. All for you. Her joy was so pure that she forgot to wipe her tear-streaked face, instead breaking into a silly grin. Whats in the next layer? she asked, leaning forward eagerly. Lets take a look. Zheng Fa encouraged her, lifting the second lid. Meat! So much meat! she gasped. The second layer held a simple dishpiles of sliced meat stacked high. For Zheng Shan, it was the most meat she had ever seen at one time. She even rubbed her eyes to make sure she wasnt imagining it. When Zheng Fa unveiled the third layer, it revealed a large, glossy roasted chicken. Its tempting aroma made Zheng Shans eyes nearly pop out of her head. Brother, all of this is for me? she asked, almost overwhelmed. Zheng Fa chuckled. Yes, but youd better eat it quickly, or itll go bad. Not just meMom and you too! We can eat it all together! she said resolutely, pointing to the food box with delight. Ill eat, Mom will eat, and so will Brother. Well definitely finish it! She patted her stomach and suddenly frowned. Brother, my tummy says it can eat half of it by itself! she giggled. Her earlier distress was entirely forgotten. Behind them, the three boys fidgeted uncomfortably. Wang Gui, though better off than the other two, couldnt hide his annoyance. The other boys, coming from modest backgrounds, rarely saw such an abundance of good food and couldnt help but stare. Wang Ge, have you ever had Juxing Towers pastries? one of them asked, swallowing hard. Of course I have! Theyre not even that expensive. Ill bring you some next time! Wang Gui snapped, though his irritation only deepened. What bothered him more than the food was Zheng Fas dismissive attitude. Zheng Fa hadnt so much as acknowledged him, and it irked him deeply. Ever since they were children, Zheng Fa had always ignored him, which made Wang Gui inexplicably uneasy. Even after becoming the young masters study attendant, he found himself unable to shake this feeling. Why should I be afraid? So what if Im no longer a study attendant? Im still better than someone who doesnt even have a father! Wang Gui consoled himself, stepping forward to say something. Before he could speak, the sound of hooves and wheels reached them. A young man standing on a carriage waved excitedly in Zheng Fas direction. Zheng Brother, Im here to see you! S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zheng Fa turned to see Huang Yu beaming at him from the drivers perch. Beside him stood a stout, well-dressed middle-aged man, who also greeted Zheng Fa with a polite smile. Chapter 14: Joining Benefits? Chapter 14: Joining Benefits? Zheng Fa watched Steward Wang leave, his posture slightly stiff, his expression calm. Behind him, Zhengs mother spoke with a hint of concern, He came to ease the tension between our families. We see each other often; rejecting him like this might not be a good idea. Zheng Fa knew his mother had a gentle personality and preferred to avoid conflict. However, Little Sister Zheng Shan, standing nearby, was much more decisive in her opinions. A few lousy coinswho wants them anyway? Wang Guis family is no good! She clearly hadnt forgotten how Wang Gui had blocked her at the village entrance before. Zheng Fa patted his little sisters head and explained to their mother, Steward Wang probably doesnt have good intentions. Ive just been chosen by Madam to be the Seventh Young Masters study attendant. If I blatantly accept someones money now, what does that say about me? This was completely different from the gifts sent by Huang Yus family. Huang Yus father had sent simple but practical itemscalligraphy tools and a few bolts of coarse fabric. They werent valuable, but they were useful. But Steward Wang? A whole bundle of silverit was way too conspicuous. It felt more like a setup than genuine goodwill. At the end of the day, one gift was given with honest intentions, and the other, with hidden malice. Zhengs mother was stunned for a moment before understanding dawned on her. Looking at Zheng Fa, her gaze softened with pride. Youre becoming so sensible. Zheng Fa smiled and nodded without modesty. Dont worry, Mother. Ill earn this kind of silver for you in the future! He understood that his mother often felt uneasy. The more confident he appeared, the more reassured she would be. In truth, he might have been deliberately scaring her. Whether or not Steward Wang had truly sinister intentions, it wasnt worth taking the risk for that silver. Zheng Shan chimed in, nodding vigorously, Mother, Ill earn money for you too! We dont need money from the Wangs! Her little face was full of determination. Zhengs mother rolled her eyes at her. Ill be grateful if you stop being greedy! Zheng Fa lifted his little sister and gave her a playful toss. Shes gotten heavier! And taller too. He suddenly thought of something. Mother, about the fabric Huangs family sent, make me two outfits, and the rest for you and Little Sister. Zhengs mother hesitated. Those were given to you. Besides, youll need more clothes to keep up appearances at the Zhao Estate. Being a study attendant isnt some grand position. Who cares about appearances? Zheng Fa teased, pinching the small bun of hair on his sisters head. Besides, its been years since weve had new clothes. New clothes! His little sister raised both hands and cheered excitedly from his arms. Zhengs mother finally relented after some thought, her tone firm. Fine, Ill make you two outfits and give the rest to your sister. I wont keep any for myself. --- After spending one evening at home, Zheng Fa donned the outfit his mother had sewn overnight and prepared to leave the estate once again. This time, Zhengs mothers eyes were a little red. According to the Zhao familys rules, Zheng Fa would follow the Seventh Young Master for six days of study and martial training, returning home only once a week. If he remained in the role of study attendant, he would likely spend most of the coming years at the Zhao Estate. Zheng Shan had been unusually happy these past few days, enjoying the good food at home and her new clothes. Even Wang Gui hadnt dared to bully her. But now, clinging to Zheng Fas leg, she burst into loud sobs: I dont want to eat meat from the city! I dont want to wear new clothes! I dont want Brother to go to the Zhao family! The same old man driving the ox cart had come to pick up Zheng Fa again. Puffing on his pipe, he watched the scene unfold and said hesitantly, Young Zheng, we should get going. We cant keep the important folks waiting. Zheng Fa lifted his little sister and placed her in their mothers arms. He nodded toward his tearful mother, who remained silent. Little Sisters cries grew louder, but Zheng Fa resisted the urge to look back. The old man flicked his whip lightly against the oxs hindquarters and spoke in a tone of casual conversation, as though addressing Zheng Fa, Is this your first time leaving home, young man? Mm. Zheng Fa didnt feel like talking much. I remember when I first went out driving an ox cart as a kid. My mom watched me the same way The old man took a puff of his pipe. But you know, young folk always want to leave home, to make something of themselves. Even so, if you get a chance to look back, youd better do it. Zheng Fa turned to glance back, taking in the sight of his mother and sister still watching the ox cart. The old man continued to ramble, As for me, old as I am, Id give anything to see my mother one last time. Zheng Fa opened the bundle on his back and took out a smaller one. You mentioned last time you liked my mothers cooking. She made these again. The old man froze, then glanced back at Zheng Fa. You actually believe I like your mothers cooking? My mother believes it. And you didnt tell her otherwise? Letting her make these keeps her at ease. The old man paused before grabbing one of the flatbreads from the bundle and taking a bite. Youre better than I was at your age. --- When they arrived at the Zhao Estate, they entered through the back gate as usual. This time, Gao Yuan was waiting for him. Gao Yuan wore a Confucian robe and carried a delicate bamboo book box on his back. Zheng Fa, dressed in coarse cloth and carrying a large blue cloth bundle prepared by his mother, met his gaze. The sight seemed to make Gao Yuan feel a bit embarrassed. Hurry up. The Seventh Young Master is waiting for us, Gao Yuan urged, and the two headed toward their destination. The Zhao Estate was massive, and the Seventh Young Masters residence was deep within its grounds. By the time they arrived, Zheng Fas back was soaked with sweat. The Seventh Young Masters courtyardno, mansionwas a grand three-tiered complex. Behind it was a private garden, making it practically a compound within a compound. It was a clear indication of the Seventh Young Masters status and favoritism within the Zhao family. A wooden plaque hung to the right of the courtyards main gate, inscribed with three bold characters: No Envy of Immortals. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zheng Fa mused that in a world dominated by Immortal Sects, such a phrase seemed anything but humble. The gates were slightly ajar. Gao Yuan stepped forward and knocked lightly. A maid peeked through the gap. Upon seeing them, she immediately understood. The new study attendants? Come in; the young master is waiting. Inside the courtyard, the first thing Zheng Fa noticed was its peculiar atmosphere: there wasnt a single man present. The guides, cleaners, and servants bustling about were all young maids. Zheng Fa managed to keep his composure, but Gao Yuan looked nervous, keeping his eyes fixed ahead as they followed the maid. The Seventh Young Masters study was located in the outer courtyard. The maid led them to its door, where they found a young man engrossed in an ancient book. Sunlight streamed through glazed windows onto his white robe, which faintly shimmered with a silver sheen. His delicate features were further accentuated by the glow. Even though the Seventh Young Masters reputation wasnt great, Zheng Fa couldnt help but admitthis guy had looks. The young man raised his head at the sound of their footsteps. Spotting them, he smiled, set the book aside, and strode toward them enthusiastically. So, you two are my new study attendants? Gao Yuan? He gestured to Gao Yuan before turning to Zheng Fa. And Zheng Fa, right? He had already remembered their names. Ive been looking forward to you both! the Seventh Young Master exclaimed with a wide grin. He tossed his book aside and even helped Gao Yuan carry his book box. Gao Yuans face flushed with excitement. Leave your things here. Ill treat you two to a meal at Yan Yu Tower to celebrate your arrival! Zheng Fa was momentarily stunned by the young masters enthusiasm. On the other hand, Yan Yu Towerrenowned as Jingzhou Citys most infamous entertainment houseseemed like an outrageous choice for a welcome party. Even Gao Yuans expression turned pale as he stammered, Young Master, wasnt your previous study attendant punished and sent away after persuading you to visit Yan Yu Tower? The Seventh Young Master froze mid-step, then tossed the book box to the ground with a thud. He clapped his hands, the smile fading from his face. Well-informed, arent you? His expression darkened. So, do you want to leave on your own, or do you prefer to end up like that foolbeaten and thrown out? The book box hit the floor with a crack, mirroring the look on Gao Yuans face. Chapter 13: Good Father Chapter 13 Good Father Zheng Fa had yet to respond when a middle-aged man walked out from the estate. Steward Huang, what brings you here? The speaker, a tall, thin man who bore a seven-point resemblance to Wang Gui, was none other than Wang Guis father, Steward Wang of the Zhao estate. At that moment, he was eagerly gazing at the rotund middle-aged man standing beside Huang Yu. The plump man descended the carriage with Huang Yu, nodding slightly in acknowledgment but not offering much conversation. Huang Yu pulled him over to Zheng Fa and introduced him. This is my father. I told him about you and said we should come visit. Huang Yus father, the middle-aged man, smiled wider as he looked at Zheng Fa, his expression noticeably warmer than before. Young Zheng, since Huang Yu has known you for some time, may I presume to call you Nephew Zheng? Zheng Fa nodded, glancing at the father and son pair, unsure of their intentions. Huang Yu has always been somewhat unruly, and Ive often worried about how he might manage his own affairs someday. But with a friend like you, I can rest easy. Huang Yus father gestured toward the carriage. Since he wanted to visit his friend, I thought it would be proper to bring a small gift for our first meeting. Steward Huangs apparent indifference toward him, coupled with his overly warm attitude toward Zheng Fa, made Steward Wangs face darken. Yet, he had no choice but to endure it. Though they both served as stewards of Zhao estate properties, Steward Wang had only assumed his role five years ago, while Steward Huangs family had held their position for over three generations. Furthermore, the estate managed by Steward Huang was larger and more productive than his own. The disparity in their status within the Zhao family was stark. Thus, despite the cold treatment, Steward Wang had to swallow his pride. Wang Gui, standing nearby, noticed his fathers displeasure and felt even more resentment toward Steward Huangs friendliness toward Zheng Fa. Watching as Steward Huang and Zheng Fa approached the carriage, he craned his neck, trying to see inside. When the curtain was lifted, two large chests were revealed. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, Zhengs mother also came over, holding little Zheng Shans hand as she watched. Huang Yus father cheerfully opened one of the chests, revealing several bolts of fabric. The material wasnt luxurious, but it was brand-new. These were originally prepared by my wife. She dreamed of making new clothes for this boy if he became the Seventh Young Masters study attendant. He glanced sideways at Huang Yu, his tone carrying a trace of disappointment. Huang Yu shrank back, looking sheepish. Now that you, Nephew Zheng, will be serving the Seventh Young Master, consider these bolts of fabric a congratulatory gift. I hope you wont find them too meager. Zheng Fa glanced at his mother, who subtly shook her head at him. Uncle Huang, its not that I dislike them, but I cannot accept such generosity without merit Oh, whats a few bolts of fabric? Steward Huang chuckled, cutting off Zheng Fas protest. As I said, I only have one son. Its his blessing to have a friend like you. Zheng Fa glanced at Huang Yu, who had turned bright red and kept his head down, avoiding eye contact. Huang Yu and I hit it off immediately; theres no need for these If you put it that way, then its only fitting for me to treat you as a junior. Isnt it customary to give a gift upon meeting ones junior? Seeing that Zheng Fa was about to object again, Steward Huang waved him off and opened the second chest. Inside was a complete set of calligraphy supplies: brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone. Since youll be studying with the Seventh Young Master, youll need proper tools. I happened to have a spare set at home. Its not particularly valuable, but I hope youll accept itdont look down on it. Uncle Huang, this is Zheng Fa could only smile wryly. Although Steward Huang repeatedly downplayed the gifts, the bolts of fabric and the calligraphy tools were precisely what Zheng Fa needed, even anticipating his requirements. They were undoubtedly heartfelt and practical. Zheng Fa wanted to refuse, but he couldnt find the right words. Sensing his hesitation, Steward Huang laughed heartily and instructed Huang Yu to unload the chests. Then he abruptly declared, Nephew Zheng, I have matters to attend to at the estate, so Ill take my leave. Before anyone could react, he mounted his horse and galloped away, leaving no room for further discussion. Huang Yu stood there, dumbfounded, holding the chests as he watched his fathers retreating figure. Dad! What about me? Im not on the carriage! You can stay here, Huang Yu! Ill pick you up tomorrow! Zheng Fa: Looking at Huang Yu and then at the two chests, Zheng Fa suddenly felt a headache coming on. However, with Huang Yu left behind, he had no choice but to invite him to the Zheng household. Each of them carried a chest, heading toward the house, with Little Sister Zheng following behind, holding a food box. As for Wang Gui and his father, they said nothing and didnt seem inclined to. Thanks to the food box gifted by the old coachman, the Zheng family had something to offer Huang Yu for a meal. However, when it came to sleeping arrangements, Huang Yu had to share a room with Zheng Fa. After dinner, Huang Yu sat silently in Zheng Fas room for a long time before finally saying, Actually, it was my dad who told me to come. I know. My dad always says Im irresponsible, Huang Yu continued without looking at Zheng Fa. Hes afraid that after hes gone, there wont be anyone to protect me. Zheng Fa nodded. Huang Yu wasnt someone adept at currying favor or navigating social situations. This was evident even at the waterside pavilion, where he had tried to ingratiate himself with Gao Yuan but had quickly given up in frustration after being rebuffed. At first, he wanted me to compete for the position of the Seventh Young Masters study attendant. Later, he told me it was more important to make friends like you. He said if I became the study attendant, he was afraid Id bring ruin to the entire family. Leaning back and resting his hands behind his head, Huang Yu stared at the ceiling, looking somewhat dejected. Adults are so annoying; they overthink everything. Zheng Fa sat beside him and suddenly said, You have a good father. Huh? Your father must hold some status in the Zhao family. From Steward Wangs attitude, Zheng Fa could infer this. Im just a study attendant. I cant even guarantee that Ill be able to help you in the future. Why would he go out of his way to bring me these things? ...For me. Zheng Fa shrugged. So, dont you think hes Selfish? Huang Yus face flushed. Isnt he just sucking up? Who in this world isnt selfish? Zheng Fa smiled. Wasnt competing for the study attendant position also selfish? Who would willingly serve someone unless they had no other choice? Thats disrespectful! Huang Yu stared at Zheng Fa in shock. Our family has served the Zhao family for generations. Isnt that our duty? Zheng Fa said nothing. After a moment of silence, Huang Yu muttered, Im starting to think being friends with you might actually get my family into trouble --- Back at the Wang household, Wang Gui was still fuming. When I became the study attendant, why didnt anyone try to curry favor with me? They didplenty of people brought silver, Steward Wang replied as he emerged from the bedroom carrying a bundle. But I had to borrow money to bribe my way into getting you that position. Then all those gifts were used to pay off debts? Wang Gui felt like he was starting to understand. Not exactly. Theres still this. Steward Wang patted the bundle in his hands. Thats a lot! Wang Gui, seeing the bundles size, felt a bit satisfied before suddenly realizing something. Dad, where are you taking that bundle? Of course, Im delivering it to the Zheng family. What?! Chapter 15: Cold Violence Chapter 15 Cold Violence Zheng Fa couldnt help but feel a shred of sympathy for Wang Gui. The Seventh Young Master, who had seemed like an enthusiastic youth earlier, was truly insufferable when he decided to make things difficult. He threw Gao Yuans book chest onto the ground, the corners of his mouth curving up in a smile that didnt reach his eyes. It was obvious that his earlier command for them to get lost wasnt a joke. What, nothing to say? The Seventh Young Master, seeing Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan remain silent, smirked knowingly. Did someone tell you that following me would lead to a life of luxury and wealth? Bullsh*t! Do I look like an easy person to serve? Well, at least he had a pretty accurate understanding of himself. He gave the two a once-over, then collapsed into a chair, propping one leg over the other with a careless attitude. Were you hoping Id become the Family Head so you could act like big shots under me? Heh, let me make it clear: even if I were old enough, this whole Family Head of the Zhao Estate nonsenseanyone else can have it! Keep dreaming! Gao Yuans face turned pale. Hed heard about the Seventh Young Masters erratic reputation in the estate but hadnt expected it to be this extreme. Zheng Fa, however, wasnt disappointed. His goals were clearto explore martial arts in this world and improve his familys circumstances. Who the Seventh Young Master was didnt really matter that much. Walking away just because of a few harsh words? Zheng Fa wasnt that na?ve. The Zhao Estate had called him here to be evaluatedhe had no choice in the matter. Whether he became a study attendant wasnt up to him either. The Seventh Young Master seemed slightly put off by their lack of reaction. His mocking tirade felt less directed at them and more like he was venting about something else. Seeing they still didnt respond, he waved a hand dismissively. Not leaving? Fine, then stand outside where you wont be an eyesore. Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan moved to stand at the doorway. Through the translucent glass on the window, they watched the Seventh Young Master pacing inside, visibly frustrated, before sitting down again to read. He read with a seriousness and frustration that struck Zheng Fa as oddly familiarit was the look of someone on an exam, trying hard but completely lost. A classic underachiever. This sparked Zheng Fas curiosity. Whatever the Seventh Young Masters faults, his dogged determination to study seemed out of place for someone so chaotic. What kind of book was he reading? Time crawled by as they stood at the doorway, ignored by everyone. The sun climbed higher, its heat growing more oppressive. Neither of them had eaten or drunk anything all morning, and the scorching sun left them both parched and miserable. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Next to him, Gao Yuan kept licking his dry, cracked lips, making it worse until his lips started to peel. Just as their spirits were starting to fade, soft footsteps approached from behind. A maid appeared, carrying a light green porcelain plate piled high with freshly washed grapes. The water droplets on the grapes sparkled in the sunlight. Zheng Fa clearly heard Gao Yuan gulp audibly. The maid deliberately walked in front of them, almost parading the grapes before disappearing into the room behind the curtain. When she lifted the curtain, a cool breeze wafted out from inside, catching Zheng Fas attention. Curious, he glanced in and noticed a faintly glowing blue pattern on the floor. A formation? he thought. A simple household formation? What surprised him more than the Seventh Young Master enjoying such conveniences was the fact that this world had formations created solely for comfort. To Zheng Fa, this was a clear sign of the Immortal Sects influence and the level of cultivation civilization here. The maid placed the grapes in front of the Seventh Young Master. Picking up one grape at a time, he walked to the window as if purposely giving Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan a clear view. Under the scorching sun, with their mouths parched, the two could only watch as the Seventh Young Master slowly ate the entire plate of grapes. When he finished, he smiled smugly at them before returning to his seat to read. Watching his now-furrowed brow, Zheng Fa couldnt help but curse inwardlyserves him right! By midday, apparently bored, the Seventh Young Master finally dismissed them. Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan followed a maid to their assigned residence. The further they walked, the more dejected Gao Yuan became. The Seventh Young Masters courtyard was spacious, yet hed refused to let them stay there. His rejection couldnt have been more obvious. Their residence was a small single-story house without a courtyard. Inside, one room held a table and a few chairs, while the other contained two beds with a cabinet at the head. There was no other furniture. After showing them the place, the maid left without a word, avoiding them like the plague. Watching her hasty retreat, Gao Yuan sighed deeply and gave a bitter smile. My father warned me about the Seventh Young Master but this is worse than I expected. If this is the first day, how will we manage the days ahead? Zheng Fa unpacked his belongings and placed his clothes in the cabinet, remaining silent. Flopping onto the bed, Gao Yuan asked, Dont you have any thoughts about this? Whats there to think? Zheng Fa shrugged. The Seventh Young Master isnt all that bad. Huh? He doesnt like us, right? Obviously. Has he actually done anything to us? Gao Yuan frowned, thinking it over. For all his antics, the Seventh Young Master hadnt harmed them. See? He doesnt like us, and we dont like him. But whether were his study attendants isnt up to him. Well just have to make do. But if he doesnt like us, we wont last here long. Zheng Fa nodded. The Seventh Young Master was, after all, the master. I cant afford to get sent backmy dad would kill me! Zheng Fa said nothing. If he got sent back, the consequences might be even worseSteward Wang at the estate was probably waiting for just such an opportunity. Their thoughts were interrupted by a man who appeared at the door, saying, Chief Instructor Xu wants to see you. Gao Yuan leaped to his feet, excitement replacing his earlier gloom. Hes going to teach us martial arts! Zheng Fa raised a brow. Didnt you already practice martial arts? You dont get it. What I learned was just farming techniques. My dad never dared teach me the estates martial arts! Chapter 17: Ghost Painting Chapter 17: Ghost Painting Zheng Fa struggled to act as though he hadnt noticed Chief Instructor Xus dark expression. You know nothing! Chief Instructor Xu scolded Gao Yuan harshly. Those martial arts techniques from the outside schools may seem impressive, but once youre past your prime, they lose their edge. Worse still, if you dont train properly, theyll cut your life short! Zheng Fa understood the point. The same martial art, when practiced well, could enhance physical abilities. But techniques like the Pine Crane Stance, which offered an additional lifespan boost, were especially precious. In his heart, another thought emerged: Gao Yuan might need 30 years to gain 20 years of life. When Chief Instructor Xu assessed his potential through bone examination, he said it was exceptional, even better than Gao Yuans. Would that mean Zheng Fa might not need the full 30 years? Even more importantly, he could return to the modern world! If he trained there, wouldnt he essentially have double the time? Using Gao Yuans simple lifespan calculations, it seemed he wouldnt be at a loss either way. Perhaps annoyed by Gao Yuan, Chief Instructor Xu personally guided them for a while before leaving them to practice on their own, heading off to play with firearms again. Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan remained in place, diligently practicing the Pine Crane Stance. Even Gao Yuan, who initially showed some disdain, now practiced with great focus. Zheng Fa couldnt help but compare peers from the Xuanyi Realm and modern times in his mind. Back in modern schools, most classmates would slack off. In contrast, someone like Gao Yuan, despite being of servant background, had academic titles, family wealth, and wasnt from an ordinary household in this world. Naturally, he cherished his opportunities. Standing in the prescribed posture for a while, Zheng Fa began to feel a warm current coursing through his body, making his bones tingle and his breathing grow steady and deep. Chief Instructor Xu returned to check on Zheng Fas progress, nodding with satisfaction. I told you, you have excellent potential. Youre picking this up quickly! Zheng Fa clearly saw Gao Yuans movements stiffen slightly, as if he were feeling a bit anxious. Chief Instructor Xu noticed as well but only glanced at Gao Yuan without offering praise or reprimands before walking away. As the instructors figure receded, Gao Yuans face showed visible frustration. For their first session with the Pine Crane Stance, Chief Instructor Xu didnt let them practice for longless than half an hourbefore sending them away. Gradual progress! The worst thing in martial arts is rushing! Zheng Fa was already exhausted and, as they left the training ground, felt so hungry that even the bluestone slabs on the ground looked like matcha cake, tempting him to take a bite. Having barely had enough to eat in this world, Zheng Fa realized the truth in Chief Instructor Xus saying that proper nutrition was critical for martial arts training. When they returned to their shared quarters, Zheng Fa sat on his bed, feeling faint. Gao Yuan noticed his expression right away. Hungry? Yes. How do we get food around here? House rules. Were part of the Seventh Young Masters retinue, so his maids should bring our meals. Were supposed to fetch it after that. And do you think theyll actually do it for us? Zheng Fa asked pointedly. They might not In fact, they probably didnt. Ill head to the kitchen myself! Gao Yuan declared, displaying the connections he had as the child of the Second Branchs steward. Madam allocated rations for us. They wouldnt dare refuse me! With that, Gao Yuan stormed out, shouting over his shoulder, Wait here. Ill bring yours too! Watching Gao Yuans departing figure, Zheng Fa chuckled. His roommate might have some petty quirks, but overall, he was a decent guy. It took Gao Yuan nearly half an hour to return with the food box. By then, Zheng Fas stomach was in knots from hunger. The people in the main kitchen claimed Madam gave no orders! They just wanted to pocket our ration money! Gao Yuan said angrily. I had to find my dad to make them admit the truth! Hearing this, Zheng Fa looked up and thanked Gao Yuan. I owe your dad for this. Without him, I wouldnt even have this meal. Dont mention it! This was ours to begin with! Gao Yuan replied, waving his hand dismissively. The food box contained a generous meal. The top layer had two large bowls of meat and a bowl of vegetables. The middle layer was packed with rice. While the dishes didnt look particularly appetizing, the portions were hearty. Zheng Fa wasted no time, wolfing down his meal. As he ate, his gaze inadvertently fell on the bottom layer of the food box. It was supposed to be empty, yet a corner of paper stuck out from between the layers. Gao Yuan noticed his gaze and instinctively flinched, as though he didnt want Zheng Fa to see it. That was when Zheng Fa understoodthis guy hadnt just been fetching food. Lowering his head, Zheng Fa continued eating without saying a word, as though nothing had happened. Still, Gao Yuan seemed restless, eating with noticeable distraction. For the next two days, Zheng Fa settled into a strict routine. Every morning, he stood outside the Seventh Young Masters courtyard as punishment, accompanying the Seventh Young Master to Mr. Shens lessons. Afternoons were spent practicing the Pine Crane Stance with Chief Instructor Xu. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zheng Fas progress was slightly faster than Gao Yuans, but Chief Instructor Xu had remarked that while Zheng Fa learned quickly, he started late. Without a stroke of luck, he wouldnt achieve mastery in the Pine Crane Stance. Evenings were busy for Zheng Fa. After dinner, he memorized the classics from Mr. Shens lessons, recalled knowledge from modern textbooks, and even practiced calligraphy for half an hour daily. Gao Yuan, on the other hand, was different. He would retreat to their room, secretly poring over something. Zheng Fa occasionally glimpsed a few sheets of paper in Gao Yuans hands, likely the same ones hidden in the food box. Whenever Zheng Fa entered, Gao Yuan would hurriedly stash the papers away. Once, Zheng Fa caught a fleeting lookcomplex patterns and chaotic lines that defied comprehension. Despite only seeing it briefly, the sight left him dizzy. It was clear that Gao Yuan, who stared at these papers daily, was even more overwhelmed. That evening, when Zheng Fa entered their room, he found Gao Yuan sprawled lifelessly on his bed, the precious papers scattered across his blanket. The whole scene screamed despair and defeat. Whats wrong? Gao Yuan stared blankly, unwilling to respond. Finally, he sat up abruptly, shouting, I dont want to be a study attendant anymore! Im done with this nonsense! Zheng Fa blinked, his gaze shifting to the scattered papers. Do these help you keep your position? Do you even know what the Seventh Young Master spends all day reading? Gao Yuan gestured toward the papers. Its all these cursed symbols! Zheng Fa picked up one sheet and examined it. The chaotic patterns seemed to lack any discernible order. What does the Seventh Young Master want with these? Talismans. These are said to be talismans from the Immortal Sect! Hearing that, Zheng Fa couldnt help but feel a sense of awe. Even these childlike scribbles now seemed full of mysticism. Chapter 18: Young people should believe in science! Chapter 18 Young people should believe in science! Zheng Fa looked at the patterns repeatedly but couldn''t discern any clues. The papers were filled with chaotic, irregular lines, as though drawn casually. If Gao Yuan hadnt said these were related to the Immortal Sect, Zheng Fa would have believed his sister had drawn them. Where did you get this from? he asked, setting the papers down and looking at Gao Yuan. My father gave it to me, Gao Yuan replied, gazing at the ceiling with a dejected expression. Your father said this is a talisman? Its not my father who said so. Didnt I tell you before? The seventh young master used to have five study attendants, Gao Yuan explained. This was drawn by the first of those attendants. How did he know about it? My father said its not really a secret in the estate. Its known that for some reason, despite having cultivation aptitude, the seventh young master cannot cultivate. Gao Yuan lowered his voice instinctively, even though only the two of them were in the room. Zheng Fa recalled that Chief Instructor Xu had once mentioned something similar. But the seventh young master has never given up. He spends his days poring over books on talismans and spells. Zheng Fa pointed at the patterns on the paper. These? Exactly! This was secretly copied down by one of the study attendants. But he was harshly expelled by Madam because of it, Gao Yuan frowned. If you ask me, this stuff is useless. Who can make sense of it? Zheng Fa nodded in agreement. Even though he was beginning to believe these seemingly random scrawls were indeed related to talismans, he couldnt see anything special about the patterns, no matter how he looked. Your father managed to get his hands on this? How many people in the Zhao Estate are eager to curry favor with the seventh young master? Flatter him, and theres always a way. Besides, its not much of a secretno one understands it anyway! Zheng Fa couldnt help but sigh again. The Zhao Estate truly lived up to its rumored Immortal Sect connections. Though Gao Yuan made it sound easy, outside the estate, these few sheets of paper might be treasures most ordinary people could never dream of seeing in their lifetime. He stared at the patterns again, quietly committing them to memory. --- That evening, Zheng Fa noticed Gao Yuan still pondering over the papers. I thought you gave up? If I give up, I can kiss my position as a study attendant goodbye! Gao Yuan gritted his teeth. Zheng Fa nodded and lay on his bed, falling into a dream-filled sleep under the dim light. --- When he woke up, he was back in the modern world. The sky outside was still dark, just past 5 a.m. Zheng Fa quickly filled his stomach, grabbed nothing but his keys, and headed out. The streets were nearly empty, except for a few sanitation workers in orange vests sweeping fallen leaves. A small park lay about 500 meters from Qingshui High School. Zheng Fa entered to find a few elderly men and women exercising. His presence, as a teenager, attracted curious glances. He found a patch of empty ground and assumed the Pine Crane Stance posture. With each breath, a familiar warmth surged within him. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It worked! Zheng Fa nearly lost his rhythm in excitement. He had always wondered whether practicing cultivation techniques in the modern world would work, fearing differences in the worlds rules might prevent it. He had gotten up early just to test this, and to his delight, it went smoothly. Suppressing his excitement, he immersed himself in guiding the flow of energy within his body. After completing his daily practice, his stomach growled with hunger, and he let out a soft, clear crane cry as he exhaled. Opening his eyes, he found a wrinkled face just inches from his own, the old mans gaze filled with curiosity. The elderly man, in a white undershirt, backed up awkwardly upon meeting Zheng Fas eyes. Were you... warming up your voice? Are you training to sing? the old man asked, clearly perplexed by the sound Zheng Fa had made. Uh... just exercising, Zheng Fa replied. Exercising? The man chuckled and mimicked Zheng Fas stance. This will keep you fit? I dont really know. Just something I picked up, Zheng Fa replied awkwardly. Explaining Pine Crane Stances purposeor anything about the other worldwould likely get him sent to a psychiatric hospital. You youngsters watch too many short videos, the old man said knowingly. All this ancient martial arts and internal-external energy stuff is just nonsense. If you want to exercise, running is best! If only the authorities cracked down harder, those masters would all be in jail! He scrutinized Zheng Fa. You live nearby? A student at Qingshui High? The question made Zheng Fa wary. This man sounded like someone from the school. Im from the neighboring city, just visiting! He hastily walked out of the park. Exercising is good, but dont try everything you see online! the old man called after him. Trust science, young man! Wiping sweat from his forehead, Zheng Fa resolved never to return to that park. --- After morning self-study, Zheng Fa sat in the cafeteria with a meat bun in one hand and a pen in the other, sketching the patterns on a scrap of paper. Before long, several designs resembling balls of yarn took shapethose so-called talismans Gao Yuan had studied. At the time, Zheng Fa hadnt delved deeper because hed noticed Gao Yuans tension. Lately, Zheng Fa had been progressing slightly faster in martial arts, and while Gao Yuan tried to hide it, a subtle distance had emerged. Additionally, Zheng Fa remained cautious of the Zhao Estates people, including Gao Yuan. He understood that talismans from the Immortal Sect were tempting but clearly not for everyone to see. Why else would Gao Yuans father sneak these papers in a food box? While Gao Yuan could study them openly thanks to his steward fathers backing, Zheng Fa wasnt sure what showing excessive interest might lead to. So, he brought the study to this world. His memory served him welljust a glance had etched the patterns into his mind. However, the more he looked, the more he sympathized with Gao Yuans frustration. These things made no sense. What are you looking at? Wang Chen suddenly popped his head over, frowning at the scrap paper. Whats this? Are you preparing for a math competition? Math competition? Yeah, if not, why are you drawing geometric shapes? Zheng Fas interest was piqued. You think these are related to math competitions? Maybe. Ive never attended competition training, but Ive seen practice problems. They give you a headache just looking at them. Wang Chen examined the patterns again and added, Yep, this kind of stuff that makes you want to throw up and question if your brain is missing something. Chapter 16: Songhe Posture Chapter 16 Songhe Posture At the training ground, Chief Instructor Xu was already waiting. He stood bare-chested, his muscular frame glistening with sweat. In his hands was a long spear, which he was polishing while practicing martial arts. When he saw Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan approach, he gave a shake of his arm, and the spear shot like a swimming dragon, landing precisely on the weapon rack. "You''re here?" He glanced at their faces, a mischievous smile on his own. "What? Got the short end of the stick with the Seventh Young Master, huh?" Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan: "" "They say being a study attendant for the Zhao family is a prestigious job, but this is the sixth time Ive trained a study attendant for the Seventh Young Master." Chief Instructor Xu''s tone carried a hint of sympathy. Zheng Fa recalled Gao Yuan mentioning that the Seventh Young Master had indeed gone through five previous study attendants. Gao Yuan, standing beside him, looked even more sullen. "The Seventh Young Master is difficult to please; no study attendant lasts long around him. Yet almost everyone in the Zhao family eagerly takes up this job. Do you know why?" Chief Instructor Xu suddenly changed the topic. Both Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan looked at him curiously. "The reason," he said, "is the martial arts I''m about to teach you!" Chief Instructor Xu continued, "Our Zhao familys ancestor was a disciple of the Immortal Sect. In fact, every generation has had members who entered the Immortal Sect to cultivate, which is why the Zhao family has enjoyed a thousand years of prestige in the region." "But immortal techniques are elusive. For us, born of humble origins, Heavenly Favor is something we can only dream of." Chief Instructor Xu''s tone grew somber, but his next words were filled with zeal. "However, the Zhao family possesses more than just Heavenly Favorwe have martial arts that allow us to dominate the mortal realm! With martial arts, we are no longer weaklings! Even if you dont remain a study attendant, youll have a solid foundation to stand tall in life!" "Take me, for instance. By mastering martial arts and honing my skills, Ive earned the role of training the Zhao familys guards, living well with food and drink aplenty. When I travel outside, who doesnt show me respect?" His words lit up Gao Yuans eyes with excitement. Zheng Fa, however, found the scene strangely familiarit was almost like watching a modern-day motivational sales pitch. At least, he thought, modern pitches started with creating anxiety, right? Chief Instructor Xu glanced at the two, a bit puzzled. He was aware of his own lack of eloquence and had spent ages coming up with this inspirational speech. Yet the well-born Gao Yuan looked so inspired he was practically howling, while Zheng Fa remained completely unmoved. After sizing them up, Chief Instructor Xu turned to Gao Yuan and asked, "Youve trained in martial arts before. Do you know what it takes to learn at a martial arts school in Jingzhou City?" Gao Yuan thought for a moment before answering, "Usually, you first need to pay an entrance feeat least twenty taels of silver, I think?" "And what else?" "Ive heard the schools have a rule: three years of training, five years of servitude." "Exactly!" Chief Instructor Xu clapped his hands loudly. "In those schools, youre not guaranteed to learn anything of real value, and you still have to serve them for years." "But here, at the Zhao family, Madam has shown great generosity by allowing you, mere study attendants, to learn martial arts! This is an extraordinary kindness!" Zheng Fa found himself agreeing with this assessment. In this world, being a servant of the Zhao family was seen as a privilege. This was because the Zhao family controlled vast social resources, and even a small share trickling down to their servants provided a better life than that of true commoners. "Whats more, how could the martial arts taught at those schools compare to the Zhao familys treasured techniques?" "Chief Instructor, how do you measure the quality of martial arts?" Gao Yuan asked curiously. Chief Instructor Xu smiled proudly and explained, "In the Xuanyi Realm, all martial arts ultimately originate from one placethe Immortal Sect!" "The Immortal Sect?" "Legend has it that the disciples of the Immortal Sect possess countless mystical abilities, and their techniques are incredibly powerful. But theres one catchthese techniques require innate talent. Without it, one cannot cultivate immortal techniques. Yet those disciples undoubtedly had friends and family who lacked talent, right?" "So martial arts were created for them?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not exactly created," Chief Instructor Xu clarified. "In the beginning, martial arts were simplified versions of Immortal Sect techniquesor perhaps incomplete ones. Those without cultivation talent could train in martial arts to gain strength superior to others, though still incomparable to immortal techniques." Hearing this, Gao Yuan muttered, "Id still prefer to cultivate." "Of course, who wouldnt?" Chief Instructor Xu snorted. "But whether you have cultivation potential is another question. Even in the Zhao family, the Seventh Young Master has a touch of immortal aptitudeyet can he cultivate?" "The Seventh Young Master? Why not?" Gao Yuan asked, confused. Chief Instructor Xu slapped his own cheek lightly, clearly annoyed at himself for almost revealing a sensitive matter. "Enough! Lets move on." "Martial arts passed down in city schools are remnants of Immortal Sect techniques from declining immortal clans. Over generations, much has been lost, and later inheritors lacked the ability to preserve the techniques power." "But the Zhao family is different. With immortals in every generation, our martial arts have been refined continuously. In terms of sophistication, they even surpass their original versions." Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan were inclined to believe him, given the Zhao familys thousand-year reputation. "Today, Ill teach you one of our Zhao familys legacy techniquesa skill called the ''Pine Crane Stance.''" Chief Instructor Xu, perhaps still annoyed at his earlier slip, wasted no more words. "Watch closely!" He demonstrated the stance. His feet were staggered, the front foot lightly touching the ground while the toes of the rear foot pressed into the floor, forming an arch inside his shoe. His hands were clenched into loose fists, held slightly close to his body. The most remarkable part was his upper body. From waist to neck, he bent backward like a bow, resembling a crane singing into the sky. "Pay attention to my posture! Follow along!" he barked at them. "Root your feet! Your five toes should dig into the ground like claws! But keep your upper body loose!" Once they mimicked his stance, he added, "Match my breathing! Inhale exhale!" As he inhaled, his upper body muscles rippled like rolling wheels until his chest and abdomen swelled into a large ball. When he exhaled, his long, drawn-out breath sounded like a melodious cranes cry. Zheng Fa struggled to follow. No matter how he adjusted, the posture felt awkward. Chief Instructor Xu circled him, slapping his back and abdomen repeatedly. "Arch your back! Not too much!" "Your stomach! Relax it!" "Focus on the rhythm of your breathing!" Gradually, Zheng Fa felt a hint of somethinga warmth coursing through his body in tandem with his breaths. After a while, however, the strain became unbearable, and he couldnt maintain the posture any longer. Gao Yuan, too, was grimacing in discomfort. "Chief Instructor, this ''Pine Crane Stance'' is so hard!" Gao Yuan complained. "Its hard because its powerful!" "How powerful?" Gao Yuan pressed. Chief Instructor Xu smirked and spread his arms. Suddenly, his burly frame shot up into the air like a bird. For such a heavily muscled man, his movements were astonishingly light and graceful, as though he were gliding on the wind. When he landed, he had leapt a distance of five or six zhang! "You you can fly?" Gao Yuan gaped. "Fly? Of course not. But with the ''Pine Crane Stance,'' youll become a master of light-body techniques, unmatched in the mortal realm," Chief Instructor Xu boasted. "Moreover, the ''Pine Crane Stance'' originates from a legendary immortal technique said to grant eternal life. If you master it, you might" "Eternal life?" Gao Yuan exclaimed excitedly. "Dream on! At best, it prolongs your years," Chief Instructor Xu retorted, rolling his eyes. "Then how long would it take to master this technique?" Gao Yuan asked after a pause. "Someone like you? Maybe thirty years." Chief Instructor Xu shot him a sideways glance. "And once I master it, how many extra years can I live?" "Twenty years, maybe." " So Id lose ten years net?" Gao Yuan, the budding mathematician, remarked critically. Author''s Note Dear BOTI fans, we hope todays chapter delighted you! If it did, please rate us 5 stars on NovelUpdates. Your support means everything! ???????? Chapter 19: Getting Started Chapter 19 Getting Started Zheng Fa mulled over Wang Chen''s words, pondering whether these patterns might have some connection to the math competition. "Do we have anyone in our class participating in competitions?" he asked. "Our class?" Wang Chen shot him a strange look. "In Qingshui High? We barely have anyone who competes in these. That kind of thing is reserved for the elite from provincial key high schools!" Qingshui High was a decent school in the city. Every year, there were one or two students who made it into top universities. But a provincial key school? That was a league above. "Though, I heard Tang Lingwu is secretly studying for competitions," Wang Chen added. Zheng Fas gaze drifted to the front of the classroom. Seated near the podium in the first row, a girl with a ponytail rested her chin on her hand, engrossed in a book. The morning sunlight streamed through the front door, casting a glow on her delicate features and slender fingers. Tang Lingwu, the class prodigy. She had reigned as the undisputed top student for three consecutive years, the strongest contender for the school''s first place, and the cherished star of their homeroom teacher, Mr. Chen. In the class, though she held no official title, she was widely regarded as the "uncrowned queen." Her looks were undeniably striking, but few dared to act rashly in her presence. Courageous souls had learned the hard way. You could get away with teasing Mr. Chen about his baldness, but harboring improper intentions toward Tang Lingwu? That would earn you a one-way ticket to a parent-teacher meeting and a stern lecture. Puppy love is natural, Mr. Chen had once famously declared, but whats the point of a toad flailing on the ground while a swan soars? That statement had left one would-be suitor in tears, and since then, the air around Tang Lingwu had become one of quiet reverence. However, her favored status also left her somewhat isolated in the class. She seemed to have few close friends. With these thoughts in mind, Zheng Fa picked up his sketches of the patterns and began walking toward Tang Lingwus desk. "Are you insane?!" Wang Chen tried to block him, aghast. "What are you doing?" "Im just going to ask her about something," Zheng Fa said, brushing Wang Chen''s arm aside and stopping by Tang Lingwu''s seat. "Tang Lingwu, can I trouble you for a moment?" he asked. Not just Wang Chen, but other students also turned their attention toward them. Ever since the last brave boy had been thoroughly punished for expressing affection toward Tang Lingwu, no male student dared to approach her without a compelling reason. Tang Lingwu put her book down and turned to look at Zheng Fa. Her face plainly said: Youve already disturbed me. "I wanted to ask if youre preparing for math competitions," he ventured. Tang Lingwu nodded. "Then... are these patterns related to competition problems?" He laid the drawings in front of her. Tang Lingwu frowned, studying the sketches before shaking her head slightly. "No, theyre not." "Theyre not?" Zheng Fa felt a pang of disappointment. "You might have a misunderstanding about math competitions," she explained, seeing his crestfallen expression. "These geometric shapes might show up, but thered always be questions accompanying them. They wouldnt just hand you some pictures and leave it at that." Zheng Fa realized her point. Even in college entrance exams, they wouldnt just give you a diagram without context. "That said," Tang Lingwu added, examining the drawings again, "these shapes do seem to follow a pattern. Maybe whoever drew them had some ideas in mind, but I cant decipher them." "I see..." Zheng Fa trusted the class genius more than his own instincts. "My tutor might be able to make sense of them," Tang Lingwu offered after a moment''s thought. Hope reignited in Zheng Fas eyes. "Would you mind asking them?" Although they werent close, he couldnt help but be a little bold at this moment. He knew why Gao Yuan wanted to solve the mystery of these patternsit was to keep his position as the study attendant. But Zheng Fa needed that role even more desperately. Gao Yuan at least had his steward father to fall back on. If Zheng Fa got kicked out, it could jeopardize the fragile progress his family had made. He was willing to swallow his pride for even the smallest chance. Tang Lingwu regarded him silently for a moment before nodding. "Actually, my tutor lives at Qingshui High. I go to their place for tutoring every weekend. I can take you along to ask." "Take me?" "I dont know what exactly you want to ask. Wouldnt it be better for you to do it yourself?" When Zheng Fa returned to his seat, he was surprised by how approachable Tang Lingwu had turned out to be. "So, what did you talk to her about?" Wang Chen asked. "You already know. I asked about the patterns," Zheng Fa replied. "Youre telling me you did all this just for those sketches?" Wang Chens expression turned sly. "Of course, what else?" "You didnt just make up an excuse with those sketches so you could talk to her?" Wang Chens voice grew more serious, as if even he was starting to believe his own theory. "Misunderstanding," Zheng Fa said, shaking his head. "Its not just me. Everyone else probably thinks the same," Wang Chen muttered, nodding toward their classmates. A few of them were giving Zheng Fa teasing smiles and nods of approval, as if acknowledging his courage. Zheng Fa sighed, exasperated. High school students loved to overreact whenever boys and girls spoke to each other. It didnt matter whether it was true or not; they just enjoyed the excitement. And this was Tang Lingwu they were talking about. "Let them think whatever they want," Zheng Fa said, brushing it off. "Its not true." "Sure, your classmates dont matter, but" Wang Chen gestured toward the front door. "It looks like Mr. Chen has the wrong idea too." Zheng Fa looked up to see Mr. Chen standing at the doorway, arms crossed, his glare piercing through the room like a searchlight trained on Zheng Fa. --- For the next few days, Zheng Fa kept a low profile, focusing on his classes and trying to appear completely uninterested in anything else. At the same time, he began waking up an hour earlier every morning to practice the Pine Crane Stance. Instead of going to the park, he found a secluded spot behind Qingshui Highs faculty residences, near the schools perimeter wall. Shielded by a few large trees, it was an ideal hideout for his training. Unless someone was specifically looking for him, it was unlikely hed be discovered. And he practiced earlyso early that most people were still asleep by the time he finished around six. After several days of diligent practice, Zheng Fa was completely absorbed in the warm energy flowing through his body. Since Chief Instructor Xu had taught him the stance, hed been training for about a week now, both in the Xuanyi Realm and in the modern world. Initially, the warm energy had been faint and uncontrollable. But gradually, he began to sense it with every breath. Now, for the first time, the energy didnt fade during practice; instead, it flowed continuously, circling through his waist, abdomen, and hips. "Ive really mastered the basics!" Zheng Fa thought, elated. Chief Instructor Xu had explained that once the warm energy flowed like a steady thread through his core, he would have truly entered the first stage of the Pine Crane Stance. As Zheng Fa finished his routine, he noticed a distinct difference. Aside from the usual hunger that followed training, his waist and abdomen felt warm, and his legs seemed brimming with strength, as though they were coiled springs ready to unleash their power. Looking around to ensure no one was watching, Zheng Fa crouched low and sprang upward with all his might. "Whoosh!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahhh!" Zheng Fa felt as if his legs were springs, launching him straight into the air. The leaves and branches above slapped against his face as his head shot through the treetop, over three meters high. When he landed, heart pounding, he heard a startled exclamationone that didnt come from him. Looking up, he saw the curly-haired old man from the park, standing dumbfounded, staring at him. Chapter 20: Teacher Chapter 20 Teacher Looking at Zheng Fa, the expression on the curly-haired old man''s face was hard to describe: It was a mix of surprise, curiosity, and awkwardness. Clearly, he recognized Zheng Fa. He glanced at the branch above Zheng Fa''s head, then measured its height against his own, cautiously speaking to Zheng Fa: "Y-young man... is that kung fu?" "No! I was practicing high jumping!" "Don''t lie to me! Ive done high jumping before!" The old man boasted proudly. "I even won first prize in track and field at our city sports meet when I was young! What you did therenothing like high jumping!" "...Im just winging it." "I get it! Hidden sects, ancient secrets!" The old man wore a knowing expression. "Let me tell you, I practiced qigong back in the day!" "Quite the hobbyist, aren''t you..." "Of course! My master used to say I had great potential. If not for an... accident, Id have made a name for myself in the martial world by now." "Accident?" "Oh, he got arrestedfor fraud." Zheng Fa: "..." The old man looked at Zheng Fa with a fawning grin on his wrinkled face. "Young man, my master said I have talent, and I think he wasnt lying. Why nothow about you teach me? I can be your apprentice!" Zheng Fa felt his brain going numb. "Sir, theres no such thing as kung fu! We have to believe in science!" "Nonsense! Science isnt something shallow! True science is about seeking the truth. If kung fu exists, then science should study kung fu!" The old man spoke with conviction. "What Im doing hereisnt it scientific research?" Zheng Fa had to admit, the old man had a point. "And how exactly are you going to study it? Dissections?" The old mans expression turned peculiar as he scrutinized Zheng Fa from head to toe. "I was thinking of trying it myself, but if you insist, I can find someone to dissect you." "Dont! You know the rules of my sectour secrets cant be easily shared." "Ah, you secretive types, hoarding knowledge. No wonder your kind fades away!" Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, yes, youre absolutely right!" Zheng Fa listened to the old mans lecture while quietly retreating. The old man, seeing Zheng Fa wasnt interested in further conversation, stayed put, though his gaze lingered wistfully. --- By the afternoon, the classroom atmosphere became restless. Qingshui High School seniors didnt get regular weekends off. Instead, they had a break every two weeks, starting Friday evening and ending with evening self-study on Sunday. Friday evenings were the most exciting time for students. Many day students would linger to have fun before heading home. "Zheng Fa! Want to play basketball after school?" Wang Chen called out to him. Zheng Fa wasnt particularly skilled, but he was tall, had good stamina from years of farm work, and could hold his own among the boys in class. "Not today, Ive got plans with someone." Wang Chen looked surprised. "Plans? With who?" He had known Zheng Fa since childhood and couldnt recall him having close friends outside their group. Following Zheng Fas gaze, Wang Chen noticed he was looking at Tang Lingwu. "Tang Lingwu!" Wang Chens face showed an array of complicated emotions, like a mix of disbelief and reluctant blessings. "I didnt hear a peep from you, and now youre going all out?" "...She invited me." "Master! Teach me your ways!" Seeing Wang Chens sudden change in demeanor, calling him "Master," Zheng Fa knew the boy was dead serious. "Trust me, girls love this!" Wang Chen confidently assured Zheng Fa as they stood outside a milk tea shop by the school gate. "I just want to express my gratitude," Zheng Fa explained. Tang Lingwu had agreed to introduce him to her teacher, and it was only polite for him to thank her. But as someone with little experience dealing with girls his age in this world, Zheng Fa had sought Wang Chens advice. The result? A trip to this milk tea shop. The shop was quite popular, especially on Fridays, with many girls buying drinks there. Zheng Fa, however, had never been. Spending over ten yuan on a drink seemed extravagant to him. "Give me your most popular drink," he told the staff, unsure of what to order. As it turned out, their most popular drink was also one of the pricier ones. At 28 yuan, Zheng Fa felt a bit swindled. --- Tang Lingwu and Zheng Fa had arranged to meet near the faculty housing. Zheng Fa arrived first, and it was nearly half an hour before Tang Lingwu showed up. "Sorry, my family needed something," she apologized as soon as she saw him. "No problem, I didnt wait long." Behind her, a black car lingered at the corner. While Zheng Fa didnt know much about cars, his simple aesthetic sense told him it wasnt cheap. "This way," Tang Lingwu said, leading the way. Zheng Fa handed her the milk tea he was holding. "This is for you." Tang Lingwu looked at him quizzically. "Just a token of thanks for bringing me here." She nodded in understanding but waved her hand at her chest. "Thanks, but no thanks. I dont drink milk teaits unhealthy." "Huh?" "I dont drink milk tea. My mom doesnt let me." Ah, so the hand wave was just an act. "Ill drink it myself later," Zheng Fa thought, regretting his wasted 28 yuan. --- Tang Lingwu led him to a more secluded building. Once inside, she stopped abruptly, holding out her hand in front of him. Looking at her five slender fingers, then at the milk tea in his hand, Zheng Fa silently placed the drink in her palm. Tang Lingwu immediately took a huge sip, eager and satisfied. "Didnt you say it was unhealthy?" he asked. "Are you dumb? My moms watching from the car!" Tang Lingwu rolled her eyes. "I said I dont drink it because she doesnt let me!" Got it. That was just for show. "Wait for me to finish, and then well go up!" Tang Lingwu, clearly experienced in such covert battles, happily drank while chatting. "My competition coach is an old relative of minea distant grandpa or something. My mom knows him and managed to get him to take me under his wing," she explained. "He teaches at our school?" "No, his daughter works here. Hes retired now," she said, finishing the large milk tea in just a few gulps. She looked like she could have drunk another. "He used to be a university professor. I heard he was even part of the national Olympiad question committee." "Sounds impressive." "Yeah, my mom had to pull some serious strings. We havent had much contact with him before," Tang Lingwu added, pausing. Zheng Fa glanced at her and refrained from commenting. It was clear her family had some serious clout. Author''s Note Hello, amazing readers! If youre loving BOTI, please consider rating us 5 stars on NovelUpdates. Thanks for being part of this journey! ???????? Chapter 21: Talent Chapter 21 Talent Tang Lingwu cherished the last sip of her milk tea, thoughtfully held the now-empty cup, and after a moment of contemplation, stuffed it into her backpack. Then she led Zheng Fa upstairs. "Ive drunk your milk tea, so this matter is on me!" She almost thumped her puffed-out chest for emphasis. When they reached the fourth floor, she stopped and pointed at a reinforced security door. "My teacher lives here. Wait for me while I go in and talk to him." She knocked on the door. When it opened, Tang Lingwu gave Zheng Fa a signal to wait outside. She slipped through the narrow gap and lightly shut the door, leaving it ajar. Zheng Fa stood behind the door, listening to the muffled voices inside. "Professor Bai, I need to ask you a favor!" Tang Lingwus voice was crisp and sweet. Zheng Fa smirked. That voice is a little too sugary. "State your case," came an elderly, wary voice, one that sounded strangely familiar to Zheng Fa. "Ive brought you another student!" "Youre dating now?" The old mans voice suddenly rose. "Dating? No way! I mean, I have a classmate who has some questions for you." "A studious one? Boy or girl?" The old man clearly doubted her claim. "A boy... But were not dating!" It was clear that for the price of a milk tea, Tang Lingwu was pulling out all the stops. "Bah! I know what you youngsters are thinking. Studious young men are rare. The lecherous ones, however, Ive seen plenty. I wont agree." The old man apparently saw Tang Lingwu as a junior under his care, harboring a natural hostility toward any males near her. "Professor Bai, arent you a university professor? Youre supposed to guide and teach all students without discrimination!" The old man snorted, "Im retired! Understand? Retired. Teaching students before retirement and after? Whats the point of retirement, then?" Clearly, this old man had some grievances with his past jobsimply put, he was lazy. "But teaching me or teaching one more person isnt much of a difference, is it?" Tang Lingwu was persistent, her voice sweet to the point that even Zheng Fa outside felt chills down his spine. It was hard to imagine that such a coquettish tone came from someone with a slightly aloof demeanor. "Youre different. Your mother... gave too muchNo, I mean you have great talent in math! Youre brilliant!" "But you havent even seen him. Maybe hes talented too!" "Mathematical talent, huh? Let me tell you, its quite accurate to look at someone and say they dont have it." "So you really cant do it?" "I cant!" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --- Tang Lingwu walked out dejectedly, an apologetic look on her face. "Sorry, he doesnt want to see you." "Its fine. Youve already done your best." Listening outside, Zheng Fa could easily imagine how Tang Lingwu must have been pleading and coaxing inside, her voice brimming with effort. Besides, the milk tea was meant as a token of gratitude for her willingness to take him there. From what he overheard, Tang Lingwus family had spent a lot of money securing this teacher for her. Twenty-eight yuan multiplied a hundredfold might not cover it. He wasnt na?ve enough to think one cup of milk tea could persuade the teacher to guide him. "How about" Tang Lingwu glanced at her backpack, hesitating as she spoke, "I buy you another cup of milk tea to make up for it?" "No need. If you feel bad about it, you can just answer my questions in the future. If I cant ask the teacher, asking a student isnt too different." "Dont worry, Ill definitely help!" "Help my foot! Youre letting him get to you over a cup of milk tea!" An old voice called out from behind, full of exasperation. Zheng Fa watched as a familiar head of white curls peeked out from the door. Looking at that familiar old face, Zheng Fa suddenly realized why the voice had seemed so familiar. --- Inside the house, the three of them sat on the living room sofa. The atmosphere was slightly awkward. Zheng Fa and Professor Baithe curly-haired old man he had previously met in the parkboth seemed unsure of how to start the conversation. Tang Lingwu, still a bit confused, glanced between them as though wondering how all three of them had ended up inside together. "Er Young hero" "Just call me Little Zheng or Zheng Fa," Zheng Fa quickly interjected, his sense of shame skyrocketing at being called "young hero," especially in front of Tang Lingwu. "All right, Zheng Fa. No need for formalities. You can call me Old Bai or Professor Bai," the old man continued. "So, youre the one she mentioned?" "Yes. I came across some diagrams and wanted your opinion." "No rush. Were you hoping for tutoring from me?" "I wouldnt dream of becoming your student. Even asking a couple of questions would be more than enough." Zheng Fa recalled the professors resolute refusal earlier and felt a bit embarrassed. "Dont say that! After some thought, I realized that after a lifetime of teaching, suddenly retiring leaves this heart of mine yearning to teach again!" Tang Lingwus expression was filled with question marks. Thats not what you said earlier! Zheng Fa was equally stunned, staring at the old mans sincere face. "So Professor Bai, you mean to say" "What I mean is, as someone who works in mathematics, Im always on the lookout for students with potential. You, young herono, Zheng Fadont martial arts sects also seek out talented disciples for their secret techniques?" "Uh?" "From what I see, your aptitude for math is quite extraordinary!" Realizing what was happening, Zheng Fa grinned. "And I can see that Professor Bais foundation is truly unparalleled!" Tang Lingwu stood to the side, her expression one of utter bewilderment. It looked like the two men had just completed a shady transaction right in front of her. --- Looking at the diagrams Zheng Fa handed over, Professor Bai frowned, his face turning serious. Gone was the playful demeanor; now, he exuded the air of a true university professor. He traced his fingers over the diagrams, his brow furrowing deeper. "Is this all?" "Yes." "Well, I cant make much of it." Professor Bai set the papers down. "Maybe you should take them to a fortune teller. They might divine their meaning." Zheng Fa: "" "But if youre asking about patterns, theres something here." "Do tell." "This one, this one, and this one," Professor Bai pointed to three diagrams hesitantly, "from the perspective of mathematical topology, theyre the same shape." "Topology what now?" "This involves a basic and simple topology concept called homeomorphism" As he dove into his professional domain, Professor Bais enthusiasm soared, his hands gesturing animatedly. After a long explanation, he paused to ask, "Got it?" "" Zheng Fa felt like a little knowledge imp was trying to pry open his skull, but alas, it seemed he had unknowingly mastered the Iron Head Technique. Chapter 22: Generosity Chapter 22: Generosity Mathematics doesnt lie, but it sure knows how to humiliate. Old Bai rattled on about the lesson, and to Zheng Fa, every word sounded like it was hammering his brain. Got it now? Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zheng Fa heard the question and looked up, responding with a blank, bewildered expression. And you? the old man asked Tang Lingwu, who was sitting nearby. More or less, she replied softly. Its not that hard. Old Bai nodded approvingly at Tang Lingwu, then glanced at Zheng Fa, letting out a long, heavy sigh. Zheng Fa thought to himself: You two may not be targeting me directly, but your words feel like daggers anyway. Ill explain it again, Zheng. Listen carefully this time. Determined, Old Bai picked up his pen and practically spoon-fed the material to Zheng Fa, bit by bit. And then Zheng Fa finally understood something important: you wont truly know your limits unless you try your hardest. Next to him, Tang Lingwu had already begun yawning out of boredom. Meanwhile, Zheng Fa remained as lost as ever, only partially comprehending the lesson. Ive never taught a student as dense as you! Old Bai exclaimed, tossing his pen aside in frustration. Zheng Fa felt a bit dejected but heard Tang Lingwu whisper beside him: Professor Bai used to teach at Jingcheng University. Its normal not to measure up. That did cheer Zheng Fa up a little. Jingcheng University was the nations top university, a level far above Zheng Fas dream school, Jiangnan University. Zheng Fa was self-awarehe might count as diligent, but he was certainly no prodigy. But the old man was losing patience. His words turned sharper: Idiot! Dense as a rock! Are all the students at Qingshui High School like you? I bet your teachers only stay for the hazard pay! Zheng Fa stayed calm, but Old Bais temper was clearly spent. He kept grumbling as he left the room and stormed out to the balcony to smoke. Zheng Fa didnt break down, but Old Bai seemed to have had enough. You okay? Tang Lingwu asked, concerned after overhearing Old Bais sharp remarks. He went a bit too far just now. Hes used to teaching geniuses. Teaching someone like me must feel like his own personal tribulation, Zheng Fa replied calmly. Compared to the crude jokes back at the estate, this scolding was practically polite. Thats true... Tang Lingwu nodded. I heard him once say he couldnt understand how anyone who scored full marks in math on the college entrance exams dared to apply to Jingcheng Universitys math department. ? Because the real geniuses usually get in through competitions. Tang Lingwus explanation gave Zheng Fa a deeper understanding of just how little potential Old Bai saw in him, someone who only occasionally scored above 130 in math. But his words were still too harsh. No big deal. Having higher expectations for me is a good thing! Zheng Fa reassured Tang Lingwu, even flipping the situation to comfort her instead. The girl glanced at him, impressed. I have to admit, youre pretty magnanimous. If it were me, I couldnt take it. --- Fine, you wont grasp everything right away. Lets just go over these diagrams! Old Bai finally gave up on a broader lesson. These few diagrams boil down to just two basic patterns. He added a few strokes to the illustrations and drew two simpler shapes on paper. These diagrams are all transformations of these two basic patterns. Zheng Fa looked at the two shapes and committed them to memory. Teaching you for thirty minutes feels like its taken three years off my life! Old Bai groused, clearly regretting not quitting earlier. Want me to teach you instead? Zheng Fa offered with an innocent smile. Huh? Its a secret technique, a unique skill passed down in my lineage, Zheng Fa added. Show me! Old Bai immediately perked up and led Zheng Fa into an empty room. Follow my lead! Zheng Fa wasnt joking. He adopted the Pine Crane Stance and demonstrated the posture for the old man. Tang Lingwu watched curiously from the side, but Zheng Fa paid her no mind. Old Bai twisted his body, trying to mimic the stance, but ended up looking more like a pretzel. Smack! Zheng Fa gave him a slap on the back of the head. What are you doing? Your heads not in the right position! Zheng Fa said seriously. Oh. Old Bai obediently adjusted his posture. Smack! Tuck your arms back! Smack! Dont stick out your stomach! Smack! Plant your legs firmly! The repeated slapping sounds made Tang Lingwu wince just from hearing them. Both she and Old Bai were grimacing in pain. Bend your legs forward! No, no! My legs are going to break! Old Bai wailed. With a tone of exasperation, Zheng Fa scolded him: Idiot! Your bodys too stiff! Your previous teacher probably turned himself in to the authorities just to avoid teaching you any longer! Tang Lingwu, watching from the sidelines, cast a deep, apologetic glance at Zheng Fa. In her heart, she silently bowed to the concept of magnanimity. After Old Bai managed to hold the stance for ten minutes and finally couldnt take it anymore, Zheng Fa let him off the hook. By Xu Instructors standards, Old Bai had mediocre talent at best, worsened by age and inflexible joints. If he could train at one-tenth of Zheng Fas speed, it would already be remarkable. Clutching his sore arms, Old Bai jumped up and down a little. Ill admit, though, I feel a lot lighter now! Zheng Fa figured it was mostly psychological. No way Old Bai could achieve much with such limited aptitude in such a short time. Well, well be taking our leave now. Zheng Fa was ready to escape. Wait! Old Bai blocked the doorway. After getting to vent on me, now you want to leave? ... Spend another half an hour with me! Dragging Zheng Fa back, Old Bai even fetched a reference book hed used earlier and resumed torturing him. By the time Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu left, it was already past ten at night. --- Did you do that on purpose? Tang Lingwu asked in the hallway, blinking at Zheng Fa. Provoking Old Bai so hed teach you more? No, he did it on purpose, Zheng Fa replied, glancing back at her while carrying his bag. That old man is just itching for someone to teach. He hadnt missed the fleeting loneliness on Old Bais face when they said goodbye. --- The next time Zheng Fa woke up, he was back at the Zhao Estate. On another bed, Gao Yuan was sprawled out in a mess, with scattered papers littered around his pillow. The diagrams on them were now so familiar to Zheng Fa that he felt sick of seeing them. After a crash-course weekend with Old Bai, Zheng Fa still found math hard. But at least hed figured out those diagrams and understood their patterns mathematically. Awake? Gao Yuan groggily turned over, rubbing his eyes as he noticed Zheng Fa getting up. Hurry up, Xu Instructor is waiting for us, Zheng Fa urged him. After teaching them the Pine Crane Stance, Xu Instructor had mostly left them to their own devices. The day beforeor rather, the day before Zheng Fas brief journey to the modern worldXu Instructor had suddenly announced that he wanted to see their progress. Chapter 24: Jealousy Chapter 24: Jealousy Xu Instructor spoke casually but immediately knew it was impossible. Zheng Fa''s background was straightforward and clean. Moreover, the tonics Gao Yuan consumed daily were already expensive. With Gao Yuan''s family struggling to support just him, how could they afford to support Zheng Fa too? Gao Yuan was the son of the familywho was Zheng Fa to them? Even if Gao Yuans father wasnt against it, and even if Xu Instructor eventually accepted Zheng Fa as a disciple, Xu would be unwilling to spend such an exorbitant amount to train him. Zheng Fa had been practicing the Pine Crane Stance for quite some time but didnt hear Xu Instructor comment on his performance. Confused, he opened his eyes and saw Xu looking at him with a complicated expressiona mix of the surprise and confusion of smashing open a piggy bank only to discover a fortune that didnt belong to him. After a long silence, Xu Instructor finally said, It seems you not only have excellent innate talent but also superior comprehension. Zheng Fa remained expressionless at the compliment. He knew exactly why his progress was so rapid. While his comprehension might be decenthe didnt find the Pine Crane Stance particularly difficultit wasnt nearly as exceptional as Xu Instructor imagined. What gave him the edge over Gao Yuan was the seven days of intensive practice in the modern world and the ample nutrition available there. Seeing Zheng Fas calm demeanor, Xu Instructor nodded slightly, thinking more highly of the boys temperament. The calmer he was, the more precious Xu considered his potential, fearing even a trace of arrogance would tarnish it. Ahem! What I said about you being good only applies to ordinary people, Xu warned. You must understand that the Pine Crane Stance is merely an introductory foundation. Youve only just begun on the path of martial arts! He couldnt help but knock Zheng Fa down a peg, adding, You should know that talent is never lacking in the Xuanyi Realm. Mastering the Pine Crane Stance in three days isnt rare! With that, Xu Instructor glanced at his disciples standing behind him. They immediately chimed in. Exactly! It took me five days to master it. Not as quick as you, but the Pine Crane Stance is really simple! Xu Instructor silently recalled that this disciple, who had decent talent, actually took half a month to master it. Three days? I did it in three days too. No big deal. Another disciple, who also took half a month to master the stance, puffed out his chest with a nonchalant air. II Xu Instructors nephew hesitated, then extended a single finger. After some thought, he reluctantly added another, Two days! I mastered it in two days! The others looked at him with thinly veiled contempt. Everyone knew it had taken him ten days. Ahem, see that? Xu Instructor coughed lightly, not daring to meet his disciples gazes. He turned to Zheng Fa with a serious expression. These are my most disappointing students. The young men behind him shot him a collective glare, their eyes screaming: You''re the worst offender! Zheng Fa found this a bit odd. Considering Xus assessment of his talent as exceptional, paired with the seven extra days of training in the modern world, how was it possible that he was still outclassed by these students? Then again, he reasoned, this was the Xuanyi Realma place filled with people of immense talent. Perhaps what was considered top-notch back home was just average here. Besides, he never expected Xu Instructor to go to such lengths to temper him. --- After evaluating their martial progress, Xu Instructor dismissed the two of them. As they took their leave, Zheng Fa noticed Gao Yuans sullen expression. Gao Yuan didnt wait for him as they left, walking ahead while staring at the ground, kicking small stones without a glance in his direction. Zheng Fa sighed inwardly. Gao Yuan wasnt a bad person, but he had always compared himself to Zheng Faconsciously or not. Todays test, with Zheng Fas mastery of the Pine Crane Stance, must have hit him hard. Zheng Fa could sense a faint trace of jealousy in the occasional side glances Gao Yuan threw at him. --- Around lunchtime, Gao Yuan, as usual, went out. Zheng Fa stayed in his room, silently reciting lessons from the modern world. By the time the sun moved past its zenith, beginning its descent, Gao Yuan still hadnt returned with food as he normally would. Two hours later, a sweat-drenched Gao Yuan finally came back, empty-handed. Zheng Fa glanced at Gao Yuans sunburnt face and sweat-drenched hair. It was clear he had been training harder than usualand for much longer. As for lunch Zheng Fa didnt ask, knowing Gao Yuan wouldnt be bringing food for him anymore. He got up and headed for the door. Gao Yuan watched him go, his expression complex. As they passed each other, Zheng Fa stopped. Thank you, he said. Huh? Gao Yuan looked confused. Thanks for bringing me food these past few days. Zheng Fas tone was sincere, and Gao Yuans discomfort only deepened. It wasnt a big deal, and I wont I meant even for what youve already done, Zheng Fa added earnestly. Zheng Fa smiled at him and walked out the door. He could feel Gao Yuans gaze on his back the whole way out. --- Zheng Fa found his way to the Zhao Estates main kitchen, though it was quite late for lunch. So late? The head cook asked impatiently. Zheng Fa offered an apologetic smile. Something came up. Well, here. This is whats left. Its your fault for coming late. The food was cold, with wilted greens that looked tired and lifeless. There wasnt even a scrap of meat. Zheng Fa said nothing, took the food, and found a quiet spot on a veranda. Sitting on the railing, he ate slowly, gazing at the fiery clouds in the sky. --- Over the following days, Gao Yuan indeed stopped bringing him food. The meals from the main kitchen were far inferior to what Gao Yuan had providednot only less meat but also poorer quality and taste. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zheng Fa understood immediately. Gao Yuan, as the stewards son, had some sway in the kitchen, likely securing special meals for him. Now, as just a study attendant, Zheng Fa only received the standard fare. --- One morning, Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan were once again standing on watch outside the Seventh Young Masters study. The Seventh Young Master, still engrossed in his book of supposed talismans, suddenly looked up with a sly smile as though he had thought of something amusing. You two, come in! The pair exchanged puzzled glances before stepping inside. So, youve had a falling out? The Seventh Young Master smirked, looking ready to enjoy the drama. Gao Yuan pressed his lips together, saying nothing. Zheng Fas expression remained calm. Good. Ive thought about itsending both of you packing isnt ideal. I still need one study attendant! The Seventh Young Master raised a single finger, grinning maliciously. Just one. If you two are so close, it would break my heart to separate you! Zheng Fa clearly heard Gao Yuans breathing quicken and saw him clench his fists. The Seventh Young Masters smile only grew more wicked. Author''s Note Hello, dear fans! BOTI Translator Team is thrilled to have you. If youre enjoying the story, please rate us 5 stars on NovelUpdates. Thanks for everything! ???????? Chapter 23: Special Class Chapter 23: Special Class On the training grounds, several young men in their early twenties stood near Instructor Xu. One of them yawned lazily and muttered, "Master, what did you summon us so early for today?" Isnt it obvious? Another potential disciple caught his eye! Arent we here to check out the two study attendants of the Seventh Young Master? These young men were all guards of the Zhao family estate, but they shared a closer relationship with Instructor Xu than the others. While all Zhao family guards were trained by him and nominally considered his disciples, this small group had formally bowed and served tea to acknowledge him as their master. One of them was even his nephew by blood. Thanks to Instructor Xu''s favor, they had progressed quickly and now held positions of responsibility across various Zhao family properties. Their busy schedules meant it was rare for them to gather like this unless summoned by their master. As they stood around, curiosity filled the air about the reason behind the summons. Today, one of those kids shows great promise. If things go as expected, hell be your junior disciple soon enough, Instructor Xu said with a grin. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wait a second. The yawning young man finally pieced things together. The Seventh Young Masters study attendant? Would he really choose to end up as a guard like us? It wasnt self-deprecation but rather common sense. Even under Instructor Xu''s mentorship, they couldnt compete with the kind of backing the Seventh Young Master provided. A study attendant could aim for the position of steward, far better than toiling as a guard with early mornings and harsh conditions. Do you think becoming my disciple is a shameful thing? Instructor Xu snorted. Besides, he has to hold onto that study attendant position first! Ill just wait until the Seventh Young Master kicks him out and then petition Madam on his behalf. The group exchanged glances, nodding in agreement. After all, who in the Zhao family didnt know about the Seventh Young Masters volatile temper? His study attendants rarely lasted long. So why did you call us here today? First, I want you to get acquainted with him. If anything happens in the future, give him a hand. Master, you really have high hopes for this kid, one of them muttered, pouting. Second, hes talented and will likely progress quickly in martial arts. Im worried he might get a bit arrogant Understood! You want us to teach him a lesson! The young men looked at each other, rolling up their sleeves eagerly. Who told you to fight him? Just use your words to show him the ropes. Let him know theres always someone better out there. The young men were now absolutely certainInstructor Xu had high hopes for this yet-to-be-official junior disciple and didnt want to risk injuring him. --- When Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan arrived at the training grounds, they were immediately met with scrutinizing gazes, making them feel uneasy. Behind their backs, the group whispered: Which one is it? The taller, darker one. What about the other? His aptitudes weaker, and his dad is Second Branch Steward Gao. Hes got his own path forward. With my humble background, he probably doesnt care to mix with me. This future junior disciple doesnt look all that remarkable. Seeing the two approach, Instructor Xu couldnt help but explain: Not only does he have good innate talent, but hes also steady and maturea great seedling. Enough chatter! When Zheng Fa stood before them, he noticed Instructor Xu frowning at him as if dissatisfied. The young men behind him wore equally serious expressions. Originally, this was just a routine evaluation, but the stern atmosphere made the two newcomers even more nervous, holding their breaths as they approached. Youre late! Instructor Xu opened with a reprimand, and neither Zheng Fa nor Gao Yuan dared to argue, obediently lowering their heads. Youre both beginners. This is the time for diligent practice. Why are you late? Its my fault I overslept, Gao Yuan stammered. Lately, he had been staying up late studying those diagrams, losing track of time, and then oversleeping. By the time Zheng Fa woke him, they were already running late. Oh? You must have been practicing your Pine Crane Stance perfectly then! Show me! Gao Yuans face twisted into a bitter expression, but his body obediently took the stance. Zheng Fa watched as Gao Yuan planted himself, his shoulders rising and falling with his hips. Despite being a beginner himself, Zheng Fa could tell Gao Yuan was close to mastering it. This surprised Zheng Fa. Without the intense week of modern practice he had experienced, he doubted he could have reached Gao Yuans level. And Instructor Xu had even said his talent was better than Gao Yuans. Instructor Xu was also surprised, circling Gao Yuan twice before speaking. Has your father been giving you private lessons? Yes. Gao Yuans voice was low, embarrassment evident. Youve even picked up his bad habitsyour left shoulders an inch higher! He injured it, but why are you following suit? Relax! With a sharp pat on Gao Yuans left shoulder, Instructor Xu corrected his posture. Gao Yuan instinctively adjusted, his breathing smoother, his stance more precise. Good! Progressing quickly! But tell your father to ease up on the medicine. Overtraining will only hurt you, and even tonics cant fully make up for it. Zheng Fa pieced it all together. No wonder Gao Yuan had been sneaking off every afternoon during lunch and still bringing food back. He must have been training with his father in secret. Gao Yuan seemed embarrassed to have his secret efforts exposed and kept his head down when he returned to stand beside Zheng Fa. Your turn! Instructor Xu barked at Zheng Fa, though there was a faint smile in his eyes. Gao Yuans talent isnt as good as yours, yet hes almost mastered it. Lets see how youre doing! He was genuinely pleased. Gao Yuans unexpected progress made him happy to have trained such a hardworking student, even if he wouldnt formally join his disciples. Moreover, Gao Yuans performance would motivate Zheng Fa. Someone less talented but more hardworkinghow could you not feel the pressure? Instructor Xu already imagined how to knock Zheng Fa down a peg if his performance fell short. However, as Zheng Fa assumed the Pine Crane Stance, his focus transcended the moment, and his body moved with natural precision. Instructor Xus smile faltered, replaced by uncertainty. He glanced back at his disciples, who were equally astonished. They could all see itZheng Fa had already mastered the stance. Three days. Instructor Xu extended his fingers, counting aloud. Youve had the complete Pine Crane Stance for just three days, havent you? Gao Yuan nodded. And hes mastered it already? Instructor Xu pointed at Zheng Fa, incredulous. Did your father secretly tutor him too? Gao Yuan: Im an only child! Chapter 25: Two Strokes Chapter 25: Two Strokes Zheng Fa looked at the Seventh Young Masters face, and the expression on his face was more playful than anything else. Glancing at the silent Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan, the Seventh Young Master stood up, lazily clapped his hands, and said, "You two discuss it, I''ll come back later." He said to discuss, but both Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan understood; he was more or less saying, "Fight it out, I want to watch." The Seventh Young Master swaggered out of the study. Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan stood in place, unmoving. No one spoke. Zheng Fa turned his head and looked out the window, deep in thought about the Seventh Young Masters intentions. Whether there was one study attendant or two, it made no difference to him. But for Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan, the difference between the two would tear apart the already shaky relationship between them. To him, it was probably like throwing a bone and watching two dogs fight over it. Just for fun. "Stay." Zheng Fa was suddenly interrupted by Gao Yuans soft voice. "Hmm?" This sentence surprised Zheng Fa. He turned to look at Gao Yuan, whose expression held a bit of self-mockery, and some dullness. Gao Yuan didnt look at him but stared at the full bookshelf. "If we really have to choose a study attendant, it should be you," Gao Yuan said calmly. "Youre more talented than I am, both in martial arts and in studies." Zheng Fa shook his head. To be honest, if it werent for modern times, he couldnt really say his talent was better than Gao Yuans. Moreover, would someone like the Seventh Young Master care about the study attendant''s talent? "Im injured." Gao Yuan''s next sentence made Zheng Fa understand why he suddenly gave up. "Its kind of funny. I wanted to compete with you," Gao Yuan said, a touch of self-deprecation in his tone. "You entered the Pine Crane Stance in three days. I trained for three, even four hours a day, not listening to my fathers advice. Now my legs meridians are injured, and I need six months to recover before I can train again." "So, Im not giving it to you, I just dont want to humiliate myself anymore." Gao Yuans gaze finally met Zheng Fas, with pain in his eyes but also a bit of relief. Zheng Fa was about to speak when Gao Yuan interrupted him. "Dont pity me. Even if I go home, my father will make plans for me. If you go home, youll have nothing left." Zheng Fa: Very convincing. When the Seventh Young Master came back in, his eyes curiously scanned between Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan. He seemed to be probing if the two had fought. To his disappointment, their faces were calm, their clothes neat, and the atmosphere between them was even more harmonious than before. "So, what did you two discuss?" "Seventh Young Master, my learning is shallow, and I willingly..." "Stop!" The Seventh Young Master raised his hand, interrupting Gao Yuan. "Who said you two could decide who stays and who goes?" "" "My study attendant is, of course, someone I pick myself!" He looked at both of them, his eyes narrowing as if enjoying the manipulation of their hearts. "Actually, if you two had fought earlier, maybe I would have been entertained and let you both stay." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But now, I didnt get to see the show I wanted, so Im not happy." He crossed his legs and sat back in the chair in front of the desk. "How about you two just both get lost?" "You!" The Seventh Young Master squinted at Gao Yuan. "You havent even entered the Pine Crane Stance yet, right? Wait, your legs injured?" He swept his gaze over Gao Yuans leg and immediately noticed. Gao Yuan lowered his voice. "Yes." "You seem to have some talent?" The Seventh Young Master turned to Zheng Fa. "You entered the Pine Crane Stance in three days." This person, usually silent when it came to Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan, seemed to know everything about them. "Even Instructor Xu said you were a talent and wanted to take you as his disciple." The Seventh Young Master tapped the desk with his fingers, smiling. "But the Pine Crane Stance is too weak, and you started martial arts too late. Youre not qualified to stay by my side." Zheng Fa didnt even know Instructor Xu had wanted to take him as a disciple. The Seventh Young Master stood up and circled around Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan. "Ones injured, and the other only knows two or three basic techniques" He shook his head, then suddenly said, "Gao Yuan!" "Yes!" "I dont want him, but you, Im giving you another chance! Didnt you steal those talismans from that fool before? How are they?" "Seventh Young Master" Gao Yuans face went pale, not expecting the Seventh Young Master to know even about this. He even knew about the study attendant who had secretly copied the talismans Gao Yuan had been studying all day. Perhaps the Seventh Young Master had known all along. Now Zheng Fa had a suspicion that those pictures might have been intentionally leaked by this Seventh Young Master. "If you can learn something from them, dont even mention your leg injury. Even if you were a cripple or a fool, Id still keep you by my side!" The Seventh Young Masters gaze was unexpectedly serious. Zheng Fa knew that this was something he truly cared about. The Seventh Young Master grabbed the talisman book he always kept close and flipped it open, placing those very familiar pictures in front of Gao Yuan. He took out paper and brush and motioned for Gao Yuan to try. "Youve been looking at them for so many days, what have you learned?" Gao Yuan looked at him, his expression complex, a little hopeful, but more resigned. He knew that as long as he showed a little talent in this, he could stay. But... "Im foolish..." Gao Yuan lowered his head without even picking up the brush. "Fool!" The Seventh Young Master shook his head, somewhat uninterested. "You two..." Zheng Fa suddenly stepped forward and picked up the brush in front of Gao Yuan. "Hmm?" The Seventh Young Master frowned, looking at Zheng Fa. He knew Gao Yuan had studied those pictures for several days. But Zheng Fa had only glanced at them a few times! On the white paper in front of him, Zheng Fa quickly drew two simple strokes, drawing the same two patterns from the pictures the old professor had shown him earlier. Gao Yuan watched from the side, seeing that Zheng Fa had drawn two simple strokes, which seemed to bear no relation to the original complex images. Was he just drawing randomly? But seeing the Seventh Young Masters face, Gao Yuan immediately realized it wasnt so! The Seventh Young Master frowned, staring at Zheng Fas brush tip, as if it revealed something he hadnt expected. After a long while, he shifted his gaze from the paper to Zheng Fas face. "Did you figure this out on your own?" His voice had an unusually sharp tone. Even Gao Yuan could see that the two patterns Zheng Fa drew must be extraordinary. He couldnt help but bitterly smile inwardly. It seemed he was being overly sentimental Zheng Fa probably didnt need him to help. "No." Zheng Fa put down the brush, as if it was just a casual sketch. "Who taught you?" The Seventh Young Master hurriedly asked. "No one taught me, I was just studying with Brother Gao," Zheng Fa smiled at the side and glanced at Gao Yuan. "Right?" "Ah?" Gao Yuan stared blankly at Zheng Fa. "Oh?" The Seventh Young Master squinted his eyes, staring at Zheng Fa for a long time, then suddenly spoke to Gao Yuan, "Go, bring me my lunch. Oh, and give him an extra portion!" He pointed at Zheng Fa. Gao Yuan hesitated, looking at Zheng Fa, who nodded before he stood up and walked out. Chapter 26: No Submission Chapter 26: No Submission After Gao Yuan left, the Seventh Young Masters gaze toward Zheng Fa became cold. Playing at brotherly affection in front of me? Do you take me for a fool? These two Yuan Fu, you came to comprehend them by yourself, didnt you? Yuan Fu? Zheng Fas attention seemed slightly off. Yes, you dont understand anything. No wonder youd claim that both of you comprehended them together. The Seventh Young Master sneered, pointing at the book in front of him, Gao Yuan should have mentioned this to you, the patterns on these pages are from the Immortal Sect talismans. He did mention it, Zheng Fa nodded. He wasnt accurate. Let me tell you honestly, these arent Immortal Sect talismans at all, and they dont have any power. In reality, theyre called Futu (Talisman Diagrams). Only by comprehending the Yuan Fu from them can it show that you have talent for the way of talismans. No wonder the Zhao family isnt investigating the spread of these things. Zheng Fa suddenly realized. He had suspected this before. If these were really Immortal Sect talismans, Gao Yuans father could have gotten his hands on them, but they wouldnt be worth anything. Now it seemed that his suspicions were correct. The Seventh Young Master, or perhaps the Zhao family, had deliberately allowed these Futu to circulate among the lower-ranked servants. Its a bit intentional, the Seventh Young Master seemed to have guessed what Zheng Fa was thinking, If someone from our Zhao family has talent for the way of talismans, being able to comprehend Yuan Fu from these Futu wouldnt be a bad thing for us. So the two diagrams I drew are Yuan Fu? Right! The Seventh Young Master grinned, The two Yuan Fu you analyzed are the simplest ones. The minimum requirement to become a talisman master is to master at least one hundred and eight Yuan Fu. Zheng Fa looked at the Seventh Young Master and hesitated, Seventh Young Master, are you studying this book because you want to become a talisman master? The Seventh Young Master nodded, not hiding his intentions from Zheng Fa: Its hard to enter the Immortal Sect; they have very high requirements for spiritual roots. But if one can comprehend one hundred and eight, or even more, Yuan Fu, and become a talisman master, its much easier. Zheng Fa understood. The spiritual roots the Seventh Young Master referred to were the most important talent the Immortal Sect looked for, something akin to how universities in another world prioritize your college entrance exam score. But comprehending Yuan Fu, having talent for the way of talismans, was like being a special talent student, where one could be admitted with lower requirements. So, do you understand now? The Seventh Young Master smiled, If your talent for the way of talismans is good, you could become a talisman master, and even enter the Immortal Sect! At that point, you would no longer be a servant of the Zhao family, but an Immortal, standing high above! The Seventh Young Master looked at Zheng Fa with mocking eyes, Now, do you still claim that you and Gao Yuan comprehended this together? But if I say I researched it with him, my talent for the way of talismans wont diminish, Zheng Fa said, somewhat confused. The Seventh Young Master seemed to have nothing more to say. That was true... He looked at Zheng Fa, as though trying to read something from his slightly dark, sharp features. Zheng Fa remained calm, meeting the Seventh Young Masters gaze with composure. After a long pause, the Seventh Young Master suddenly shook his head and sneered, So whats your reason for wanting to keep him? To keep him for Gao Yuans sake? No Its not for Gao Yuan. Youre angry. Youre angry because, from the moment you entered the Zhao family, every day Gao Yuan has been serving your meals. Whatever he eats, you eat the same. Actually, he knew a long time ago that we might not be able to keep either of us, and maybe only one could stay. But at first, he truly wanted to be my friend, Zheng Fa finally spoke up. So what? The Seventh Young Master continued to sneer. Ive been wondering, what made him turn jealous? Zheng Fa lifted his head, his gaze sharp, staring back at the Seventh Young Master. So Im not wrong. Youre angry at me. Youre angry that I said I only want one study attendant. The Seventh Young Master pointed at Zheng Fa with his finger. Zheng Fa slowly said, His jealousy comes from fear of losing the position of study attendant. Hes afraid of returning home to face his parents disappointment. If it were me, I would be jealous too. I would even be more jealous because if I lost the position of study attendant, Id face not only more humiliation from the people in the estate, but also a more difficult life for my mother and sister. The Seventh Young Master suddenly laughed, When you two first arrived, I saw it. Gao Yuan was dressed properly, looking rich, but in his heart, he had respect for me. But you you were in rough, coarse clothes, and your gaze had no sign of submission! Zheng Fa didnt refute this statement. Gao Yuans change wasnt because he had a narrow heart, but because the Seventh Young Master and others at the top deliberately set them up to compete and feel jealousy. As servants, even a small position as study attendant could turn them into enemies. Rather than caring about his friendship with Gao Yuan, Zheng Fa knew he wasnt willing to let those in power manipulate his relationships. Although born in this world, after five years in the modern era, he actually identified more with modern views. Thats why he could never be the submissive servant they wanted him to be. Over time, he became more talkative in the modern world, like a youth. In this world, he grew quieter and more reserved. So, wanting to keep Gao Yuan isnt because you care about him. You just want to resist. Zheng Fa didnt speak anymore. Because both he and the Seventh Young Master knew that what the Seventh Young Master said was true. After a long while, the Seventh Young Master suddenly smiled, You have talent. As far as I know, you could immediately see the Yuan Fu in these talisman diagrams. This kind of talent, even my mother would respect and nurture. So, Ill promise you, Ill keep Gao Yuan. Zheng Fa gently bowed to the Seventh Young Master. Outside, Gao Yuans footsteps grew closer. Zheng Fa suddenly spoke up, Young Master, why? Hm? Why promise me to keep Gao Yuan? Ive said it. You have talent, and I love talent. The Seventh Young Master looked at Zheng Fa strangely, wondering if he had gone deaf. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, Young Master, you knew from the moment you saw me that Im not a qualified servant. And I knew from the moment I saw you, that you and I shared the same anger. So Zheng Fas question felt especially light in the sound of Gao Yuans knock on the door, Young Master, what do you want to resist? The Seventh Young Master froze. Gao Yuan pushed the door open and entered, carefully holding the food box. Young Master, the food is here! Several maidservants followed behind him, ready to serve the meal. The Seventh Young Master suddenly spoke in a language only Zheng Fa could understand: On your head, its me, its the Zhao family. And on my head, its the Immortal Sect Having said that, he waved his hand as if uninterested, signaling for Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan to leave. Gao Yuan followed Zheng Fa out of the study, somewhat confused. What did the Young Master mean just now? He meant that were both staying, Zheng Fa replied. Really? Gao Yuan asked in surprise. Why? Because we deciphered those diagrams, Zheng Fa said. Does the Young Master really believe we deciphered them together? Didnt he see through your lie? Is he a fool? Gao Yuan lowered his voice. Okay, actually, he saw through it. Hes keeping you because hes actually a good person, Zheng Fa spoke his true thoughts. I still think hes a fool, Gao Yuan whispered even lower. Zheng Fa looked at him strangely. ...Kid, thinking like that, its dangerous for you to stay. He silently thought to himself, in this world, who is naturally submissive? Chapter 27: Grace Chapter 27: Grace In the depths of Zhao Estate, in a small building, the Seventh Young Master stood behind heavy curtains, lowering his head, not looking at the Madam on the couch, standing a full yard away from her. No one spoke. The maid beside the couch barely breathed, and the young girls who had been playing soft tunes in the corner had already quietly left. The only sound came from the wind moving the curtain, causing the jade rings hanging from it to clink with a soft, rhythmic sound. Other than that, there was no noise. Finally, the Madam broke the silence. "Fan''er, how long has it been since you last visited me?" The Seventh Young Master remained silent, not speaking or lifting his head. "Why is it so distant between us, mother and son? You stand so far away, not even willing to look at your mother once?" The Seventh Young Master lifted his head, his gaze falling on the Madam''s face, yet his eyes held no emotion. Though they were mother and son, their faces appeared to be of the same generation. The Madam, by appearance, seemed to be a woman in her early twenties, her hair lazily tied into a bun, a few strands of hair falling on her lips that were curled slightly, giving her a languid, carefree demeanor, as if unaffected by anything. "You called me here for what reason?" the Seventh Young Master asked. "I heard that you are very pleased with these two study attendants this time? You even kept them around?" the Madam replied. "What does it matter to you?" "You are my child, and I am your mother. Everything about you, I keep in my heart," the Madam continued, her expression still gentle, as though accustomed to her son''s rudeness. The Seventh Young Master snorted softly. "Im happy for you. Youve always been solitary and distant, never close to anyone. Its a great fortune for them that theyve caught your eye, and it has also relieved me of one worry," the Madam said. "Thank you for your concern, mother," the Seventh Young Master said, almost unable to suppress the sarcasm in his voice. "I know you dont believe me," the Madam said, her gaze still tender. "But after all, you are my child. I would wish that every blade of grass, every tree around you was planted by my own hands. I want to control and select everyone around you so you won''t be deceived." "So?" "So, I want to ask you, why do you value these two?" "Theyre just a good fit," the Seventh Young Master explained briefly. "Is that so? A common boy raised on a farm, and the son of a steward, just suddenly caught your eye? Fan''er, your taste isnt that low," the Madam said. The Seventh Young Master paused, then reluctantly spoke: "Gao Yuan is diligent and honest, and he has some education. Its good to keep him around for odd jobs, and hell be helpful in managing the family in the future." "As for Zheng Fa, he has great talent in talismans. If I work with him on talisman skills, Ill progress faster in that area." The Madam nodded, seeming to agree with his explanation, but then suddenly shook her head. "Zheng Fas talent is indeed good, but keeping Gao Yuan, that wasnt your decision, was it?" "" sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why would a young master like you listen to a study attendant like Zheng Fa?" The Seventh Young Master''s fist suddenly clenched, and his gaze towards the Madam held a hint of anger. "Yes, Zheng Fa reminded you of yourself," the Madam said, as though not surprised. "You still hold a grudge because I didnt let you join the Qingmu Sect but allowed your sister to go." "Both my sister and I have dual spiritual roots, and according to the rules of Qingmu Sect, our Zhao family should have two spots for dual spiritual roots" The Seventh Young Masters voice became low. "But back then, there was only one, just like the dilemma with you and Zheng Fa." "And the other one, was it taken by your great-grandfather?" "Fan''er! You have grievances, but I am your mother and I can tolerate you!" The Madam stood up from the couch. "But your great-grandfather was a Golden Core cultivator. How dare you offend him?" "I wouldnt dare," the Seventh Young Master lowered his head. The Madams tone softened a little. "I am the least favored granddaughter of your great-grandfather, and in his eyes, I dont have much standing. Fan''er, you must never speak such things outside." "Understood, Mother Why did he have to take the Zhao familys apprenticeship spots?" The Seventh Young Masters tone softened, but the resentment remained unchanged. "I only know the general idea of this matter," the Madam said, her expression showing the first hint of bitterness. "According to your great-grandfather, the spiritual energy in the Xuanyi Realm has been slowly decreasing over the past ten thousand years. The senior figures in the Immortal Sect predict that the spiritual energy will continue to thin, making it impossible to support more cultivators." "Ten thousand years ago, someone with dual spiritual roots like you would definitely have entered Qingmu Sect, and would even be considered one of the best talents in the sect," the Madam said, looking at the Seventh Young Master with some sympathy. "But now, even dual spiritual roots must rely on available spots. Only those with single spiritual roots or better qualifications are regarded as geniuses who must be accepted." "So, the number of Zhao family members entering Qingmu Sect has decreased every generation?" "Exactly. Your great-grandfather, as a Golden Core cultivator, cannot grant every descendant their wish." "Then Im being sacrificed?" The Seventh Young Master said angrily. The Madam fell silent and simply watched him. The Seventh Young Master took a deep breath twice and finally suppressed his emotions. "Mother, you cannot keep two apprenticeship spots, but I want to keep these two." "Alright." "Mother?" "After that incident, what havent I agreed to? Youve been unruly, and I still tolerated you? Even if you dont make progress, the Zhao family will still be yours in the future" The Seventh Young Master lowered his eyes. "Its just Im not willing." The Madam stood up, reached out as if to touch her sons head, who was now almost taller than her. But the Seventh Young Master stepped back, and her hand hovered in mid-air. After a moment, she said, "Both of them can stay by your side, but Zheng Fa" "Whats wrong with Zheng Fa?" "I know you like his temperament. Since he has talent, some of his temperament is forgivable," the Madam said, her tone calm yet tinged with a hint of coldness. "But having temperament isnt enough. We need to see if he truly has the mind for it." "Mother!" The Seventh Young Master said, feeling anxious. "Dont worry, I wont harm him. Since spiritual energy has dwindled, all forms of cultivation have become more important. Why do you think I let you study talismans? If you truly make progress, you might even enter Qingmu Sect. Since Zheng Fa has this talent, it will benefit the Zhao family as well. Ill give him more favors." "Bring out the Ling He Shen and give it to Instructor Xu. He knows what to do," the Madam instructed a maidservant beside her. "Ling He Shen? Should we really teach this to Zheng Fa?" the Seventh Young Master asked, surprised. "His mother and sister are still in the estate?" The Madam did not answer directly, but after a moment said, "In the next few days, find a time to bring them here and settle them in the estate." The Seventh Young Master was speechless. This was indeed a great favor. "Fan''er, remember, for a true genius, binding them with favor is the best way to control them." "What if hes not someone who understands gratitude?" "Thats why Ive prepared the final favor for him. Your sister has already successfully entered the inner sect, and after the new year, shell be back for a visit." "Sister?" "Your sister has become an inner disciple, and she can bring two attendants to Qingmu Sect. If Zheng Fa truly has the talent to become a talisman master and can cultivate the Ling He Shen, Ill give him one of those spots." "Mother, hes mine!" The Seventh Young Master objected. "So, will he understand this?" The Madam smiled lightly. " No one would give up the chance to enter the Immortal Sect, right?" "Then, youll have grown up by then" She touched the Seventh Young Masters head. This time, her usually distant son did not pull away. Chapter 28: Return Home Chapter 28: Return Home Outside Jingzhou City, a carriage was speeding along. Zheng Fa lifted the carriage curtain and praised Gao Yuan, who was driving the horses: "I didn''t expect you to be skilled at driving!" Gao Yuan flicked the whip, urging the horses forward, a smile on his face: "The Six Arts of a gentlemanRites, Music, Archery, Charioteering, Calligraphy, and Mathematics. While others learned calligraphy or archery, my father had me learn charioteering." Zheng Fa was even more impressed: "Your father truly has an ancient spirit. Few scholars learn the art of driving." The Six Arts was an old concept, and the skill of driving was certainly not something many scholars paid attention to. "Well, I don''t think my father looked at it that way," Gao Yuan grinned: "He said learning other things was a waste of money. But if I couldn''t excel in my studies, at least Id have a skill to make a living!" "Your father is quite... practical," Zheng Fa said, feeling a sense of respect for the man he had never met. Inside the carriage, the Seventh Young Master placed his fist in front of his mouth to hide the grin that had appeared on his face and frowned: "Pull the curtain down, there''s too much dust." Most roads in this world were dirt roads, and as the horses galloped, they stirred up a lot of dust. Zheng Fa lowered the curtain and turned to look inside the carriage. This was the Seventh Young Masters personal carriage, and like the Dan Zhu Ox they had ridden before, the horses were of spiritual beast lineage. The interior of the carriage was a world apart from the bullock cart Zheng Fa had been using. There was a main seat inside the carriage, covered with a thick woolen blanket, where the Seventh Young Master was lazily lounging. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zheng Fa sat down, feeling a soft cushion beneath him that seemed to absorb shocks. The ride was incredibly smooth, with no jostling whatsoever. The Seventh Young Master pulled open a small drawer from the armrest of the seat. Inside the drawer, there were several jade boxes stacked neatly. The Seventh Young Master moved with great care, a level of delicacy Zheng Fa had never seen from him before. He opened one of the jade boxes, revealing a small yellow paper the size of a palm. Before Zheng Fa could see the details of the paper, it spontaneously ignited without wind, turning into curling blue smoke. The next moment, a gentle breeze swept into the carriage, cool and refreshing. The dust that had entered the carriage earlier was blown away, leaving only a faint herbal fragrance that filled the air, soothing and pleasant. Zheng Fa felt as though his breath had cleared. "What is this?" "Mm, it''s a talisman," the Seventh Young Master returned the jade box to its place. "This is the least valuable one, the Breeze Talisman. Oh, a single Breeze Talisman could last your family ten years." Zheng Fa grinned. Gao Yuan leaned his head into the carriage curiously: "Talisman? Let me see!" "Watch the road!" the Seventh Young Master nearly jumped up. "Ive never seen a real Immortal Talisman!" Gao Yuan withdrew his head with a frown. "Youll be sent back home when we return!" The Seventh Young Master muttered. Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan didnt really mind the exchange. In the days theyd spent together, Gao Yuan had to admit that aside from the Seventh Young Masters inability to speak properly and his foul mouthwhich made him easy to dislike, and in some cases, liable to get beaten uphe didnt have many flaws. As for the frequent threats to send him home, Gao Yuan had heard them over a hundred times. Gao Yuan said somewhat enviously: "Zheng Fa, youve really returned home. You can even bring your mother and sister to the city. The Madam is really good to you!" The Seventh Young Masters face faltered upon hearing this. He remembered his mothers teachings from a couple of days ago and felt that there might be an ulterior motive behind the kindness she showed him. This trip was, after all, partly prompted by her. His mother had said, "If you are going to bestow kindness, lower your stature so that no one can find fault with you." The Seventh Young Master, still a young boy, couldnt shake the feeling that there was something more to this. He was caught in these thoughts when he heard Zheng Fas voice: "Yes, the Madam is very good to me, and its also good that Seventh Young Master is here." The Seventh Young Master looked up and saw Zheng Fa smiling at him, as if understanding his subtle guilt. He sighed deeply and said, "Its really very good." Zheng Fa had indeed picked up on his mothers intentions. As Gao Yuan said, to others, it seemed like a great favor the Madam was showing to the family. But if Zheng Fa were to have any future achievements, he would undoubtedly have to return this favor, preserving his familys honor. If he were to be cynical, he might even think that the Madams true intention was to control his mother and sister within the Zhao family But honestly, Zheng Fa didnt mind much. After all, the Madam had reunited him with his mother and sister and ensured they lived better lives. That was enough. As for the rest, it was actions over intentions. The Seventh Young Master was stunned, feeling slightly awkward, and pursed his lips, looking away. He turned and lifted the carriage curtain to gaze outside, muttering, "I havent had the chance to visit the estate yet. This time, I want to take a good look around!" ... At the estate. The sun was about to set, and Zheng Fas mother stood at the doorway, anxiously looking out. As the sky gradually darkened, a small figure appeared, carrying a bamboo basket that was nearly three times the size of her head, hopping toward the Zheng familys entrance. "Shaner!" Zhengs mother hurried forward, taking the basket from her daughters hands and inspecting her up and down. Zheng Shans pant cuffs were stained with dirt, and her forehead was covered in sweat. Seeing that her daughter was unharmed, Zhengs mother sighed in relief and angrily pinched her ear: "Why are you so late? Do you know how worried your mother has been?" "Mother! It hurts!" Zheng Shan cried out, tilting her head and explaining, "I wasnt playing! I just took a longer route" "You took a detour?" Zhengs mother let go, asking. "Yes, Wang Gui has been blocking my way and causing trouble. I was scared, so I went the long way around," Zheng Shan nodded. "Wang Gui hes getting more and more outrageous!" Zhengs mother furrowed her brows. "His father doesnt discipline him!" Zheng Shan muttered angrily. Zhengs mother sighed. Ever since her son had rejected the silver from Steward Wangs family, Wang Guis bullying of Zheng Shan had only gotten worse. Because of Zheng Fa, Wang Gui didnt dare truly hurt Zheng Shan, but he had made her life difficult. As for Steward Wang? Knowing Zheng Fas attitude toward the family, he likely wouldnt intervene. Since Zheng Fa was still working as a study attendant at the Zhao estate, he wouldn''t make a move himself. But for now, these little matters would be brushed off with the excuse that children didnt know any better. "Dont tell your brother about this," Zhengs mother suddenly said. "Tomorrow, Ill go pick some pigweed leaves." "Ill go! After my brother left, all the household work falls to you, mother. I can handle it, just avoid Wang Gui," Zheng Shan insisted, clutching the basket. "Dont tell your brother." Zhengs mother gently wiped the sweat off her daughters forehead with her sleeve, giving another reminder. "I wont tell him. You said it yourself, brother is working at the Zhao estate as a study attendant. It must be tough on him," Zheng Shan nodded solemnly. "We cant let brother worry about us." Zhengs mother hugged her sensible daughter tightly. Zheng Shan affectionately rubbed against her mother, but then suddenly, with a complaining tone, she said: "Wang Gui even said that brother is eating well and living luxuriously at the Zhao estate, and that I should ask him to take me to the city to enjoy life with him!" "Thats not possible! Your brother is alone in the Zhao estate, hes cautious and unsure of himself. He has no status there!" Zhengs mother said firmly. "If he said that, people would think hes arrogant!" "I know. He just wants brother to end up like him, being punished and sent back!" Zheng Shan raised her head, proudly saying, "But when brother gets good food, he always brings it to me!" After saying that, she even licked her lips, probably thinking of the delicious food in the food box from before. Chapter 30: Pick Up Chapter 30: Pick Up When Wang Gui shouted "Young Master," the people on the estate also understood that a big figure from the manor had arrived. Almost all of the estates tenants gathered around the carriage, looking at the Seventh Young Master with a mixture of awe and a hint of flattery. Steward Wang was the most prominent. He kneeled in front of the crowd, prostrating himself on the ground with perfect form. This was a posture he had specifically trained for. His reputation for loyalty among some of the influential figures in the Zhao family had been built up through such small details. Half a day passed without hearing the Seventh Young Master speak. Steward Wang cautiously lifted his head and saw that the Seventh Young Master wasnt looking at him at all. Instead, he was staring at the carriages door. Zheng Fa was just emerging from the carriage, jumping down to the groundright in front of Steward Wang. Both of them exchanged a bewildered glance. Perhaps due to his overly respectful posture, Zheng Fa unconsciously made a gesture to help him rise. Steward Wang first stood up reflexively, then his face stiffened slightly, turning a deep shade of red. His gaze moved slowly from Zheng Fa to the Seventh Young Master, who, as if seeing nothing, was smiling brightly. Wang Gui, watching from the side, was filled with confusion: Did my father kneel before Zheng Fa? Wait, why is Zheng Fa standing so well, and even jumping around? How can the Seventh Young Master be standing with Zheng Fa, talking and laughing so intimately? He couldnt help but feel a surge of jealousywhen he was a study attendant, the Seventh Young Master never even gave him a smile. "Young Master, what brings you to the estate?" Unable to suppress his curiosity, Wang Gui finally asked. "Oh, I''m here to pick someone up." Wang Gui''s heart swelled with joysure enough, the Seventh Young Master hadnt forgotten Yan Yu Tower, no, he hadnt forgotten his unwavering loyalty! Although it appeared that Zheng Fa must have used some underhanded means to win the Seventh Young Masters favor, his arrival confirmed that the Young Master still cared about him! Wang Gui was full of confidence in his talent for being a sycophant: One day, I, Wang Gui, will become the Seventh Young Master''s top dog! "Pick someone up?" When Steward Wang heard these words, he glanced at his son. After all, the Seventh Young Master only knew one person on this estate, right? "Zheng Fa, where''s your mother and sister? Have they arrived?" The Seventh Young Master turned and asked Zheng Fa. "Brother!" Seeing Zheng Fas gaze turn toward her, Zheng Shan, who had been holding back her words, finally couldnt help herself. She hopped up and called out from beside Zhengs mother. The Seventh Young Master walked over to Zheng Fa and stopped in front of Zhengs mother. Zhengs mother studied Zheng Fas face carefully, noticing that he not only showed no signs of suffering, but had even gained weight. A smile slowly spread across her face. "Mother, the Madams grace asked me to bring you and Sister to live in the city." Zhengs mother, who had been about to speak, froze, not knowing what to say. Wang Gui, on the other hand, felt like he had been struck by lightning. He could hardly believe his ears. Not here to pick me up? Picking up Zheng Fa''s family? The tenants around the estate reacted even more strongly and quickly. "To the city? The whole family? The Zheng family is going to prosper! The ancestral grave must be smoking with luck!" "What nonsense, its clear that Zheng Fa has some standing in the manor, you see, even the Seventh Young Master has come back with him." "I said Zheng Fa was special from the start!" "Thats bullshit. You used to say Zheng Fa was mute and useless!" Amid the envious and regretful murmurs of the surrounding people, Zhengs mother seemed to finally come to her senses. But after looking at Zheng Fa, then at the Seventh Young Master, she opened her mouth but couldnt find the words. It was Zheng Fa who gently held her hand and said, "Mother, we havent eaten yet, and were starving. Could you make something for us?" "No food?" Hearing her son was hungry, Zhengs mother immediately forgot everything else. She turned and started walking toward the house. "Ill make something for you right away!" But after taking a few steps, she suddenly stopped, turned, and looked at the Seventh Young Master standing beside Zheng Fa. She whispered to him, "Seventh Young Master hasnt eaten yet?" "Yes." "This theres no meat at home, just some coarse grain that the estate people eat. A noble person like you probably wont find it to your liking" Just then, the Seventh Young Master furrowed his brow as if to say something, but Steward Wang interjected. "Young Master, my family has some simple fare. It may not compare to what you get in the manor, but its more dignified than the Zheng familys." Zheng Fa felt his mothers hand tightening around his arm and turned to see the faintly disappointed expression on her face. He knew his mother overthought everything. Right now, she probably felt that the Zheng family''s conditions, as well as her own reaction, had embarrassed Zheng Fa. After Steward Wang spoke, the Seventh Young Master fell into a brief moment of contemplation. He looked at Zheng Fa, then at Steward Wang. Steward Wang smiled respectfully, his enthusiasm not lost. "Do you have wine at home?" "Yes!" "Meat?" "Yes!" "Grain?" "Yes!" "Then your familys doing well." "Its all thanks to the manors grace" The estate people around them looked at Steward Wang with a hint of envy. To be honest, they had to admit that Steward Wangs family was the most respectable on the estate. If the Seventh Young Master went to his house, they would probably be as nervous as Zhengs mother. "Well then, its simple!" The Seventh Young Master clapped his hands. "The Young Master will eat at Zhengs house. Since your family has everything, just send some of it to Zhengs house!" "Huh?" Even though Steward Wang prided himself on being unaffected by flattery or rebuke, his smile froze at this. He turned to look at his son, Wang Gui. For the first time, Wang Gui saw not disdain but deep apology on his fathers face. In that moment, he understood the expression: What kind of life did you have when you were a study attendant? Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan exchanged a glance, realizing that this person was truly A well-established sycophant! Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Young Master, this" "What? Is your familys food not allowed for me to eat?" The Seventh Young Masters face darkened in an instant. "Of course you can, Young Master! Wang Gui, take the wine, the salted meat, everything to Zhengs house!" Steward Wang suppressed his anger, slapping his son, who was still standing there stunned. "Father! Youre sending all the meat? Our family will only have a few chickens left!" Wang Guis heart wasnt willing. His family was richer than Zheng Fas, but this kind of waste was too much. "Do you still have chickens?" The Seventh Young Master continued, sounding very interested. "Then kill one!" Steward Wang kicked Wang Gui, urging him to hurry and move, fearing his son would say anything more and theyd end up giving away their house too. "The tables a bit small. Young Master, please bear with it." Even with the generous support of Steward Wangs family, dining at the Zheng familys house was an experience the Seventh Young Master had never had before. There were only three stools, with the Seventh Young Master, Zheng Fa, and Gao Yuan sitting on them. Zhengs mother and Zheng Shan had no place to sit. Zhengs mother was at ease in the kitchen. She wouldnt dare sit with the Seventh Young Master. Zheng Shan didnt care about the seating. She leaned against Zheng Fa, standing on tiptoe, staring at the small table piled high with several big dishes. "Wow, the Wang family eats so well!" She shoved her fingers into her mouth, her little hands smeared with saliva, saying with envy. Zheng Fa wiped her hands with a handkerchief but knew in his heartSteward Wang probably didnt eat like this every day. Serving the Seventh Young Master every day? That kind of luck would have made Steward Wang hang himself at the Zhao manor gate The Seventh Young Master frowned and asked, "Is there a conflict between your family and the Wang family?" If he hadnt sensed this, he wouldnt have gone to such lengths to provoke the Wang family. Before Zheng Fa could answer, Zheng Shan had already frowned and started complaining, "Its his family thats been bullying ours!" "Oh?" The Seventh Young Master seemed genuinely interested. Chapter 29: Night Trouble Chapter 29: Night Trouble The sky had completely darkened, and the carriage was speeding through the starry night. The Seventh Young Master wore a face full of frustration, gripping the door of the carriage and asking Gao Yuan, "Where are we?" "It should be close now?" Gao Yuan answered uncertainly. "If you can even get the road wrong, what use are you to me!" the Seventh Young Master cursed. "Once we get back, you''re fired!" "I can drive the carriage, but I haven''t learned how to read the roads!" Gao Yuan quickly deflected, "Why don''t you blame Zheng Fa? He couldn''t even recognize the way home!" The two turned their heads and glared at Zheng Fa, who was standing to the side, seemingly uninterested in the situation. Zheng Fa: Its actually my fault. Once they left the city, all the roads looked the same, and who could tell which turn was the right one? In the modern world, many people can''t even read a map anymore, thanks to phone navigation. Not to mention, this place didnt even have road signs, relying entirely on the old horse to recognize the way. "Hmm, this road should be right! Can''t be wrong!" Fortunately, Zheng Fa had a good memory and, recalling the scenery from earlier, was able to find the right intersection. Upon hearing Zheng Fas confident response, the Seventh Young Master sat back down in his seat, rubbing his stomach and frowning. "Im so hungry! Do we have anything to eat?" They had set out after lunch, and according to the speed of the carriage, they should have reached Zhengs estate by dinner time. But after taking a wrong turn, they had wasted most of the afternoon. Forget about dinner. It was already past snack time. All three were hungry. Zheng Fa keenly noticed that when the Seventh Young Master said this, he was staring at the food box by his feet. He thought for a moment and then picked up the food box. The Seventh Young Master smiled and then watched as Zheng Fa hid the food box behind his back. Not even going to let me see? "Zheng Fa!" "Hmm?" Zheng Fa looked somewhat confused. "I''m hungry!" "I''m hungry too." Zheng Fa replied with a look of shared sympathy. "I saw it! You took so many snacks from the kitchen, theyre all inside!" Seeing that Zheng Fa was pretending to be ignorant, the Seventh Young Master showed his true colors. "Theyre for my little sister," Zheng Fa coldly refused, "Theres only this much." "Brother!" Although Zheng Fa had always considered himself more knowledgeable than the people of this world, he was still shocked by the Seventh Young Master''s shamelessness. "She''s only six" Zheng Fa didnt say what was on his mind: "Arent you embarrassed?" "I''m hungry!" Zheng Fa sighed. The Seventh Young Masters background likely meant that he had never known hunger in his life. This was why he couldn''t stand it now. He opened the food box, which contained two small plates of snacks, all of which Zheng Fa had selected because he thought they tasted good. By now, the people at Zhao Estate knew that Zheng Fa had some face in front of the Seventh Young Master. If he mentioned it in the kitchen, someone would make these snacks for him. "Here!" He handed one plate to the Seventh Young Master. The Seventh Young Master grabbed a piece of bean cake and shoved it into his mouth. Zheng Fa thought for a moment, lifted the curtain of the carriage, and called to Gao Yuan, "Gao Yuan, you must be hungry after driving the whole way, too. Come, have some." He offered the plate, and Gao Yuan nodded, eagerly grabbing a piece. Zheng Fa thought to himself that they were at the age when they could eat a lot, and a single snack wouldnt fill them up. He placed the food box in the carriage and said, "You can take more once you finish these." The Seventh Young Master quickly finished a piece of the bean cake, then looked at Zheng Fa, who hadnt taken any snacks for himself. He seemed puzzled and said, "Arent you going to eat?" "Im not hungry." Zheng Fa smiled. The Seventh Young Master looked at his hand, which was already clean of crumbs, then at Zheng Fa. He suddenly remembered that they had all shared lunch together. He and Gao Yuan were hungry, but Zheng Fa wasnt? Perhaps he wanted to save some for his sister? The Seventh Young Master swallowed and said suddenly, "Im not that hungry either. I wont eat." Outside the carriage, Gao Yuan also said, "Theres no water. If we eat too much, it might get stuck. I wont eat either." Zheng Fa really wasnt that hungry. He was probably used to enduring hunger. But he also wanted to leave a few pieces for his little sister. These two He didnt press them further, smiling as he closed the food box and said, "Were almost there. We can eat once we arrive." As Zheng Fa had said, in less than half an hour, they saw the shadow of the buildings under the starlight. "Weve arrived!" The Seventh Young Master gazed at the small buildings in the distance, eager to jump out of the carriage. Suddenly, the nearest house lit up a torch. The sound of gongs and drums echoed. The farmers, who had already gone to sleep, hurriedly woke up and lit candles in their homes. The entire estate seemed to be shaken awake, descending into chaos. "Whats going on?" the Seventh Young Master asked in shock, seeing the panic-stricken estate. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Theyre worried about bandits. We arrived too late. The watchmen couldnt see the carriage clearly and thought we might be up to no good." The Xuanyi Realm wasnt peaceful. Jingzhou City was fine, but the estates outside the city often had to face raids by bandits. Every night, the estate had young and able-bodied people standing watch. His tone was somewhat gloomy. Zheng Fas father had been one of the watchmen the night the beast attacked By this time, the estate was already in chaos. Zhengs mother, holding a sleepy Zheng Shan, looked out the window. "Mother?" Zheng Shan felt her mother trembling. Zhengs mother forced a smile, though Zheng Shan, at the age of one, had no memory of her fathers passing. But she never forgot that night. It was the same gongs and drums, the same chaos. After a while, a farmer suddenly rushed over, shouting, "Its fine, its fine. Its just the estates carriage arriving!" Zheng Shan felt her mothers grip on her arm suddenly loosen, and she heard her mother let out a breath above her head. After a moment, Zhengs mother suddenly froze, put her down, and ran outside in a panic. "Mother? Whats going on?" Zheng Shan watched her mother, barefoot, stumbling as she ran. Zhengs mother didnt answer, nor did she dare to answer. Some time ago, Wang Gui had been beaten by Madam, and when he was brought back, it was in a carriage. It was the same night. The estates people had carried the unconscious and near-death Wang Gui back then At the Wang Estate, Wang Gui had just put on his clothes and was excitedly chatting with his father. "I told you Zheng Fa wouldnt stay for long! We should have moved against the Zheng family earlier! Father, you kept saying to wait, but we could have dealt with them sooner!" "Shut your filthy mouth." Wang''s father scolded, but Wang Gui still wore a defiant expression. Wangs father knew that what his son said wasnt wrong. He was well aware of the Seventh Young Masters temper, too. Though his sons failure to accomplish anything was one thing, the Seventh Young Master himself was incredibly difficult to please. Moreover, it wasnt common for anyone to come out here at such a late hour. Just like Zhengs mother had thought, Wangs father recalled the night his son was sent back home in such a state. "Be cautious. Its not wrong to be cautious. Besides, he was already rejected by the Seventh Young Master. His entire family is out here at the estate. Where could they possibly go? What are you rushing for?" Wangs father gave his son a stern lecture, then walked toward the estate gate. Wang Gui followed behind with a smile, knowing that his father would no longer try to stop him in the future. A carriage was slowly approaching. Wang Gui looked at Gao Yuan, the driver, and felt puzzled by the young and unfamiliar face. Where was Zheng Fa? Was he lying inside the carriage? He leaned forward to peek inside, only to be greeted by the sight of the carriage curtain lifting. The Seventh Young Masters face appeared. The Seventh Young Master? Wang Gui stared in disbelief, unable to fathom why the Seventh Young Master was here. Could it be that he had come to take him back? "Young Master!" he exclaimed, his heart swelling with excitement. "The Seventh Young Master came personally to pick me up! I swear Ill do anything for him!" His thoughts were racing with excitement, even imagining how he would show his loyalty by taking the Young Master to the famous Rainy Smoke Tavern. "Ah? You live here too?" The Seventh Young Master, whose face was full of surprise, turned to look at Wang Gui. His face, though full of astonishment, appeared cold and indifferent, which made Wang Gui feel a strange chill in his heart. Chapter 31: Complaint Chapter 31 Complaint Little Sister Zheng Shan seemed to realize she had said something wrong. She covered her little mouth and looked at Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa glanced at the Seventh Young Master, who was wearing a curious expression, and then lowered his head with a smile, gently patting Little Sisters small head. Little Sister understood, and she lifted her face to begin complaining. "Wang Gui''s family is the worst! In the whole estate, he''s the one who likes to bully people the most!" "How did he bully you? Tell me, and I''ll make things right for you." The Seventh Young Master put down his bowl and smiled at Zheng Shan, who had a face full of ''I want to get justice.'' "He took my pigweed leaves! I spent two hours picking them, and he took all of them!" "Pigweed leaves?" The Seventh Young Master looked at Zheng Fa. "For feeding pigs in the estate." Zheng Fa lowered his gaze and added, "We eat them too." "..." The Seventh Young Master stared at the white rice in his bowl, looking at it as if he had nothing to say for a moment. "He took them and didn''t eat them, just threw them on the ground and stomped on them!" Little Sister was originally just trying to complain, but when she talked about this, she couldn''t help getting angry. Tears welled up in her big eyes. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From her expression, it was clear that the pigweed leaves being taken by Wang Gui didn''t bother her as much as the fact that they had been stomped on. That seemed to upset her even more. "Really?" The smile on the Seventh Young Master''s face slowly faded. "There''s more! He also tore up the new cloth that was given to Brother, and the beautiful new clothes that Mother made for mejust as I went out, Wang Gui and his men ripped them!" Zheng Fa looked at Little Sister''s old clothes and his expression grew darker. When he was at home, although Wang Gui wasn''t friendly to the Zheng family, he only isolated Zheng Fa and Little Sister. Now that he was staying at the Zhao family residence, Wang Gui probably felt resentment for losing his position as the study attendant and acted out more recklessly. "Is there anything else?" Before the Seventh Young Master could ask, Zheng Fa spoke first. "Yes, he also talked badly about the Seventh Young Master and Brother!" Zheng Shan pouted and said, "He said the Seventh Young Master has a strange and difficult personality, just born into a good family. He said Brother would definitely be beaten to death by the Seventh Young Master!" Zheng Fa looked at the increasingly unpleasant expression on the Seventh Young Master''s face and glanced at Little Sister, who seemed both indignant and angry. This little one has learned how to sow discord! What was more important was that even Zheng Fa could tell that a child of Little Sister''s age wouldn''t be able to come up with such words unless Wang Gui had truly said them. In this world, compliments are often insincere, but insults are full of honesty. The Seventh Young Master knew exactly what kind of person he was, and deep down, he might even agree with Wang Gui''s words. Wasn''t that even more infuriating? At the door, Wang Gui was holding a basin of freshly cooked chicken, staring blankly at Zheng Shan. His face was as pale as the chicken legs inside the basin. Behind Wang Gui, Steward Wang immediately pulled him to the ground, not daring to say a word of pleading. ... The Seventh Young Master looked at the father and son kneeling on the ground, pursing his lips. He lowered his head, forced a smile, and said to Zheng Shan, "Wang Gui is so bad, how would you like me to punish him?" Zheng Shan''s eyes brightened, and she asked, "Do I get to decide?" "Yes, you do!" "I..." Little Sister bit her finger and thought for a long time, "I can''t think of anything!" "Shall I give you an idea?" "Yes! Brother said youre the smartest, Seventh Young Master!" Zheng Fa: ... I never said that! The Seventh Young Master looked at Zheng Fa in surprise, his expression becoming sunnier. After all, children never lie, right? "Last time my mother gave him a beating, but it seems he didn''t learn anything," the Seventh Young Master glanced at Wang Gui, who was still trembling on the ground. "How about we beat him again?" "Yes, yes!" Zheng Shan clapped her hands, but she seemed a little dissatisfied. "But after the last time he was beaten, he became even worse." "Don''t worry, this time well beat him to death." When he said this, the Seventh Young Master''s expression didn''t change at all. Wang Gui could no longer hold himself up and collapsed to the ground. His face was filled with despair, but his mouth still unconsciously repeated, "Young Master, spare me." "To death?" Little Sister Zheng Shan was also shocked. "Like my father?" Her entire concept of death came from her late father. Thinking of this, she showed a hint of distress, cautiously tugging at the Seventh Young Master''s sleeve and said, "Please don''t kill him." "Oh?" The Seventh Young Master looked at Zheng Shan, who was pleading for Wang Gui, and smiled faintly. "Didn''t you hate him the most?" "I do hate him, but... I can forgive him!" Zheng Shan patted her small chest, showing that she was very magnanimous. Then her voice softened. "Father died. Mother said I was too young back then, and I don''t even remember him." The Seventh Young Master patted her small head, silent for a long time, then nodded. "Since you''ve forgiven him, I''ll spare his life." "Thank you, Young Master!" Tears were still hanging on Wang Gui''s face, and it was unclear whether they were tears of joy. Behind him, Steward Wang had an expression of relief, as if he''d just survived a catastrophe. "Thank her," the Seventh Young Master pointed to Zheng Shan. Wang Gui and his son bowed their heads to Zheng Shan repeatedly. Little Sister Zheng Shan seemed a bit scared, and she hid behind Zheng Fa. The Seventh Young Master suddenly spoke to Steward Wang. "You''re Wang Gui''s father. If your son is unruly, it''s your fault. Since you can''t manage him, you should step down from your position as steward." Steward Wang shuddered but didn''t dare say a word. "Get lost." Wang Gui, with a face full of relief, followed Steward Wang out, but didn''t notice the slightly desperate look on Steward Wangs face. Zheng Fa could guess what Steward Wang was worried about. He had spent five years building this large family business, and his methods were probably far from clean. Losing his position as steward might lead to a backlash. As for Wang Gui... Having experienced similar rises and falls, Zheng Fa could only wish him the best in handling the coming blow. He glanced at the Seventh Young Master and felt that this young master likely understood his own reasoning. This might be even more despairing for Steward Wang than killing Wang Gui. Perhaps it was intentional. After dinner, the Seventh Young Master and Gao Yuan still had to stay at Steward Wang''s house, as there was no place for them at the Zheng family estate. Zheng Fa saw them off, and when they reached the street corner, the Seventh Young Master suddenly spoke. "Zheng Fa, I envy you." "Hmm?" "I''m a young master, and you''re a farmer, but I really envy you." The Seventh Young Master looked up at the night sky. "Your mother cares about you. When you return home in glory, she''ll first care about whether you''re doing well, whether you''re complete. Your little sister, at such a young age, knows how to speak well of you in front of me." Zheng Fa nodded, unable to see the expression on the Seventh Young Masters face. "This is something I can never have," the Seventh Young Master waved his hand. "Today, I did all of this for them. Go back." Zheng Fa watched them walk away, then turned and walked toward the light shining from his mothers room. When he reached the door, he heard Zheng Mother scolding Little Sister Zheng Shan. "Why aren''t you listening again?" "Mother, where am I not listening?" Zheng Shan''s tone was a bit aggrieved. "Didn''t I tell you not to let your brother go and complain?" "I didn''t make Brother say anything! I said it myself!" "If you offend the young master, won''t it cause trouble for your brother?" Zheng Mother still seemed to think her daughter was too bold. "I''m only six! Would the young master bother with me?" Zheng Fa pushed open the door, picked up Little Sister, who was looking at him defiantly, and laughed. "Mother, don''t scold Little Sister. The Seventh Young Master even praised her." "That''s right!" Little Sister raised her head proudly, as if she were proud of how well she had performed. Chapter 33: Sworn Brotherhood Chapter 33: Sworn Brotherhood "Brother! Are you saying this room is mine from now on?" Zheng Shan asked in a daze, her mouth stretched wide to her ears, seemingly unable to believe the arrangement Zheng Fa had just mentioned. "What''s wrong? Can''t you sleep alone?" Zheng Fa laughed. "I can!" Little sister quickly replied. Their new home in the Zhao family wasn''t exactly large, but compared to the earthen house they lived in before, it was quite spacious. As they entered the small courtyard, there were two small rooms on either side. Zheng Fa planned to use them as the kitchen and wood storage. The main house had four rooms in total, not counting the central living room. For the remaining three rooms, Zheng Fa intended for each of the three family members to have their own. This made Zheng Shan very happy. She grabbed Zheng Fas index finger and pointed to her own room. She nodded seriously, "My new room is really beautiful!" Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zheng Fa glanced inside. The room was empty, except for a lot of dust. He couldnt understand where little sister saw the beauty in it. "Your little sister is still young. Let this room be your study for now." After some hesitation, their mother spoke, "You''re the young masters attendant, and studying is important. Your little sister can sleep with me." Upon hearing this, Zheng Shan lowered her head, not saying a word, her lips pouting as if she were upset. Zheng Fa understood. It had always been a bit uncomfortable for Zheng Shan and their mother to sleep together. Since their father passed away, their mother had been overworked, unable to stay up late, and slept lightly. Zheng Shan, on the other hand, was full of energy and stayed up late, but she was considerate and knew how hard their mother worked. Every time their mother fell asleep, little sister would stay as still as possible, afraid of waking her up. For the lively and energetic Zheng Shan, this was quite torturous. This was why, before moving into the new house, Zheng Shans biggest wish was to have her own bed. "Although little sister is still young, she will grow up eventually. Since we have an extra room, let her sleep in it now, so we won''t have to move later." He said to his mother. Little sisters head shot up, and she flashed a silly grin at Zheng Fa. Seeing that their mother was about to speak, he continued, "I need to study. Whether its in Mr. Shen''s classroom or in the Seventh Young Masters study, I can read. When I''m home, cant I read in the living room?" "Well... I saw at Wang Guan Shi''s house that after Wang Gui entered school, he set up a study room. He said that a scholar should have a dedicated room for books." Zheng Fa waved his hand and laughed, "The poor student has many supplies... I mean, it''s not about putting the books on a shelf, its about putting them in your mind." "But..." "Mother, he has already studied at the Misty Rain Tower. His fathers management position is gone. If were going to study, we should study something good." "You''re right!" Thanks to Wang Gui, Zheng Fas mother had become very receptive to suggestions... Zheng Shan raised her hands and cheered, "Mother! I want to decorate my own house!" "Then you clean it yourself." Their mother smiled as she saw her daughter so happy. "I''ll clean it myself! Ill clean Brothers room, and Ill clean Mothers room too!" The mother and daughter happily leaned together, starting to discuss how to arrange the furniture that Steward Gao had brought. Zheng Fa looked at the sun and said, "Mother, you two can keep discussing. I need to go practice martial arts with Master Xu." Their mother waved her hand without even looking at Zheng Fa, completely immersed in the joy of decorating the new house. This gave Zheng Fa a slight sense of being neglected. In the training ground room, Master Xu was stroking several thick books in front of him, sighing deeply. His rough face was filled with delicate worry. Xus young disciple, who was also his nephew, walked over and, seeing his masters expression, asked with concern, "Uncle, what''s wrong?" "Sigh, the lady sent over ''Spirit Crane Body.'' She wants me to teach it to this kid, Zheng Fa." "Spirit Crane Body!" The disciple exclaimed, looking at the book in Xus hand. Sure enough, the cover read the three characters "Spirit Crane Body." His gaze immediately locked onto the book: "Uncle, can I take a look?" "You want to die? Ive served the Zhao family for twenty years before the lady thought of rewarding me with the ''Spirit Crane Body.'' It''s a shame..." "Uncle, you spent twenty years to earn this opportunity," Xus disciple lowered his voice, "Isnt this a bit unfair?" "Shut up, do you think you can talk about the lady?" Xu smacked his nephews head. The disciple rubbed his head and grinned, "I just saw you sighing and thought I should speak up for you!" Xus mood improved slightly, and he said, "Its not about that. Its... I was planning to take Zheng Fa as my disciple." "But now its too late!" The disciple suddenly realized. "Yes, hes gained the ladys favor now. How could I have such a face? What would the lady think of me?" Xu nodded, "But I should have told Zheng Fa earlier." "If you had told him earlier, he would have been my junior!" The disciple understood. "Even if I couldn''t take him as a disciple, it would have been a good connection!" Xu seemed regretful, not noticing his disciples sly look as he quietly walked out of the training ground. Zheng Fa walked to the entrance of the training ground and saw a young man squatting there, seemingly waiting for someone. The person looked somewhat familiar, probably one of the people who had been standing by Xu last time. He stopped and nodded slightly to the person, ready to enter the training ground. But the young man suddenly jumped up, his face full of joy and enthusiasm as he said, "Brother Zheng!" "Hmm?" Zheng Fa stopped in his tracks, looking at the person with confusion, "Who are you?" "We met last time! Master Xu is my uncle." "Xu, Brother, is there something you need?" "Its nothing serious!" The young man walked forward and enthusiastically grabbed Zheng Fas arm. "We met briefly last time, and I felt an immediate connection with Brother Zheng. What a coincidence to meet here again, its truly fate!" Zheng Fa glanced at the two shallow indentations left where the person had been squatting. He tilted his head back slightly to avoid the mans enthusiastic spittle, "Indeed, its a happy meeting!" "How about this? Lets swear an oath of brotherhood!" Before he finished speaking, Zheng Fa watched as the young man pulled out an incense burner from where he had been sitting and lit three incense sticks, causing three wisps of smoke to rise. "Isnt this a bit hasty?" "This is the nature of swift friendship. When I met Brother Zheng, I had this feeling." The young mans enthusiasm was so overwhelming that Zheng Fa could only politely decline, "This... an oath of brotherhood is unnecessary. How about we just call each other brothers from now on?" "Well..." Seeing that Zheng Fa wasnt eager, the young man reluctantly nodded and, with sincere emotion, said, "You must remember, I truly regard you as my brother, Brother Zheng!" "Brother Xu, I still have business, Ill be leaving now!" Zheng Fa quickly excused himself and ran off. The young man called after him from behind, "Well continue our brotherly bonding another day!" Zheng Fa entered the training ground and found Master Xus room. He saw Master Xu standing with his back to him, staring deeply at something with a look of longing, as if gazing at an old friend. "Master?" Zheng Fa asked carefully. "Little Zheng, do you know what day it is today?" "What day?" "When I was young, I had a brother who was very close to me, but he passed away young. Today is his death anniversary..." Zheng Fa lowered his voice, "Master, my condolences." Master Xu wiped his face and said, "To be honest, when I first saw you, I felt like you were my deceased brother." "..." "Lets swear an oath of brotherhood!" "Wait, this sounds familiar..." Zheng Fa looked at the incense table behind Master Xu and frowned. Chapter 32: You are still young Chapter 32 You are still young On the way to the Zhao family manor, the cheerful chatter of little sister Zheng Shan filled the air. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The seventh young master still sat in the cart from the plateau, but Zheng Fa accompanied his mother and sister in the ox cart that had always taken him to the Zhao estate. He was holding his little sister, Zheng Shan, while Zheng''s mother sat behind, looking after their few belongings. This was Zheng Shan''s first time traveling far from home. She found the monotonous rice fields around them extremely interesting and kept asking questions: "Brother, is the city really that lively?" "I heard Wang Gui bragging, saying that everything is sold in the city. Will you take me there to have a look?" "What will our new home be like? Will I have my own bed?" Her questions seemed endless, and Zheng Fa answered them casually. However, although there was a smile on Zheng''s mother''s face, Zheng Fa could detect traces of worry in it. "Mother?" he asked with concern. "Going to the city... I''m a bit uneasy," Zheng''s mother said, a little embarrassed. The old man driving the cart immediately tried to comfort her, saying, "Madam, your son has done well for himself. You should be waiting to enjoy your blessings, not worrying!" Zheng''s mother replied, "I know, I know." She looked at Zheng Fa with some pride but sighed, "With my son so impressive, Im just afraid that when we get there, Ill become a burden to you." Zheng Shan looked at her mother with confusion, while Zheng Fa was about to comfort his mother when she stopped him. "Ive never been out of the village, and I don''t know much. Ive just heard that in the city, even a bowl of tea and a grain of rice costs money..." The old man driving the cart seemed to understand her concern, nodding sympathetically. "Who says it''s not true? The city may be good, but you can''t live without money!" "Mother, you dont need to worry about money. The city is peaceful, and once were there, I even plan to send little sister to school," Zheng Fa reassured her. "Peaceful is good." Upon hearing the word "peaceful," Zheng''s mother''s troubled expression lightened considerably. Zheng Fa knew her well. He understood how much the death of her husband had affected her. Even if the city wasnt perfect, it had city walls that could protect them from beast attacks, which was enough to comfort her. "Is sending her to school really necessary? After all, shes just a girl," his mother questioned. "Little sister is smart. It would be a waste if she doesnt go to school, and like I said, dont worry about the money," Zheng Fa said firmly. He was much more insistent on education than his mother, having experienced a more modern world. Seeing her sons determined expression, Zheng''s mother nodded in agreement. Without realizing it, Zheng Fa had become the backbone of this family. Zheng''s mother gently held Zheng Shan''s small hand and looked back at the luggage in the cart. The largest item was a loom that Zhengs mother had dismantled. "When we get to the city, Ill ask around at the clothing shops to see if theres any odd work available," she said, her tone firm. "I dont even need my own bed..." Zheng Shan understood her mothers intentions to save up for her tuition fees and looked distressed. "When we go to the city, I wont be able to collect pigweed anymore!" The old man driving the cart laughed heartily, "Madam, with your spirit, your daughters filial piety, life will definitely get better!" Zheng''s mother smiled and thanked him, her eyes flashing with a trace of expectation. ... However, as they entered the city, Zheng''s mothers anxiety grew even more. The more bustling the city became, the more worried she appeared. When they saw the prices of rice and flour in the grain store, she seemed a bit restless. Zheng Fa knew she was startled by the high prices. The ox cart passed through familiar streets and arrived at the back door of the Zhao family estate. Compared to the first time Huang Yu came here, Zhengs mother and Zheng Shan seemed even more uneasy. Even Zheng Shan, who was always full of energy, tightly held Zheng Fas arm, appearing somewhat fearful. Gao Yuan was waiting by the back door. When he saw the cart, he immediately said, "The young master said you dont need to get off the cart, just go straight in." Zheng Fa felt a sense of warmth in his heart. Normally, the ox cart wouldnt be allowed into the Zhao estate. The seventh young master had clearly thought of this. The old man driving the cart now looked at Zheng Fa with more respect. The place arranged for Zheng Fa and his family to stay was in a corner of the Zhao estate, far from the core area, quite remote. But... it was an independent courtyard upon entering! When Zheng Shan saw the courtyard wall, her mouth dropped open in disbelief. "This courtyard... is all ours?" Zheng Fa nodded. Zheng Shan leaned forward eagerly, looking as though she might jump out of his arms in excitement. The ox cart approached the gate, and a plump figure was standing at the door with several large bundles beside him and a few male servants carrying the bundles. "Are you here?" The man greeted Zheng Fa and the others warmly. Zheng Fa looked at the unfamiliar man and heard Gao Yuan speak awkwardly beside him. "Zheng Fa, this is my father." Zheng Fa quickly jumped off the cart and greeted, "Hello, Uncle Gao!" Zhengs mother and Zheng Shan also got off the cart. Zhengs mother looked at Zheng Fa with a puzzled expression. Zheng Fa quietly explained to her, "This is Gao Yuans father, the steward of the second branch." Zhengs mother was startled. In her view, a steward was a significant personcompared to the steward Wang on their estate, the one on the farm seemed trivial. Zhengs mother was about to bow when Steward Gao preemptively gave a deep bow. "You must be Madam Zheng. Its an honor!" Zhengs mother froze. She had felt uncomfortable when the old man driving the cart called her "madam" earlier. Now, even Steward Gao addressed her this way, and she seemed unsure how to respond. Steward Gao, noticing her hesitation, smiled warmly. "Ive heard that your son has been of great help to my son, and I came to celebrate your familys relocation to a new home. Ive brought a small gift." He pointed to the large boxes behind him. Zheng Fa replied, "Uncle Gao, you are too polite. This gift doesnt seem small at all." "It may seem like a lot, but its really just some inexpensive things!" Steward Gao said with a hearty laugh. "I figured, since youve just moved in, theres no time to buy furniture or rice and oil, so Ive prepared some for you." Zheng Fa glanced at a beautifully carved, seemingly valuable bed behind Steward Gao and fell into thought. Seeing that Zheng Fa was silent, Steward Gaos face showed some nervousness. "Uncle, youre very kind!" Finally, Zheng Fa spoke, and a smile appeared on Steward Gaos face. "Dont mention it!" "In the future, Ill urge Brother Gao to do his best," Zheng Fa suddenly said sincerely. Gao Yuan, standing by, was puzzled. "Ah?" Steward Gaos polite expression faded, replaced by sincere surprise. "Good! Keep urging him!" Meanwhile, Zhengs mother, hearing the old man mutter, "Good days come as easily as snapping fingers," looked back at the loom she treasured. It seemed too large and out of place. ... Zhao family manor arrangements were made. Gao Yuan followed Steward Gao further away, his expression slightly gloomy. "What''s wrong? Do you think Im trying to butter up people?" Steward Gao immediately understood what his son was thinking. "Father, Zheng Fa and I are friends..." "Do you even know how you kept your position as a study attendant? How many people in the manor would be willing to give up such a position for a gift like this?" "Father?" "Remember, the longer the relationship, the more you cant treat others kindness as a given." Gao Yuan nodded with understanding. "Besides, who am I doing this for? Zheng Fa will surely be a key figure in the seventh young masters inner circle. If Im generous now, youll benefit later." "I understand, Father!" Gao Yuan felt both guilty and touched. His father was giving gifts to Zheng Fa, but it was all for his sake. "Actually, you dont even have to wait for later..." Steward Gaos face showed a sly smile. "I heard that Zheng Fa might have the potential to join the Immortal Sect. The other day, the seventh young master and Madam had an argument because of him, and Madam even rewarded him with a courtyard!" "Father, do you mean...?" "I mean, you dont have to wait for the seventh young master to promote him. Madam already highly values Zheng Fa!" Steward Gao patted Gao Yuans shoulder. "Youre still young and dont see it." "Ah?" "This is a big opportunity. Let me grab this ''big leg'' first," Steward Gao said with a wink. Chapter 34: Crane Body Chapter 34: Crane Body "Uncle, arent you my fathers only younger brother?" Hearing his nephews question, Xu Jiaotous old face, which was as dark as lacquer, couldnt help but flush with shame. Then, he grew angry and pointed at the incense burner in front of him, saying, You little troublemaker, making friends so easily, sitting at the door and dragging people into an oath of brotherhood! Youve ruined the reputation of the Xu family! His nephew looked at the incense table behind him, his tone clearly filled with confusion. Xu familys reputation? You! Exactly, dont you see who my uncle is and whose disciple I am? His nephew spoke again, sounding a bit exasperated. Alright, alright, hes just a kid, doesnt understand these things, Zheng Fa quickly intervened, standing in front of Xu Jiaotous nephew, and gently advised, Lets talk things through, no need for violence! Xu Jiaotou looked at Zheng Fa, his face growing more awkward. His raised hand slowly lowered, and he muttered in a quieter voice, Sorry for the embarrassment Zheng Fa knew that if he didnt offer some comfort now, Xu Jiaotou might never want to see him again in his life. Looking into Xu Jiaotous eyes, Zheng Fa spoke sincerely, Lets put aside the fact that youve taught me so much, and before this, I heard from Young Master that you wanted to take me as your disciple. Ive always remembered your kindness. When Xu Jiaotou heard this, he hurriedly waved his hand, but his expression softened considerably. You were a raw gem, without my, he hesitated but then continued, without my attention, you might not have even had the chance to stay by the Seventh Young Masters side as a servant, let alone come this far! Zheng Fas words were mostly comforting, but the sincerity in his tone helped ease the tension. With a sigh, Xu Jiaotou finally spoke, Todays matter its because of the Linghe Body, it made me lose my usual composure. Linghe Body? When Zheng Fa heard that todays incident had something to do with the martial arts book in front of Xu Jiaotou, he couldnt help but glance curiously at the few books. This is something the Madam asked me to pass on to you. Its one of the Zhao familys greatest secrets. Remember, once you learn it, you must never teach it to anyone without the Madams permission! Xu Jiaotous face, which had been more relaxed, now took on a stern expression as he spoke. Zheng Fa nodded, but he still didnt fully understand. Linghe Body is it really that important? It is! Xu Jiaotou was about to explain further when he saw his nephew eavesdropping behind him. He pointed to the door, saying, You go outside! Ah? Go outside! His nephew, though reluctant, couldnt ignore Xu Jiaotous fierce expression and reluctantly walked out, glancing back at least three times. Xu Jiaotou stood up and shut the door tightly. Outside, his little disciplewho was also his nephewwas the one he was still so cautious about. Clearly, Xu Jiaotou was extremely careful regarding the Linghe Body. You know, Xu Jiaotou began after a moment of silence, When I taught you the Songhe Posture, do you remember why I looked down on the external martial arts schools? Because our Zhao familys martial arts are inherited from the Immortal Sect, like the Songhe Posture, which can extend ones lifespan once mastered, Zheng Fa recalled what he had said before. The inheritance is real, and the lifespan extension is also true, Xu Jiaotous voice grew lower. But the most important reason is that only martial arts inherited from the Immortal Sect, like those from our Zhao family, can lead one to transcend through martial arts! Transcend through martial arts? Zheng Fa couldnt help but look at the Linghe Body again. What does it mean to transcend through martial arts? Im not sure either. But theres always been this legend in the martial worldthat by transcending through martial arts, one can enter the Immortal Sect. The most important thing is that our Zhao family comes from the Immortal Sect, so this legend holds some truth! He turned to look at the Linghe Body. When the Madam gave this to me, she personally told me that its the martial art that leads one to transcend through martial arts. I thought, maybe if I mastered this, I could enter the Immortal Sect myself! Zheng Fa nodded, understanding the value of the Linghe Body and why Xu Jiaotou was so cautious. But didnt you practice it before, Master? Why then? Zheng Fa didnt finish his sentence, not wanting to say, Why are you still trying to please me? Xu Jiaotou seemed to understand his implied question and looked a bit embarrassed. After a pause, he gave a self-deprecating laugh, I thought I had let it go. Hmm? Zheng Fa had a vague idea of what he meant. Zheng Fa, do you know how long Ive been in the Zhao family? No, I dont. Im like you, a born Zhao family child, raised here since childhood. Its been fifty-five years now. But I was luckier than you. I was appreciated from a young age, and at ten, I started practicing martial arts. Xu Jiaotou looked like a middle-aged man, but he was already over fifty, which clearly showed the results of his martial arts training. A trace of nostalgia appeared on his face as he continued, I was quite talented. Within ten years, I stood out from the guard ranks and was promoted to the position of a coach. By twenty, I had become a top-tier expert in the martial world. I thought the world was so big, I could go anywhere! Zheng Fa remained silent, waiting for Xu Jiaotou to continue. At that time, the Madam saw my talent and gave me this Linghe Body. Xu Jiaotous fingers clenched the edge of the desk tightly, the veins standing out. Back then, I was full of ambition, and when I heard that this martial art could help me enter the Immortal Sect, I was overjoyed. I made up my mind to master the Linghe Body and transcend the mundane world, step into immortality! As he spoke, his hand slowly relaxed, and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. You can probably guess what happened nextI didnt succeed. Zheng Fa nodded, but Xu Jiaotous next words still surprised him. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Do you know how long I wasted in trying to master the Linghe Body? Twenty years! Xu Jiaotous voice was filled with bitterness. A full twenty years! Every day I studied this Linghe Body. I never let go of the books, even while eating or sleeping, it was as if I had gone madbut I didnt achieve anything. Zheng Fa hadnt expected the Linghe Body to be so difficult to practice, according to Xu Jiaotous words. At this moment, Xu Jiaotou no longer looked like the rough man Zheng Fa had known. His expression was filled with the weight of years. When I finally woke up, I realized that time had stolen away twenty years of my life. No wife, no children, nothing accomplished, all my ambitions faded. Thats when I finally decided to give up the Linghe Body and return the book to the Madam. For a long time, the room was silent, and only Xu Jiaotous unspoken regret lingered in the air. Finally, Xu Jiaotou shook his head, breaking the silence with a complicated smile. I heard the Madam wanted to pass the Linghe Body to you, and I thought you might have better talent than me. Maybe you could succeed in mastering this martial art. Zheng Fa knew clearly that, according to Xu Jiaotou, his talent might not be superior to Xu Jiaotous. I had selfish motives. I thought, if we form a good relationship now, later, if you manage to master it, I could ask you for guidance. Then, perhaps Id have a chance to succeed in mastering the Linghe Body myself. I told myself I had let it go, but deep down, I still had desires, Xu Jiaotou confessed, bowing to Zheng Fa. I didnt expect to make a fool of myself in front of you. Zheng Fa didnt think Xu Jiaotous desires were excessive. After all, who wouldnt have lingering regrets after wasting half a lifetime on the Linghe Body? Alright, take these books and go. The Madam asked me to teach you. To be honest, I dont think I can teach you much. The little Ive learned might even mislead you. Zheng Fa picked up the books and stood up, but just as he was about to leave, Xu Jiaotou spoke again. Zheng Fa, I have one last request Hmm? This Linghe Body is hard to master. I dont know how many years it will take you, but if you ever become renowned, even if Im dead, you must tell me at my grave. Xu Jiaotou turned away, not looking at Zheng Fa, his tone heavy. Let me know that the legend of transcending through martial arts is not a fantasy. That my life wasnt a joke! Alright, if you havent mastered it in a few years, then dont bother. Zheng Fa nodded, and as he turned to leave, he heard Xu Jiaotous slightly somber voice: Dont be like me. Chapter 35: Empathy Chapter 35 Empathy In the study, Zheng Fa opened the cover of (The Body of the Spirit Crane), and it seemed as though the words of Instructor Xu, said with a tone that conveyed no particular emotion, were still echoing in his ears: Dont follow my path. In fact, even if he hadnt heard Xu''s personal experiences, Zheng Fa felt that he wouldnt waste half his life over this . He already had a better option to enter the immortal sect: becoming a talisman master. For Xu, was his only chance to transcend the ordinary, and naturally, he found it hard to let go. But according to the Young Master, becoming a talisman master also offered a chance to enter the immortal sect. The bigger reason why Zheng Fa didnt value the way Xu did was because of the way the lady (his mother) treated himafter demonstrating a bit of talent in talisman-making and even deciphering the two simplest basic talismans, the lady had given him as a reward. This subtly indicated that in her eyes, , a martial art that aimed to enter the Dao through martial prowess, was nowhere near as important as Zheng Fas talent as a talisman master, and was even less significant than the two basic talismans he had already learned. Another thought made Zheng Fa even more doubtful about the so-called martial path to the Dao: If practicing could grant entry to the immortal sect, why was the Young Master painstakingly researching talisman diagrams? There must be some questions even Xu didnt know about. However, these thoughts didnt diminish Zheng Fas interest in the martial art itself, which had become a legendary part of the Jianghu (the martial arts world). Meanwhile, the Young Master leaned in beside him and began flipping through . After a quick glance, the Young Master frowned. "This guy really talks too much." Zheng Fa nodded. He still couldnt tell the effectiveness of the martial art, but he certainly understood the authors self-obsession. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was a four-volume book. Zheng Fa had originally thought it was all about martial arts, but the first book, the thickest one, was entirely the authors self-preface! The author rambled on, writing every trivial detail of his life. He claimed to have been a martial artist who later entered the immortal sect but remained passionate about martial arts, so he created , hoping that future generations would carry on his legacy. Most of the book was filled with boasting about how strong his martial arts were, how much the immortal sect valued him, and how exquisite the methods he created were... Did he create this whole martial art just to hear people listen to him boast? The Young Master scratched his chin. Zheng Fa actually found this interpretation somewhat reasonable He flipped through the remaining books. Surprisingly, the second book recorded a martial art that Zheng Fa was already familiar with: (Pine Crane Stance). Was this the reason the lady had asked him to learn ? Because he had shown some talent in ? He skipped the second book and looked at the third and fourth books. The fourth book was a martial technique, (Spirit Crane Through Cloud Hand), which seemed to be very powerful, though it wasnt the core of . The third book, however, with the title (The Spirit Crane Heart Sutra), was the essence of the entire method. But as soon as Zheng Fa opened the third book, he couldnt help but frown, and the Young Master, standing beside him, also looked confused, muttering, "Whats this supposed to be?" On the page was a figure with a human head and body, but with wings growing from the shoulder blades and crane feet below, covered in feathers. It struck strange, incomprehensible poses with no explanations or annotations. Zheng Fa stared at it for a while, but could not make sense of it. He didnt get frustrated, though; after all, if Xu hadnt been able to grasp this martial art for twenty years, it was normal for him to struggle too. At the ladys small building, the Young Master opened the curtain and strode in. Oh? Whos here? The lady looked at him with a mocking smile. A rare guest! The Young Masters face flushed. Shouldnt I come to visit my mother? Should you? Whos been avoiding me for the past few years? I wasnt Alright, you never come without a reason, so just get to the point. Ive been wanting to learn , but I cant understand it at all. Mother, do you know any secret method? You want to learn? The lady raised her eyebrow at her son. Didnt I already give to Zheng Fa? Im the Young Master. If I want to look at it and learn it, who can stop me? The Young Master said arrogantly. Is that so? I was thinking, this fool Zheng Fa cant seem to learn it no matter how hard he tries. If theres a secret method, Ill learn it and drive him mad! The Young Master cleared his throat. Hmm The lady nodded, seeming convinced by his words. Mother? Whats the secret method? Secret method? The lady tapped her forehead. I think Ive heard someone say that the creator of this technique once mentioned that to master , the secret is all in the first volume. Really? Do you think Im lying to you? The Young Master rushed off, and the lady watched him leave, her face showing a smile that was neither sincere nor mocking. Zheng Fa! My mother said that to master , you have to read the first volume of the book! The Young Master rushed in, unable to wait to share the news. You went to ask Mother? Zheng Fa was surprised. Just a casual chat, and it came up. The Young Master waved his hand. Quick, get the first volume out, and lets study it properly. Zheng Fa gave him a glance and took out the first volume of . Gao Yuan stood off to the side, keeping his distance, not looking at the book but still curiously glancing over. Zheng Fa and the Young Master flipped through the first volume carefully, both frowning. It was just a regular autobiography, and because the author had been a martial artist, he probably hadnt received any formal education, so the writing was clich and tedious. Is there some hidden code? The Young Master speculated. Zheng Fa shook his head. Its not impossible, but for a code to work, wed have to know the rules first. The Young Master didnt give up, pulling the book back and forth, trying to find some pattern. After a long time, the Young Master threw the book down angrily and began attacking the author of personally: What a terrible book! Its worse than a cheap novelette! Im about to throw up from reading this! Is this person just bored out of their mind? If they have the time to climb mountains and observe cranes to come up with some grand skill, why not go to school and learn how to write a proper book? Zheng Fa shook his head and flattened the book on the table, but he had to admithe couldnt find any real cultivation methods in it either. Gao Yuan, watching the two, unconsciously smiled at their dejection. The Young Master noticed his expression and asked, What are you laughing at? Nothing. Gao Yuan shook his head. You think its funny that me, the Young Master, and Zheng Fa, who has more talent than you, cant understand this? The Young Master sneered. Gao Yuan blushed and muttered, Ive not been doing well with my martial arts training lately. Now that I see it, we all seem about the same Zheng Fa understood Gao Yuan quite well. Gao Yuan was the kind of person who liked to compare himself with others, easily influenced and prone to anxiety. He probably didnt mean anything bad, and Zheng Fa didnt think he was jealous. But Zheng Fa observed that when someone failed a test, no consolation was as effective as a friends failing grade... About the same? The Young Master gave Gao Yuan a look. Did you master ? Not quite yet. Then, if you havent mastered , and Zheng Fa hasnt mastered , isnt that like failing to pass the elementary school exam or not becoming a top scholar? The Young Master asked, a genuine and cutting question on his face. Do you empathize with him? The smile slowly faded from Gao Yuans face and appeared on the Young Masters smug one. Chapter 36: Prestige Chapter 36: Prestige Zheng Fas understanding of wasnt progressing as he had hoped. He had mostly mastered the , but the martial skill from the fourth book relied heavily on concepts in the . The problem? He couldnt make sense of the at all. For over a weekplus the seven days he spent back in the modern worldZheng Fa had poured his efforts into deciphering the four volumes of . Nearly half a month later, he had made no progress. At the training grounds, Zheng Fa handed the four volumes of to Instructor Xu. Whats this? Xu asked, startled as he accepted the books. Could you return these to Madam for me? Zheng Fa replied. Youre giving up? Instructor Xu misunderstood. Zheng Fa wasnt planning to abandon the entirely, but his schedule was packed. He had too many things to juggle: Old Bais math lessons, preparing for his modern high school exams, studying under Teacher Shen in this world, and practicing the . Even with double the time compared to others, Zheng Fa was spread thin. The main reason he was returning the books, however, was that during his studies over the past two weeks, he had already memorized all four volumes. was classified as a top-secret martial art within the Zhao household. Keeping such precious manuals in his possession was risky. Before he could explain, Instructor Xu waved dismissively. Giving up is a good thing. Better than wasting time Yes, its for the best. With that, Instructor Xu walked off, carrying the manuals. His retreating figure looked a bit melancholic. At the training grounds, Xus nephew noticed his uncles forlorn expression. Uncle, are you alright? Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu gently ran his hand over the embossed title, , on the book cover. Do you think I scared Zheng Fa off by telling him about my own struggles with this technique? Xu asked, guilt evident in his tone. His nephew, aware of the years his uncle had spent on the , hesitated before replying, Maybe Zheng Fa just didnt have the perseverance No. Hes smarter than me. He knows when to let go. As for me I just cant give up. Xu sighed deeply. But I suppose its time to let go. When the seventh young master heard that Zheng Fa had returned the manuals, he simply nodded. Even a genius like me couldnt figure it out. Its normal that you couldnt either! He pointed at Gao Yuan. Look at himhe hasnt even gotten a chance to try! Gao Yuans helpless and innocent expression drew Zheng Fas attention. For once, the seventh young master wasnt laughing at anyone, but Zheng Fa still thought to himself, Back in the modern world, at Old Bais house. Here. Zheng Fa pulled a hidden milk tea out of his bag and handed it to Tang Lingwu. She took it eagerly, inserting the straw and taking a big sip. The two of them had developed a subtle understanding. What about me? Old Bai grumbled from the side. Tang Lingwu blinked at Zheng Fa. Hes your disciple. Shouldnt you keep him in check? How about I bring him one next time? Zheng Fa suggested hesitantly, trying to be fair. Is that even the issue here? Old Bai scowled, looking first at the radiant Tang Lingwu and then at Zheng Fa. The more he looked at Zheng Fa, the more irritable he became. Who says hes my master? That stupid martial art he taught meIve been practicing forever and havent made any progress! It was clear Old Bais initial enthusiasm for martial arts had waned. He was even on the verge of rebelling against his teacher. Zheng Fa refused to take the blame. Thats because your aptitude is a bit lacking. Id estimate itll take you about six months to get the basics down. Six months? How long did it take you to master the basics? Old Bai asked curiously. Me? Ten days, give or take. Zheng Fa thoughtfully added the time spent in both worlds, trying not to make the gap sound too harsh. So, my aptitude really is terrible, Old Bai concluded, nodding without a trace of disappointment. Youre not discouraged? Tang Lingwu asked, surprised. Why would I feel disheartened? Old Bai waved his hand with a smile. At my age, whats the point of worrying about aptitude or speed in training? You have to be magnanimous when its time to be magnanimous! Both Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu nodded, feeling a tinge of admiration for his broad-mindedness. This old man truly had a big heart and a wise perspective. And besides, Old Bai continued with a sly grin, look at Zheng Fa. When it comes to math, hes like an unevolved monkey who just cant figure things out. If he doesnt feel disheartened at his age, why should I? Zheng Fa, feeling the insult, immediately shot back, Fine! Today Ill let you experience the power of the ! Prepare yourself! Hmph! No need to hold back. Let me tell you somethingIve got a secret technique Ive been refining for sixty years. Once I unleash it, youll be begging for mercy! What secret technique? Zheng Fa asked, genuinely curious. Old Bai dramatically threw himself onto a chair, clutching his chest, his face contorted in mock agony. Help! Someones hitting me! I cant move! Zheng Fa: I cant even say for sure if Ill live another six months. Taking six months just to get started with this technique is way too long! Old Bai seemed genuinely ready to give up. But that wouldnt do! It didnt matter if Old Bai trained or not. What mattered was that Zheng Fa couldnt afford to lose his free, top-tier math tutor! Studying with Old Bai was tough. When they started with topology, Zheng Fa could barely understand a word. Eventually, Old Bai decided to go back to basics and teach him high school math. While Old Bais teaching style lacked politenessoften peppered with insults about his students intelligenceif one could endure the personal attacks and extract the actual lessons from the barrage of ridicule, the benefits were undeniable. For Zheng Fa, whose foundational knowledge was already strong, sometimes all he needed was one or two key insights to make a breakthrough. There was no way hed let Old Bais aspirations of roaming the martial world derail his tutoring sessions! Did you know that the youre practicing has the power to extend your lifespan? Zheng Fa asked, his tone suddenly deep and serious. Extend my lifespan? Old Bais expression shifted. At his age, such promises were hard to resist. And thats not all, Zheng Fa continued, his face solemn. The is just the introductory technique to my sects ultimate martial art: . And is a legendary technique that can lead to enlightenment through martial arts! Enlightenment through martial arts? Old Bai looked skeptical, though Zheng Fas serious demeanor seemed to have unsettled him slightly. According to my sects records, was created by an ancestor who spent their entire life traveling across mountains, studying nature, and observing all kinds of birds. Its a masterpiece born from the essence of the worlds avian species. Once youve mastered the , you can move on to the , which grants enlightenment and significantly increases lifespan! Zheng Fa thought, feeling thoroughly at ease as he weaved his story. Studying nature and birds across all the mountains in the world? Sounds pretty far-fetched, Old Bai muttered. It doesnt stop there. Legend has it that after mastering the , our ancestor achieved immortality and ascended to a higher plane of existence! Zheng Fa wasnt even exaggerating. The ancestor who created the had indeed entered an immortal sect. By extension, wasnt that essentially achieving enlightenment? So, thats enlightenment through martial arts While Old Bai didnt believe in supernatural tales, he couldnt help but respect the ancestors determination and vision. That ancestor must have been a person of immense perseverance and willpower, Old Bai said, nodding in admiration. Do you want to learn it? Zheng Fa asked, his voice dripping with temptation. Yes! The mere idea of extending his lifespan was enough to sway Old Bai. Master the , and Ill officially initiate you into the sect and teach you , Zheng Fa promised. Master! Your disciple pledges unwavering loyalty to the sect and will diligently train to one day restore its glory! From the side, Tang Lingwu raised her hand, her face showing a mix of confusion and curiosity. I have a question Hm? That ancestor of yours sounds incredible. But if observing birds was so important to developing the technique, wouldnt it be easier for us to just visit a zoo? Eh? Zheng Fa and Old Bai exchanged glances. In an instant, the majestic and prestigious image of their sect ancestor seemed to crumble. Tang Lingwu sipped her milk tea innocently, her voice soft. Did I say something wrong? Oh, I knowmaybe we could check out the bird markets instead? Chapter 37: Account Chapter 37: Account The bus pulled up to the platform, and Zheng Fa stepped off, following the directions on his phone towards the zoo. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To his surprise, the prefecture-level city he found himself in actually had a zoothough the reviews on the map app werent promising. Tang Lingwu had made an offhand remark about watching birds, but Zheng Fa had taken it seriously. The Seventh Young Master had once mentioned that the key to mastering lay within the first volume. Yet despite their thorough examination of the book, they hadnt found any hidden codes or secrets. The Seventh Young Master suspected that since it was a copied version, perhaps something critical had been omitted. But what if the secret was concealed in the self-narrative? Among the four volumes of , the first had the most content. If one were to dismiss the possibility that the author was simply an egotistical braggart... Okay, that was hard to dismiss. Still, what if the authors exaggerated self-aggrandizement also contained clues? The most likely candidate was the detailed account of the author''s journey: traversing countless mountains and observing countless birds. This was the part most closely tied to the essence of the martial art. In the Xunwi Realm, Old Bai wasnt entirely wrongthe author would have to be a person of immense perseverance, or possibly immense madness. Traversing mountains in the Xunwi Realm wasnt like hiking in the modern world; the mountains were often home to powerful and dangerous demonic beasts. Such ventures were truly life-threatening. As for observing birds... Would the birds even let you? How could you know if the bird in question was just an ordinary creature or one with spiritual cultivation? Even if it were mundane, how could you be certain it didnt have a demonic beast parent ready to seek revenge? Given all that, risking your life to practice a mundane martial art like seemed absurd. But while such efforts might be impossible in the Xunwi Realm, in the modern world, they were laughably easy! When Zheng Fa reached the zoos entrance, he found it less of a "zoo" and more of a fenced-off park. The main gate featured a battered, red-painted table with a middle-aged woman in a red armband seated behind it. Behind her, a piece of paper tacked to the wall read: "Twenty," she said. Zheng Fa obediently handed over the money. He had come during his schools lunch break, so he didnt have time to haggle and save the five yuan. The interior of the zoo matched the gates aged and worn aesthetic. Midday, there werent many visitorsor animals. Just inside, a human-sized signboard proclaimed the zoos prized exhibit, accompanied by a bright arrow pointing the way. Curiosity piqued, Zheng Fa followed the path. Sure enough, outside a building, another sign proudly displayed the word "Panda." Excited, Zheng Fa craned his neck to peek inside. There, on the ground, two black-and-white furballs were tumbling and frolicking... And barking. Turning back to the sign, he noticed the small word "Dog" tucked beside the larger characters for "Panda." Zheng Fa thought. Feeling utterly betrayed, Zheng Fa headed straight for the section labeled "Bird Paradise." Though he had lowered his expectations, the sight of pigeons pecking at the ground beneath a large black net overhead still left him speechless. When he left the zoo, Zheng Fa immediately pulled out his phone to leave a scathing review. Back at school, Zheng Fa slumped over his desk, dejected. The zoo debacle was one thing, but the net had made him realize a deeper issuebirds could fly. Zoos and bird markets went out of their way to treat birds like land animals, restricting their ability to fly. Even the most advanced zoos likely housed birds that had lost their natural instincts. Trying to gain insights into from these birds unlikely to work. Inside the desk, Zheng Fas phone vibrated twice. He discreetly pulled out his phone, noticing a jumping cat icon as the notification. "Whos that?" Wang Chens curious and gossiping face suddenly appeared over Zheng Fas shoulder, staring at the cat avatar. "Looks like a girl!" "Tang Lingwu," Zheng Fa replied, tapping on the icon. Tang Lingwu had sent two messages: The first was a link. The second was a rather long text: "I saw you mentioned going to the zoo? Are you going to look at birds? The zoo in our city isnt great, so I found a few documentaries for you." He clicked on the link, which opened a cloud drive containing several folders. After saving the files, something felt offWang Chen was staring straight at him, his expression filled with confusion. "Whats wrong?" Zheng Fa asked. "You have Tang Lingwu as a friend?" "Is that a problem?" "Its a huge problem! Youve been scammed!" Wang Chen declared confidently. "She doesnt even have an account!" Zheng Fa paused in confusion. "She added me in person." Wang Chen couldnt hold back anymore. "You havent checked the class group chat, have you?" "I muted it." Their class had a group chat without any teachers, just students. However, it had a few overly enthusiastic members who spammed constantly, so Zheng Fa had muted the group. Wang Chen whipped out his phone and practically shoved it in Zheng Fas face. Opening the class group chat, Wang Chen revealed an unusually quiet conversation history. The last chat exchange had occurred two months ago. "Tang Lingwu, I added you as a friend. Why havent you accepted it?" a particularly chatty boy had asked. "She doesnt have an account," someone using the name Tang Lingwu replied. "Huh? Then who are you?" "Im her mom." The group chat went dead silent after that, and no one had spoken since. "We already made a new group. Ill add you," Wang Chen whispered, clearly amused by the situation. "Whoever dragged her mom in completely killed this group!" Zheng Fa finally understood why Wang Chen insisted Tang Lingwu didnt have an account. Scrolling through his chat history with Tang Lingwu, he realized they hadnt exchanged many messages. The first message shed sent him read: "Medium-sized, half sugar, with pearls, no ice." Followed by another: "Make it large!" And a red packet. "You guys even drink milk tea together?" Wang Chen asked, astonished as he examined the chat log. He hadnt noticed the earlier messages and continued prying. "What did she want from you just now?" "She sent me" "The teachers here!" a deep, anonymous voice warned from the back of the classroom. Old Chen, their stern-faced teacher, appeared at the back door, scanning the classroom before his gaze locked onto Wang Chen. "Wang Chen! What are you doing with your phone?" Wang Chen froze, staring at the phone in his hand before glancing at Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa held a textbook, his brow furrowed in deep concentration, completely immersed in the pursuit of knowledge. "Look at Zheng Fa," Old Chen said pointedly. "Even during break, hes studying. Why dont you learn from him?" Wang Chen: "" Zheng Fa: The videos Tang Lingwu had shared were incredibly comprehensivearguably too comprehensive. There were documentaries from both domestic and international sources, in Chinese and English. With over a dozen documentaries on birds neatly stored in the cloud drive, Zheng Fa felt overwhelmed by the sheer amount of choice. However Frowning, Zheng Fa couldnt help but think that Tang Lingwu might have overdone it. Chapter 38: Comprehension Chapter 38: Comprehension The documentaries were amazing. Tang Lingwu had clearly put effort into selecting them, all high-quality productions. Crystal-clear visuals, top-tier production teams, and every frame exuded the beauty of burning a budget. Several of these documentaries were highly rated online, considered holy grails for bird enthusiasts. What pleased Zheng Fa even more was how close these films got to their subjects. Cameras were hidden in trees, near nests, on cliff edges, and sometimes even mounted directly on the birds. They provided an intimate look into the natural lives of these observed creatures. Even without his goal of gaining insight into , these meticulously crafted documentaries were captivating enough for a bumpkin like Zheng Fa. One documentary, then another Every night, Zheng Fa immersed himself in these films, watching the birds daily lives. He observed their takeoffs, soaring flights, and graceful landings. He watched their hunting, feeding, and playful antics. It felt like he was catching glimpses of something familiar, as though there was a subtle connection between what he saw and the diagrams in the third volume of , . But the connection remained elusive, like a veil separating him from the truth. Even as he neared the end of the documentaries, Zheng Fa had yet to piece everything together. One evening, he idly clicked on , which he hadnt touched before. Its opening line made him pause. "Among the many theories about the origin of birds, the idea that they evolved from dinosaurs is the most widely accepted by mainstream scholars." "Some even say that birds are the closest living relatives of dinosaurs." Zheng Fa froze for a moment, a hint of surprise flashing across his mind. So, birds are connected to dinosaurs? "Pterosaurs have been extinct for millions of years, so we cant observe their behavior directly. However, through fossil evidence and studies of modern bird behavior, we can use modeling to reconstruct their movements and lives." Watching the CGI-rendered pterosaur on screen, a series of strange images flashed through Zheng Fas mind. Thats it! The creator of must have approached it like this documentary: observing countless bird species movements and habits, building modelsno, creating a completely original style based on their traits. The diagrams in the book began to align with the on-screen depictions of the pterosaur. Zheng Fa almost wanted to grab the creator by the collar and demand: "You were drawing animation! Why didnt you leave a note?!" In the following days, Zheng Fa threw himself into the documentaries with newfound purpose. Now that he had grasped the essence of , he rewatched the films hed seen before. He painstakingly deconstructed every diagram in , comparing them with the bird movements in the documentaries to deepen his understanding. This binge of late-night study took its toll. Even with his enhanced physical stamina from mastering the basics of the , Zheng Fa looked exhausted. At school, his face appeared haggard, with faint dark circles under his eyes. "Zheng Fa, whats been going on with you lately?" Wang Chen asked, noticing his pale complexion. "What do you mean?" "I mean, havent you been sleeping? You look like youve been sick." "Oh, Ive just been watching videos at night," Zheng Fa replied, rubbing his face as he explained. "Watching videos? What kind of videos... Wait, huh?" Wang Chens expression suddenly turned strange, as though a wild thought had crossed his mind. "Tang Lingwu gave them to me," Zheng Fa said casually. "From Tang Lingwu?" Wang Chen seemed to be grappling with an immense misunderstanding. "Yeah, the same day your phone got confiscated by Old Chen." Wang Chen twitched at the mention of that unforgettable day. He did recall that Tang Lingwu had messaged Zheng Fa on that exact occasion. However, he was more intrigued by another matter, his face brimming with gossip. "Dont tell me, let me guess!" "?!" "Is it the kind where they dont wear clothes?" "Why would they wear clothes?" Zheng Fa looked genuinely puzzled by such an odd question. "One of those places where theres hardly anyone around?" "Um you could say that." A strange gleam of excitement lit up Wang Chens eyes. "Indoors?" "No, mostly outdoors." "Wow, Tang Lingwu is into this kind of stuff?" Wang Chen murmured to himself as if hed stumbled upon a groundbreaking secret. He patted Zheng Fas shoulder and solemnly declared, "The adult world is colorful, but remember to take care of yourself!" Zheng Fa remained silent, giving Wang Chen a look that screamed, But Wang Chen sighed deeply. "You know, Tang Lingwus one of those in our class whos top in academics, beautiful, and has Old Chen keeping an eagle eye on her. Most of the boys dont even dare talk to her. Yet I swear, at least half the boys in our class have a crush on her." "That many?" Zheng Fa had never given this any thought. Who liked who in the class was entirely beyond his interest. "Youre all about studying, so you dont notice. Id wager its even more than that. But wow, her private hobbies are so intense..." Wang Chen rubbed his chin with a expression. "If the whole class knew? Tsk tsk" "Tsk what?" "Shed totally captivate the remaining boys!" Zheng Fa stared at Wang Chens deadpan face. Somehow, his words sounded both crude and oddly convincing. When Seventh Young Master saw Zheng Fa in his study later, he was even more shocked by his haggard appearance. "You?" "Ive been contemplating ," Zheng Fa explained. Seventh Young Master exchanged a skeptical glance with Gao Yuan before shaking his head. After all, Zheng Fa had already returned the books; what was there to contemplate? Seventh Young Master grabbed a book from the shelf and handed it to Zheng Fa. "Whats this?" "Forget about . Let me tell you, theres no future in martial arts. Come learn talismanic arts with me!" Seventh Young Master sighed. Zheng Fa glanced at the book, its cover bearing the title: Comprehensive Talisman Guide, Volume One. "This is?" "Didnt I tell you before? Talismanic diagrams." Flipping through the book, Zheng Fa saw pages filled with abstract, intricate diagrams that were a headache just to look at. Fresh from being tormented by bird documentaries, the sight of these diagrams made his head throb. He put the book down and asked, "So, finishing this book means Ill understand talismans?" "Ha, finishing? Do you know how many volumes this set has?" sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No idea." Seventh Young Master held up one finger. "Ten volumes?" Seventh Young Master shook his head. "A hundred?" "A whole room!" Seventh Young Master pointed to a side room in the study and grumbled indignantly, "Theyre all in there!" Zheng Fa turned and saw rows of bookshelves stretching to the ceiling. He swallowed hard. "And the worst part? They add new volumes every year! Ive been studying this stuff since I was a kid, and the unread ones just keep piling up!" Seventh Young Masters aggrieved tone was almost heartbreaking. Zheng Fa could relatethis was true . "So, what exactly are these talismanic diagrams?" "I dont know." Seventh Young Master shook his head. "According to the book, all talismanic diagrams originate from celestial cultivators insights into the universe, embodying profound truths. Many early talismans were just these diagrams." "Later, someone realized that different diagrams sometimes produced the same effects. Thats when a theory about was proposed, seeking to uncover their commonalities." "And since celestial cultivators keep discovering new diagrams" Enlightened, Zheng Fa finally grasped why the collection filled an entire room. "Ah, exhaustive enumeration!" Chapter 39: He Won’t Make It Chapter 39: He Wont Make It Zheng Fa flipped through the first volume of next to the Seventh Young Master. No matter how he examined it, the densely packed words between the lines seemed to scream a single plea: Save me, please He turned to look at the room filled with towering bookshelves. A sense of dread crept up on himno matter how good his memory was, hed need an extra brain or two to deal with all this. Exhaustive memorization is a dead end! How do you prove youve mastered the 108 fundamental meta-symbols? Zheng Fa asked the question he had been holding in. He remembered that becoming a Symbolist required deciphering 108 meta-symbols. If it was limited to just these, it didnt seem so overwhelming. The Seventh Young Master sat down and began to explain: Didnt I mention that the number of symbol diagrams is constantly growing? Zheng Fa nodded. But the number of meta-symbols is finiteor not. The Seventh Young Master furrowed his brows. Even Immortal Sect cultivators arent certain how many meta-symbols exist. What is certain is that the number of meta-symbols is far smaller than the number of symbol diagrams. Some cultivators even claim that a single meta-symbol can correspond to countless symbol diagrams. The foundational meta-symbols are the simplest and most common ones. Zheng Fa began to understand what the Seventh Young Master was getting at. For example, the two foundational meta-symbols you recently deciphered from a few diagramsthats essentially how a Symbolist assessment works. But because there are so many new symbol diagrams, its impossible to memorize them all from books. You can only rely on your understanding of foundational meta-symbols to decipher them on the spot. And not all foundational meta-symbols are as straightforward as the ones you deciphered. So memorizing all these books is pointless, Zheng Fa said, sounding a little disheartened. Memorize? This entire room of books? The Seventh Young Master widened his eyes. Are you joking? Zheng Fas expression was so earnest that it left the Seventh Young Master momentarily speechless. You youre serious? Zheng Fa wasnt joking. Memorizing it all would strain his memory to the limit. If he didnt memorize it, the only option left was to continue learning topology from Old White. But that would tax both his intellect and self-esteem. Still, if rote memorization was futile, topology might at least offer a promising method. As he thought about Old White, Zheng Fa sighed. Last time, he had gone to great lengths to coax the old man, only for Tang Lingwus casual mention of an animal park to send the man spiraling into disinterest in martial arts again. This was unacceptable. If his student lost enthusiasm, how could the teacher make any progress? At dawn, the Seventh Young Master stifled a yawn as he and Gao Yuan watched Zheng Fa practicing stance training in the schoolyard. The sun was barely up, and Zheng Fas hair and pant cuffs were damp with dew, proof that hed been there for a while. When did he start practicing? the Seventh Young Master asked Gao Yuan. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gao Yuan shook his head. When I arrived to practice this morning, he was already here. Gao Yuan had been diligently training his , feeling that he was close to mastering it. As a result, hed been coming to practice early in the mornings before class. Yet today, he arrived to find Zheng Fa already immersed in training. The Seventh Young Master studied Zheng Fas face for a long moment, his brow furrowing slightly as if he was worried about something. Turning to Gao Yuan, he patted the others shoulder and said: Did you sleep well last night? Uh yeah, pretty well, Gao Yuan replied hesitantly, a sense of foreboding creeping in. Zheng Fa has better talent than you and is more diligenthes out here training before sunrise. And youre over there, sleeping soundly? Here we go! Gao Yuans face bore a calm, resigned expression that said, Keep training! Oh! Gao Yuan stood beside Zheng Fa, maintaining his posture with a serene attitude that didnt falter. He began practicing the as well, inwardly chanting the mantra he recently developed: The two of them continued their training. The Seventh Young Master didnt leave; instead, he just watched them, deep in thought. Suddenly, a wail echoed from outside the training ground. Uncle! I was sleeping so well! This was immediately followed by the voice of Instructor Xu: Sleep? Sleep for what? Zheng Fa has better talent than you and works harder! How can you sleep so soundly? Gao Yuan opened one eye, unable to resist glancing toward the gate. Instructor Xu gave a swift kick, sending a drowsy young man stumbling into the training ground. Judging from how Instructor Xu addressed him, Gao Yuan guessed this was his nephew. Still bleary-eyed, the young man grumbled: Of course, hes talented! He trains a day and makes a days progress. If I had his talent, Id train every day too! But I dont, so sleeping more doesnt hurt much! Gao Yuan found himself agreeing, thinking this guy might actually be a sage in disguise. Are you going to train or not? Instructor Xu asked, cracking his knuckles. Fine! Ill train! The nephew grudgingly took a stance, which, judging by its form, wasnt but some other technique. Seeing the young mans reluctant yet compliant demeanor, Gao Yuan felt a sense of camaraderie and gave him a sympathetic smile. What are you smiling at? the nephew snorted, glaring at Gao Yuan. Gao Yuan froze. The young man sneered, glancing at Gao Yuan and then at Zheng Fa, letting out a nasal snort: Getting up so earlyjust a pack of jackals! Gao Yuans calm facade shattered instantly. While the three trained, the Seventh Young Master and Instructor Xu exchanged a worried glance. They moved to a corner to speak in hushed tones. What do you think? the Seventh Young Master asked, eyeing Zheng Fa. Hes rushing, Instructor Xu replied, shaking his head. Ive told them beforetraining in martial arts cant be rushed. Greed leads to failure, and the more impatient you are, the more likely you are to get hurt. I thought Zheng Fas temperament was steady enough to avoid this. Was he always like this? The Seventh Young Master seemed to realize something and asked. No Instructor Xus expression shifted as he looked at the Seventh Young Master. Young Master, are you suggesting its because of ? The Seventh Young Master nodded gravely. He mentioned recently that hes been sleepless trying to grasp the essence of . Instructor Xu also glanced at Zheng Fa, shaking his head with a sigh. I once thought he was more carefree than I was. I didnt expect hes just like me. Too smooth a path, and a single setback becomes difficult to overcome. Seeing the concern in the Seventh Young Masters expression, Instructor Xu reassured him: Dont worry. Ill keep an eye on him. The Seventh Young Master nodded, casting one last glance at Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan before leaving. At the Madams small pavilion, the Seventh Young Master sat across from his mother, each holding a cup of tea. I never thought giving you two bookboys would make you visit me more often, the Madam teased. Mother! the Seventh Young Master huffed. Alright, alright, I know its not because of them. Speaking of which, Mother, find Gao Yuan a tutor in accounting, the Seventh Young Master suddenly said. Hm? Hes decent at reading, has some talent in martial arts, and hes hardworking and ambitious, the Seventh Young Master said, no longer displaying his usual disdain for Gao Yuan. Have him study under a tutor to learn bookkeeping. He could make a fine steward for the estate in the future. The Madam nodded and asked, And the other one? Zheng Fa The Seventh Young Masters face showed a hint of exasperation. Hes got talent in the symbolic arts and might even enter the Immortal Sect someday but that you gave him. It wouldve been fine if he could master it, but now that he cant, hes been acting obsessed these past few days. He was never going to master it, the Madam said calmly, her gaze focused on the steam rising from her tea. Mother? The Seventh Young Master slowly turned his head to look at her. What did you just say? He was never going to master it. Chapter 40: Stirring the Heavens Chapter 40: Stirring the Heavens Cant succeed The Seventh Young Master stuttered, seemingly unable to comprehend his mothers words. What do you mean? Cant succeed means he simply wont, the Madam replied coolly, her gaze fixed on the floating tea leaves in her cup. isnt a martial art for ordinary mortals. But didnt Instructor Xu say that it allows one to cultivate the Dao through martial arts and enter the Immortal Sect? Cultivate the Dao through martial arts? The Madams lips curved into a faintly mocking smile. More like a case of mistaken cause and effect, a figment of mortal imagination. Why? The Seventh Young Masters expression darkened further. Its not that practicing this martial art leads to the Immortal Sect; its that only those who are already in the Immortal Sect can practice it. Seeing her sons puzzled expression, the Madam elaborated, Do you know the origin of ? The Seventh Young Master shook his head. People always say the Immortal Sect selects candidates based on their talent. But what is this talent? Spirit roots? Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, spirit roots are critical, but beyond that, the Immortal Sect values another quality: Dao Physique. The most exceptional geniuses in the Immortal Sect are often those with both a single spirit root and an innate Dao Physique, the Madam explained. While a Dao Physique is typically innate, some powerful cultivators have devised methods to cultivate one postnatally. is? The Seventh Young Master seemed intrigued. What are you imagining? A martial art couldnt possibly accomplish such a feat. However, was indeed designed based on one particular innate Dao Physique. Its effects are perhaps less than a tenth of the original physiques potential, and its only effective during the early stages of cultivation. If its only useful during the early stages, and mortals cant practice it, then whats the point of this martial art? The Seventh Young Master pointed out the contradiction. While practicing such techniques doesnt require cultivation, understanding them does demand extraordinary perception, the Madam explained. For example, requires the practitioner to observe countless species of birds across the world. How could an ordinary mortal accomplish that? Still perplexed, the Seventh Young Master listened as the Madam continued, Martial arts like these were originally created by powerful cultivators to train their descendants. These descendants could summon at least Nascent Soul-level cultivators to employ the technique to project myriad avian species for observation. Fixing her gaze on the Seventh Young Master, she added, Can Zheng Fa do that? The Seventh Young Master understood. So, from the beginning, Mother knew Zheng Fa couldnt succeed? Yes. Then why? If you knew from the start that he would fail, why did you give him ? The Madam didnt seem to hear his anger. Her eyes returned to her tea, and with a gentle swirl of her right hand, the tea leaves swayed and drifted helplessly with the ripples. Back then, Instructor Xu achieved mastery in twenty years and started dreaming of leaving the Zhao household to make his mark in the martial world, she said, seemingly changing the subject. I didnt want to suppress him through authority and risk ruining our relationship, so I gave him . And after that he spent the next twenty years content as the Zhao familys instructor. The Seventh Young Master looked at his mother with a mixture of comprehension and confusion. Failure made him realize that his talent wasnt extraordinary. He accepted realityand his fate. Zheng Fa is the same? Yes. The Madams eyes were cold as they met the Seventh Young Masters. He has better talent, but also greater ambitionand far less respect for you. The Seventh Young Master finally lost his patience. Mother, I havent cared about that! But I care! The Madams voice rose, sharp and resolute. If he lacks the potential to join the Immortal Sect, I can tolerate his ambition. But if he has it, I wont! Ill tell him everything! The Seventh Young Master stood abruptly. Zhao Jingfan! The Madams tone was commanding. You are the master; he is the servant! Zheng Fa is your hand, your leg. He is to assist you in managing the Zhao family and help you gain entry into the Immortal Sect. But I will not allow him to climb onto my sons shoulders! You may forget your status, but he must not! The Seventh Young Master stared at his mother, his cheeks puffed with pent-up frustration, but he couldnt argue. In the end, he stormed out in silence. The teacup on the table was still steaming. The Madam watched her sons departing figure in silence for a long time. Madam, the maid cautiously spoke up, dont be angry with the Young Master. Hes just kind-hearted. Kind-hearted? I say hes just stupid! The Madam scoffed, sitting down heavily. Hes been an idiot since he was a child! His father went off fooling around with women and ended up having a bunch of illegitimate sons. And what did he do? He ran over to play the little brother for them! Got himself duped and didnt even realize it! Then he got a bit smarter and started clinging to his sister, following her everywhere like a shadow! When she left for the Immortal Sect, he cried like a baby and even dragged his pillow and blanket to her room to sleep for a whole year, just like a little girl! Her face was cold as she continued her tirade. Does he hate me for separating him from his sister? If he had ambitions of his own, I might actually be happy. But no, he resents me for keeping him away from her! The maid kept her head down, too scared to speak. The Madam didnt stop. And now, with his sour, unfriendly face, hes constantly offending people. He acts all smart, but the moment he sees a servant he likes, he spills his heart out to them! Madam, didnt you once say that as long as youre here to guide him, its fine if the Young Master remains a little na?ve? The maid hesitated but couldnt help but ask. Hearing this, the Madam rubbed her temples. His sister sent a letter. She says shes coming back early and plans to figure out a way to get this fool into the Immortal Sect. The Eldest Miss? The maids face lit up. Thats wonderful news! Wonderful, my foot! The Madam snapped. With his brain? Whats he going to do without someone to protect him in the Immortal Sect? Is that why you Zheng Fas a good seedlinghe has talent, a steady temperament, though hes a bit arrogant. I plan to have him accompany the Young Master to the Immortal Sect so I can feel at ease. The Madam shook her head. But before that, I need to prune this seedling a bit. Unfortunately, I may have been a little too hasty. The maid sighed, understanding her meaning. Madam, you truly are devoted to the Young Masters well-being. I must have owed him a great debt in a past life to have borne him in this one, the Madam said with a sigh. I only fear if the Young Master tells Zheng Fa the truth, hell harbor resentment. Resentment? And who would he resent? Me, of course. The Madam smiled, her gaze drifting toward the training grounds. But isnt my fool of a son about to sell me out to comfort him? Shouldnt Zheng Fa be even more grateful to his Young Master? The more villainous I appear, the more virtuous my son will seem, wont he? But Madam, the Young Master doesnt understand your intentions, and Zheng Fa may hate you I dont need them to understand; I just need them to be well. As for Zheng Fa? A servants hatred? Thats a burden I can bear. The Madam blew on the floating tea leaves in her cup, utterly indifferent. After a long silence, the maid hesitantly asked, But what if what if Zheng Fas talent is truly extraordinary, and he soars to greatness in the Immortal Sect one day? What then? What then? The Madam chuckled. My foolish son has done nothing but shower him with kindness and sincerity. If Zheng Fa forgets that and strikes back, what kind of person would he be? No, if he truly has such talent, I would welcome it! Having said this, her expression suddenly changed. She frowned, tilting her head as if listening intently, her eyes fixed on the training grounds. A faint cranes cry echoed from the distance. It started melodiously, but quickly rose in intensity, becoming sharp and piercing, as if it could shatter the heavens. Overhead, the white clouds began to churn, rolling like ocean waves beneath the crys force. Throughout Jingzhou City, people raised their heads, searching the sky with curiosity, trying to locate the source of the sound. The Madams hand trembled. Her teacup fell to the ground, spilling its contents. She didnt even notice as she murmured, He succeeded? The maid bowed her head, looking at the spilled tea leaves floating aimlessly in the puddle on the floor. She let out a deep sigh. Madam, you dont look like someone happy to see him succeed. Chapter 41: Tears Chapter 41: Tears Moments earlier, at the training ground, Zheng Fa stood with his eyes closed, uncertain of how long he had been in the Pine Crane Stance. While maintaining the stance, the faint flow of energy within him circulated intermittently. It was most noticeable from his thighs to his toes and the area inside his shoulder blades. Each time the energy flowed, it brought a sensation akin to an itch radiating from his bones to his skin. Zheng Fa remained unmoved, seemingly unaware of the sensations. He continued to recall the postures of birds he had seen in documentaries, especially those resembling the movements described in the . A remarkable phenomenon occurredwhenever he envisioned a similar posture, the flow of energy within him would tremble slightly, producing an invigorating coolness. Visualization technique? A hypothesis formed in his mind, halting the energys response. He calmed himself again, suppressing further thoughts. The itch in his shoulder blades and pelvis grew increasingly intense, almost maddening, nearly disrupting his stance. Just as the sensation peaked, it abruptly vanished, leaving the area around his shoulder blades feeling as if a completely new organ had formed. In an instant, Zheng Fa realized he had grown wingscrane-like legs, feathers covering his entire body! Or rather, the birdlike images from his earlier visualizations had merged with him, transforming him into the bizarre bird-man described in the . His consciousness seemed to enter this bird-mans body. Though his eyes remained shut, the darkness was replaced by an extraordinary vision: He was flying! His wings cut through the sky, soaring into the clouds, as if ascending to the heavens. Boundless white clouds swirled and rolled beneath him. His feathers glowed in the radiant sun, their edges tinged with a golden light. The trembling energy within him grew increasingly restless, surging through his body until it reached his throat, erupting in a resounding cry. Clouds broke, the sun dimmed, and Zheng Fa slowly opened his eyes. Before him was the familiar training ground. The earlier vision felt like an ephemeral dream. The sky had darkened. Chief Instructor Xu, dressed and sitting on a nearby stone bench, was dozing off. Awakened by Zheng Fas crane-like cry, he rubbed his eyes and looked over in confusion. What was that sound? Huh, are you done training? His gaze dropped to Zheng Fas feet, and his expression turned to shock. Youve mastered the Pine Crane Stance? Zheng Fa looked down and discovered that the bluestone beneath his feet had fractured into spiderweb-like cracks. This was the hallmark of mastering the Pine Crane Stance. The manual for the stance stated: Stand like clouds in the heavens, with roots as firm as ninefold depths. When mastered, even a gentle press of the toe could crush stones like the ones beneath Zheng Fa. Unbeknownst to him, his comprehension of the had naturally led to mastery of the Pine Crane Stance, further confirming that the was the essence of the martial art. How long did I sleep? Chief Instructor Xu glanced at the dimming sky as if wondering if he had slept for centuries, like a figure from folklore. Once reassured by the familiar surroundings, he turned to Zheng Fa, furrowing his brow deeply. No, no No matter how talented you are, you couldnt have mastered it this quickly! Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The memory of the earlier crane cry surfaced in his mind, his gaze trembling slightly. Staring at Zheng Fa, he opened his mouth as if to ask something but hesitated. A thought had clearly occurred to him, but his expression betrayed his disbelief. Just as Zheng Fa was about to explain, Chief Instructor Xu suddenly leapt up. Moving like a galloping horse, with fists like meteors, he launched an attack directly at Zheng Fas face. There was no time to speak. Zheng Fa instinctively raised his hands to block. Although they had sparred many times before, Zheng Fa had always been the student, unable to match the lifetime of martial arts mastery held by Chief Instructor Xu. Their exchanges were more instructional than combative, with the instructor holding back most of his strength. Today, however, was different. Chief Instructor Xu unleashed his full power, his punches like tidal waves. Zheng Fas movements surprised even himself. Despite the energy within him remaining faint and weak, it now flowed continuously, bursting with vitality. It coursed through his body with every motion, granting him exceptional reflexes. He felt as though he had broken free from a cage, breathing with newfound freedom and exhilaration. Most astonishing was the peculiar force surrounding him, which moved with his actions. This energy amplified his every gesture, making his techniques far more powerful than ever before. For the first time, Zheng Fa wasnt at a disadvantage. Matching Chief Instructor Xus speed with his own, their exchange became evenly matched. Seeing this, Chief Instructor Xus eyes gleamed. His movements shifted abruptly, and Zheng Fa instinctively adapted. After a few more exchanges, realization struck Zheng Fahe was using , a technique from the fourth volume of the ! It made sense. Chief Instructor Xu, though never mastering the , had studied it for two decades and was intimately familiar with its every move. His attacks had been deliberately guiding Zheng Fa to execute the . Youve mastered it! Chief Instructor Xu exclaimed. Despite Zheng Fas somewhat unpolished execution, the overwhelming strength in each move left the instructor flustered and hesitant to counter. Without the , this level of power would have been impossible. Far from discouraged, Chief Instructor Xu burst into laughter, repeatedly shouting, Youve mastered it! Youve mastered it! His laughter echoed through the night sky, gradually growing hoarse and mingling with faint sobs. His grin widened, revealing his teeth in an unrestrained smile. Yet tears streamed down his face. Outside the training ground, Gao Yuan and Chief Instructor Xus nephew were walking arm in arm, carrying food containers. The nephew was still apologizing to Gao Yuan. I didnt expect your life to be this tough. Brother, I misjudged you. Brother, you dont understand. Being around a genius, Ive learned what it truly feels like to live in their shadow. I thought I was used to it, Gao Yuan lamented. But meeting someone as understanding as you, I couldnt help but vent my frustrations. Its fine! The nephew patted Gao Yuans shoulder. Zheng Fa may be talented, but I have a way to ease your burden. Please, teach me! Who am I? The nephew thumped his chest proudly. Im the beloved student of our instructor, his personal disciple, and his only male heir! So whats the plan? Ill talk to my uncle. Since Zheng Fas a prodigy, we should hold him to higher standards and train him harder. As for us, well stick to encouragement. Most importantly, no more comparisons! Isnt that a bit unambitious? Gao Yuan hesitated. Shouldnt we strive to emulate him? No, thats called being realistic! The nephew grinned. Comparing ourselves to him only insults his talent. Do we even deserve to? Gao Yuan opened his mouth but couldnt refute. Competing with him only means sleepless nights for us. Whats the point? Gao Yuan nodded, evidently agreeing with the sentiment. So the problem isnt us; its your young master and my uncle. Theyre the ones holding us to Zheng Fas standard! The nephew patted Gao Yuans shoulder. We need to convince them to stop comparing us! We might not have to, Gao Yuan said suddenly. Huh? If Chief Instructor Xu has any sense, he wont compare us to Zheng Fa anymore. The nephew looked at him blankly, confused by the remark. He cried when sparring with Zheng Fa, Gao Yuan explained, pointing at the training ground. After a pause, he added, He cried miserably. Chapter 42: I’ve Mastered It Chapter 42: Ive Mastered It Seeing Gao Yuan and Xus nephew carrying food containers, Chief Instructor Xu withdrew his fists. Lets eat first. Zheng Fa, youve gone the whole day without eating. The four martial artists werent picky. They laid out the food from the containers onto the bluestone slab, sat cross-legged, and ate while chatting. is truly extraordinary. When sparring with you just now, I felt ityou havent actually gained much internal energy, have you? Chief Instructor Xu asked, unable to suppress his admiration as he held his bowl. Gao Yuan glanced at Xus nephew, and they exchanged startled looks. Had Zheng Fa truly mastered the ? Thats true, Zheng Fa said, pausing mid-bite with his chopsticks as he recalled. When I attacked, I constantly felt a strange force around me responding to my intent. The power behind my techniques wasnt mainly from my internal energy but seemed to come from the outside. That sounds like those Immortals from legends who borrow the power of heaven and earth, Chief Instructor Xu remarked, his tone tinged with deep envy. Is this what it means to achieve the Dao through martial arts? Xus nephew couldnt help but ask. How would I know? I havent achieved it myself! Chief Instructor Xu shook his head, speaking with a hint of melancholy. But Zheng Fas training time isnt even one percent of mine, and his internal energy is barely a tenth of mine. Yet hes already on par with me in combat. If its not achieving the Dao through martial arts, I cant think of another explanation. Thats because you held back, Zheng Fa said, attempting to downplay his success. Im still stronger than you now, but its mostly due to my decades of experience, Chief Instructor Xu said with surprising acceptance. In a few months, I probably wont be able to beat you. Zheng Fa wanted to console him, but Chief Instructor Xu waved him off. If I couldnt master something after twenty years that youve perfected in twenty days, Id better accept it gracefullyor find a rope and hang myself. As he finished, he glanced at Gao Yuan and his nephew with a hint of worry. You two should also come to terms with this. Dont compare yourselves to Zheng Fa anymore. Gao Yuan was taken aback, sneaking a look at Xus nephew, who was equally stunned. In the past, I pushed you both hard, hoping Zheng Fas talent would inspire you. But now Chief Instructor Xu paused for a moment. Dont set your sights too high or seek quick success. Gao Yuan couldnt quite describe how he felt. Earlier, Xus nephews words had seemed reasonable. During Chief Instructor Xus stricter moments, Gao Yuan had often felt a sense of grievance. Now, hearing the very words he had longed to hear, he felt no joyonly a deep bitterness. Beside him, Xus nephew downed the contents of his cup in one gulp. Sensing Gao Yuans gaze, Xus nephew turned, his slightly reddened eyes meeting his. Smiling faintly, he said, This wine its a bit spicy today. Gao Yuan glanced at his own cup, silent. But were drinking water Eating already? The Seventh Young Master strolled into the training ground, plopped down beside them, and patted his stomach. Bring me some chopsticks. Zheng Fa handed him a clean pair of chopsticks and asked curiously, Young Master, havent you eaten yet? It was quite late by now. The Seventh Young Masters maids should have already served him his meal. I forgot, he said, his fingers stiff as he took the chopsticks, feigning nonchalance. Zheng Fa studied him for a moment, sensing something off. The Seventh Young Master kept his head low, picking at his food absentmindedly, grain by grain, with little appetite. Noticing Zheng Fas gaze lingering on him, the Seventh Young Master raised his head, scanning the group with a forced smile. What were you talking about just now? Zheng Fa felt as if he were deliberately avoiding his gaze, burdened by guilt. We were talking about how incredible is Gao Yuan answered, but seeing the Young Masters expression, he trailed off. Hearing the name , the Young Masters hand tensed, veins bulging as his expression darkened. Now everyone noticed his strange behavior, and the conversation ceased. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hah The Seventh Young Master exhaled deeply, forcing a laugh. The three of you may leave. I have something to discuss with Zheng Fa. Chief Instructor Xu and the others exchanged puzzled glances before standing up. Wait. Chief Instructor Xu, you stay as well, the Young Master added abruptly. Chief Instructor Xus confusion deepened, but he stayed put. After Gao Yuan and Xus nephew left, the Seventh Young Master sat with his head down, his heavy breathing betraying his internal turmoil. After a long silence, he finally raised his head. Before I say anything, I need you to promise me one thing. Zheng Fa and Chief Instructor Xu both grew solemn. They knew the Young Master well enough to recognize his rare seriousness. Zheng Fa, what Im about to say ultimately stems from me. If you have any grievances, direct them at medont blame my mother. Zheng Fa frowned but said nothing. The Young Master raised his hand to forestall any interruptions and turned to Chief Instructor Xu. Chief Instructor, if the estate has wronged you in the past, I apologize now. Chief Instructor Xus jaw dropped, clearly baffled. Let me finish! Dont interrupt, or I might lose my nerve! The Young Master raised his palm, silencing them both before continuing in a single breath. cant be mastered! Its not that you failedits impossible to succeed. My mother gave it to you to discourage you, to make you accept your place and serve our family! So Zheng Fa, stop fixating on . Chief Instructor Xu, your failure over twenty years isnt your fault either. After saying his piece, the Young Masters expression was hard to describerelieved yet uneasy. Seeing the two of them staring at him in stunned silence, he grew nervous and turned to Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa, my mother only did this for my sake Chief Instructor, if you want to leave Young Master! Chief Instructor Xu interrupted, his expression stern. You shouldnt say such things. I didnt want to either! I wanted to bury it forever! But today I couldnt even eat! The Young Masters rare resolve shone through as he declared, Shes my mother. If she made mistakes, Ill bear them. I know you dont get along with Madam, but you shouldnt fabricate such stories to slander her! Chief Instructor Xu spoke as if addressing a child who didnt understand the consequences of their words. Young Master, Im telling the truth! cant be mastered! Chief Instructor Xu nodded knowingly, his expression softening. I understand. Youre trying to protect my faith in martial arts. I appreciate it. No! Thats not it! The Young Masters face twisted in frustration. He had braced himself for anger, tears, even cursesbut not disbelief. Now, he stared at Chief Instructor Xu, whose kind but reproachful gaze left him utterly defeated. You wont believe me, no matter what? he asked, almost in tears. I believe you. Just dont say such things again, or Madam will punish you, Chief Instructor Xu said gently. The Young Master could only gape at him, realizing he was being humored like a child. Meanwhile, Zheng Fa, observing their back-and-forth, finally broke his silence. Ive mastered it, he said. What? The Young Master blinked in confusion. Ive mastered . Ah? The Young Master froze, staring at Chief Instructor Xu, who simply nodded with a knowing smile, his stern face softening with an indulgent, unspoken understanding. Chapter 43: What’s the Motive? Chapter 43: Whats the Motive? The Seventh Young Master scratched his head. So, my mother lied to me again? But there wasnt the slightest trace of anger on his faceinstead, a faint smile appeared. I dont think Madam lied, Zheng Fa said after a slight hesitation. The Seventh Young Master and Chief Instructor Xu were stunned. The smile slowly disappeared from the Young Masters face as he looked at Zheng Fa, unwilling to believe his words. But didnt you say you mastered it? Chief Instructor Xu furrowed his brows, clearly sharing the same question. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I did, but most people likely cant. These two were among the few people Zheng Fa trusted deeply. Even so, he revealed nothing about his modern knowledge. Still, it was becoming harder to conceal everything. From what the Young Master had said, it was clear Madam was fully aware of the difficulty of mastering the . As long as Zheng Fa succeeded, Madam would inevitably suspect he harbored some hidden secret. Zheng Fa had already prepared for this outcome; it was an unavoidable consequence of his growing strength. He chose not to explain but also didnt bother to conceal it. Sometimes, being transparent without offering specifics was less suspicious. Sure enough, the Young Master and Chief Instructor Xu exchanged glances, seemingly forming their own theories, but they refrained from asking further. The Young Master, however, looked disheartened once more. So, my mother didnt lie. He seemed as though he would have preferred a harsh lie over the truth. Zheng Fa turned to Chief Instructor Xu. So, the Young Master was right. You dont need to doubt yourself. Chief Instructor Xus expression shifted several times before he finally let out a long sigh. I see now The Young Masters voice lowered. Chief Instructor, its because of my mother Madam didnt need to go to such lengths. Huh? Chief Instructor Xu looked at the Young Master and smiled. Youve forgotten I was born into this family. I have a signed contract with the Zhao estate. The Young Master froze. If Madam didnt want me to leave, a single word would suffice. Why go through such elaborate means to maintain the bond between master and servant? Zheng Fa nodded in agreement. From Chief Instructor Xus perspective, his life belonged to the Zhao family, making Madams methods seem relatively gentle. However, Zheng Fas modern upbringing made him less accepting of such hierarchical dependency. As for the Young Master Zheng Fa glanced at him. The Young Masters wide-eyed astonishment made it clear that such considerations had never crossed his mind. But, Chief Instructor, youve wasted twenty years The Young Master was still troubled. No one forced me. I was the one who placed too much importance on the . Chief Instructor Xus smile was sincere, as if he truly bore no resentment toward Madam. The Young Masters expression gradually improved. I had friends who, like my younger self, yearned for adventure in the martial world, Chief Instructor Xu continued. They charged in headlong, never to return. Zheng Fa and the Young Master listened quietly. And Ive spent twenty peaceful years with the Zhao family. Now, I even have disciples of disciples. When I think about it, perhaps Madams actions saved my life, Chief Instructor Xu said, patting Zheng Fa on the shoulder. My only regret was not mastering the . But now that Zheng Fa has shown me what its like, what more could I want? The Young Master clapped his hands in realization. So, my mother actually did a good thing? And Ive been sulking about it all this time! Seeing him smile with such relief, Zheng Fa exchanged a glance with Chief Instructor Xu but said nothing. Its late. You two should head back, Chief Instructor Xu said. Zheng Fa and the Young Master bid him farewell. Chief Instructor Xu stood with his hands behind his back, watching their silhouettes fade into the distance. Late that night, Chief Instructor Xus nephew got up and was startled by a shadow standing in the moonlight. The sight jolted him awake, but upon recognizing the figure, he sighed in relief and rubbed his eyes. Uncle, why arent you asleep? Didnt you say you wanted to explore the martial world? What about it? You wouldnt agree before, his nephew replied, a note of frustration in his voice. Chief Instructor Xu didnt turn around. Instead, he gazed at the crescent moon. Go ahead. In a few days, Ill ask Madam for your contract. After today, shell likely grant me that favor. But you always said I should stay here and take care of you in your old age Just remember to write me letters, Chief Instructor Xu said. Tell me about the martial world Ive never seen. The brought Zheng Fa unexpected changes. When he woke the next morning, he stretched out his arm to find a thin layer of skin peeling off, leaving his bed covered in white flakes. Washing his face, he was startled by his reflection in the bronze mirror. Years of farm work under the sun had left his skin dark and rough. But now, the face in the mirror was luminous, his skin smooth and fine, with pores barely visible even up close. Gao Yuan sat nearby, leaning closer and closer to Zheng Fa, staring intently. Do you need something? Zheng Fa asked. Zheng Fa, you smell nice, Gao Yuan said, sniffing him with fascination as he leaned in. Stop! One more sniff, and Ill hit you! Zheng Fa exclaimed, feeling genuinely unnerved. You know, Gao Yuans right, the Young Master remarked from behind his desk. He studied Zheng Fa for a moment. You smell amazing. And your face Why is it so pale? Did you use powder? Why would I Zheng Fa paused, touching his face. It must be the . So, mastering the made your face fair and gave you a fragrance? Gao Yuans eyes widened with envy. Achieving the Dao through martial arts is truly miraculous. The Young Master seemed to recall something, stroking his chin thoughtfully. My mother once mentioned that aims to cultivate some kind of Dao Body through training. Dao Body? Zheng Fa murmured, reflecting on the mysterious force he had sensed after mastering the technique. How did you master the , Zheng Fa? Gao Yuan asked eagerly. Once I master the Pine Crane Stance, Ill beg Madam to teach me too! Gao Yuan, unaware of its secrets, was clearly drawn to the technique by its miraculous effects. The Young Master said nothing but watched Zheng Fa closely, his curiosity evident. Mainly through visualizationimagining birds, Zheng Fa admitted. He saw no harm in sharing that much. The two nodded, marveling at the explanation. Visualization? Like in those stories about Immortals, the Young Master said, impressed. Zheng Fa frowned. But why does visualization work? What is it, really? Looking up, he found his companions utterly uninterested in his musings. Instead, they were eagerly discussing their favorite tales of Immortals. Seeing Zheng Fas continued puzzlement, the Young Master looked up and said, Does it matter why? As long as it works. Doesnt it? Zheng Fa asked. They both shook their heads, their expressions filled with confusion. Mother, why did you summon me? Zheng Fa has mastered the , hasnt he? Yes, he has! the Young Master replied cheerfully. Why are you smiling? Dont you understand what this means? Madam scolded, glaring at her son. What does it mean? It means theres likely a Nascent Soul cultivator backing himone who might have ill intentions toward our Zhao family! The Young Master blinked in confusion, slowly piecing the words together. A Nascent Soul cultivator plotting against us? Madam nodded grimly. But why would they bother? the Young Master asked, genuinely baffled. Are we even worth it? Chapter 44: Dropping Out Chapter 44: Dropping Out Zheng Fa could never have imagined that his mastery of the would lead Madam to reasonably, yet absurdly, deduce that he must be backed by a Nascent Soul cultivator. But right now, his bigger problem was something else: Old Baithe retired professorhad grown tired of learning martial arts. No, to be precise, he wanted to quit. One evening, after tutoring Tang Lingwu, Old Bai suddenly said to Zheng Fa, Little Zheng, I probably wont have time to practice martial arts anymore. Old Bais progress in martial arts had been slow and unremarkable, and his enthusiasm had gradually waned with each passing day. Zheng Fa had seen this coming and wasnt surprised. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Lingwu, on the other hand, couldnt help but voice her suspicions. Grandpa Bai, are you giving up because martial arts is too exhausting and painful? Giving up? Nonsense! Old Bai said with an air of indignation. Im just too busy with important matters. Important people have important things to do, you know! What could you possibly have to do? Youre retired! Tang Lingwu clearly didnt believe him. Youll see! Old Bai puffed out his chest. The other day, someone from Jingcheng University Press called mebegging for my new book! Both Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu were taken aback. Youre still writing books? You never mentioned it before, Zheng Fa asked, surprised. Why would I brag about something like that to you two youngsters? Old Bai retorted smugly. I may be old and retired, but theyre practically crying for my book! Tang Lingwu looked skeptical. What kind of book are you writing, Grandpa Bai? Old Bai sighed. You probably dont know this, but some of the university textbooks we use today were written decades ago. Theyre not badwritten by esteemed scholarsbut theyre outdated. New knowledge needs to be incorporated. So, youre writing a textbook for Jingcheng University? Tang Lingwu asked, now sounding a bit awed. Just one, Old Bai said modestly, waving a hand. Its nothing special, but theyre in a rush, so I really dont have the time! Seeing that he wasnt making this up, Zheng Fas view of Old Bai shifted. Its not that Im giving up martial arts, Old Bai explained again. I just cant stop thinking about those poor students stuck with outdated textbooks. I cant sleep at night! Tang Lingwu glanced at Zheng Fa, a hint of worry in her eyes. Sure enough, Old Bai turned to Zheng Fa. Little Zheng, if you have questions, just come to my place on weekends. Ill spare an hour or two for you. As for topology and such, you wont need it for now. We can revisit it after your college entrance exams. Tang Lingwu opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something but seemed unsure of what. Zheng Fa nodded. He didnt hold it against Old Bai. For a while, he had enjoyed private lessons from the professor. Although he hadnt mastered university-level mathematics like topology, he had gained a much deeper understanding of the concepts required for his high school exams. As for martial arts, Old Bai had practiced the for some time without much progress. If anything, Zheng Fa had benefited far more from the arrangement. Old Bais decision to step back was understandable. On one hand, martial arts hadnt provided the kind of positive reinforcement he needed. On the other, Zheng Fas learning pace had slowed. Just as a student chooses their teacher, a teacher also chooses their studenta principle even more prominent in the Xuanyi Realm. For someone accustomed to teaching Jingcheng Universitys elite students, Old Bais mild frustration with Zheng Fas pace was only natural. However, Old Bais intentions werent ill. In his eyes, Zheng Fas primary focus should be the college entrance exams, not advanced mathematics. Zheng Fa actually felt a bit grateful. By inviting him over on weekends, Old Bai was showing a level of generosity uncommon among mentors who no longer had any expectations for their students. Seeing Zheng Fas calm acceptance, Tang Lingwu exhaled softly, though she suddenly fixed him with a puzzled stare. Why are you staring at Zheng Fa? Old Bai asked, irritated by her unrelenting gaze. He looks different, Tang Lingwu murmured, her eyes narrowing. Old Bai squinted at Zheng Fa, scrutinizing him from head to toe. He doesnt look different to mestill one nose, two eyes. You need reading glasses, Tang Lingwu shot back. Ignoring him, she turned back to Zheng Fa. What skincare products are you using? Zheng Fa knew she had noticed the subtle changes from his mastery of the . Ive made some progress in martial arts, Zheng Fa explained. Martial arts? Tang Lingwus mouth fell open. I thought She glanced at Old Bai, who was rummaging for his reading glasses. I thought you were just bluffing Grandpa Bai! Putting on his glasses, Old Bai leaned in close, studying Zheng Fas face as though conducting an experiment. See anything? Tang Lingwu asked. Nope, Old Bai replied. Then why are you staring so long? How should I know what he looked like before? Im not like you, staring at boys all day! Old Bai retorted, completely unbothered. So, youre saying mastering martial arts improved your skin? Tang Lingwu asked, curious. Yes. One morning, I woke up, and it was as if Id shed a layer of skin, Zheng Fa replied. Does that mean the longevity benefits you mentioned are real too? Tang Lingwus eyes sparkled with unprecedented excitement. Of course. Did you think I was lying? Zheng Fa shot back, turning to Old Bai. You toodid you think I was lying? Both nodded in unison. Then why were you even practicing? Well Old Bai chuckled awkwardly. I was bored in retirement. Truly miraculous Tang Lingwu reached out a finger as if to touch Zheng Fas face but hesitated. What do you two take me for? Zheng Fa muttered, feeling slightly exasperated. Well, there are too many frauds online these days Both offered sheepish grins. Do you believe me now? Yes, yes, we do! They nodded enthusiastically, staring at his face. After a while, Old Bai suddenly looked bashful. Little Zheng I think I want to learn martial arts again. Again? Yes! But didnt you say you were too busy? Busy? Nonsense! Im just a retired nobodywho cares what I do? What about the book? Ill write it slower! Zheng Fa shook his head. You said the students were desperate for it. Let them wait! They wont starve! Old Bai waved dismissively. Im not some big-name mathematician. My books not that important. Zheng Fa couldnt bear to look at his shameless face anymore and turned to Tang Lingwu. She slid an unopened milk tea across the table toward him with a single finger. ? I want to learn too, she said, her rare enthusiasm shining in her eyes. Ill buy you milk tea in exchange. Chapter 45: Borrowing the Brain Chapter 45: Borrowing the Brain Zheng Fa eyed the milk tea in front of him and glanced at Tang Lingwu suspiciously. Old Bai being afraid of death doesnt surprise me. But youre so young It makes your skin fairer, Tang Lingwu murmured. Zheng Fa stared at her delicate, already fair face for a long moment, puzzled. Do you really need that? From his perspective, Tang Lingwus complexion was already smoother and fairer than his current one. Her eyes were filled with unwavering determination as she nodded earnestly, making it clear she found it essential. Shaking his head in confusion, Zheng Fa turned to Old Bai. Old Bai seemed to sense Zheng Fas skepticism. Afraid of death? No, I just have a deep attachment to this world! he argued softly. Sighing, he added, You know, young people online always joke about wanting to die. But once you reach my age, youll realize how wonderful life is, how precious it is. Before you know it, your life is almost over, and you learn to cherish it. Seeing Old Bais white hair and wrinkled face as he spoke with a touch of nostalgia, Zheng Fa couldnt help but feel moved. Tang Lingwus expression was one of admiration. Grandpa Bai, I rarely meet someone who loves life as much as you do. You wouldnt understand! Old Bai waved dismissively. When I was young, my doctoral thesis was awful, and I lived in constant fear of not graduating. After starting work, my boss treated me like dirt. Becoming a legendary mathematician was out of reach, but I wasnt lazy enough to just muddle through, either. Every morning I woke up wishing the world would end. I even considered hanging myself on the crooked tree outside the deans office just to spite my boss! He laughed bitterly. But now? Its completely different! My retirement pension is a few tens of thousands a month, I own a house in Jingcheng, I dont have to work, and Im not burdened with grandkids. Every morning, I can stroll in the park and exercise. Im healthy, fit, and dont even need young people to offer me a bus seat. Every evening, I watch square dancing at the plaza. The ladies there, about ten years younger than me, are eager to start twilight romances with someone of my standing. Old Bai sighed with contentment as he glanced at the two of them. After paying into social security for decades, this is what Ive been waiting for. If you were me, would you want to die? Tang Lingwus eyes widened. So when you said wed understand at your age Exactly! Youll understand when you retire, Old Bai replied matter-of-factly. So, as they say, knowledge should not be shared lightlyespecially my sects secret teachings. Your desire to learn martial arts doesnt seem very genuine, Zheng Fa said, his tone firm. Though Old Bais reasoning was convincing, Zheng Fa wasnt quick to agree. Master, come on, give me another chance! Ill definitely take it seriously! Old Bai pleaded earnestly. You really want to learn? I do! Zheng Fa nodded. Let me make this clear: your aptitude isnt great. If youre serious about learning, you cant quit halfway again. I promise I wont! Old Bai patted his chest with conviction. Hold on. Lets see your sincerity first. Zheng Fa turned and pulled a stack of thick drafts from his bag. They were filled with diagrams he had painstakingly recreated from . It had taken significant effort, but the improved memory he gained after mastering the had made the process slightly easier. Old Bai stared at the stack, his lips trembling as an ominous feeling washed over him. How many are there? Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zheng Fa slowly held up one finger and smiled. An entire rooms worth. Old Bais face instantly paled, surpassing even Zheng Fas newfound fairness. Previously, Zheng Fa hadnt shared too many diagrams with Old Bai, focusing more on learning topology from him. He preferred to grasp the subject himself but had to admit that his talent for it was limited. Looking at Old Bais curly-haired head, Zheng Fa thought, Old Bai had always been lazy and not the type to volunteer as a "tool person." But now, since hed put himself in this position, Zheng Fa seized the moment. Maybe I should just keep teaching you topology, Old Bai muttered, stroking his head as if it felt colder. After all, the safest place for knowledge is in your own brain. I didnt say Id stop learning, Zheng Fa replied with a bright smile. Im just slow, thats all. He wasnt about to give up personalized tutoring, and he wasnt letting go of the opportunity to use Old Bais mind as a tool either. Actually, now that I think about it, you might have untapped potential in topology, Old Bai said, trying to wiggle out of the situation. Zheng Fa sighed lightly. In that case, your martial arts ambition doesnt seem all that sincere. Realizing that Zheng Fa wasnt going to relent, Old Bais gaze fell on the milk tea beside him. Suddenly inspired, he glanced at Tang Lingwu, his ally in this endeavor. He signaled her with his eyes: Tang Lingwu appeared to understand. She walked to the table, picked up the milk tea, and carefully inserted the straw. A pleased smile spread across Old Bais face. But then he watched in disbelief as Tang Lingwu sipped from the straw herself. Are you going to feed him? Old Bai asked in panic, reaching out to stop her. Thats over the top! Tang Lingwu swallowed her drink and looked at him in confusion. What are you talking about? You drank it? Mm-hmm, Tang Lingwu nodded. Wasnt that your token of respect to become his student? Im not learning martial arts. Tang Lingwu lowered her head. Itll make you fairer! Im naturally beautiful. Itll make you even more stunning! Old Bai pressed. Thatll just attract trouble. Old Bai was taken aback by her sudden change of heart. Remembering the enthusiasm in her eyes earlier when talking about becoming fairer, he could only shake his head in exasperation. Meanwhile, Zheng Fa observed the scene and understood that Tang Lingwu was simply trying to ease his burden. She likely didnt want him to feel obligated to cater to both of them. After all, recruiting a Jingcheng University-level tool person for a lifetime of milk tea was clearly unrealistic. Realizing both Old Bai and Zheng Fa were staring at her, Tang Lingwu looked away and muttered, I just dont want to deal with the pain and effort. I wasnt that interested in martial arts anyway. Old Bai facepalmed. He turned back to the stack of drafts, his expression conflicted. After a long moment of hesitation, he sighed and pushed them away. The gesture caught Zheng Fa by surprise. Youre giving up? I really dont have time. I need to write my book, Old Bai said with a sigh. Zheng Fa frowned. Wait, youre actually writing a book? What? You thought I was lying? Zheng Fa nodded. Old Bai glanced at Tang Lingwu, who also nodded in agreement. Is there no trust among us? Old Bai exclaimed, exasperated. Chapter 46: Changed Chapter 46: Changed To prove his claims, Old Bai led Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu into a room they had never entered before. The room was small, about ten square meters, with tall, cluttered bookshelves lining the walls. Books lay scattered across the floor and chairs, half-open as if abandoned mid-read. The disarray marked it clearly as Old Bais domain. The only exception was the desk by the window. Unlike the rest of the room, the desk was meticulously neat, holding only a stack of thick draft papers and a penholder filled with pens. The stack of drafts was arranged so perfectly that it resembled a block of smooth tofu. Is this your new book? Tang Lingwu asked, her attention drawn to the peculiar stack of papers. Old Bai scratched his head, now adopting a rare humility. Just something Ive been working on for years. He turned to Zheng Fa. I really dont have time. I agreed to write this book before I retired, and its been five or six years since. I havent finished it yet. Publishers really do call me to hurry up. I wasnt lying His voice trailed off under their doubtful gazes. Well, maybe I exaggerated a bit. A little. Five, six, seven, or eight times. Zheng Fa glanced at the immaculate desk and nodded. You must care a lot about this book. Not really, Old Bai said, running his hand over the stack of drafts. Like I said, Im no big deal in mathematics. After a pause, he asked Zheng Fa, Do you know why Ive been reluctant to teach you? Because Im slow? Uh Being dense is part of it, Old Bai replied with his usual bluntness. Because I have to focus on the college entrance exam? Zheng Fa guessed again. Thats also a factor. But the main reason is that youre not the type of person suited for mathematics. Zheng Fa frowned, puzzled. Its not a character issue, Old Bai clarified. But doing mathematics requires a certain detachment. And you He glanced at Zheng Fa. Are you learning topology for the love of it, or just to decipher those strange diagrams? Zheng Fas brows furrowed deeper. Isnt being practical a good thing? Tang Lingwu muttered. What is mathematics? Old Bai suddenly asked. Huh? Mathematics fundamentally studies things that dont exist, Old Bai declared. Does the imaginary unit exist? Do natural numbers exist in nature? Can you find the points, lines, and planes of geometry in the real world? Zheng Fa remained silent, unsure where this was going. Mathematics is an abstract system, a set of axioms that dont actually exist. You could think of it as a purposeless set of rules humans inventeda game. It just so happens that this game can explain parts of the world, Old Bai explained animatedly, relishing the role of a university lecturer once again. Thats why pure mathematicians often look down on applied mathematicians. We were supposed to be the mother of sciences, but some of us ended up bending over He abruptly stopped, glancing at their young faces, and corrected himself, like certain... fallen figures. Still seeing confusion on Zheng Fas face, Old Bai continued more plainly: If youre learning topology just for those diagrams, have you considered that topology might not actually solve all of them? Zheng Fa nodded slowly. Thats the paradox of science. A thousand successes dont prove you right, but one failure makes you wrong. If that happens, will you still want to study topology? Finally understanding, Zheng Fa realized Old Bai was advising him not to lose sight of the bigger picture. I still want to learn, Zheng Fa said firmly. Even if Im slow, I want to learn. His interest in knowledge extended beyond just the diagrams. Then my advice is to study seriously with me, Old Bai said, softening. Seeing the determination in Zheng Fas eyes, he added encouragingly, Its okay to be slow. You havent even mastered high school material yet, and topology is a second-year college course at Jingcheng University. Its normal to struggle right now. Despite Old Bais good intentions, Zheng Fa shook his head. I still want you to help me decipher the diagrams. Old Bai sighed. I really dont have the time! Turning to Tang Lingwu, Zheng Fa pointed at her. Didnt you say shes already studying college-level material? Hmm? If I need to start with high school math, I can learn from her. When in doubt, borrow someone elses brain. If that doesnt work, borrow another one. Tang Lingwu blinked, pointing at herself. Me? Ill teach you martial arts in exchange for you teaching me math. Deal? Zheng Fa proposed. Tang Lingwu hesitated, glancing at Old Bai. Old Bai frowned but didnt dispute her qualifications. Thats one way to do it. If you hit a roadblock, bring the questions to me. Teaching him might also improve your own understanding of the material, but itll waste your time Ill do it! I want to learn martial arts! Tang Lingwu agreed eagerly. Didnt you say you didnt want to? Old Bai grumbled. Tang Lingwu simply smiled, her lips sealed. Zheng Fa pulled out his drafts, grinning. So, which one should we start with today? Old Bai gaped. Pointing at Tang Lingwu, he said, She gets to be your teacher learn martial arts from you? Yep. And she wont scold you. I cant scold you. Youre getting a pretty girl as a teacher, and Im stuck doing grunt work for you? Zheng Fas grin widened. Seems so. And I lose the joy of berating you? Old Bais logic was flawless, leaving him utterly defeated. At least youve learned a lesson, Zheng Fa said, patting his shoulder. Next time, dont threaten to quit so easily. Since Tang Lingwu needed martial arts training, Old Bais cramped house wasnt suitable. The group headed to the open space where Zheng Fa had first demonstrated the Pine Crane Stance. While Old Bai resumed practicing the stance with newfound seriousness, Zheng Fa guided Tang Lingwu closely. Standing face-to-face, he corrected her posture as the faint scent of her hair tickled his nose. But as he began circulating his internal energy, Zheng Fa noticed something strange. Unlike in the Xuanyi Realm, where a mysterious force in the void resonated with him, this world had none of that. The difference intrigued him, prompting a cascade of thoughts. Zheng Fa, you smell nice, Tang Lingwu remarked suddenly. Huh? Zheng Fa looked at her, stunned. Realizing her words sounded awkward, Tang Lingwu avoided his gaze, flustered. Zheng Fa studied her intently, searching her face for a hint of someone else. Gao Yuan, is that you? sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zheng Fa! I found something weird! Gao Yuan called out, running toward him. Stop. Keep your distance, Zheng Fa said, closing his eyes. ? Im still not used to how ugly youve gotten. Gao Yuan touched his confused face but quickly let it go. He leaned closer and whispered, Its not me whos changedits the Seventh Young Master! Changed? How? Well Gao Yuan scratched his head, struggling to describe it. Hes starting to resemble me. Chapter 48: Interpretation Chapter 48: Interpretation At the Zheng household, since there was no study, Zheng Fa had set up a small dining table in the courtyard and was bent over his writing. His younger sister, Zheng Shan, wore a freshly sewn outfit from their mother and ran around the courtyard. Too considerate to disturb her brother, she occupied herself by circling the yard, tugging at grass by the walls, or scratching lines into the dirt with a stone. Every now and then, her little head would glance toward Zheng Fa. Finally, when Zheng Fa lifted his head, she couldnt hold back any longer. Brother! Youre done? Zheng Shan dashed over, tugging at his sleeve and standing on tiptoe to peek at his work. From inside the house, their mother, still busy at her weaving loom, called out, Shaner, dont interrupt your brother while he studies. Zheng Shan pouted but obediently let go of Zheng Fas sleeve. Its fine, Mother. I was writing this for her, Zheng Fa said, pinching his sisters cheek with a smile. For me? I can study now? Zheng Shans eyes lit up, and she leaned onto his knee, staring at the freshly written book on the table. On the cover of one book, large characters were neatly written. Elementary Zheng Fa read aloud, teaching her. Ever since theyd moved to the Zhao estate, he had wanted to teach his sister, but it wasnt easy. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their livelihood currently relied on Zheng Fas monthly stipend. Though they werent lacking in food or clothing, they had no savings. Their mother had tried finding work at local tailor shops, but her background as a farm woman led shop owners to dismiss her as unskilled. Schooling costs for Zheng Shan were manageable, but the bigger issue was safety. Attending school meant leaving the estate, and Zheng Fa wasnt comfortable with his mother escorting her alone. For now, Zheng Shan had no school to attend, and their mother forbade her from roaming the estate to avoid upsetting its noble residents. As a result, she was confined to the small courtyard. Feeling bored lately? Zheng Fa asked, noticing her excitement. It was clear the lively child was struggling with being cooped up in the yard. Im not bored! Zheng Shan shook her head vigorously. I help Mother cook in the morning, wait for you to eat lunch, then help her cook again, and wait for you to eat dinner. Zheng Fa ruffled her hair. So, do you want to study? Yes! Zheng Shan nodded eagerly. Mother said you went to school, became a study attendant, and now you buy me nice food and new clothes. I want to study too! What will you do after studying? Zheng Fa asked. Buy Mother new clothes! Zheng Fa chuckled and pulled her into his arms. Pointing to the book, he said, Then Ill teach you this at night. Be sure to learn well. Ill do my best! The young girl, clueless about the weight of her promise, embraced the book with joy, flipping through its pages even though she couldnt understand them. Zheng Fa then picked up another book and headed to the study. He had deliberated over teaching mathematics to his sister. Even though it didnt involve Immortal Sect knowledge, mathematics had practical value in the Xuanyi Realm. He had waited until now, feeling confident in his ability to protect his family after mastering the . The other book he carried, was for the Seventh Young Master. This idea stemmed from his "brain-borrowing plan" and Old Bais advice. Old Bai was just one person, with limited time and patience, especially when faced with the endless diagrams in the . Moreover, Old Bais unpredictable temperament made him unreliable. Zheng Fa needed new candidates with potential. Tang Lingwu was promising, and was his tool for testing aptitude. First on his list: the Seventh Young Master. In the study, the Seventh Young Master stood at Zheng Fas desk, staring intently at a stack of papers covered in diagram annotations. His lips were tightly pressed together, his face clouded. Whats wrong, Young Master? Gao Yuan, who felt much closer to the Young Master recently, asked curiously. How long has Zheng Fa been here? the Young Master asked suddenly, setting the papers down. Not even two months. And hes only been studying the for less than half a month The bitterness on the Young Masters face deepened. Whats wrong? In half a month, hes deciphered more base symbols than Ive managed in three years, the Young Master muttered, pulling out a supplementary guide and comparing its entries to Zheng Fas notes. After confirming their accuracy, he set the guide down with a defeated sigh. And theyre all correct. Turning to Gao Yuan with empty eyes, he asked, Why is the gap between people so vast? Gao Yuan felt tears welling up. Young Master, Ive been asking myself that same question for years. Were kindred spirits! the Young Master exclaimed, throwing an arm around Gao Yuans shoulder. Of all my attendants, you understand me best! When Zheng Fa entered, he immediately noticed the unusual camaraderie between the two. It made him feel like an outsider. Whats that in your hand, Zheng Fa? Oh, its a book. I thought it might help with symbol studies, especially with the Eldest Young Lady returning soon, Zheng Fa said, handing over . It might not show immediate results, but starting early cant hurt. The Young Master froze for a moment, his eyes flickering with realization. Is this something from the person backing you? Backing me? Zheng Fa blinked, quickly deducing the Young Masters meaning. Deciding to go along with it, he replied vaguely, You could say that. After all, he was backed by an entire worlds worth of knowledge. You learned from this book to develop your talent for symbols? the Young Master asked, glancing at the diagrams on the desk, his excitement growing. You could say that, though this is just the basics, Zheng Fa admitted. Of all my attendants, youre the best! the Young Master declared. Behind him, Gao Yuans smile froze. He opened his mouth, clearly torn between swearing and staying silent. The Young Master accepted the book with trembling hands. Reading the title aloud, he whispered, The name alone speaks of Immortal wisdom! What do you make of it? Zheng Fa asked, curious. refers to the core of the Dao, the balance of all things. It signifies the profundity of this Immortal method. must relate to scholarly arts, perhaps tied to Confucian traditions. Truly, this book carries deep meaning, the Young Master concluded with reverence. Youve grasped it deeplybetter than the author, perhaps, Zheng Fa said with a straight face. The Young Master grew quiet before speaking again. My sisters return is also to prepare me for the Immortal Talent Conference. Immortal Talent Conference? Zheng Fa asked, puzzled by the sudden mention. The Young Master avoided his gaze, his face turning slightly red. Ah, understood. Another secretive plan to work hard behind the scenes. Chapter 49: The Difference Chapter 49: The Difference "I... I didnt mean to keep it from you, the Seventh Young Master stammered, his face red as he tried to explain. I just want to join the Immortal Sect through the Immortal Talent Conference. You dont need ityoure already favored by a great cultivator. Isnt it easy for you to enter the sect? Zheng Fa blinked, finally realizing that the Young Master had fully convinced himself that Zheng Fa was backed by some mysterious, powerful figure. From the perspective of the Xuanyi Realm, it made sense. After all, tales of impoverished youths being discovered by Immortals and ascending to greatness were abundant in popular stories. What exactly is the Immortal Talent Conference? Zheng Fa asked, sensing that this might be his own path to the sect. You dont know? The Young Master looked at him in surprise before continuing, Well, I suppose you dont need to. There are two ways to enter the Immortal Sect. One is to be lucky, like you, and catch the attention of a great cultivator who accepts you as a disciple. Zheng Fa: The other way is the Immortal Talent Conference. Participants are judged on their spiritual root aptitude and their skills in alchemy, formations, talismans, or artifact crafting. Based on a comprehensive evaluation, theyre assigned a rank. Those with high ranks can enter the sect. Zheng Fa nodded, realizing the two paths were akin to private recommendations versus standardized exams. The conference sounded a lot like an entrance exam. So why is the conference being held early this time? The Young Master sighed. The conference is normally held once every ten years. My sister entered the sect through the last one. It wasnt supposed to happen again until after the new year, but she wrote recently saying its been moved up to two months from now. No wonder the Young Master had suddenly become so diligent. He had likely been preparing for this moment for ten years. Despite his usual laziness, he had been seriously dedicated to talisman studies. The twisting, dizzying diagrams of talismans were enough to make anyones head spin, but he had persisted daily for a decade. His desire to join the Immortal Sect was clear. If it werent for you being chosen, I wouldve wanted to give you one of the Zhao familys two slots, the Young Master suddenly said. Slots? Theres a limit? Of course! The Young Master looked surprised. Otherwise, wouldnt everyone try to join? Zheng Fa nodded. This limitation was likely one of the reasons the Zhao family had maintained its prominence for a thousand years. I should remind you, this book wont improve your understanding of talismans in the short term. Its just the basics of basics, Zheng Fa warned, unsure if would be of any real use to the Young Master with the conference so close. I know, the Young Master said calmly. If Immortal methods were so easy to master, they wouldnt be called Immortal methods. The was hard enough to train in, let alone this secret technique from a great cultivator. And yet youre still Ive hit a bottleneck in my studies of talismans, the Young Master admitted with a wry smile. For years now, Ive continued reading the without making any progress. The worlds understanding of talismans, at least according to the Young Masters methods, relied on intuitionessentially a mix of luck and inspiration. For true geniuses, this approach might work, but for the Young Master, it had reached a dead end. So now Im willing to try anything, he said, pointing to the annotated diagrams on Zheng Fas desk. At least your secret method gives me some hope. But two months If two months isnt enough, Ill take ten years. If ten years isnt enough, Ill spend twenty. The Young Master looked up, his eyes filled with a determination Zheng Fa had never seen before. Its not like I cant wait. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan stunned, the Young Master laughed. Im just saying. Im not relying on your book to get into the sect. Ten years ago, if my family hadnt been short a slot, my dual spiritual roots wouldve been enough for admission. Talisman studies are just for a slight edgeand preparation for what lies beyond the sect gates. His confidence was palpable. My sister is the one who insisted I study talismans. She even seemed unusually urgent in her letters. He frowned, puzzled. But enough about that. Tell me about this secret method. Zheng Fa was about to begin when he noticed Gao Yuan standing silently in a corner of the study, his expression distant and forlorn. Gao Yuan. Hmm? Gao Yuan snapped out of his daze. Do you want to learn? I Gao Yuan glanced at the Young Master. I dont have any talent for talismans. There was a stark difference in how the Young Master and Gao Yuan were treated. Zheng Fas talent for talismans earned him access to the , while Gao Yuan focused on academics and accounting. Their paths of cultivation were clearly distinct. This book isnt about talismans. Its a mathematical text, Zheng Fa explained. If you want to learn, come over. Gao Yuan hesitated, looking at the Young Master. The Young Masters face was impassive. The book belongs to Zheng Fa. Why are you looking at me? Relieved, Gao Yuan hurried over. By evening, as Zheng Fa walked out of the study, Gao Yuan followed him, silent until they left the courtyard. Why? Gao Yuan finally asked. Why what? Why would you teach me? Zheng Fa thought but offered a different reason. If I can teach the Young Master, I can teach you too. Its not actually some Immortal secret method like he says. The Young Master and I were not the same, Gao Yuan muttered. How so? He can learn things I cant. Zheng Fa stopped walking, turning to face Gao Yuans unreadable expression. Whats the difference? You both have one nose and two eyes. If he can learn, so can you. Thats not what I meant. The difference is Gao Yuans gaze lingered on Zheng Fas face. Hes the master, and Im the servant. Hmm. Thats all youve got to say? Gao Yuan pressed. To me, theres no difference, Zheng Fa replied simply and started walking again. No difference Gao Yuan murmured, falling into silence. Watching Zheng Fas back, he jogged to catch up. His voice was complicated as he asked, Who taught you this? Were you always like this? Not always. It started about five years ago. Another pause, then Gao Yuan muttered under his breath, Such rebellious thoughtsyoure not afraid Ill report you? Zheng Fa chuckled but said nothing. Neither spoke again until they were about to part ways. Then Gao Yuan suddenly said, There is a difference, though. Oh? When he scolds me, I cant scold him back. Zheng Fa gave him a sincere suggestion. Then when he scolds you, curse him ten times in your head. That I dont think tens enough. Gao Yuan frowned, deep in thought. I usually go for a hundred. Ten doesnt quite cut it. Zheng Fa gave him a sidelong glance. Now you can report me too. Neither of us can snitch on the other, Gao Yuan said with a grin. That evening, as the Zheng family sat down to dinner, a knock came at the courtyard door. When Zheng Fa opened it, he found Steward Gao and Gao Yuan standing outside. Uncle Gao, are you here for dinner? Chapter 47: Favor Chapter 47: Favor Zheng Fa quickly understood why Gao Yuan had said the Seventh Young Master was starting to resemble him. That morning, as the first rays of sunlight illuminated the eaves and dew glistened on the grass, Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan arrived at the study to find the Seventh Young Master sitting upright. He held a copy of and was diligently studying, marking the pages with a brush. His intense concentration was unlike anything they had seen before. Zheng Fa turned to Gao Yuan, who nodded solemnly. How long has he been like this? Two days, Gao Yuan replied. He must have had a major shock! Zheng Fa frowned. This behavior was completely out of character. Of the three of them, it was hard to say whether Zheng Fa or Gao Yuan was the more diligent, but the laziest by far had always been the Seventh Young Master. Usually, when they arrived in the morning, he was still in bed, let alone sitting at a desk studying so earnestly. Gao Yuans description of him as "becoming like me" was fitting. Zheng Fa preferred to memorize first and understand later, often appearing to be daydreaming. Gao Yuan, on the other hand, loved to pore over books, muttering to himself and scratching his head in frustrationexactly like the Seventh Young Master, who was currently pulling at his hair in exasperation. With a loud , the Young Master threw his brush onto the desk and stood up, glaring at the open book in front of him as though it had wronged him. After fuming for a moment, he noticed Zheng Fa and Gao Yuan at the door. Young Master, whats going on? Zheng Fa asked. The Young Master exhaled heavily. My mother told me that my elder sister is coming back. The Eldest Young Lady? Isnt she with the Immortal Sect? Zheng Fa asked, surprised. Having grown up on the estate, Zheng Fa wasnt as familiar with the Zhao family dynamics as Gao Yuan, who now explained that the legendary Eldest Young Lady was the Seventh Young Masters sister and the most gifted cultivator of their generation. But what does the Eldest Young Ladys return have to do with you suddenly working so hard? Zheng Fa asked, still puzzled. She writes to my mother every ten days, urging her to make sure I study the ways of symbols. She said shell test me when she gets back, the Young Master groaned. Ah, so this was a classic case of pre-test anxiety. But if she wants to test you, just let her. Why does it bother you so much? Gao Yuan asked. Zheng Fa understood what Gao Yuan meant. The Seventh Young Master had never shown much shame about his poor academic performanceenough so that Mr. Shen had stopped mentioning him as a disciple. You dont know my sister, the Young Master replied, shuddering as he recalled, When I was little, I used to fool around with my half-brothers in the front courtyard. She once showed up with a stick and beat them so badly they couldnt get out of bed for three days. She was only ten years old at the time. Zheng Fa had heard bits and pieces about the Zhao family dynamics. While Madam held significant power in the back courtyard, the front courtyard was under the control of the family patriarch, the Seventh Young Masters father, who was notorious for his indulgence in wine, women, and leisure. The brothers the Young Master mentioned were likely his fathers illegitimate children. Gao Yuan, more familiar with the estates affairs, nodded thoughtfully. The Eldest Young Lady truly cares for you. Shes like a second mother. The Young Master grimaced. She came back to the back courtyard afterward and beat me too. I couldnt get out of bed for three months. If she finds out how relaxed Ive been these past ten years Zheng Fa: At lunchtime, Zheng Fa left the study to return home. Ever since his mother and sister had moved to the Zhao estate, he almost always ate with them. Watching Zheng Fa walk away, the Young Master leaned back in his chair, letting out a long sigh of relief. Young Master? Gao Yuan asked, glancing between him and Zheng Fas retreating figure. Gao Yuan The Young Master stood and patted Gao Yuans shoulder. Ive been too harsh on you in the past. Hearing such uncharacteristic words, Gao Yuan was startled. Young Master, if the Eldest Young Lady wants to beat you, I wont be able to stop her! Get lost! As he watched Zheng Fa disappear into the distance, the Young Master recalled his mothers words. His mother had also explained why Zheng Fa hadnt revealed the truth: The Young Master wasnt too worried about this supposed cultivator scheming against their family. The Zhao estate had nothing of value that would warrant such elaborate plotting. If there were any ill intent, a Nascent Soul cultivator wouldnt need to go through so much trouble. The most plausible explanation was that Zheng Fas extraordinary talent had caught the cultivators eye, and he was being groomed as a disciple. Back then, I thought you were petty and overly competitive, full of schemes and grudges, the Young Master said to Gao Yuan, his tone reflective. Frankly, I looked down on you. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gao Yuan: But now I get it. Its perfectly natural to be a little scheming when youre around someone like Zheng Fa. Young Master, Im not like that Gao Yuan tried to argue. Dont bother. I understand! The Young Master cut him off with a sigh. Now that Zheng Fas being valued, I feel so uncomfortable around him. In the past, I could always look down on him. No matter how talented he was, he was still my study attendant. Even if he had the potential to join the Immortal Sect, hed need the Zhao familys support to get there. But now he could easily ascend to the Immortal Sect without us. Just thinking about it makes me feel useless. The Young Master rubbed his temples. If my sisters already in the Immortal Sect and Zheng Fa joins her, whatll I be left with? Ive barely slept these past two days! Gao Yuan didnt entirely understand but grasped one thing: Zheng Fas talent wasnt just motivating the Young Masterit was making him miserable. And now, Gao Yuan could feel a shift in the Young Masters attitude toward himself. The trust and camaraderie between them had grown unexpectedly. His spirits lifted. Young Master! Ill Gao Yuan began, ready to pledge his loyalty. Whenever Zheng Fas around, I feel utterly inadequate, like a failure, the Young Master interrupted. He then turned to Gao Yuan, his gaze softening. But when I see you, I feel so much better. Youre worse than him in everythingyour academic talent is mediocre, your martial arts are terrible, and youve got no aptitude for symbols. The only thing you had over him was fairer skin, and now even thats gone. The smile on Gao Yuans face froze. Seeing you reminds me that no matter how bad things get, at least Im still a Young Master. Youre proof that Im not the worst. Gao Yuan, I cant do without you, the Young Master declared with heartfelt sincerity. Gao Yuan: Chapter 50: An Invitation Chapter 50: An Invitation sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, yes, dinner!" Steward Gao said enthusiastically, looking at Zheng Fa with a hopeful smile and speaking even more politely than during his last visit. "I hope it''s not inconvenient?" "Please, come in, Uncle Gao." Zheng Fa welcomed Steward Gao and Gao Yuan into the small courtyard. His little sister, Zheng Shan, cheerfully brought over two small stools. "These stools were a gift from you, Uncle Gao," Zheng Fa said with a smile, gesturing at the stools. "We shouldve thanked you sooner." "Oh, it was nothing!" Steward Gao waved his hand, looking more at ease now. "Uncle, is there something on your mind?" "Dear nephew," Steward Gao said cautiously, setting down his chopsticks, "I heard from Gao Yuan that youve passed on an Immortal secret technique to him?" "Its not an Immortal secret technique, really." "But you teach him!" Steward Gao slapped his thigh, finally revealing his purpose. "Im here today to properly thank you for that." "But youve already brought us so much," Zheng Fas mother interjected. "We still havent finished eating all the food you sent last time." "Madam, those gifts were nothing compared to an Immortal secret technique!" Steward Gao countered earnestly. Seeing her about to refuse again, he quickly added, "I also heard youve been wanting to find work at a tailor shop?" Zheng Fas gaze shifted to his mother. "Dear nephew, dont misunderstand," Steward Gao said hurriedly. "You may be focused on studying and training, but many in the Zhao estate have their eyes on you." Zheng Fa wasnt surprised. Without deep roots in the estate, his newfound prominence naturally attracted attention. However, it was the mention of his mothers desire to work that concerned him more. Glancing at her, he saw her hesitation and nodded slightly. "If a shop could be arranged, that would indeed be helpful," he said. Steward Gaos face lit up. "Perfect timing! My brother-in-law owns a shop. Madam can take over in a couple of days." With that, he pulled out a piece of paper and placed it on the table. "Wait a moment," Zheng Fa said, frowning. "What do you mean by take over?" "Shell run the shop, of course!" His mother quickly interjected, "I just wanted to do some work for a shop, not take one over." "This shop isnt worth much!" Steward Gao explained candidly. "Between us, this shop is technically mine, but its registered under my brother-in-laws name. If you have someone trustworthy, you can transfer it to them. If not, you can leave it under my brother-in-laws name, and Ill send you the profits every month." This arrangement was standard practice in the Zhao estate. Though servants technically couldnt own property, senior figures like Steward Gao often found ways around such rules. Zheng Fa was certain that as long as he stayed in the Zhao estate, Steward Gao would ensure the money kept coming. Unexpectedly, Gao Yuan chimed in. "Zheng Fa, just accept it. My father has more than one shop anyway." Zheng Fa: As expected, Steward Gaos face darkened, and he shot his son a glare before turning back to Zheng Fa with a wry smile. "Dear nephew, I know this is a significant favor, and even giving you the shop feels insufficient. If you dont accept it, I truly wont be able to sleep." Faced with Steward Gaos insistence and seeing Gao Yuans eager expression, Zheng Fa eventually nodded. After they left, Zheng Fas mother stared at him in disbelief. "Does this mean we now own a shop?" Outside the Zheng family courtyard, Steward Gao exhaled deeply. "Is this enough?" Gao Yuan asked, puzzled. "Enough? Hardly!" Steward Gao shot him a look. "The Young Master said Zheng Fa is backed by a great cultivator, and hes learned an Immortal secret technique. One shop is nothing! This was just a gesture to show where we stand." "Are we servants of the Zhao family or of Zheng Fa?" " As long as it doesnt conflict with serving the Zhao family, you follow Zheng Fas lead!" "What if the Young Master and Zheng Fa have a falling out?" "Then we follow the one with the stronger backer," Steward Gao gritted out. "Right now, thats Zheng Fa!" "Doesnt this count as betrayal?" "Its not betrayal," Steward Gao said firmly. "Im a steward for the Second Branch. What do I care about the First Branchs Young Master?" "But Im the Young Masters study attendant" "Exactly. If you betray him, thats on you, not me." Meanwhile, in the study, the Seventh Young Master groaned in frustration. "I only blinked, and now its come to this?" He stared at Zheng Fa, who was calmly working through a mathematical problem with a brush, his confusion plain. "Well, its obvious!" Zheng Fa replied, equally puzzled by the Young Masters struggle. "Obvious? I dont see it!" the Young Master protested. "This secret technique is too hard!" Beside him, Gao Yuan looked similarly distressed. Neither of them was particularly good at learning. The Young Master, despite his talent in talismans, was hopeless in everything else. Gao Yuan, at least, had some background in accounting, which gave him a slight edgebut not much. Teaching them was so frustrating that Zheng Fa found himself silently apologizing to Old Bai. Because of his caution, Zheng Fa had simplified significantly, focusing on practical applications rather than abstract principles. Even so, it was difficult for two people with no modern educational background to grasp. "Zheng Fa, dont you have an easier secret technique?" the Young Master pleaded. "As a matter of fact, I do." Zheng Fa pulled out . "I knew it! You were holding out on me!" The Young Master grabbed the book excitedly. "I wasnt hiding it. This is for my sister." The Young Master froze. "How many sisters do you have?" "Just one. Youve met her. Shes six." The Young Master and Gao Yuan exchanged a look, their faces reflecting the same conflicted realization: The next day, the Young Master skipped their study session entirely. Instead, an unexpected guest arrived: Steward Wu, who had been absent for some time. Standing in the study, he glanced at Zheng Fa. "Zheng Fa, Madam requests your presence." "Requests?" Gao Yuan repeated, puzzled by the choice of words. Zheng Fa, however, had been anticipating this moment. Nodding at Steward Wu, he said calmly, "Lead the way." Ever since mastering the Zheng Fa had been asking himself the same question: As a mother and the matriarch of a thousand-year-old family, what would Madam do if her sons attendant suddenly turned out to be a mysterious and uncontrollable variable? Every answer he had reached was not optimistic. Chapter 51: Discussion Chapter 51: Discussion Zheng Fa followed Steward Wu into the Madam''s secluded pavilion. The two-story building, usually filled with the melody of silk and bamboo instruments that often captivated passersby, was unusually quiet today, as if deliberately awaiting his arrival. From the stories and glimpses he had gathered since entering the Zhao Estate, Zheng Fa pieced together an image of the Madam in his mind. She rarely left her pavilion and detested being disturbed by mundane matters. Yet, for twenty years, she had maintained an iron grip on the Zhao Estate, to the point where the household spoke only of the Madam, not the Master of the Estate. She had raised a son who was na?ve yet sharp-tonguedhardly the makings of a family head. Despite the complex web of collateral branches in the Zhao familys thousand-year legacy, not to mention the numerous illegitimate sons Zhao Master kept in the outer courtyard, none dared challenge the Seventh Young Masters future position as the heir. If Zheng Fa had to summarize his impression of the Madam in one sentence, it would be: A master strategist whose victories leave no trace. Madam hasnt been in good spirits lately, Steward Wu muttered softly from ahead. Zheng Fa glanced at his back. But over the past two days, her mood seems to have improved somewhat, Steward Wu added, as if talking to himself. Thank you for the heads-up, Steward Wu, Zheng Fa said appreciatively in a low voice. A woman who craved absolute control and fiercely protected her sonhow could she possibly be at ease knowing Zheng Fa, an uncontrollable and potentially dangerous figure, was near her son? In Zheng Fas estimation, the Madams reaction to his mastery of the would likely fall into a few categories: View him as a threat and eliminate himthough this risked retaliation from the powerful figure he might be connected to.Fear the potential power backing him and turn a blind eyean unbearable choice for someone like her.The most likely approach: feign indifference while quietly distancing her son from Zheng Fa, observing him in secret, cutting off all resources to him, and staying on high alert until the day Zheng Fa exposed that no such power truly backed him, rendering him easy prey. Without revealing Zheng Fa believed he could temporarily enjoy a brief period of stability and even flourish within the Zhao Estatebefore meeting a grim end. Madam doesnt like interacting with men, Steward Wu cautioned as they approached the stairs. She always speaks from behind a curtain and prefers not to talk more than necessary. Mind your eyes and avoid offending her. Zheng Fa nodded silently, following Steward Wu up the stairs. The second floor was shrouded in layers of curtains, obscuring the interior and leaving only faint silhouettes visible. At the top of the stairs, a maid greeted them. Madam requests to see Zheng Fa. And me? Steward Wu asked hesitantly, watching as Zheng Fa stepped behind the curtain. You? The maid glanced at him. Are you free enough for this? Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Steward Wu touched his face, a not entirely respectful thought flashing through his mind: Could it be that Madams criteria for meeting people werent based on gender, but appearance? ... After passing through several layers of curtains, Zheng Fa finally took in the rooms layout. A low couch occupied the inner wall of the room. In the center, two low tables were set up, one of which held two familiar books: and Beside them was a stack of papers covered in writing. Next to the table, a woman reclined. Her simple black hairpin held her hair in place, though a few playful strands had slipped down to rest on the wide sleeves of her white robe. The rise and fall of her attire outlined a graceful and voluptuous figure. Without lifting her head at the sound of his footsteps, the woman gestured to the empty table. Sit and have some tea. Zheng Fa hadnt expected the Madam to appear so youthful, resembling a woman in her early twenties. He knelt at the table, took a sip from the steaming cup, and pondered the repeated use of the word along the waya term that suggested respect for whatever power she assumed backed him. How is it? I cant tell, Zheng Fa admitted truthfully. No matter. I brewed it randomly anyway. Finally, the Madam looked up, her face expressionless. She gestured to the two books. Are these for me? They were first intended for the Young Master, then for you. Does the order matter? It does. For the first time, the Madam smiled. The sentiment is nice, but dont bother next time. Zheng Fa was puzzled. They give me a headache, she said, pinching her temples and casting a disdainful glance at the books. Now tell me, she continued, sipping her tea with a more relaxed demeanor, why give these to my foolish son? After a brief silence, Zheng Fa replied, I regard the Young Master as a friend. Her expression turned cold. He is the Young Master, and you are a study attendant. What makes you think you can call him a friend? Your so-called Nascent Soul benefactor? Oh? So I have a Nascent Soul master behind me now? News to me. Unfazed by her anger, Zheng Fa persisted. Though I am but a study attendant, I still consider him a friend. Hah, at least youre consistent from the start, she remarked with light sarcasm, though her expression seemed to soften slightly. Both of them understood the underlying message. Zheng Fa was expressing goodwill toward the Seventh Young Master, a sentiment unaltered by any supposed backing from a powerful figure. The Madam remained silent for a moment before stating flatly, I dont believe you. Even if I did, it wouldnt suffice. Zheng Fa understood her meaning. She wasnt just a mother but the Zhao Estates true master. She was inherently wary of anythingor anyoneshe couldnt control and would never gamble her sons safety on sentiment. Ive heard the Zhao Estate has two spots for the Immortal Talent Conference, Zheng Fa said. Oh? May I obtain one of them? The Madam straightened slightly, scrutinizing him as if seeing him for the first time. Youre clevertruly clever, she said, clapping lightly. I never expected someone your age to have such insight. Her sharp gaze conveyed her comprehension of his subtext: Well then, she said with a cutting smile. Now I truly believe you have a powerful benefactor behind you. Zheng Fa blinked in surprise. The Seventh Young Masters constant assertions about his supposed Nascent Soul protector apparently hadnt convinced her. Oh, dont look at me like that, she remarked. My foolish son believes anything he hears. But in the Xuanyi Realm, countless wonders exist. Who says mastering the must require a Nascent Soul experts aid? Couldnt you simply possess a natural Dao body? Or have stumbled upon an Immortal artifact? Or consumed some rare spiritual fruit? Zheng Fa: ... The Madam pointed to the stack of papers beside her. Do you know what these are? He shook his head. Theyre records Ive gathered about youfrom people in your village, the estate, your parents friends, and even your first teacher. She leafed through the pages. Five years ago, before your father passed, you were ordinary. Slightly sharp in your studies, but nothing special. After his death, you became reclusive, silent, avoiding social interaction while helping with chores. Oh, one person called you a cunning schemer who flatters the Young Master and will lead him astray. He even outlined a detailed plan for how youd ruin him. Quite talented in bootlicking... Wang Gui, of course. Zheng Fa: ... For someone with no social experience, how do you possess such keen insight into human nature? She tossed the papers aside. Constitution, treasures, spiritual fruitsnone of these explain your understanding. Either you have past-life wisdom, or someone is guiding you. Zheng Fa remained silent. But one sentence requesting a spot at the Immortal Talent Conference? she said firmly. Not enough. Hearing her rejection, Zheng Fa smiled. Chapter 52: Stitching Secrets Chapter 52: Stitching Secrets Some refusals are, in truth, agreements. Seeing Zheng Fas smile, the Madam shook her head. Dont smile just yet. Although I cant fathom why that supposed Nascent Soul cultivator hasnt directly taken you as a disciplethese great figures act in ways I cannot predicteven if you summoned him, you wouldnt get this spot. Ten years ago, I gave one spot to my maiden family and the other to my daughter. That nearly incited rebellion among the Zhao clan, she said, her face revealing deep mockery. This time, one spot is reserved for my foolish son, and the other will be used to placate the others. Giving it to a mere study attendant like you? Impossible. Zheng Fa nodded without showing any disappointment. His request had only been a ploy to assuage her doubts. Noticing his calm expression, the Madam abruptly remarked, That fools sister has returned as an inner sect disciple this time. The Eldest Young Lady? According to Qingmu Sects rules, inner sect disciples may select two attendants from the mortal world. Zheng Fa began to grasp her meaning. But its not a free gift, the Madam continued, pointing at the two books on the table. I dont care how you do it or if you even have a way, but that foolish son of mine must enter the Immortal Sect. If he succeeds, even if youve done nothing, Ill grant you an attendant spot. If he fails, youd better pray that Nascent Soul master of yours takes you away. Otherwise, youll remain here and serve the Zhao family well. I only care about my son. Do you understand? Yes, I understand. According to the Seventh Young Master, he was confident in entering the Immortal Sect. The Madams offer was essentially gifting Zheng Fa an attendant spot. Suddenly, she said, You know, Ive considered killing you. I know. The Madam chuckled. You dont believe me? Do you know the cultivation level of the Zhao familys ancestor? No. Nascent Soul, she said, sipping her tea lightly. Dont worry; hes long gone. What do you mean by this, Madam? Although the ancestor has passed, he left the Zhao family a formation and an artifact. Can you guess where that artifact is? Zheng Fa glanced around the seemingly ordinary pavilion. Youre indeed very clever. Her tone grew increasingly appreciative as she tipped her teacup slightly. Tea flowed from its rim, and in an instant, the room transformed. The carved beams above became a sky filled with rotating stars. The cushion beneath him turned cold and damp like a stone slab, chilling his knees. The low table before him vanished, replaced by a bottomless abyss. He sat on its edge, the wind from the chasm lifting his robes and nearly blinding him. The Madam was gone, leaving only the tea cascading from the cup, which transformed into a roaring waterfall plunging into the gorge below. Mist and thunderous noise assaulted his senses. Her cold voice carried on the wind: The artifact left by the ancestor exists to protect the family. Though my cultivation is weak, with it, I could hold off a Nascent Soul cultivator long enough for the formation to activate and for Qingmu Sects reinforcements to arrive. Im genuinely curious. Would that Nascent Soul cultivator of yours risk everything for a mere mortal who hasnt even entered the Qi Refinement stage? Zheng Fa finally understood why the Madam had ruled the Zhao family unchallenged for twenty yearsshe was a cultivator! Though the Zhao family claimed to have cultivators in every generation, Zheng Fa had never seen one. To his surprise, the Madam herself was one. With another blink, the scene reverted. The warmth of the cushion returned, along with the steaming tea and the Madams languid smile. It all seemed like a fleeting dream. Do you know when I stopped wanting to kill you? she asked. When? When you said the one thing I trust the least. Zheng Fa immediately realized what she referred to: The Madams face twisted in mild disdain, as if finding the admission difficult. This morning, a fool came crying to me, snot and tears everywhere, saying the same thing. A curtain in the corner fluttered slightly. Both ignored it. That fool hes clueless when he should be clever, yet figures out what he shouldnt. Zheng Fa stared at the tea in front of him, its rising steam seeming to seep into his heart. Last time, I separated him from his sister. That stubborn boy didnt speak to me for ten years. She shook her head, exasperated. As a mother, I dont want my son to hate and avoid me forever. Do you understand? Yes, Zheng Fa replied. Parents can never truly win against their children. I dont trust words, especially not from men, the Madam said, her gaze sharp as it fixed on him. But for that fool, Im willing to believe you just this once. Dont let me down. Zheng Fa rose, bowed deeply, and repeated firmly, I regard the Young Master as a friend. I hope you mean it. Go now. As Zheng Fa descended the stairs, the curtain stirred again. The Seventh Young Master emerged, confusion plain on his face. Mother, were you really going to use the ancestral artifact to kill him? The Madam rolled her eyes. Scaring him. Scaring? Help me up. Mother? With my meager cultivation, activating that artifact even slightly would cost me half my life. Think I could really fight a Nascent Soul? Id probably drop dead before they even made a move. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leaning against the couch, her face pale, she spoke again. Faner? Yes? The Seventh Young Master looked at her, puzzled by her seriousness. Do you know why I agreed to meet him and grant him that attendant spot? Because of those books? Yes, and no. In two months, youll enter the Immortal Sect, she said, stroking his head, a rare softness and reluctance in her expression. The sect is no paradise. Hes talented, and I hope hell be a help to you someday. If he aids you even once, Ill tolerate him. Mother With your temperament, I wouldnt have sent you to the sect if I had any choice. The Seventh Young Master lowered his head, silent. Zheng Fa was right. Parents can never truly win against their children. She wasnt angry, only looked at her son tenderly. The Immortal Sect is far away. I wont be able to protect you anymore. This is all I can do. ... Outside the pavilion, Steward Wu was waiting for Zheng Fa. The two walked side by side. Did the Madam really intend to kill me? Zheng Fa wondered. He wasnt sure. The Madams actionscalling the Young Master to the pavilionseemed like preparation for the worst. But as she said, would a mere study attendant with no cultivation be worth offending a Nascent Soul cultivator? Perhaps this threat was simply a gesture to demonstrate the Young Masters goodwilla favor extended through her son. Zheng Fa smiled wryly at the thought. Who wouldve guessed that being expendable could be an advantage? Zheng Fa, when I first saw you, I never imagined youd come this far, Steward Wu remarked enviously. The Young Master values you, and even the Madam treats you differently. In twenty years, no man has entered her inner sanctum. The Young Master treats me well, and so does the Madam, Zheng Fa replied calmly. He didnt resent the Madams aloofness or cautiononly the exhausting world that demanded endless scheming for survival. He turned to Steward Wu. Steward Wu, do you think that after entering the Immortal Sect, I could cross the Zhao familys walls? Immortal Sect? Walls? Steward Wu looked at him oddly, as if finding the question foolish. If you enter the Immortal Sect, youll be an Immortal. Walls, mountains, cliffstheyll all be like walking on flat ground. Youll go wherever you wish, without fear or restraint, and find true freedom. Yes, the Immortal Sect, Zheng Fa murmured, without fear or restraint, to find true freedom... ... In the present day, inside a classroom. Wang Chen stared at Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa, didnt sleep well again? Stayed up watching videos? Zheng Fa shook his head with a smile. No, just had a nightmare. A nightmare? About what? About a world, Zheng Fa replied, that wasnt very kind. Wang Chen tilted his head, frowning. I think no world could be worse than the one where we have a midterm tomorrow. Chapter 53: Spread Chapter 53: Spread Youre not taking a nap today? After lunch, Zheng Fa looked at Wang Chen in surprise, seeing him poring over a book. Wang Chen had a habit of napping after lunch, claiming that skipping it would leave him a wreck for the rest of the day. Did you see Old Chens face? If I dont do well on this exam, hell eat me alive! It wasnt surprising that Wang Chen was so tense. This monthly exam wasnt an ordinary oneit was a joint assessment with several other schools from nearby cities and counties. For the teachers at Qingshui High School, the performance bonuses from good college entrance exam results might bring a months worth of joy. However, excelling in the joint monthly exam meant six months of smugly mocking their rival schools. Conversely, doing poorly would bring six months of misery from being the butt of others jokes. The teachers intense focus on this exam was summed up for the students with a single warning: Old Chen had even gone the extra mile to remind them that the school would hold a parent-teacher meeting after the exam. Zheng Fa glanced around the classroom. Normally, at this time of day, only half the seats would be occupied, most by students napping on their desks. Today, at least 80% of the seats were filled, and nearly everyone was diligently studying instead of sleeping. Zheng Fa stood up, holding a few books as he prepared to head downstairs. Where are you going? Wang Chen asked. To ask Tang Lingwu some questions. Ever since hed arranged for Tang Lingwu to help him with math, theyd been meeting after lunch for study sessions. Youre not going to buckle down and study with the exam coming up? Wang Chen gawked at him. Isnt that what Im doing? ...Yeah, right! Watching Zheng Fa leave, Wang Chen turned to his deskmate and said, I admire his courage to risk everything for love, but Im also looking forward to how miserably Old Chen will crush him after he fails. His deskmate remained expressionless. If it were you, would you go? Me? I love studying. Id rather read. Theres a beauty named Yan Ruyu in books, you know! I dont know about Yan Ruyu, but thats Tang Lingwu. Tang Lingwu But can Tang Lingwu help me ace the exam? Thats Tang Lingwu. Fine, the exam doesnt matter. What happens if my mom comes to the parent-teacher meeting after I fail? Tang Lingwu. True. If my mom meets Tang Lingwu, she might actually praise me for having good taste. ... Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu met at a small pavilion under the teaching building. Inside was a stone table with four stone stools. Zheng Fa placed his books on the table and began asking Tang Lingwu about his doubts. Tang Lingwu wore a white short-sleeved blouse, idly twirling a fountain pen with her right hand while propping her head up with the other. Occasionally, she frowned as she pondered his questions before offering her insights. To be fair, Tang Lingwus level wasnt quite on par with Old Bais. Many of Zheng Fas tougher questions still had to wait for a visit to Old Bais house. But even so, Tang Lingwus explanations worked well for him. Old Bai, accustomed to teaching geniuses, often struggled to pinpoint where Zheng Fa was having trouble. This disconnect sometimes led to rather demoralizing comments like, You need this explained? Tang Lingwu, on the other hand, being a talented student herself, could better empathize with Zheng Fas challenges. Her patience, coupled with the noticeable difference in their looks, made the learning experience much more pleasant. In fact, when it came to high school math, where the gap between Old Bai and Tang Lingwu wasnt as pronounced, Tang Lingwu was even more helpful. After flipping through his list of questions and finding most of them answered, Zheng Fa hesitated before asking, Theres something else Id like to ask for your help with. Tang Lingwu looked up at him, puzzled. I want to understand the differences between our bodies. ... Tang Lingwu narrowed her eyes and stared at Zheng Fa for a full half-minute before speaking. Its in the biology textbook. Uh, you misunderstood. I want to know if Im the only one in this world who can master the Since coming to the modern world, Zheng Fa had confirmed one thing: while the energy cultivated through the still existed in him, the strange external energy hed once sensed was entirely absent here. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His initial assumption was that the should be easy for modern people to learnafter all, there were documentaries and videos demonstrating it. Yet, despite Tang Lingwu and Old Bais attempts at visualization, neither had managed to sense any response in their bodies. This led him to suspect that the modern world lacked spiritual energy. Another possibility, however, was that his body differed from those of people in this world, making him uniquely capable of mastering the Tang Lingwus skeptical gaze lingered on him as he tried to maintain a sincere expression. How do we test that? Try the Pine Crane Stance and focus your thoughts. Tang Lingwu stood up and assumed the Pine Crane Stance. Zheng Fa moved behind her. Pardon me, he said, gently placing his fingers on the upper part of her spine. Her body shivered. Whats wrong? It tickles. Let me know if you feel uncomfortable, Zheng Fa reassured her, closing his eyes as he carefully channeled a wisp of his energy into her body. His energy was already limited, and he dared not transmit too much for fear of causing harm. He simply allowed a tiny thread to flow in, hoping for a response. If anything in this world still contained spiritual energy, it was likely his body and the energy within it. Of course, dissection or feeding her a piece of his flesh to test their differences wasnt an option, so this would have to do. As his energy lingered along Tang Lingwus spine, her body began trembling slightly. Zheng Fa sensed the energy he had sent into her starting to pulse, its rhythm identical to when he practiced the ... In the classroom above, Wang Chen and his deskmate were squished together at the window, watching the two. Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu hadnt bothered avoiding noticetheyd simply chosen the pavilion to avoid disturbing others studies or naps. What are they doing? Move over, let me see! I thought you were studying? the deskmate glared at Wang Chen. What book could possibly be more exciting than sweet, sweet romance? Whats so exciting? A blinding reflection appeared on the windowpane as a bald head loomed behind them. TeTeacher! Wang Chen and his deskmate jumped in fright and turned around. I could hear you two chatting from the hallway! In the entire class, your voices were the loudest! Old Chen scolded, his face stern. Theres an exam coming up, do you even care? How many points do you think youll score? When neither replied, he pressed, What were you looking at just now? Wang Chen sidestepped awkwardly, trying to block the view. Old Chen gave him a long, penetrating look before pushing him aside. From the window, he saw Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu in their peculiar posture. What are they doing? Old Chen asked with an eerie calm. Uh, Zheng Fa said he was asking Tang Lingwu for help with his studies. Studying? Old Chens face darkened, his tone seething with anger. Id really like to knowwhat kind of knowledge requires physical contact to share? Chapter 55: Comfort Chapter 55: Comfort After the monthly exam results were released, Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu visited Old Bais home once again. I heard you did well this time? Old Bai asked, his tone more smug than congratulatory. Its all thanks to your teaching, sir, Zheng Fa replied smoothly. Hearing this, Old Bais face crinkled into a radiant grin. I have a friend who struggles with studying too... Zheng Fa began cautiously while the old man was in a good mood. Stop right there! Old Bai raised his hand, frowning slightly. I refuse. Zheng Fa hadnt expected Old Bai to be so guarded, shutting him down before he could even finish. He wasnt flustered, though; he simply stared at the old man, waiting. Sure enough, the silence got to Old Bai first. Youre really not going to say it? But you told me to stop, Zheng Fa replied innocently. Couldnt you at least plead a little? Taking the cue, Zheng Fa asked, Do you have a quick and easy method for solving talisman diagrams? Quick and easy? What kind of shortcut are you thinking? Zheng Fa hesitated, unsure how to phrase it. Tang Lingwu stepped in, helpfully providing an explanation: You know, things like three long lines, choose the shortest; three short lines, choose the longest. Old Bais face darkened. You dare bring this nonsense to me, a professor at Jingcheng University? You insult my craft with such trickery! Zheng Fa had asked for these shortcuts with someone else in mindnone other than the Seventh Young Master. With just two months left before his entry into the Immortal Sect, starting him on was out of the question. The only feasible option was to rely on probability, or as Zheng Fa preferred to frame it, the Predictably, Old Bai shook his head violently, his curly hair flailing as if expressing its own indignation. Zheng Fa gave Tang Lingwu a knowing look, and she immediately struck a Pine Crane Stance. Placing his hand on her back, Zheng Fa said, Ive thought of a shortcut to speed up her progress. How fast? Old Bai blinked in curiosity. Based on my calculations, she should be able to master the stance in about half a month, Zheng Fa replied thoughtfully. Old Bais eyes widened slightly. He remembered Zheng Fa estimating that Tang Lingwu, being young and physically fit, might take two to three months to reach this stage. Half a month, you say... Old Bai rubbed his hands together hesitantly. Uh, could I... maybe try that method too? No way. I couldnt possibly insult you with such underhanded means, Zheng Fa declined with exaggerated sincerity. Well... maybe a little insult wouldnt hurt, Old Bai muttered, gritting his teeth before heading into his study. He returned with a black notebook in hand. Whats this? I dont know any shortcuts, nor will I teach you any, but this should speed things up a bit, Old Bai said stiffly, handing over the notebook. Flipping through it, Zheng Fa found notes outlining patterns Old Bai had identified in talisman diagrams. Rather than random guessing, it was a system to deduce which foundational (base symbols) the diagrams evolved from based on their visual features. For all but the most complex patterns, this method should guarantee about 80-90% accuracy, Old Bai explained. The notebook wasnt thin, and it was clear that Old Bai had poured a lot of effort into it. Each base symbol was matched with characteristic patterns, and each pattern was illustrated with ten or more examples. Did you prepare this in advance? Zheng Fa asked, noting the meticulous organization. I wrote it on a whim while bored. Just some casual notes, Old Bai coughed awkwardly, avoiding eye contact. Seeing the effort Old Bai had put in, Zheng Fas heart warmed. Dont get all sentimental, Old Bai grumbled, clearly uncomfortable. Then, his expression turned serious. I told you beforeI didnt want to take you on as a student initially. You said I wasnt cut out for mathematics, Zheng Fa recalled. Old Bai pointed at the notebook. I planned to give this to you later, but since Im handing it over now, I need to say something. It was rare for Old Bai to wear such a serious expression. I didnt want to take you on because youre not like her, he said, gesturing toward Tang Lingwu. Shes straightforward, while youre full of schemes, Old Bai continued, his sharp gaze landing on Zheng Fa. You have two flawsimpatience and selfishness. The words were blunt, and Tang Lingwu opened her mouth as if to defend Zheng Fa. Its not criticism. Given your circumstances, its natural to be calculating, Old Bai interrupted her. But that approach wont work in academia. Ive already spoken to you about your impatience. Now, lets address your selfishness. To be honest, Id prefer if you truly were seeking help for a friend. You practice martial arts, where the strongest reign supreme, and everyone hoards their secret techniques, unwilling to share. But academia is different, Old Bai said sternly. Our enemy isnt other scholars. Its the mysteries of the world, the unanswered questions. Zheng Fa began to understand. Why do I want to write a book? Old Bai asked rhetorically. Because I learned from books written by others. Without those, I wouldnt have achieved what I have. Im standing on the shoulders of giants. Now that Im old, I want to be a shoulder for others to stand on. I understand, Zheng Fa said sincerely. He admired Old Bais perspective, though he wasnt sure he could adopt it himselfat least not in the Xuanyi Realm, and not yet. No, you dont, Old Bai said with a shake of his head. We academics are, at best, a league of failures. The world is vast, science has no end, and tomorrows truths may become tomorrows lies. Humanity may never uncover the ultimate truths of the universe. Failure is inevitable. He paused, his tone softening. So we must embrace failure and support each other. Theres a saying that applies perfectly to us: If you want to go far, go together. Ill remember that, Zheng Fa replied earnestly. No, you still dont get it, Old Bai said, suddenly flashing a mischievous grin. All that was just fluff. The real point isif failure is inevitable, dont let it get you down. Zheng Fa froze. How did you know? He realized Old Bai had seen through him. Ever since meeting the Madam, a weight had been on his mind. Though he prided himself on concealing his emotions, it seemed Old Bai had noticed. The notebook, the lecture on failurethey were all subtle ways of comforting him. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Old Bai smirked and pointed behind Zheng Fa. This little girl told me. Turning, Zheng Fa saw Tang Lingwu standing there with a milk tea in hand. She extended it toward him, her face expressionless. Here, drink this. After a moment of silence, Zheng Fa accepted the drink, took a sip, and said, Its sweet. Behind him, Old Bai muttered, I told you teaching students is a hassle. So much effort, and they havent even mastered martial arts yet. What a loss! Grandpa Bai, Tang Lingwu said, puzzled by his earlier remarks. Wasnt your view a bit idealistic? Ive seen plenty of news about plagiarism and academic fraud. She and Zheng Fa both understood that Old Bais earlier words werent just fluff. Despite his grumblings, his constant guidance revealed his high hopes for them. Old Bai pointed at Zheng Fa and said, Whats his martial prowess for? Decoration? Zheng Fa translated silently: ... When Zheng Fa woke up in the Xuanyi Realm, Gao Yuan eyed him curiously. Zheng Fa, why do you seem so much cheerier today? I was in a bad mood before, but Ive decided to do something fun today, Zheng Fa replied. Whats that? Gao Yuan asked. Youve all been studying math for a while. I think its time for a pop quiz to celebrate! Gao Yuan whipped his head toward Zheng Fa. Seeing the genuine joy on Zheng Fas face, Gao Yuans expression turned into a slow, confused frown. Youre giving us a quiz for fun? No, Zheng Fa replied earnestly. Im giving a quiz for my fun. Chapter 54: Beloved Student Chapter 54: Beloved Student Were doomed! Why was this monthly exam so hard? Who was the psycho that made the last two math questions? I didnt even write a single answer! Zheng Fa sat quietly with his book, listening to Wang Chens wails from the desk behind him. The atmosphere in the classroom was heavy after the exam. Many students had gloomy expressions, convinced they had done poorly. How do you think you did? Wang Chen nudged Zheng Fas arm. Not sure. I didnt check my answers. It was a habit of Zheng Fas not to review his answers post-exam. Still, he felt he had done reasonably well. The questions were difficult, but he believed he had performed better than before. For one, the math test that left Wang Chen in agony felt manageable thanks to the tutoring hed received from Old Bai and Tang Lingwu. He even had time to check his answers twice. Secondly, after mastering the his memory and reflexes had noticeably improved, which probably benefited him in other subjects too. Wang Chen, accustomed to this habit of his, nodded knowingly before suddenly saying, Youre in trouble this time. Old Chens definitely going to come after you. Why me? The fact that hes lasted three days is already a record. A record? Anyone who gets too close to Tang Lingwu usually gets a talking-to within two days. If it werent for the monthly exam, hed have already called you to his office. Wang Chen said this with the confidence of someone with intimate knowledge of such matters. Zheng Fa shook his head. He and Tang Lingwu only interacted at school and hadnt tried to hide it from anyone. As for the physical contact Old Chen had witnessed Zheng Fa genuinely had no ulterior motives. The question of whether the could be cultivated in the modern world was crucial to him. It tied directly to the value of the knowledge he had acquired in the Xuanyi Realm. From his experiments with Tang Lingwu, he had found that his energy could help her practice a portion of the Due to the lack of spiritual energy in the modern world, Tang Lingwu couldnt sense the external mysterious forces necessary for the full technique. However, her body still underwent some of the changes associated with the practice. That said, his energy was far too weak to replace the natural cultivation environment of the Xuanyi Realm. With his assistance, her progress was excruciatingly slowwhat she could achieve in dozens or hundreds of attempts would take him only a single session in the Xuanyi Realm. Still, the fact that it worked at all was significant. It was a unique edge for him in this world. Modern society wasnt a place where mastering a bit of the would grant him free rein. Instead, leveraging Xuanyi Realm knowledge to attract people like Old Bai and learn from them was how he maximized the advantage of being able to traverse both worlds. If Old Chen comes for you, just apologize and promise not to pursue Tang Lingwu romantically again, Wang Chen suggested. Im not pursuing Tang Lingwu romantically, Zheng Fa clarified. Dont give me that! Even as your friend, I cant believe how shameless you are. Youve already made moves, and now you dont want to take responsibility? Wang Chens gaze was filled with disdain. Especially since Old Chen saw it all! Romance with Tang Lingwu? Zheng Fa wasnt even entertaining the thought. As for Tang Lingwu, if her gaze toward him could be called love-struck, then her expression when looking at milk tea would have to be described as In her eyes, he was probably With his conscience clear, Zheng Fa wasnt worried about any misunderstandings. Wang Chen misinterpreted his calm demeanor as indifference. You think Old Chen isnt coming after you out of tolerance? I bet hes just waiting for the exam results. If you slip up even a little, hell settle both old and new scores at once. The longer he waits, the worse its going to be! ... The day after the joint exam, rumors about the results began circulating in the class. Did you hear? Tang Lingwus probably first in the class again, Wang Chen said, sharing the gossip with Zheng Fa. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shes always first, Zheng Fa replied, unfazed. You dont get it. If shes first again, shes not just the class starshes Old Chens Do you think Old Chen will let you off after youve tainted his prized treasure? Hell chew you out! Zheng Fa glanced at Wang Chen, frowning slightly. I feel like youre oddly eager to see me get scolded. Im just looking out for you as a brother, Wang Chen said earnestly. Hmm? I only want you to get scolded, Wang Chen gritted through his teeth. Other guys want you dead. As they chatted, the sound of multiple footsteps echoed from the hallway, accompanied by Old Chens voice. Wang Chen quickly returned to his seat, grabbing a book to feign diligence. Sure enough, Old Chen entered with a few middle-aged men trailing behind him. The man in the center looked familiarhe often sat at the center of the stage during school assemblies. All of them looked pleased. Which one of you is Tang Lingwu, this terms top scorer? the principal asked. Tang Lingwu! Old Chen called out. She stepped out of the classroom and was pulled to his side. Principal, this is Tang Lingwu. The principal appeared slightly surprised by her striking appearance and took a closer look. Id heard there was a brilliant student in your class whos also quite beautiful. I didnt expect her to be this stunning. Tang Lingwu, long accustomed to being Old Chens prized example, wore a modest yet fitting look of shyness, seemingly at ease with the attention. The principal nodded approvingly. You scored first not just in our grade but among all the senior students across the participating schools! Youve brought great honor to Qingshui High School! The students listening quickly understood why the group had come to see Tang Lingwu. Being first in the grade was one thing. Crushing their rival schools was the real victory! After a round of lavish praise, the principal suddenly remembered something. I noticed another name in the top tenZheng Fa. Is he in this class too? Old Chen gestured for Zheng Fa to come forward. As he approached, Old Chen greeted him with an unusually kind smile. This is Zheng Fa. The principal studied him with mild curiosity. I dont recall seeing this name in the top ten before? Correct. He didnt perform well when he first enrolled, but hes worked hard and shown consistent improvement, Old Chen said, offering praise. Oh? The principal seemed intrigued. Such significant progress must mean hes found effective study methods. Zheng Fa, how do you usually study? Zheng Fa glanced at Tang Lingwu. Beads of sweat appeared on Old Chens bald head. Ah, well Principal, he often studies collaboratively with Tang Lingwu. They help each other improve. Learning from top-performing classmates? Thats an excellent approach! In fact, this might be a great example for other students. How about having Zheng Fa share his methods at Mondays assembly? Um that might not His methods are rather unique and might be difficult for others to replicate, Old Chen stammered awkwardly. The principal looked slightly disappointed but didnt press further. Regardless, encourage them to keep supporting each other and continue making progress! Old Chens smile turned into a grimace, as if he were in physical pain. He clearly wasnt thrilled about fostering their partnership. Back in the classroom, Wang Chen stared blankly, then muttered to his deskmate, Why do I feel like Zheng Fa just became one of Old Chens beloved students? You dont have to feel it. Just look at Old Chenhow sweetly hes smiling! No scolding? Scolding? Hes busy showering him with praise. Its nauseating! Chapter 57: The Luan Returns Chapter 57: The Luan Returns Morning. Zheng Fa walked into the Seventh Young Masters study, arms laden with papers covered in talisman diagrams. Bathed in the early sunlight, the Seventh Young Master sat slouched at his desk, disheveled and drowsy. His hair was a mess, his face unwashed, and his head nodded as he fought off sleep. Compared to the refined and tidy image hed presented when they first met, he now looked utterly unkempt. Hearing Zheng Fas footsteps, the Young Master remained oblivious, sleeping so soundly that a thin strand of drool was threatening to drop onto an open talisman diagram on the desk. Zheng Fa placed the stack of papers in front of him with a soft thud. The sound startled the Young Master awake. He slowly raised his head, squinting at Zheng Fa and the new pile of diagrams. Whats this? he mumbled groggily. Todays task, Zheng Fa replied with a warm, almost angelic smile. The Young Master nervously stretched out a hand, pinching the edge of the stack to gauge its thickness. His eyes widened in horror. Why does this pile look even bigger than yesterdays? You were just starting out a few days ago, so I eased you into it with smaller tasks, Zheng Fa explained gently. But now its time for the real training to begin. Eased me into it? The Young Masters voice was filled with disbelief. Ive been sleeping two hours a day, drowning in talisman diagrams the moment I open my eyes, and you call that easing into it? Im about to collapse! Zheng Fa shook his head. The tactic was undoubtedly harsh, especially for someone like the Young Master, who had never experienced rigorous study. But with only two months to prepare, there was no choice. The diagrams werent randomly selected. While Zheng Fa had no intention of sharing Old Bais notebooka lesson learned from the trouble caused by he couldnt ignore the need to impart some of its methods to the Young Master. To bridge the gap, he studied the techniques in the notebook himself, then curated diagrams with similar traits to reinforce those techniques through practice. This approach mirrored the concept of targeted training in modern education. Though more labor-intensive for Zheng Fa, it was safer and helped deepen his understanding of the material. Im done! Not doing this anymore! The Young Master pushed his desk away and stood up. Zheng Fa wasnt surprised. The fact that the Young Master had lasted this long was already impressive. Really not studying anymore? Zheng Fa asked calmly. Not a chance! The Young Master shook his head vehemently. Alright. Zheng Fa turned to Gao Yuan. Bring me the box. Got it! Gao Yuan exclaimed eagerly, scampering off and returning with a long, rectangular box. Whats that? The Young Master blinked in confusion. Two days ago, Steward Wu delivered an artifact entrusted to me by the Madam, Zheng Fa said in a grave tone as he accepted the box. An artifact? The Young Master was utterly baffled. Zheng Fa opened the box and pulled out a long rattan stick with a red silk ribbon tied around it. Why does that look so familiar? The Young Master frowned in thought. The Madam bestowed this upon me and named it the Zheng Fa said, his tone reverent. Steward Wu told me that if the Young Master ever abandoned his studies, this rattan would serve as the Madams will. His smile turned even gentler as he added, I have her permission to strike first and question later. I remember now! The Young Master suddenly exclaimed. Thats what my mother used to threaten me with when I was a kid! Good memory, Young Master! As Zheng Fa approached with the rattan in hand, the Young Masters expression grew increasingly panicked. Stop! My mother only used it to scare meshe never actually hit me! Thats correct, Zheng Fa said with a nod. The Madam did mention that she couldnt bear to see you cry or hear your wails. Thats why she entrusted the rattan to me. He swished the stick in the air. She wont hear or see a thing this time. The Young Master froze for a moment, then plopped back into his chair with a look of utter obedience. Fine! Ill study! Dont hit me! ... Watching the Young Master bury his head in the diagrams, Gao Yuan sighed regretfully. Whats wrong? Zheng Fa asked. The Young Masters so spineless, Gao Yuan muttered, clearly disappointed that the rattan hadnt been used. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I can hear you, the Young Master growled, glaring at him. Gao Yuan covered his mouth, looking sheepish. The Young Master squinted at Gao Yuan for a moment before suddenly smirking. You know, Gao Yuan, I think youve got some talent for talisman study too. How about joining me? No thanks! Gao Yuan waved his hands frantically. I dont need that kind of blessing! The Young Master looked between Gao Yuan and Zheng Fa, grumbling, Youre all smug now, but with the lot of you conspiring against me, my days are doomed to darkness! Suddenly, the room dimmed. Huh? The Young Master blinked, startled. Did I just will that into existence? In that case, I demand instant enlightenment and mastery of talismans! Look outside, Young Master! Gao Yuan pointed to the window. Whats out there? Both the Young Master and Zheng Fa turned to look. A massive bird, as large as the courtyard, soared overhead. Its expansive wings blocked out the sunlight, casting the room into shadow. The birds body was covered in shimmering blue-green feathers, with streaks of fiery red plumage along the edges of its wings and tail, creating the illusion of a streak of flame slicing through the sky. A Qingluan! The Young Master leaped to his feet. My sisters back! He began waving his arms frantically at the sky. Sister! Sister! Save me! Please save me! ... On the Qingluans back, two girls stoodone in red at the front and the other in blue behind her. The girl in red craned her neck, looking down at the sprawling Zhao family estate. She pointed excitedly. Thats my home! Theres my courtyardit even has a little fish pond! I fell into it once when I was little. That small building over there is my mothers. She loves listening to those old-fashioned operas. I used to hate visiting her there. And that yard we just passed? Thats my brothers. It looks like its been renovated with a little garden now. The girl in blue, wearing a simple Daoist robe, listened to her companions animated chatter and asked softly, Youve been away for ten years, yet you remember everything so clearly? The girl in red smiled sheepishly. When I first went to Qingmu Sect, I dreamed about home every night. Eventually, I drew it all out so I wouldnt forget. Id look at those drawings whenever I missed it. Not much has changed in ten years. The blue-robed girl smiled at her warmly. Just now, someone was waving at us from that courtyard and shouting Sister. Was that your brother? No way! the girl in red replied firmly. That looked like an unkempt, haggard scholarnot my brother. Seeing her companions puzzled expression, she explained, You dont know what my brothers like. Hes vain and lazy. One time, I gave him a light beatingit wasnt even serious. He couldve healed in a day, but he spent three months in bed just to avoid going to school. My mother spoiled him terribly. Hes probably even worse now! ...People can change in ten years, the blue-robed girl suggested. Maybeif he were possessed by some ancient monster. But what ancient monster would be so blind as to pick my brother? Chapter 56: Cunning Chapter 56: Cunning The Seventh Young Masters study. It turns out that exams can be lighthearted and pressure-freeif youre the proctor. Having recently endured the monthly exam himself, Zheng Fa stood at the front of the study, experiencing a unique sense of satisfaction. It felt like the tables had turned; the dragon-slaying youth had finally become the oppressor. Before him were three low tables, with Gao Yuan, the Seventh Young Master, and Little Sister Zheng Shan seated behind them. Each wore a distinct expression. Gao Yuan radiated nervous determination, clearly ready to tackle the challenge head-on. The Seventh Young Master, however, was fidgety, glancing around uneasily as if unused to such a setting. Meanwhile, Little Sister Zheng Shan, far from nervous, squirmed in her seat with wide, curious eyes as she took in the unfamiliar study. Administering this surprise exam wasnt purely for funthough it wasnt devoid of entertainment value. Since the Madam had tied the Seventh Young Masters success in entering the Immortal Sect to Zheng Fas future, he had no choice but to bolster the Young Masters knowledge of talismans. With only two months to prepare, a crash course was the only option. The problem was the Seventh Young Masters lack of focus. To describe his current study habits? Lets just say his sleep quality while reading was exceptional. In Zheng Fas eyes, the Seventh Young Master wasnt stupid, but over a decade of indulgence and laziness had eroded his ability to concentrate. Asking him to buckle down like Gao Yuan was asking too much of the pampered heir. This exam aimed to make the Young Master confront his own inadequacies, motivating him through shame to strive hardermuch like teachers who start a new school term with a sudden, difficult test to jolt students out of vacation mode and remind them of their mediocrity. Standing by the window, Zheng Fa observed the Seventh Young Master. The morning sun shone brightly, and the maids had retreated indoors to escape the heat, leaving the courtyard quiet. The Young Masters expression, however, was even more restless than the weather. He looked around anxiously, the classic look of a struggling student entering an exam rooma blend of dread and resignation. His eyes flitted to Gao Yuan first, his brow furrowing as he seemed to acknowledge Gao Yuans superior preparation, which only heightened his anxiety. Then his gaze landed on Zheng Shan, and his expression brightened significantly. Zheng Fa could read his thoughts like an open book: How naive. Zheng Fa had deliberately brought Zheng Shan along for this exam to deliver the final blow. He knew her capabilities well. Among the three, the worst performer was undoubtedly the Seventh Young Master. Gao Yuan was the besthe had some foundational knowledge and progressed quickly after starting with He was already tackling more advanced material. Zheng Shan, though inexperienced, was eager and quick-witted, with a natural curiosity that helped her learn efficiently. The Seventh Young Master, in contrast, was older, distracted, and entirely unaccustomed to disciplined study. His laziness often made it difficult for him to absorb even basic concepts. Zheng Fa distributed the test papers and announced, You have one hour. Begin. The three dove into their exams. Gao Yuan and the Seventh Young Master used calligraphy brushes, while Zheng Shan, untrained in formal writing, used a charcoal pencil Zheng Fa had crafted for her. For a while, the study was silent, save for the sound of Zheng Fas soft footsteps as he paced. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the Seventh Young Masters focus didnt last long. After the time it took for one incense stick to burn, Zheng Fa noticed him sneaking glances around. One look at his test paper revealed the problem: Good news: He had completed the questions he knew. Bad news: There werent many of those. Summary: Completely stumped. The Young Masters unease was palpable as he eyed his "competitors." Gao Yuans intense concentration clearly unnerved him. Zheng Shans furious scribbling, however, shattered what little confidence he had left. He stared at the vast emptiness on his test paper, as if willing answers to sprout like crops from the ground. Just as despair deepened on his face, a soft cough drew his attention. Zheng Fa squinted as he saw Zheng Shan stealthily lift her chubby left hand. To ensure the Young Master could see her answers clearly, she even slid her paper slightly toward him. To block Zheng Fas view, she shifted her tiny frame to one side, leaning her entire body to the left in an exaggerated gesture of innocence. Zheng Fa shook his head, amused. Ever since the incident with Wang Gui, Zheng Shan had developed a fondness for the Young Master, and now she was trying to help him cheat. The Seventh Young Master gawked at her actions, his face a storm of conflict. Zheng Fa could almost hear the dilemma raging in his mind: After a while, the Young Masters head tilted ever so slightly, his peripheral vision likely scanning Zheng Shans answers. Zheng Fa didnt expose their antics, instead offering the Seventh Young Master a pitying smile. ... Predictably, the results were a disaster. The Young Master learned that the true worst-case scenario wasnt merely copying from a six-year-oldit was copying and still losing to her. Watching the Young Master slump in defeat, his face a picture of despair, Zheng Fa gestured for Gao Yuan and Zheng Shan to leave. Once they were gone, he sat beside the Young Master. Am I stupid, Zheng Fa? the Young Master asked suddenly. Youre very smart, Zheng Fa replied honestly. To him, the problem wasnt intelligence. After a brief reassurance, Zheng Fa began his sales pitch. You just need a better learning method. The Young Master, unconvinced, muttered, I couldnt even beat your six-year-old sister. How can I ever master talismans? Actually, I have a secret technique. It doesnt require learning math and can still improve your skills. Another secret technique? I probably cant learn it. Im not interested, the Young Master replied sulkily. This one is just for you. No one else will learn it. Really? His eyes lit up. Absolutely. They wouldnt understand it anywayits talisman-specific. Zheng Fas tone was gentle and encouraging. Hearing this, the Young Masters bruised ego began to heal. Is it easy to learn? Very easy. With just two months of my special training, your talisman skills will improve dramatically! No math? Guaranteed! Alright, Ill do it! I knew you cared about me the most, Zheng Fa! Enthusiastic once more, the Young Master asked, Whats this technique called? Sea of Problemsoh, I mean, Sea of Diagrams. Sea of what? Confused, the Young Master muttered, Ive only ever heard of the sea of suffering Zheng Fa paused before nodding. Young Master, your understanding is remarkable despite the misheard name! That doesnt sound like a compliment. The Young Master squinted at him suspiciously. Are you plotting something after being scared by my mother? Of course not! This is my ultimate method, just for you! Zheng Fa declared confidently. The Seventh Young Master, for all his faults, could be unexpectedly sharp at the most inconvenient times. Chapter 59: The Addict Chapter 59: The Addict In the Zheng familys main hall, Zheng Fa sat across from the icy-faced young woman, still trying to process her peculiar enthusiasm for math problems. The last time hed heard someone suggest solving math problems for fun was during a pre-holiday pep talk in modern times. A math teacher had walked in with a stack of test papers half a person tall and said something similarly absurd: No one in the class understood the logic behind that statement, and every student silently questioned: Yet here, in another world, Zheng Fa had found that teachers soulmate. Unable to suppress his curiosity, he asked, Whats so enjoyable about solving math problems? The woman raised her gaze, as if shed never considered the question. After a moment, she replied, Maybe because theyre challenging? So, anything challenging is fun for you? There arent many truly challenging things in this world, are there? Faced with her earnest expression, Zheng Fa was at a loss for words. He could only respond with a twisted smile of begrudging admiration. The woman lifted her right hand, where a white jade bracelet glimmered with a faint, mystical light. A scroll about the length of a forearm materialized in her hand. Zheng Fa recalled the massive Qingluan that had obscured the sky earlier. It was clear she was the companion of the Zhao familys eldest daughterafter all, the daughters hobbies didnt involve math, but rather martial arts. Or at least thats what the Seventh Young Master claimed. This book of yours, the woman said, gesturing to is meant to test talisman aptitude, isnt it? Many talisman masters start by assessing their disciples mathematical talents. My master gave me a math book when I was younger, and he only accepted me as a disciple after I solved every problem in it. Someone had plagiarized his brain-filtering method! It made sense. While this world lacked modern mathematics, its scholars clearly understood the relationship between mathematical aptitude and the mastery of talismans. Placing the scroll on the table, the woman unrolled it to reveal a blank surface. Of course, my master later admitted it was just a formalityhe would have accepted me even if I hadnt solved the problems. But I found it enjoyable, so even after joining his tutelage, I continued solving math problems. With a tap of her finger, a problem appeared on the scroll. I even commissioned this artifact to collect interesting problems. Zheng Fa was dumbfounded. Ive read every math book in my sect and scoured ancient texts for more. Now, Ive solved them all and havent encountered a challenging problem in years. Her eyes sparkled with excitement. The problems in this book of yours arent particularly difficult, but theyre unique and intriguing. Do you have harder ones? Zheng Fa couldnt fathom how anyone could say theyd solved every math book without a hint of irony. Clearly, this world had its own mathematical prodigies, and this woman was one of them. When writing Zheng Fa had intentionally avoided introducing the axiomatic framework of modern math, but traces of it inevitably remained. That was likely what she found intriguing. Seeing Zheng Fas hesitation, she offered generously, I can trade you other challenging problems for yours. Weighing her obvious status as a cultivator, her persistence, and her unnerving passion for math, Zheng Fa eventually relented. I do remember some problems. Im not sure if youve seen them before. He wrote out a simple fill-in-the-blank question from the recent monthly exam. The woman studied the problem intently, her brow furrowing. This is more difficult than the ones in the book. Despite her words, her eyes gleamed with predatory excitement. After nearly the time it took for an incense stick to burn, she solved it. Her method wasnt standard, but the answer was correct, proving she had used the worlds existing mathematical knowledge to work through the problem. As she finished, her eyes narrowed in satisfaction, a faint smile on her lips as if savoring a rare treat. Is it correct? she asked. Yes, Zheng Fa confirmed. Give me a harder one! ... He wrote another problem. More! ... Just one last one! ... Another! Faced with her insatiable demands, Zheng Fa massaged his temples, his mind feeling utterly drained. For the first time, he had encountered someone who could exhaust others like an addict! ... Meanwhile, the Zhao familys eldest daughter stormed into the Seventh Young Masters courtyard after visiting her mother. Zhao Jingfan! She flung open the study door, yelling loudly. A disheveled head rose from the desk, its expression blank. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wheres Zhao Jingfan? she demanded. Sister? Who are you? she asked, narrowing her eyes at the vaguely familiar face. And what happened to you? Sister! Youre finally here! The Seventh Young Master rushed forward, clutching her arm as he burst into tears. I called for you earlier! Why didnt you answer me? Wrinkling her nose, she pushed his tear-streaked face away with one hand, clearly unwilling to let him ruin her clothes. Looking him over, she frowned. Are you really my brother? Of course! After all these years, youve forgotten my face? Id recognize that ugly face anywhere, she retorted, glancing at the desk cluttered with talisman diagrams. But Ive never seen you so hardworking before. The Young Masters face fell further. Sister! I begged you to save me, and you only just arrived! he wailed. Zheng Fas been forcing me to study these diagrams with Mothers rattan! If you came back any later, Id either be dead or insane! The eldest daughter sighed regretfully. If Id known You wouldve come back earlier to save me? he asked, hopeful. Id have stayed at Qingmu Sect a few more days, she replied, patting his shoulder sympathetically. Mother called Zheng Fa a talent, and now I believe her. Hes done a great service to our familyhe deserves a reward! The Seventh Young Master: ??? Enough about Zheng Fa, she said dismissively. I brought Senior Sister Zhang to teach you talismans. Shes a master in the field, so listen carefully for the next two months! A master? The Young Master looked at the unfinished diagrams on his desk. So what about these? Forget them! She waved a hand. With Senior Sister Zhangs guidance, youll improve faster than ever! You mean I wont need Zheng Fa to teach me anymore? Exactly! she replied cheerfully. Youll finally escape this misery. Isnt that great? Im not going! he declared abruptly. ... Chapter 58: Peculiar Interests Chapter 58: Peculiar Interests The Qingluan folded its wings, and the two women on its back descended gracefully. Senior Sister Zhang, lets go see my mother first! announced the Zhao familys eldest daughter, dressed in striking red robes. The Senior Sister Zhang she addressed remained silent, merely nodding with a cool demeanor as the pair headed toward the Madams two-story pavilion. As they neared, the eldest daughters pace quickened, her steps brimming with excitement. Rarely seen outside her quarters, the Madam stood at the pavilions entrance, waiting. The eldest daughter spotted her mother and, unable to contain her emotions, ran forward and threw herself into her arms. Mother! A decade of separation left her choking on words. Apart from the single heartfelt cry, she couldnt manage anything else. Tears welled up and spilled over as she buried her face in her mothers embrace. The Madam gently stroked her daughters hair. In her memory, her little girl was small, her hair just long enough to tie into tiny braids. Now, the young woman in her arms was poised and graceful, taller than her, with a thick head of lustrous black hair. Bittersweet emotions filled her chest, and her eyes grew misty. Sniffing to suppress her tears, the Madam chided softly, Youre all grown up now. Still crying the moment you see mewhat kind of behavior is that? Her voice was hoarse, betraying her own surging emotions. Senior Sister Zhang stood at a respectful distance, as if allowing the reunited mother and daughter their space. The Madam, noticing her, patted her daughters back and said, Youve brought a guest. Arent you going to introduce her? The eldest daughter lifted her tear-streaked face, sheepishly wiped it against her mothers robes, and turned to her companion. Senior Sister Zhang, this is my mother. Senior Sister Zhang approached and gave the Madam a polite nod, her demeanor courteous but distant. And Mother, the eldest daughter continued, this is Senior Sister Zhang from Jiushan Sect, the youngest Talisman Master of the Hundred Immortals Alliance, and now a Golden Core cultivator! The Madam had initially found the visitors aloofness slightly rude, but hearing her credentials, she decided the woman was entitled to such an attitude. Jiushan Sect, like Qingmu Sect, was a prestigious sect overseen by Nascent Soul elders. The Hundred Immortals Alliance was an even more formidable coalition of sects, wielding enormous influence with its countless affiliated cultivators. For someone to earn the title of the youngest Talisman Master within such a vast organization was no small feat, and being a Golden Core cultivator only solidified her exceptional standing. The Madam adopted a solemn expression and offered a deep bow. I apologize for not recognizing a Golden Core master. Please forgive my oversight. Senior Sister Zhangs gaze remained cool, but her tone was gracious. Theres no need for formality, Madam. Zhao is my friend, and her ancestor is one of my elders. Lets speak as equals, setting aside cultivation. Relieved, the Madam hesitated before saying, Then Ill take the liberty of addressing you as Niece. Ive already asked the maids to prepare tea; please, come in and rest. Despite her outward composure, the Madam remained cautious, mindful not to offend the prodigious Golden Core cultivator. The three ascended the pavilion. Once the eldest daughter had tidied herself up, they sat down for tea and conversation. The Madam, ever observant, noticed that Senior Sister Zhang wasnt so much aloof as she was reserved. Whenever the Madam addressed her directly, there was a faint trace of unease in her expression. However, when the Madam turned her attention solely to her daughter, Senior Sister Zhang seemed visibly more at ease. Realizing the cultivators personality, the Madam refrained from forcing conversation, allowing her to relax. At one point, Senior Sister Zhang, looking slightly bored, pointed at a small bookshelf. May I take a look? Make yourself at home, the Madam replied warmly. Senior Sister Zhang nodded, selected a book, and began reading. As the Madam and her daughter chatted, she occasionally glanced at their guest, noting her deep focus on the book. Is Niece interested in that book? the Madam asked, noticing it was Smiling, she added, I found it quite headache-inducing myself, but I hear its said to be the work of a Nascent Soul master. Senior Sister Zhang paused, seemingly weighing the statement, then nodded. That may very well be true. May I take this book with me to study further? The Madam hesitated briefly but, seeing no reason to refuse, replied generously, This was a gift from my sons study attendant. If it interests you, youre welcome to take it. Moments later, the Madam suggested, Traveling must have been tiring. Ive had a clean guest room prepared near Shaners courtyard. Why not rest there for a while? Senior Sister Zhang nodded and stood, following a maid out. At the door, she paused and turned back. Whats the name of this study attendant? Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa, she repeated, committing the name to memory before leaving with the book. Once she was out of sight, the Madam exhaled deeply, as if releasing a long-held tension. Mother, why were you so nervous around Senior Sister Zhang? the eldest daughter asked. The Madam gave her a pointed look. Its your fault for bringing such a big shot into our home! Ignoring the comment, her daughter changed the subject. Is Zheng Fa the study attendant you mentioned in your letter? Yes, thats him. You asked me to reserve a spot as an attendant for him. That might not be possible anymore. The Madam frowned. Ive already promised him. You dont know the full story, her daughter explained. One spot has been reserved for a senior brothers family member, and Id planned to keep the other for my brother, just in case. Your brother? Isnt he entering the Immortal Talent Conference? I heard the standards have been raised this year. His dual spiritual roots might not qualify as high-grade anymore, making Qingmu Sect Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Madam, unfamiliar with this development, grew anxious. What will we do? Dont worry, Mother. I brought Senior Sister Zhang back specifically to teach him talismans. With her guidance, he might use talismans to meet the higher standards. The Madam finally understood why her daughter had brought such a notable figure home. And if he still fails The eldest daughter sighed. Then hell take the attendant spot and follow me to Qingmu Sect. At least he wont waste away here. The Madam hesitated but relented when her daughter added, Do you want him to end up like Father, wasting his life away because he couldnt enter an Immortal Sect? ... At Zheng Fas courtyard, he was practicing the Pine Crane Stance after lunch, as was his habit even after mastering it. A soft knock interrupted his focus. Curious, he opened the door to find a cool-faced woman in a Daoist robe holding a book. Did you write this? she asked, holding up It took a moment for Zheng Fa to process her question. It was taught to me by someone else, he replied honestly, sensing her significant background. Are you skilled in mathematics? she asked, her previously cold expression lighting up with genuine interest. I wouldnt say skilledjust better than most. Zheng Fa remained humble, reflecting on his middling abilities in the modern world but confident in his superiority here. Her eyes sparkled with an intensity that startled him. Do you, by chance, solve math problems for fun when youre bored? Do I what? Zheng Fa repeated, baffled by the absurdity of the question. She nodded eagerly, her expression akin to discovering a rare kindred spirit. From the sidelines, Zhengs mother peeked out with a questioning look that seemed to ask, ... Well, Zheng Fa thought. Chapter 60: Not One for Smiling Chapter 60: Not One for Smiling Youre not going? The Eldest Young Lady narrowed her eyes, staring at her younger brother. She enunciated each word carefully: I went through all the trouble, pulling every string, to bring Senior Sister Zhang here for you, and youre telling me you wont go? Ill give you one chance to reconsider! Im not going! The Seventh Young Master shrank back slightly but still held firm in his refusal. Zhao! Jing! Fan! The Eldest Young Lady clenched her fists. Dont make me start my visit by beating you up! The familiar tone and cadence seemed to spark some painful memories for the Seventh Young Master. His defiant voice softened. Zheng Fa stays up late every night, bringing piles of books back to draw those talisman diagrams for me The Eldest Young Ladys expression froze, her anger visibly subsiding as she processed his reasoning. The Seventh Young Master continued, He works so hard. If I stop learning from him now, wont he feel like all his effort was wasted? He might even think I look down on him. How could I be so ungrateful? Thats your reason? He nodded, his tone slightly resentful. If not for how hard hes working, I wouldve run off long ago. You think a little rattan stick could stop me? The Eldest Young Lady stared at her brother. Her anger melted into a rare smile. Ten years apart, and I was worried youd turned out wrong. But it seems youre more thoughtful than I gave you credit for. Im not dumb. I know whos good to me. The Seventh Young Master snorted, proud of the compliment. So let Zheng Fa teach me! I think Ive been making good progress. I dont need that Senior Sister Zhang. Her tone softened. His efforts aside, this isnt about pride or stubbornness. Learning from Senior Sister Zhang would be much better for you! No! Zhao Jingfan! Do you really think youve grown up enough to disobey me? Frustration creeping back, the Eldest Young Lady glanced around, grabbed the rattan stick Zheng Fa had left behind, and raised it menacingly. You can beat me until Im stuck in bed for three months again, and I still wont go! the Seventh Young Master declared, stiffening his neck. Seeing his resolve, she struck his arm lightly with the rattan. Ow! The Seventh Young Master yelped in an exaggerated tone. Cut the act! She rolled her eyes. Youve always been like thishowling before the stick even lands. Not a single mark, but your voice goes hoarse. See? I knew you wouldnt actually hit me hard! he grinned sheepishly. You... She tossed the rattan aside with a sigh. This isnt up to you. Your participation in the Immortal Talent Conference depends on this. If you cant pass and enter Qingmu Sect, Ill have to use my attendant spot to bring you instead. That would mean taking the spot Mother promised to Zheng Fa. Do you understand? The Seventh Young Master fell silent, her words sinking in. If you study diligently under Senior Sister Zhang, you might enter Qingmu Sect on your own merits. It would be best for everyone. After a long pause, he nodded reluctantly. Just as the Eldest Young Lady began to smile in relief, he added, But I need to talk to Zheng Fa first, so he doesnt misunderstand! ... As they walked toward Zheng Fas courtyard, the Eldest Young Lady frowned slightly. Ever since I returned, all I hear is Zheng Fa this, Zheng Fa that. Its like theres no one else in the estate. Mother talks about him, and now you do too. Whats so special about him? The Seventh Young Master scratched his head, thinking hard. After a long pause, he finally said, Hes really smart. He started studying talismans here, and in half a month, hes learned what took me years. The Eldest Young Lady nodded. What else? Hes got talent in martial arts too. Mother gave him the to practice, saying no mortal could master it, but he did. She remained expressionless. Thats it? Thats why you care so much? He doesnt act like a servanthes not particularly deferentialbut hes been good to me. The Seventh Young Master hesitated before continuing. Mothers schemed against him and even scared him for my sake. Hes smart enough to see through it, but hes never taken it out on me. He stays up late drawing talisman diagrams and teaching me secret techniques... He turned to his sister with a broad grin. Sister, dont worry. Your brother isnt stupid anymore. The Eldest Young Lady sighed. Youve always been extremeeither adoring someone or hating them. How many times has that landed you in trouble? How could I not worry? He opened his mouth to argue but thought better of it. What kind of person Zheng Fa is isnt for you to decide. Ill judge for myself, she said firmly. Whether hes good or bad to you, remember that hes just a servant of the Zhao family. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sister? The Zhao family may seem grand, but compared to Qingmu Sect, what are we? Compared to the Hundred Immortals Alliance, or the entire cultivation world? She turned to her brother. His talent might be exceptional here, but what about the geniuses of the cultivation world? Hes nothing compared to Senior Sister Zhang. The Seventh Young Master stared at her, speechless. The cultivation world is vast. You might find that Zheng Fa is nothing special at all, she said softly. Just like how I once thought I was extraordinary... Her voice trailed off, and she fell silent. Seeing her discomfort, he pressed his lips together, unwilling to argue further. She changed the subject. You can stay close to Zheng Fa, but dont let loyalty blind you to an opportunity like Senior Sister Zhangs guidance. Do you understand? He was still unconvinced. Zheng Fa has the favor of a Nascent Soul cultivator! Learning from him is just as good as learning from Senior Sister Zhang! The Eldest Young Lady laughed coldly. Senior Sister Zhangs master a Nascent Soul cultivator. Shes the most renowned talisman prodigy in the Hundred Immortals Alliance. Do you really think Zheng Fa can compare to her? Shes the heavens, and hes the earth. Understand? Even the Seventh Young Master, despite his loyalty, couldnt argue further. Shes a bit aloof, the Eldest Young Lady added, but dont take it personally. Shes here because of our familys past ties with her elders. Shes not one for idle chatter and only cares about talismans and mathematics. Sister... What? Does she wear a green Daoist robe? How do you know? Does she have big eyes and a straight nose? Her confusion deepened. Have you seen her? Does she have a small dimple on her left cheek when she smiles? I... never noticed, the Eldest Young Lady admitted. She doesnt smile much. Ive rarely seen it. I just saw her smiling, the Seventh Young Master said, pointing ahead. Following his finger, the Eldest Young Lady looked toward the courtyard. Through the open gate, she saw Senior Sister Zhang in the main hall, pen in hand. Her face was lit with a radiant smile, her dimple unmistakable, as she spoke to a young man sitting across from her. Yes, it was Zheng Fa. And yes, her smile was sweetsweet enough to make anyone watching forget her reputation as one who rarely smiled. Chapter 61: Equality Among All Beings Chapter 61: Equality Among All Beings Zheng Fa felt a headache coming on. He had every reason to suspect that the young girl in green before him was the reincarnation of a calculator. She was just too good at math! Not only did she possess a solid grasp of basic arithmetic, but she also mastered Tianyuan Techniquea mathematical system akin to solving polynomials in this world. What amazed Zheng Fa even more was her display of a method called Zhui Technique, resembling limit calculation. No matter how complex the problemswhether they fell within the scope of university entrance exams or notshe could solve them quickly and accurately. Her only apparent weakness was in proofs. She couldn''t even comprehend why proofs were necessary. From her, Zheng Fa caught a glimpse of the mathematical tendencies of the Xuanyi Realm: practicality over logic. Got more? The girl set down the last question she had just solved, her eyes sparkling with delight. The harder, more twisted, and seemingly impossible a problem was, the more thrilled she seemed! No more! Zheng Fa flatly denied her request. He had a sneaking suspicion that if he didnt, this girl could spend an entire year immersed in this game of setting and solving perverse questions. Not a single one? Not a single one! The girl stared intently at his forehead, her eyes filled with suspicion. Zheng Fa started to wonder if she was considering prying open his head to see if there was truly nothing left inside. Senior Sister Zhang? What brings you here? A female voice broke the silence. Zheng Fa turned to see the Seventh Young Master standing beside a young girl in red, who had been the one speaking. Zheng Fa, this is my sister, the Seventh Young Master introduced. Eldest Young Lady! Zheng Fa stood up and greeted her respectfully, casting a glance at the girl in green. So her surname was Zhang. This person hadnt even introduced herself when she arrived, let alone asked permission to enter the house. To her, nothing seemed to matter except the problems she was solving. I asked your familys servants for directions to get here, Senior Sister Zhang explained after some thought, glancing briefly at Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa seems to be quite famous in your household; I only had to ask one person to find him. Im not asking how you got here, the Eldest Young Lady responded, walking over to Senior Sister Zhang with a puzzled look. Im asking why someone of your status as a Golden Core cultivator would personally Senior Sister Zhang interrupted by shaking her head and replied, What? Would my core shatter just by coming here? Zheng Fa swore he saw a stifled expression on the Eldest Young Ladys face. Hes my brothers study attendant. If you want to see him, you could just summon him. Showing up yourself makes it seem like our Zhao Estate is neglecting you. The Seventh Young Master pouted. Zheng Fa understood her point. The identity gap between a Golden Core cultivator and a mere study attendant was enormous. A single word from her would suffice to make him comply. But he didnt feel offendedthis was simply how most people in this world thought. I came here, didnt I? ? A hint of confusion crossed the Eldest Young Ladys face. Where I go and who I meet depends solely on my whims. What does the persons identity matter to me? Senior Sister Zhang glanced at the three of them. To me, theres no difference. In that small courtyard, three of them fell silent simultaneously. The Eldest Young Ladys face flushed red. The Seventh Young Master gritted his teeth. Zheng Fa struggled to suppress his laughter. Now, this was what equality among all beings truly meant! When the Eldest Young Lady mentioned earlier that Senior Sister Zhang was a Golden Core cultivator, Zheng Fa had thought of her as approachable. But now, her words made it abundantly clear: in her eyes, the Zhao Estate and a mere study attendant held the same weight. It was as if she exuded a pride that said, Approachable? No one could be more dismissive of worldly distinctions than this girl. The Eldest Young Ladys face alternated between pale and livid as she struggled to respond. Junior Sister Zhao, Senior Sister Zhang finally spoke to her, As cultivators, we shouldnt burden ourselves with too many trivial attachments. You are shackled by too much. The Eldest Young Lady froze in place as Senior Sister Zhang continued, With your talent and diligence, you shouldnt have taken ten years to build your foundation. If you dont awaken soon, these burdens will only drag you down. A complex mix of bitter laughter and gratitude crossed the Eldest Young Ladys face as she finally understood the bluntness in Senior Sister Zhangs words. Youre a true cultivator, achieving a Golden Core in just a century. I Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Senior Sister Zhang seemed to have said her piece. Hearing this, she simply nodded without further persuasion and turned to look at the Seventh Young Master. Standing before a Golden Core cultivator, the Seventh Young Master appeared visibly nervous. This is my younger brother, Zhao Jingfan! the Eldest Young Lady quickly introduced. I was planning to take him to see you later to express our gratitude for your willingness to travel to Jingzhou City to teach him. Then, she patted the Seventh Young Master on the back and said, Hurry and thank Senior Sister Zhang! Her guidance in talismans is a rare blessing for you! So Senior Sister Zhang was here to teach him talismans? No need. I dont care for such formalities, Senior Sister Zhang said, pointing at Zheng Fas head. Besides, meeting him is the best token of appreciation I could ask for. Zheng Fa scratched the back of his head, feeling that she was referring not to him, but to the questions in his mindor worse, to his brain itself. Could this be karma for his love of collecting brains? The Eldest Young Lady and the Seventh Young Master stared blankly at Zheng Fa, their expressions filled with a familiar emotion: It was the same look Wang Chen gave when he saw him with Tang Lingwu. You want me to teach you talismans? First, I need to assess your current level, Senior Sister Zhang said, despite having dismissed the need for gratitude. True to her decisive nature, she immediately began teaching the Seventh Young Master in Zheng Fas courtyard. Zheng Fa didnt mind having another teacher invited by the Eldest Young Lady. He wasnt entirely confident that Old Man Bais notes were entirely accurate. Modern mathematicsor rather, topologymight have applications in talisman crafting, but in this world, talismans were undeniably real. Without practical testing, Zheng Fa couldnt be certain that what he was teaching the Seventh Young Master was useful. His own understanding of talismans in this world was riddled with unanswered questions. Like science, problems had to be grounded in reality to find solutions. Whether Old Man Bais methods were correct and whether they addressed the mysteries of talismans both required practical insight. When Senior Sister Zhang announced her intent to test the Seventh Young Master, his face tensed with nervousness. The Eldest Young Lady quickly interjected, My brother used to be a playful child and neglected his studies. If his talisman skills fall short, please dont hold it against him. Zheng Fa sighed quietly. He understood that her preemptive self-criticism came from a place of goodwill, meant to shield the Seventh Young Master. But Zheng Fa glanced at the boy and saw a flicker of gloom pass over his face. He bit his lip lightly, his entire body seeming even more tense. Senior Sister Zhang nodded gently. To understand talismans, one must understand the Yuan Fu. So, the first question is this: what is a Yuan Fu? she asked. The Seventh Young Master shook his head blankly, his face clouded with shame. Senior Sister Zhang remained calm, showing no disappointment. Extending her index finger, she traced a pattern in the air. A golden talisman appeared out of thin air before dissolving into three streaks of light that shot into the foreheads of the three onlookers. A Yuan Fu is a kind of talisman diagram, Senior Sister Zhang said in a cool tone. And to me, a talisman diagram is the entire world! The golden light of the talisman was dazzling. As it neared Zheng Fas forehead, he instinctively shut his eyes. When he reopened them, the world before him had shattered. Chapter 62: Mock Exam Chapter 62: Mock Exam The world before Zheng Fas eyes reminded him of a small pond outside the Zhao family estate. In spring and summer, the pond would teem with countless tiny fish. The fish were so small that if you tried to catch them with your hand, their slender bodies would slip right through the narrow gaps between your fingers. As a child, Zheng Fa had been a bit mischievous. Occasionally, he would throw a stone into the pond just to watch the fish scatter in frantic disarray. Now, he felt like karma had come for him Because there were ! Looking around the courtyard, he felt as though he had been thrown into that pond. There seemed to be countless tiny fish swimming before his eyes. Their movements formed strange and intricate patterns, much like talisman diagrams. Or rather, they seemed to be the very source of those diagrams. The world around him appeared veiled in layers of overlapping webs, dividing it into countless fragmented sections. The tiny fish swam everywherethrough the sky, on the walls, across the ground, and even on the blades of grass in the corners of the courtyard. He could see them on the Eldest Young Lady and the Seventh Young Master, on their heads, and even in the airflow passing in and out of their nostrils as they breathed. With this Lingyan Talisman, what youre seeing is the world as a talisman master sees it while crafting talismans, Senior Sister Zhangs voice explained. Talisman diagrams, also called talisman glyphs, have different interpretations depending on the talisman master. Some say theyre the manifestation of the Heavenly Dao, a type of script, she continued. But I believe talisman diagrams are the traces left by the flow of spiritual energy. The world itself is formed by spiritual energy, so talisman diagrams are the world itself! Zheng Fa was stunned. These tiny fish were actually what they called spiritual energy? Regardless of what talisman diagrams are, one thing is universally agreed upon: when we use spiritual power or spiritual ink to trace these patterns, it creates a resonance with the world around us. With that, Senior Sister Zhang used her finger to draw a complex talisman diagram. Zheng Fa watched as some of the "fish" began to move faster, gathering at her fingertips. As her finger moved, the fish coalesced into a golden talisman at the tip. Moments later, the talisman ascended into the sky and disappeared. A faint green cloud formed above the courtyard, and a light drizzle began to fall, soaking the earth. In the corners of the courtyard, the plants and grass grew as if they had been given a powerful tonic, their wild growth threatening to topple the walls. This is the Little Rain Talisman, Senior Sister Zhang said to the Seventh Young Master. Did you see the traces of spiritual energy that were drawn to it? What were their patterns? They all corresponded to the talisman diagram of the Little Rain Talismans Yuan Fu! the Seventh Young Master exclaimed in sudden realization. So thats what it means to correspond with the talisman diagram? Senior Sister Zhang nodded. Correct. By drawing a specific talisman diagram, you attract the spiritual energy that corresponds to that diagram. She then drew another, even more intricate diagram. This is also a Little Rain Talisman. And this one too, she added, drawing yet another diagram so quickly that even Zheng Fa couldnt follow her movements. Each time she finished a diagram, the "fish" in the air gathered, a green cloud formed, a drizzle fell, and the grass grew wildly againalmost to the point of tearing down the courtyard walls. All of these have the same effect. However, only this, Senior Sister Zhang said, drawing two overlapping circles, is the Yuan Fu of the Little Rain Talisman. Its the original talisman diagram we talisman masters use. If they all work the same, why not just use any of them? the Seventh Young Master asked, puzzled. The Yuan Fu is the essence of talisman diagrams, the embodiment of simplicity in the Dao. How could it be the same as other diagrams? Senior Sister Zhang looked at the still-confused Seventh Young Master and asked, Still dont get it? The Seventh Young Master shook his head. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Eldest Young Lady softly remarked, My brothers a bit slow, Senior Sister Zhang. Please be patient with him. After a brief pause, Senior Sister Zhang said, Because the Yuan Fu has the fewest strokes, its cheaper. Huh? When crafting talismans, you need talisman paper and spiritual ink. Even if you can draw talismans in the air like me, it still consumes spiritual power. Drawing complex diagrams wastes paper and ink, and if your spiritual power is insufficient, you could even suffer from cultivation deviation. Thats why everyone uses Yuan Fu. Now, do you understand? The Seventh Young Master nodded vigorously. Zheng Fa also nodded secretly. A thousand years ago, you could draw whichever talisman you liked. But now, spiritual energy is depleting, and spiritual materials are scarce Senior Sister Zhangs expression suddenly turned grim. If you dare to waste spiritual materials by not using Yuan Fu, the talisman masters of the Hundred Immortals Alliance will swarm you like wolves. Zheng Fa: ? For the first time, he felt that even disciples of the Immortal Sect didnt have it easy. Then Ill just learn the Yuan Fu. Its so simple. Why bother learning all these corresponding talisman diagrams? the Seventh Young Master grumbled, his tone full of frustration as he uttered the words "talisman diagrams." Zheng Fa could fully sympathize with the Seventh Young Masters resentment, knowing how the "sea of diagrams" strategy had tormented him. If you want spiritual energy to gather at your Yuan Fu, you must first recognize it. Only if you recognize it, will it recognize you. Zheng Fa froze. That phrasingspiritual energy sounded as if it were sentient. But Senior Sister Zhang didnt seem to dwell on the philosophical implications. Instead, she simply said, The more corresponding talisman diagrams you can identify while crafting a talisman, the more spiritual energy you can attract. This determines the power of your talisman. Of course, this also depends on your cultivation level, as you can only see talisman diagrams within the range of your divine sense. Now, do you understand why the foundation of talisman crafting lies in the Yuan Fu? The Seventh Young Master nodded. Senior Sister Zhang tapped her finger lightly, and the world before Zheng Fas eyes returned to normal. Thats why the talisman aptitude test at the Immortal Talent Conference is simple. Senior Sister Zhang gestured, and a scroll lying on the table floated in front of the Seventh Young Master. They test your ability to identify talisman diagrams that correspond to a specific Yuan Fu among a large number of diagrams. The Seventh Young Masters eyes widened. A sea of diagrams? A sea of what? Uh nothing. Senior Sister Zhang didnt seem to care. She drew a basic Yuan Fu in the air. This is the Yuan Fu for the Breeze Talisman. Now, find its corresponding diagrams on the scroll by tapping on the ones you think are correct. Zheng Fa nodded to himself. A mock exam was indeed a reliable way to assess a students aptitude. The Seventh Young Master took a deep breath, his expression grim as he focused on the floating scroll. The Eldest Young Lady clenched her fists tightly, tension visible in her stance. Begin. One talisman diagram after another appeared and vanished on the scroll, each in the blink of an eye. The Seventh Young Master hesitated at first, taking several deep breaths before quickly tapping on the scroll. Stop. The talisman diagrams faded away, leaving the scroll blank again. Senior Sister Zhang frowned slightly, her expression filled with confusion as she looked at the Seventh Young Master. His breathing was heavy, and his gaze was full of unease. Try the Vajra Talisman. Lets do another. Now this one. Each time a Yuan Fu was tested, Senior Sister Zhangs frown deepened. Her expressions caused cold sweat to bead on the Seventh Young Masters forehead as his dejection grew more apparent. The Eldest Young Lady clenched her fists tighter, the veins on her hands visible to Zheng Fa. Finally, the scroll stopped displaying diagrams, and Senior Sister Zhang fell into silent contemplation. Senior Sister Zhang? the Eldest Young Lady asked anxiously. If my brother is beyond teaching, Ill send you back at once. I shouldnt have come, Senior Sister Zhang murmured, nodding slowly. The Seventh Young Master lowered his head, avoiding both his sisters and Zheng Fas gazes. His accuracy with the tested Yuan Fu exceeded thirty percent. If its above thirty percent for all thirty-six basic Yuan Fu, that qualifies as top-tier talisman aptitude. He doesnt need my instruction. What? Have the standards at the Immortal Talent Conference risen these past two sessions? Senior Sister Zhang wondered aloud, puzzled. I havent heard anything. ... The Seventh Young Master suddenly lifted his head. I knew it! Im a talisman prodigy! Zheng Fa thought, recalling Old Man Bais notebook boasting an eighty to ninety percent accuracy rate. Senior Sister Zhang, how about testing him some more? the Eldest Young Lady asked, glancing at her silly brother who was grinning ear to ear. Does he like a talisman prodigy to you? If Zheng Fa hadnt seen her amused squint, he might have believed the disdain in her tone. Chapter 64: Medical Checkup Chapter 64: Medical Checkup Modern day, classroom. Zheng Fa, youre about to lose me! Zheng Fa looked up from his desk, dazed. It took him a moment to pull his mind away from the unrecognizable mathematical symbols before him and realize it was Wang Chen speaking. Wang Chen looked utterly distraught. When you used to memorize textbooks, I put up with it! When you ranked second in class and top ten in the grade, I endured it! When you started getting all chummy with Tang Lingwu in that ambiguous way, I still held my tongue! But look at you now! Wang Chens tone grew even more pained. What are you doing with yourself?! Zheng Fa glanced at the in his hands. Whats wrong? Youre memorizing test papers! And not just thatyoure picking the hardest questions to memorize! Wang Chen sighed deeply. After all these years of knowing you, I thought I had you figured out. But now youre so insane its like I dont even know you Zheng Fa fell silent, then said, Dont even bother. I feel like a lunatic myself. ? You dont understand what its like to shove this disgusting nonsense into your brain just to survive I feel like throwing up. Im heading out. With that, Zheng Fa glanced at the time, shook his head, and walked downstairs. Today was his tutoring session with Tang Lingwu at Old Man Bais place. Watching Zheng Fa leave, Wang Chen turned back to his desk mate. Did he just insult himself? Did he lose his mind from all that studying? Seems like it, the desk mate replied, watching Wang Chen pull out a textbook and begin mumbling to himself. What are you doing? Memorizing! Wang Chen snapped, opening his eyes to glare. Dont interrupt my studying. Are you copying Zheng Fa? So what if I am? Didnt you just criticize him? Wang Chen turned to his desk mate, incredulous. You dont feel like criticizing him? I do! And you dont want to become like him? I do! Then do you have any more questions? sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu walked side by side toward the faculty residences. Tang Lingwu, have you been preparing for the math competition? Mm. Tang Lingwu glanced at him, puzzled by such an obvious question. Have you ever come across problems that are especially difficult, ridiculously complex, and just plain infuriating? I dont understand why youre asking me this. Well, if you find any like that, could you send them to me? Zheng Fa asked. What for? I want to memorize them. There was no helping it. Picking questions for Senior Sister Zhang was no easy task. Too simple, and they wouldnt give her enough satisfaction, risking the loss of her support. Too complex, like century-defining problems, wouldnt work either. Senior Sister Zhang seemed to enjoy the thrill of conquering challenges, not the frustration of being utterly stumped. And proof-based problems were a no-gonot only because she might not understand them but also because too many of those would reveal the difference between his mathematics and the system of the Xuanyi Realm. He never underestimated the intelligence of a Golden Core genius. With those constraints, he needed to focus on finding problems that were ridiculously tedious and calculation-heavy. Zheng Fa figured hed need to stockpile a good selection to keep Senior Sister Zhang satisfied. Tang Lingwu was silent for a long time, not indicating whether she would agree. Why arent you saying anything? Zheng Fa asked. Tang Lingwu pursed her lips and finally said, If the pressure is too much, I know a hospital thats pretty good at dealing with this kind of thing. Grandpa Bai went to the hospital? At Old Man Bais house, the two found that he wasnt home. Instead, a middle-aged woman they hadnt met before opened the door. Nothing serious. The old mans getting on in years and goes for annual checkups. And you are? You must be Tang Lingwu and Zheng Fa. Come in, the woman said, ushering them inside and introducing herself. Im his daughter. Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu exchanged a look. They both knew Old Man Bais daughter worked at Qingshui High School in logistics, but theyd never seen her before. After they all sat in the living room, Old Man Bais daughter studied the two of them as if deciding how to phrase something. Finally, she spoke. Ive heard a lot about you two from my father. He says youre both hardworking and very smart. The two exchanged another look but stayed silent, waiting for her to continue. Openings like this rarely led to compliments. I should also thank you two. I have my job, kids, and a busy home life. With you keeping my father company, it makes me feel more at ease. Seeing that Tang Lingwu wasnt used to conversing with adults, Zheng Fa took the initiative. Professor Bai is willing to teach us. We should be the ones thanking him. Old Man Bais daughter smiled. Hes always been like this. Loves being around young people and refuses to admit hes getting older. Even after retiring, he cant let go of his mathematics and dreams of writing books in Jingcheng. Zheng Fa began to understand why she had invited them in. I brought him back to keep a closer eye on him, she explained, laughing wryly. But the old man refuses to live with us, says its too noisy, and insists on staying in this old house. He doesnt want to trouble you, Zheng Fa noted. She nodded. Youre about the same age as my kids, so Ill speak frankly. I want him to spend his later years resting and taking care of himself. I dont mind him mentoring you, but Her tone became firmer. I wont tolerate him staying up late drawing diagrams. Zheng Fa thought of the notebook back at his house. Do you understand what I mean? He and Tang Lingwu nodded. Clearly, she wanted them to avoid overburdening Old Man Bai, especially with late-night work. Zheng Fa had a feeling the comment was aimed at him specifically. These words can only be said while hes not here. Otherwise Just then, the door opened, and Old Man Bai walked in, holding a white plastic bag from Second Hospital. Oh? You two are early, he greeted them before spotting his daughter. His brow furrowed. What have you been telling them? Dad, how did the checkup go? What did the doctor say? she asked, ignoring his question. They said the results will be available later on my phone. They gave me some medsthe same ones Ive been taking for over ten years. I could write the prescriptions myself, he replied. Then, turning back to her, he added, You couldnt convince me, so now youre trying to persuade them? Dad I told you, Im perfectly fine, he snapped, a trace of irritation in his tone. You? Fine? His daughter wasnt backing down. Youd forget to eat or drink while working on your book, only to collapse in the library and scare the staff half to death! Why do you think I brought you back? It was just low blood sugar. Its nothing, he muttered, his voice softening. Youre old! Do you understand what that means? she countered, raising her voice. Just wait for your test results. Ill bet every problem you have will still be there. Its not like Im going to die he grumbled, clearly lacking confidence. First your mother watched over me when I was young, and now youre doing the same in my old age A notification chimed from his phone. Old Man Bai glanced at the screen, his expression shifting slightly before he hastily put the phone down, looking oddly guilty. The results are out, arent they? Go on, check them! his daughter demanded, giving him a pointed look. Fine, Im not afraid! he retorted, tapping the phone. But as he scrolled, his brows furrowed deeper, and his fingers moved quickly across the screen. Whats wrong? Is it serious? His daughters tone softened with concern. Should we go to Jingcheng for a more thorough checkup? They mustve mixed up the reports. This one says the patient has no health issues whatsoeverclearly not mine, Old Man Bai replied, his certainty tinged with pride. Youre actually proud of being sick?! his daughter exclaimed, laughing in exasperation. Chapter 63: Not for Free Chapter 63: Not for Free The Seventh Young Masters face flushed with defiance after his sisters remark. Sis! Your brother is a genius! He then turned to Zheng Fa, puffing out his chest. Zheng Fa! Go along with my sister to Qingmu Sect and endure for a few years. Once I rise to power there, dont waste your time being her personal attendant. She barely made it into the inner sect after ten years; theres no future with her. Follow me instead! The Eldest Young Ladys smile froze, her gaze toward her brother growing dangerous. She gritted her teeth, about to retort, but Senior Sister Zhang spoke first. Your brothers understanding of Yuan Fu varies greatly. For instance, he has a 40% accuracy with the Little Rain Talisman and Breeze Talisman but can barely identify 10% of the Vajra Talisman. The Seventh Young Master froze and glanced toward Zheng Fa, as though recalling something. Thats normal, Senior Sister Zhang continued. Most talisman masters have natural affinities for specific Yuan Fu. Wait! the Seventh Young Master suddenly exclaimed. Its the Sea of Diagrams Strategy! Senior Sister Zhang and the Eldest Young Lady turned to him, but his eyes were locked on Zheng Fa. Sea of diagrams? Senior Sister Zhang repeated, seeming to grasp the phrase but remaining puzzled. Its Zheng Fas secret method for tormentinguh, training me. The Seventh Young Master struggled for words before running off to his study. Moments later, he returned, panting and carrying a pile of talisman diagrams. These diagrams for the Little Rain Talisman and Breeze TalismanI practiced them just a few days ago. The Eldest Young Lady raised an eyebrow at Zheng Fa, her gaze filled with surprise and doubt. Senior Sister Zhang lowered her head to examine the pile of diagrams. After a long pause, she looked up. Her gaze lingered on Zheng Fa as she asked, How long have you been using this method? Less than ten days, I think. Senior Sister Zhangs eyes gleamed as she nodded slowly. Your method is better than mine. Senior Sister Zhang! The Eldest Young Lady was taken aback. Youre recognized as a talisman prodigy by the Hundred Immortals Alliance Ive taught junior disciples in the Jiushan Sect before, but the results were often underwhelming, Senior Sister Zhang said with a rare furrow of her brow, as if frustrated by something she couldnt understand. Theyd say the things I thought were simple were too hard, while the issues they raised didnt need to be explained at all. Was that a line from Old Man Bais quotes? Judging by his performance with the Vajra Talisman, your brothers foundation was worse than those juniors, Senior Sister Zhang remarked. Zheng Fa chuckled as he looked at the Seventh Young Master, whose face grew stiff, the pride gradually draining from his expression. Zheng Fa managed to teach him so well because Senior Sister Zhang scrutinized both Zheng Fa and the Seventh Young Master before continuing, theres a kind of mutual understanding between the two of you on certain issues. Zheng Fas smile froze. Could she stop with the subtle insults? Moreover, Senior Sister Zhang said, now looking intently at Zheng Fa, judging from these talisman diagrams, your aptitude for the talisman arts may not be inferior to mine. The Eldest Young Ladys eyes widened as she stared at Zheng Fa. The Seventh Young Master glanced at his sister, his expression saying, It reminded Zheng Fa of what she had said earlier on the way to the estate: sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His talent might be outstanding in the Zhao Estate, but how does he compare to the true geniuses of the cultivation world? Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Zhang are worlds apart. Do you understand? Now it seemed the sister had underestimated him, and the brothers judgment was spot on. I knew from the start you were extraordinary! the Eldest Young Lady declared, her eyes filled with genuine admiration as she looked at Zheng Fa. The Seventh Young Masters face turned to one of bewilderment. My foolish brother complained that your training was torturous and even begged me to save him! The Eldest Young Lady turned to her now dumbfounded brother. Hes ungrateful and has no appreciation for your hard work! The Seventh Young Masters jaw dropped in disbelief. Dont worry; you can push him as hard as you like! the Eldest Young Lady said, her eyes narrowing as she silenced her brothers protest with a look. If he disobeys, just leave him to meIll make sure he learns his lesson! She turned to the Seventh Young Master with a sly smile. Anything youd like to add? The Seventh Young Master opened his mouth but couldnt find the words. After a long sigh, he muttered, Qingmu Sect its so harsh. As the Eldest Young Lady enthusiastically dragged the Seventh Young Master away, Zheng Fa turned to Senior Sister Zhang, who lingered in his courtyard. Senior Zhang, there really are no more questions! he said helplessly. Really? Absolutely! Do you want to participate in the Immortal Talent Conference? she suddenly asked, her gaze steady. Looking into her clear eyes, Zheng Fa realized this Golden Core cultivator might not be as indifferent as she appeared. Youre exceptionally talented. The patterns hidden within these talisman diagrams cant be coincidental, she said, pointing to the pile of diagrams. Your comprehension of Yuan Fu is remarkable. Zheng Fa stayed silent, curious about where this was going. Youre both lucky and unlucky, she said. Zheng Fa tilted his head, puzzled. Do you know why a talisman master would test you but not take you as a disciple? No, I havent come up with an excuse yet. Its because of the depletion of spiritual energy, Senior Sister Zhang explained. In the Hundred Immortals Alliance, Nascent Soul cultivators have reached a consensus. Unless approved by half of them, each Nascent Soul cultivator may only take one direct disciple every fifty years. Other sects likely have similar restrictions. Zheng Fa was stunned. Its gotten that bad? Its also because spiritual materials are scarce. Even if someone isnt a genius, taking them in would be futile. Quality over quantity. Do you know why the Immortal Talent Conference was convened ahead of schedule? she asked, shifting topics. Zheng Fa shook his head. There are rumors that further restrictions will be placed on disciple quotas at the conference, making them even scarcer, she said with a smile. Do you know who usually gets these slots? Families like the Zhao Clan. Exactly. Mostly descendants of Nascent Soul and Golden Core cultivators. They heard about these changes and decided to hold the conference early to avoid complications. Zheng Fa listened and realized the situation in the immortal sects was grimmer than hed thought. The direct disciple route was already limited, and now the conference itself was imposing further restrictions? Suddenly, Senior Sister Zhang produced a jade token inlaid with gold, depicting nine mountain peaks. It exuded an air of elegance and prestige. Whats this? The Immortal Token. With it, you can participate in the Immortal Talent Conference, she said, placing it on the table. Senior Zhang, you Im a Golden Core cultivator, so of course I have a slot. But I have no family, and Im too lazy to curry favor with anyone, she said, treating the token as if it were of little value. If my master were here, he might have given you one based on your talent. But I dont care about talent, she said, turning her gaze to Zheng Fa. So? Its not worth much to me, but its not free, she said, pointing at the token before turning to Zheng Fa. Understand? Zheng Fa leaned back slightly. Dont worry, soul-searching is strictly forbidden in the Hundred Immortals Alliance, she added. Zheng Fa remained skeptical; trust in this world was a luxury he couldnt afford. And besides, Senior Sister Zhang continued, I dont like seeing the answers to questions before solving them. Name your price! One hundred questions. Deal! Im not done. One hundred questions per month. So this was about sustained joy? Fine! Zheng Fa gritted his teeth. Start with three hundred questions, Senior Sister Zhang added. I need to see if you can even pass the conference. Alright! Satisfied, Senior Sister Zhang nodded, picked up the token, and walked toward the courtyard gate. Suddenly, she stopped and said, Stop being so paranoid around me. Hm? To me, the true enemies of cultivators have never been other people. The words sounded oddly familiar. Chapter 65: Lies Chapter 65: Lies Thats not an illness; its a badge of honor for my hard work! Old Man Bai retorted stubbornly. His daughter ignored him and snatched his phone, carefully examining the report. How unreliable is the Second Hospital? Mixing up reports like this? After reading for a moment, she looked up. This other person has the same name and age as you? What are the odds? Maybe they just mixed up the reports sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And messed up everything? Blood tests, urine tests, CT scansall of them? she asked with a frown. Old Man Bai hesitated, then muttered, From a probabilistic standpoint, the chances arent zero Dad, your health is better than mine! His daughter shook her head and continued reading, her face full of amazement. Old Man Bai immediately puffed up with pride, loudly proclaiming, Didnt I say so? Im in great health! Yes, yes, your excellent health makes me so happy, his daughter replied, her tone softer now, though still filled with curiosity. Dad, have you been taking some kind of elixir of immortality? Or maybe youve found the secret to youth? At these words, Old Man Bai and Tang Lingwu both glanced at Zheng Fa. Scratching the curls on his head, Old Man Bai eventually said, Well, Ive been watching the square dancing at the park and met a nice old lady His daughters head snapped up. Are you saying Im getting a stepmother at my age? No, no! I just meant my bodys rejuvenation is like a second springgood mood, good health! His daughter stared at him, clearly unimpressed with his excuse. Its the power of love, you see, Old Man Bai insisted. Im over forty, Dad. I dont get the love lives of old folks like you. Anyway, Im perfectly fine. Isnt that enough? Old Man Bai tried to wave her off. Youve got things to do, and I need to tutor these two. Dad! What are you worried about? Im as healthy as ever! he said, shooing her toward the door. With one last exasperated look at her father and a sigh of resignation, she left. As soon as the door shut, Old Man Bai turned to Zheng Fa with shining eyes. Is our martial art really this miraculous? Tang Lingwu was still studying the report, which wasnt entirely flawless. A few indicators showed slight abnormalities but were within reason for a man in his sixties or seventies. This is better than when I was forty, Old Man Bai marveled. He then turned to Zheng Fa. You dont blame me for hiding this for you, do you? You were protecting me, Zheng Fa replied with a shake of his head. I cant be sure what might happen if this got outmaybe people would target you, or maybe youd gain fame and fortune, Old Man Bai said seriously. But whether its good or bad, youre not ready to handle it yet. Do you understand? I understand. After all, who was he? Just an orphan, a high schooler still a few months away from adulthood. Apart from a fit body thanks to martial arts, he had nothing. The effects of the Pine Crane Stance werent that profound. But Linghe Shen was different. Even though Old Man Bais progress was slow, and it would take months for him to complete Linghe Shen, his body was already benefiting. It seemed to be repairing his aging body, preparing it for transformation into a Daoist physique. Its just having you lie for me makes me feel a bit guilty, Zheng Fa admitted, still embarrassed about the second spring excuse. What lie? Your story about the second spring, Zheng Fa reminded him. Who said I lied? Old Man Bai asked, glaring at him in confusion. ? What, you young people can flaunt your love lives right in front of me, but I cant have a bit of old-age romance? After going through all the accumulated questions with Old Man Bai, Zheng Fa remembered Senior Sister Zhangs peculiar request. I have a friend Oh, a friend Old Man Bai nodded knowingly. She loves problems that are extremely calculation-heavy, the kind that feel like they were designed by sadistic examiners, Zheng Fa explained objectively, describing Senior Sister Zhangs peculiar taste. Do you know where I can find a lot of those? You too? Old Man Bai looked at him with delight. Its not me! Zheng Fa protested. Wait what do you mean, you too? Hold on! Old Man Bai rushed to a bookshelf and pulled out several thick binders. Ive always enjoyed collecting tough and quirky problems. Zheng Fa glanced at the towering cabinet behind Old Man Bai, crammed with similar binders. You also enjoy solving these? Zheng Fa asked, stunned. Oh, no, I hate solving them. Theyre torturous, Old Man Bai replied, waving his hand dismissively. Thank goodnesshe wasnt terrifying. Im the sadistic examiner who enjoys creating them. ? I used to work on Olympiad problems, you see. These are problems Ive collected or come up with myself. All of these binders? Not all. Theyre sorted by type. We examiners have to build a collection like this over time. Honestly, my colleagues would stop me from using thesethey said people would riot if they saw them. In the Xuanyi Realm, Zheng Fa headed to Senior Sister Zhangs guest courtyard, just a few dozen steps from the Eldest Young Ladys residence. As he walked through the gate, the Eldest Young Lady emerged from her own courtyard. She frowned at Zheng Fas back, her expression thoughtful, before heading toward her mothers pavilion. Mother, I saw Zheng Fa going to visit Senior Sister Zhang. She addressed Madam Zhao. Madam Zhao nodded but said nothing. Mother, Senior Sister Zhang values her peace. Isnt Zheng Fa disturbing her by visiting uninvited? What if she gets upset? Madam Zhao shook her head. Zheng Fa isnt reckless or thoughtless. If hes visiting Senior Zhang, he must have her consent. The Eldest Young Lady frowned, skeptical of her mothers judgment. How is that possible? Countless people from the Hundred Immortals Alliance want to associate with Senior Sister Zhang, and she ignores them all. I was only able to invite her because of the relationship between our ancestor and her master. You said Senior Zhang claimed Zheng Fas aptitude for talismans rivals her own? Madam Zhao asked suddenly. Yes, Senior Sister Zhang said so herself. Madam Zhao fell silent, her expression serious. After a while, she looked at her daughter. Laner, I have something to discuss with you. Yes, Mother? I intend for Zheng Fa to marry into our Zhao family. What do you think? Marry in? You hold him in such high regard? The Eldest Young Lady nodded slowly. With his talent, its a good way to secure his loyalty. Which sister are you planning to match him with? Would Father agree? Her brow furrowed as she pondered which of her many half-sisters might be suitable. You, Madam Zhao replied firmly. The Eldest Young Lady froze, pointing to herself. Me? Chapter 67: Similar to Me Chapter 67: Similar to Me No matter how much the Hundred Immortals Alliance advocated for harmony, without the power to dominate the world, they could only become a part of someone elses peace. Senior Sister Zhang seemed to sense his thoughts and, as if defending the Hundred Immortals Alliance, said, Our alliance might not compare to the Five Great Immortal Sects, but we dont fear anyone. Being considered the Sixth Great Power of the Xuanyi Realm isnt an exaggeration. It sounded impressive. But Zheng Fa had a question. Senior Zhang, may I ask how many groups in the Xuanyi Realm claim to be the sixth great power? Lets not talk about that. What you need to know is that while the Hundred Immortals Alliance doesnt have the history of the Five Great Sects, it has grown rapidly through mutual support and exchange between its member factions. Currently, it includes nine Nascent Soul sects and even has a Soul Formation ancestor. It is undeniably a major power among the Immortal Sects. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes. Zheng Fa acknowledged her confidence. The alliance wasnt as weak as he had initially thought. And a federation model was certainly effective for expansion. Besides, she added, its not just our alliancethere hasnt been a conflict above the Nascent Soul level between major forces for over a thousand years. Zheng Fa was stunned. Now that you hold an Immortal Token, theres no reason to hide things from you. Over the millennia, spiritual energy has grown increasingly scarce, and spiritual materials are harder to come by. Cultivating a Nascent Soul is becoming more difficult. Too costly to fight, then, Zheng Fa remarked with sudden clarity. Exactly. For major powers, losing even a single Nascent Soul or Golden Core cultivator is a significant and growing burden. Zheng Fa felt a bit reassured. Whatever the reason, the peace of the cultivation world was beneficial to him. Dont get too comfortable, Senior Sister Zhang warned. I dont think this peace will last. All the major forces are focusing their resources on nurturing talents, likely preparing for future conflicts. Zheng Fa understood her implication. Resources would eventually run out, and when that day came, peace would dissolve. It resembled an arms race. For Immortal Sects, the vast disparity in strength between cultivators of different realms made investing in prodigies far more efficient than maintaining a larger base of average disciples. Im telling you this to emphasize: time is of the essence. And She repeated, Dont hold back. Thank you for your advice, Senior Zhang. After hesitating for a moment, Zheng Fa asked, Senior Zhang, do you know how to test for spiritual roots? This question had always been a source of unease for him. Madam Zhao assumed he was under the guidance of a powerful figure and never suspected he might not even have spiritual roots. But he couldnt ask her directly to check his aptitude. Senior Sister Zhang, however, was different. As expected, she merely glanced at him before pointing her finger in the air. A golden talisman shot toward Zheng Fa, and a soft glow of intertwined green and red appeared on his chest. Fire and Wood dual spiritual roots, she said, pausing briefly. Not bad. Thank you, Senior Zhang. Zheng Fa felt a wave of gratitude. Those two wordslikely contained all of her limited emotional intelligence. He was satisfied. He had already prepared himself for the possibility that, if his spiritual roots were worse than the Seventh Young Masters, hed return the Immortal Token and spend his years living freely as a mortal with the benefits of the Linghe Shen. An awkward silence fell. Senior Sister Zhang glanced at the problem set in her hands, then at Zheng Fa. Her expression plainly said: She seemed eager to dive into the "game" of solving problems. Without a word, Zheng Fa bowed and excused himself. This years Immortal Talent Conference Hm? Zheng Fa turned back to her. There might be some unexpected changes, she said uncertainly. The families rushing to hold the conference for personal gain wont sit well with the Hundred Immortals Alliance. Something might happen. Zheng Fa was curious, but Senior Sister Zhang only made the one remark before falling silent again. After carefully storing the Immortal Token, Zheng Fa headed to the Seventh Young Masters study. At the courtyard gate, he ran into the Eldest Young Lady, who was just leaving. She glanced at Zheng Fa but said nothing, only giving him a slight nod. Zheng Fa returned the gesture and stepped aside, letting her pass. As he watched her walk away, he couldnt help feeling puzzled. Her gaze seemed unusual. Entering the study, he found the Seventh Young Master and Gao Yuan huddled together, deep in conversation. The Seventh Young Master wore a broad smile, while Gao Yuans expression looked forced. Whats going on? Zheng Fa asked. Zheng Fa, youre here! The Seventh Young Master strode over with an unusually familiar air, clapping Zheng Fa on the back. Let me tell youwere going to be family soon! Uh, what? My sister just told me that Mother intends to have you marry into the family and pair you with one of my half-sisters. Zheng Fa froze. The Seventh Young Master didnt look like he was joking. He turned to Gao Yuan, whose awkward smile and slight gesture of congratulations confirmed the truth. Yet there was a faint trace of envy in Gao Yuans eyes, which made Zheng Fa even more certain this wasnt a prank. The Seventh Young Master kept chattering excitedly. I mean, none of my sisters are that amazing. Its honestly a bit of a downgrade for you. But dont worryIll treat you like my own brother! Gao Yuan finally couldnt hold back. How is that a downgrade? He was a study attendant before and is now becoming a master in the estate. The Seventh Young Master faltered, muttering, The people in the front courtyard arent on the same side as me and Mother Zheng Fa could guess the context. To the Seventh Young Master, his real family likely consisted only of his mother and sister. Even his father seemed questionable. Gao Yuan clicked his tongue. If its such a downgrade, why not let me take his place? The Seventh Young Master gave Gao Yuan a disdainful look. Why do I get the feeling youre not happy about this? Is that petty streak of yours acting up again? Gao Yuan mumbled, How could I be happy? There are three of us in this study, and now two are masters while Im still just a servant. More masters than servantswho wouldnt feel bitter? Zheng Fa patted Gao Yuans shoulder reassuringly. I wont act like your master. Gao Yuan smiled. I knew you wouldnt change! No, Ive changed. Huh? Senior Zhang gave me an Immortal Token. The Seventh Young Masters eyes widened. Wait who gave you what? Senior Zhang. An Immortal Token, Zheng Fa repeated, his tone calm but his words enough to silence the Seventh Young Master. Whats an Immortal Token? Gao Yuan asked, still confused. Its a slot to participate in the Immortal Talent Conference, the Seventh Young Master explained, his voice tinged with bitterness. Ten years ago, my great-grandfather gave away our familys token because there were too many grandchildren. I missed my chance to join an Immortal Sect and wasted ten years. And now Senior Zhang just gave you one? Maybe its because shes unmarried and has no children? Zheng Fa ventured. The Seventh Young Masters expression twisted into something indescribable. Gao Yuan, meanwhile, produced a bronze mirror and held it up to him. What are you doing? You should look at yourself, Young Master. Tell me, doesnt the person in the mirror look a lot like me? Chapter 68: Priceless Chapter 68: Priceless In Madam Zhaos private pavilion: Did you say Senior Zhang gave Zheng Fa an Immortal Token? Madam Zhao asked the Seventh Young Master. Her son saw the stunned expressions on both his mothers and sisters faces. Yes, thats what Zheng Fa told me He also mentioned he doesnt have any plans for marriage right now. The Seventh Young Master watched his mother nervously, fearing she might be angered by Zheng Fas implied rejection. To his surprise, instead of showing anger, his mothers expression turned wistful. After a long pause, she finally said, I thought I had time. Turns out I was wrong. Wrong about what? the Seventh Young Master asked, even more confused. Madam Zhao didnt answer. Instead, she shifted her gaze to the Eldest Young Lady. The Seventh Young Master followed her gaze and saw his sisters expression, which was even more complex than their mothers. The Eldest Young Lady, noticing their stares, quickly composed herself and spoke after a moment of thought. It must have been two days ago, when he went to Senior Zhangs courtyard. Madam Zhao nodded, her tone still tinged with regret. I thought I had already overestimated Zheng Fa, but I didnt expect Senior Zhang to value him so highly. With that, she stood up and began heading downstairs. Mother? Where are you going? I need some fresh air, she replied. Mother, do you think Im three? Getting older has made you harder to fool, Madam Zhao said with a hint of amusement. The Seventh Young Master pouted. From as far back as he could remember, his mother had rarely left her pavilion. Even when his sister returned, she had only waited for her downstairs, never stepping outside. And now, she was suddenly going out? Youre going to see Zheng Fa, arent you? he guessed. So what if I am? Why? Madam Zhao turned back to look at him, her gaze filled with bemusement, as though his question was ridiculous. Senior Zhang gave him an Immortal Token. Shouldnt I congratulate him? He grew up in our Zhao family. If he succeeds in the Immortal Sect, hell still be considered a connection of ours. Should I, as the head of the Zhao family, just ignore this? The Seventh Young Master looked at his mother suspiciously, unconvinced. An Immortal Token was a big deal, but was it big enough to make his mother, who hadnt left her pavilion in twenty years, break her own rule? Mother are you going to apologize to Zheng Fa? Madam Zhao paused mid-step, her expression a mix of disdain and embarrassment as she turned to him. You always manage to be clever at the most inconvenient times. Why would you go so far, Mother? Im scared, of course, Madam Zhao said with exaggerated fear. What if he rises to power in the Immortal Sect and comes back to settle old scores with me? You know Zheng Fa isnt that kind of person. Can you guarantee that? You trust him; I dont, she replied bluntly. The Seventh Young Master grabbed her sleeve, trying to stop her. Mother, everything you did was for me. If anyone should apologize, its me! He knew his mothers pride all too well. Ever since his father had indulged in wine and women, Madam Zhao had retreated to her pavilion, refusing to visit the front courtyard. After fulfilling her duty by giving birth to him and his sister, she had severed ties with her husband entirely. She was proud, too proud to compete for affection or involve herself in petty squabbles. She only did what she thought was necessary and avoided everything else. You did nothing wrong. Youre just lucky to have valued someone with such talent, and Im happy for you, Madam Zhao said, shaking her head. Seeing that he still wouldnt let go, she sighed and added sternly, I was the one who made mistakes and offended him. Cant I admit I was wrong? The Seventh Young Master remained silent, still gripping her sleeve tightly. Her tone softened. If you go and apologize for me, itll cost you the bond between you and Zheng Fa. The more talented he becomes, the more valuable that bond isits not worth it. But if I go, it only costs me my pride. My pride isnt worth much. Let go. He didnt let go. His mother gently pulled her sleeve free from his grasp and smiled faintly at him. No matter how much I care about my pride, its not worth as much as that Immortal Token in Senior Zhangs hand, she said, her voice tinged with self-mockery. If my pride were worth that much, I wouldnt have let my son wait ten years for an Immortal Token. Watching her leave, the Seventh Young Master turned to his sister. Sis, why didnt you stop her? Even though he and Zheng Fa were close, he couldnt bear to see his mother lower herself like this. Dont stop her. But remember this moment. Remember what? What use is an Immortal Token to her? The Seventh Young Master was stunned. And what about Senior Zhangs favor? Will Zheng Fa make her an immortal ancestor? No matter what grievances Zheng Fa might have, he wouldnt harm her on your account. But Mother isnt apologizing because her pride is worthless. Shes doing it because, compared to your future, her pride worthless. She doesnt want anything shes done to harm your relationship with Zheng Fanot even the smallest possibility. The Eldest Young Lady looked at her brother with an earnest expression. When you enter the Immortal Sect, and you find it harsh, exhausting, or hopeless, think of today. The Seventh Young Master stared at his sister, suddenly realizing how much she had changed in her ten years at Qingmu Sect. Downstairs, Steward Wu watched Madam Zhao step outside, his expression as if the sky had fallen. Madam? His voice was filled with disbelief, as though he didnt recognize the woman before him. Do you know where Zheng Fas courtyard is? Zheng Fas? Steward Wu thought for a moment. Yes, I do. Lead the way. Ill have the carriage prepared. No need. Well walk. Lets take a lap around the Zhao estate first. Huh? Zheng Fa! Big news! Outside the Zheng familys small courtyard, Gao Yuan was shouting excitedly. What is it? Hearing the urgency, Zheng Fa stepped out of the gate. You dont know? Madam Zhao actually left her pavilion today! Thats it? Zheng Fa felt Gao Yuan was making a big deal out of nothing. You dont get it. Madam Zhao hasnt left her pavilion in twenty years Think about it. If shes coming out, something major must have happened! Zheng Fa considered this. It did seem unusual. What could have happened? How should I know? Maybe some bigshot is visiting the Zhao estate, or maybe shes dealing with those concubines in the front courtyard. Gao Yuan smirked. All I know is, the entire estate is on edge. Every servant is busy working, terrified of being caught slacking. My dad is so scared he kicked me out, told me to go act busy in the Seventh Young Masters study. So why are you here? The Seventh Young Master wasnt in his courtyard, Gao Yuan explained. But I did see Madam Zhao on the way. She looks really young. Mm We younger servants have never seen her before. When I did, I couldnt believe it. Honestly, she looks more like the Seventh Young Masters sister. Mm She didnt seem to be heading to the front courtyard. Probably off to see some bigshot. Who do you think it could be? Gao Yuan asked, his face full of curiosity. Me. ? Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, shes right behind you. Chapter 66: Learning From the Past Chapter 66: Learning From the Past The Eldest Young Lady stared at her mother, stunned, as if questioning whether she had heard correctly. You heard right. Hell marry into the family and be your husband, Madam Zhao confirmed. Mother, whats so remarkable about Zheng Fa? Is it just because Senior Sister Zhang praised his talent in talismans? The Eldest Young Ladys voice was filled with confusion. More than her mother suggesting marriage, she couldnt understand why Madam Zhao valued Zheng Fa so highly. Her marriage held far greater significance than that of any other Zhao family daughter. As the legitimate daughter of the Zhao family and an inner disciple of the Qingmu Sect, a Foundation Establishment cultivator, her choice of spouse wasnt trivial. Madam Zhao sighed. Its too fast. Too fast? When I first heard of Zheng Fa, he was just a fatherless farmer. I couldnt even remember who he was, Madam Zhao began. Later, he became your brothers study attendant. Seeing how differently your brother treated him, I thought of disciplining him to ensure he wouldnt become a bad influence. The Eldest Young Lady listened intently. Among all the people she had encountered since returning home, Zheng Fa had left the deepest impression. I had Instructor Xu teach him Linghe Shen, thinking to humble him. But to my surprise, he mastered it in no time. Only then did I learn he had guidance from a Nascent Soul cultivator. That The Eldest Young Lady frowned. He does seem to have some fortunate encounters. Madam Zhao shook her head. At the time, I thought that no matter what plans the Nascent Soul cultivator had for him, they wouldnt truly value him. After all, why would someone of such talent remain in our Zhao family as a mere study attendant? Still, with his potential, he could one day assist you and your brother. But now he has even caught Senior Zhangs attention, who claimed his talent in talismans rivals her own. Madam Zhao turned to her daughter. Do you know how long it took him to rise from a farmer to this point? How long? Less than four months. If theres truth to the concept of destiny, he embodies it. I intended to cultivate his loyalty, but he isnt the submissive type. I thought of keeping him in line for the benefit of the Zhao family but Senior Zhangs evaluation of his talent exceeded my expectations. His potential isnt something we can control. We must draw him closer to truly benefit our family, Madam Zhao explained. But doesnt my brother have a strong bond with him? Madam Zhaos expression turned disdainful. That fool? Marrying him to you costs me a daughter. Relying on your brother would cost me the whole family. Your brothers friendship with him cant compare to kinship. Besides, only by marrying into the family does he truly become one of us, Madam Zhao said firmly. Then why must it be me? The Eldest Young Lady frowned. He still serves the Zhao family. Marrying any of my younger sisters would be a great honor for him. You still dont understand what I mean by too fast, Madam Zhao sighed. If we propose now, its a favor. If we wait any longer, it could be seen as an insult. Besides, I genuinely believe hes a good match for you. Pairing him with one of your sisters would be a waste. Right now, he may see this as a blessing, but in the future? The Eldest Young Lady remained silent, her reluctance evident. Im not trying to use you as a pawn. With spiritual energy declining, the Zhao family has struggled to produce outstanding disciples since our ancestor passed away. I know how difficult its been for you in the Qingmu Sect. Madam Zhaos gaze softened as she looked at her daughter. You know your brothers personality. Once he enters the Immortal Sect, he wont help you; hell need your help. Thinking of the pressure you bear already breaks my heart. Zheng Fa has exceptional talent and a mature disposition. His only flaw is his lowly background. Marrying him now, while hes still unknown, allows our family to support his rise as a talisman master. He will surely feel grateful, and in the future, hell provide you with ample cultivation resources, freeing you from hardship. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madam Zhaos tone was earnest, but the Eldest Young Lady remained silent. I know hes just a study attendant now, and marrying him is a slight to you. But look to the future. Didnt you write in your letters that talent matters more than status in todays Hundred Immortals Alliance? After a long pause, the Eldest Young Lady finally spoke, her voice low. Mother, I know youre thinking of me. But while Im no Senior Zhang, wholly devoted to cultivation, I have no thoughts of romance either. Seeing her daughters resolute attitude, Madam Zhao could only sigh. After some thought, the Eldest Young Lady added, If you truly value him and fear waiting too long, why not propose marriage now? Match him with one of my sisters who is of suitable age. Madam Zhao shook her head in resignation. So be it. Just dont regret it later. In her courtyard, Senior Sister Zhang flipped through a neatly bound collection of problems, a satisfied smile on her face. Zheng Fa, looking utterly drained, gazed at the booklet and thought of the past few days spent memorizing and solving endless questions. A wave of bitterness surged in his heart. Senior Sister Zhang glanced at him, seemingly sensing his emotions. She waved a hand and brought out the Immortal Token, placing it in front of Zheng Fa. The smooth jade surface of the token reinvigorated Zheng Fa as he picked it up, its cool and delicate touch grounding him. This is the Immortal Token from the Jiushan Sect. Passing the Immortal Talent Conference with this will earn you the right to join the sect, Senior Sister Zhang said, observing his expression without surprise. But I must warn you about one thing. What is it? From the moment you take this token, you can no longer hide. Zheng Fa looked at her, puzzled. In the Hundred Immortals Alliance today, every resource is fought for. Being cautious is fine, but there, you must showcase your talent and ability, Senior Sister Zhang said, her gaze stern. Thank you for the advice, Senior Zhang. Zheng Fa hesitated, then asked, Senior Zhang, you often mention the Hundred Immortals Alliance. Whats the relationship between it and the Jiushan Sect? Senior Sister Zhang pondered for a moment before asking a seemingly unrelated question. Do you know how many times spiritual energy has declined in the Xuanyi Realm? How many? Zheng Fa was startled. A single decline seemed catastrophic enough for cultivatorslet alone multiple. Records mention at least five instances, spanning tens or even hundreds of thousands of years, Senior Sister Zhang said, raising a hand. The specifics of the first three are unknown, at least to me. But the last two Ive read about. During the penultimate decline, a powerful demonic sect believed that the abundance of life consumed too much spiritual energy. They unleashed endless slaughter, and the Immortal Sects waged war. By the end, barely one in ten thousand survived. Zheng Fas expression darkened. The aftermath of spiritual energy decline was more horrifying than he had imagined. During the most recent decline, a peerless genius sought a new path for the Xuanyi Realm. He gathered all its cultivation resources, reaching an unprecedented realm of True Immortality. His plan was to shatter the constraints of this world and create a new one. Did he succeed? He failed. Zheng Fa sighed. Still, his ambition was remarkable. He was also notoriously temperamental. Before attempting his feat, he destroyed nearly 90% of the realms sects, Senior Sister Zhang added. Thats tragic. Thus, the Hundred Immortals Alliance was founded on the principle of unity among Immortal Sects. It aims to reduce conflict and seek a new way to combat the decline of spiritual energy. Zheng Fa nodded appreciatively. It seems theyve learned from history. Its unclear if have, but certainly did, Senior Sister Zhang said coolly. We? The Hundred Immortals Alliance is an association of small and medium sects. During the penultimate decline, we were the ones massacred. During the last, we were the ones whose resources were plundered. You asked about the Hundred Immortals Alliances origins. Four words: . As Zheng Fa clutched the Immortal Token, it felt uncomfortably cold, like his heart. Chapter 69: Praise and Critique Chapter 69: Praise and Critique As evening descended, the red sunset painted the horizon, and the clouds glowed a deep crimson. Around the Zheng familys small courtyard, there was an unusual commotion. Madam Zhao stood accompanied only by Steward Wu, but a number of Zhao family servants lingered in the background. They were cautious yet opportunistic, noticing that Madam Zhao didnt seem to mind their presence and perhaps even welcomed it. They kept their distance but clustered in small groups, pretending to work. Some swept the ground, others pruned brancheseyes forward but ears perked up. The area around the courtyard, once an overlooked part of the Zhao estate, now bustled with attention. Trees that had stood lonely for years suddenly found themselves surrounded by groups of three servants at a time, and even that wasnt enough for all the workers. Gao Yuan turned his head slightly to glance at Madam Zhao, who stood just three meters behind him. When he turned back to Zheng Fa, he looked so terrified he could barely speak. D-did Madam Zhao hear what I said earlier? Dont you know? Know what? Madam Zhao is a cultivator. Dont worry, you were complimenting her youthfulness. Gao Yuans face turned pale, completely uncomforted by Zheng Fas reassurance. Complimenting Madam Zhaos appearance felt like playing with fire. However, Madam Zhao walked past Gao Yuan without acknowledging him, her gaze fixed solely on Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa greeted her with a respectful bow, and to his surprise, Madam Zhao returned a formal curtsy. Gao Yuans jaw dropped, his earlier dejection replaced by sheer disbelief. Now, instead of worrying about Madam Zhao being angry, he seemed more concerned that she might have lost her mind. The servants behind Madam Zhao stirred, stealing glances at the interaction. Please, Madam, come inside to talk, Zheng Fa said calmly, stepping aside to invite her in. Madam Zhao hesitated for a moment, studying Zheng Fa, then silently followed him into the courtyard. Inside, Zhengs mother and little sister stood nervously. They greeted Madam Zhao with bows, their unease evident. To their surprise, Madam Zhao returned their bows with solemnity. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This unexpected display of respect left Zhengs mother frozen in place, unsure where to put her hands. She stammered, This this isnt proper this isnt proper Zheng Fa nodded reassuringly at his mother and led Madam Zhao into the main hall. I underestimated you, Madam Zhao said as soon as they were seated. How so, Madam? Zheng Fa asked, puzzled. Youre a young man, and at your age, most are enamored with appearances. I thought I could win your favor by giving you a moment of glory before the servants. But you seemed unimpressed and even invited me inside. Her candidness was oddly disarming. Though she admitted to a simple ploy, it didnt feel offensive, perhaps because she was trying to win Zheng Fa over. After a brief pause, Zheng Fa replied, Well it did make me happy, a little. Oh? But youre the mother of the Seventh Young Master. Thats all? You didnt want me to lose face for his sake? Her tone softened, and for the first time, a genuine smile appeared in her eyes. And because when my father passed, you gave us ten taels of silver. Zhengs mother often mentioned this. Regardless of Madam Zhaos reasons, that money came at the familys most desperate time, paying for Zhengs fathers funeral and sustaining the family when they were at their lowest. Hearing this, Madam Zhaos expression grew serious. Her gaze toward Zheng Fa became genuinely respectful. She understood the unspoken meaning behind his words. After a long silence, she sighed and said, I dont know whether to call you unshaken by flattery or just more prideful than I thought. If being foolish brings fortune, then Zhao Jingfan must have been foolish for eight lifetimes to befriend someone like you. Her previous air of caution had disappeared. She clapped her hands, and Steward Wu stepped forward with a box. Inside was a stack of documents. Madam Zhao drew out three from the top. These are the deeds to your family. Ive instructed Steward Wu to go to the authorities tomorrow and annul your indenture. This was expected. An Immortal Token might seem small, but no servant of the Zhao family had ever possessed one, and even the familys children fought over it every decade. Madam Zhao herself didnt always have the final say in its allocation. With Senior Zhangs endorsement, Zheng Fa was all but guaranteed to pass the Immortal Talent Conference. Using these deeds to hold sway over an Immortal Sect disciple would be laughable. Madam Zhao didnt dwell on this point. She gestured to the other documents in the box. These properties were originally meant as compensation. Since youre no longer tied to the Zhao family, you should have some assets of your own. She paused briefly. Calling it compensation now would seem petty. Lets call it my foolish sons tuition fee. Properties? Zhengs mother, already dazed by their sudden freedom, grew even more anxious upon hearing this. But Steward Gao already gave us a clothing shop! Madam Zhao maintained a polite silence. From her expression, Zheng Fa could read her unspoken thought: For Zhengs mother, the shop was already a significant asset. It generated a steady profit, and Zheng Fa had planned to have his younger sister manage it to build her skills. But as he examined the documents in the box, even Zheng Fas face showed surprise. Madam Zhao had included shops located on the main streets of Jingzhou City, all bustling with business. Some were landmarks he recognized from passing through the city. In addition, there were deeds to eight or nine estates within Jingzhou, most of them spacious residences located in the wealthiest parts of the citys west side. It was no wonder Madam Zhaos expression carried a hint of pride. After some thought, Zheng Fa pushed the box back toward her. Not satisfied? Madam Zhao raised an eyebrow and said bluntly, These arent even the most valuable properties. There are better ones in my dowry. No, Madam, this is already very generous. Its just too much, Zheng Fa replied. Too much? Madam Zhao laughed. You probably dont realize just how valuable Senior Zhangs words were, do you? Hm? Do you know what it cost Laner to invite Senior Zhang? I dont. Nothing. Madam Zhaos tone grew wistful. The Nascent Soul ancestor who founded the Zhao family once helped Senior Zhangs master. That favor was priceless but also burdensome. She gestured to the box. What are these properties compared to that? Its not about the value, Zheng Fa explained. When a poor man becomes rich too quickly, it invites trouble. Madam Zhaos gaze sharpened as she stared at him. When she spoke again, her tone was tinged with frustration. With your disposition, my foolish son is lucky to have a friend like you. Even if he were my own, Id still have to askwhat did he do to deserve this? Chapter 70: Leaving the Estate Chapter 70: Leaving the Estate It wasnt that Zheng Fa didnt want his family to live well, but the shops and properties Madam Zhao offered werent something he could safely hold onto right now. If he failed to enter the Immortal Sect during the Immortal Talent Conference, the immense wealth would inevitably attract conflict. Even without outsiders coveting it, some within the Zhao estate might try to reclaim what Madam Zhao had allocated to him. Even if he did successfully join the Immortal Sect, judging by the Eldest Young Ladys experience, he would likely need to leave his mother and younger sister in Jingzhou for the first few years. Two women, one of them not even ten years old, wouldnt be able to protect such wealth, even under the Zhao familys watch. If his future in the Immortal Sect went well, then prosperity would naturally follow. But if he struggled, this temporary wealth would eventually slip away. Madam Zhao pointed to the box of deeds and insisted, I came all this way; you have to take at least one. Steward Wu glanced between the box and his own hands, his expression contemplative. Zheng Fa picked up a deed for a modest courtyarda two-entry residence about half again the size of their current home. Its main advantage was its proximity to the Zhao estate, situated in a secure area filled with prominent families and many guards. This choice would make it easier for the Zhao family to provide assistance if needed. Combined with the clothing shop that Steward Gao had already gifted them, this would ensure his mother and sister could live comfortably without drawing too much attention. Madam Zhao frowned slightly as she saw him select the smallest property. I told you, this is tuition money. Senior Zhang herself said youre a better teacher than she is. Youre making this difficult for me. After a moment of thought, she untied a small purple pouch from her waist, and a jade box larger than the pouch appeared in her hands. A storage bag? Zheng Fa recalled Senior Zhangs bracelet. He hadnt expected Madam Zhao to have a similar magical tool. Behind her, Steward Wu stared at the box he had carried all this way, then at his hands, and then back at Madam Zhaos storage bag. His contemplative look deepened. Madam Zhao noticed Zheng Fas reaction and waved dismissively. Its the cheapest kind, nothing like Senior Zhangs storage treasures. She carefully opened the jade box, revealing ten transparent, faintly blue stones. Spirit stones? Zheng Fa guessed. Madam Zhao nodded. These are the spirit stones I accumulated during my time in the Immortal Sect. Her face twitched with a hint of pain. Compared to the expensive properties she had offered earlier, parting with these stones seemed to hurt her far more. Youve been to an Immortal Sect, Madam? Of course. How else would I have started cultivating? Then, could you tell me what an Immortal Sect is truly like? Zheng Fa asked, more curious about the sect than the stones. The Immortal Sect Madam Zhaos expression softened as she reminisced. If you have exceptional talent, its a paradise for immortals. And if you dont? Then youll live worse than mortals. Like me, she added with a wry smile, I gave up cultivation and returned to the mundane world. Her memories of the Immortal Sect didnt seem pleasant, and she didnt elaborate further. Instead, she pointed to the spirit stones. These are all my savings from my years in the Immortal Sect. I kept some for Jingfan and Laner; the rest is here. She hesitated, then added, Spirit stones have become rarer over the years. This Zhao family estate might not even be worth a few of these stones now. Hearing this, Zheng Fa looked at the stones with newfound reverence. Sensing his concern, Madam Zhao added, If you had taken those properties while letting success go to your head, I wouldnt have offered these spirit stones. Why not? Talent is crucial, but without your temperament, talent will only get you killed faster. Giving you these stones would have been a waste. Better to save them for my foolish son in case he starves in the Immortal Sect. Her pained expression made it clear just how valuable the stones were. For someone who could give away properties and shops without blinking, this hesitation over spirit stones was striking. After a moment of thought, Zheng Fa picked up the jade box. Madam Zhao relaxed slightly and said, Whether you see these stones as compensation or goodwill, I only ask one thing in return. Zheng Fa stood and bowed deeply. I consider the Seventh Young Master my friend. A few days later, the Zheng familys courtyard was abuzz with activity. Today was their moving day. Steward Gao and Gao Yuan had come to help pack. What once fit in a single ox cart now required four or five horse-drawn carts. In addition to the furniture gifted by Steward Gao earlier, Madam Zhao had sent various household necessities to help the family settle into their new home. As Zheng Fa looked around the now-empty courtyard, he turned to his mother and younger sister. Both looked more confused than happy, unsure how to adapt to life outside the Zhao estate. For Zhengs mother, the outside world felt unfamiliar and dangerous. Lets get on the cart, Zheng Fa said, taking his younger sisters hand and leading the family toward the first cart. He paused when he saw the driver. You again? Such a coincidence! It was the same old man who had driven him to the Zhao estate many times before. This isnt a coincidence, the old man said with a laugh, hopping off the cart to set up a small stool for Zhengs mother and sister. I fought tooth and nail with the other drivers to get this job. Fought? These carts were arranged by Madam Zhao, so its technically estate work. But when people heard you were going to become an immortal, everyone wanted to get close. I told them, the old man said with a mix of pride and reverence, that in all my years working at the Zhao estate, Id never even seen a single hair of an immortal. Now I can tell people I not only saw one but drove them in my cart! Zheng Fa shook his head with a smile, choosing not to comment. Compared to Madam Zhaos subtle advice and warnings, these common folk seemed to have an almost exaggerated reverence for the Immortal Sect. Inside the cart, Zheng Fa lifted the curtain to bid farewell to Steward Gao and Gao Yuan. As the cart rolled forward, Gao Yuan turned to his father. Dad, are you laughing or crying? Laughing, of course. My judgment was spot onZheng Fa is already soaring to success. Then why does it look like youre crying? Because my judgment was too good! I didnt even have time to cling to his coattails properly before he took off! In the cart, Zheng Fa leaned toward the driver and asked, This route seems wrong. He was familiar with the back gate route and could tell something was off. Madam Zhaos orders, the driver replied with a grin. Today, were using the main gate to send you off. The sound of wheels on the stone-paved road was accompanied by the drivers musings. That gate hasnt been opened in years. Ive worked at the estate for thirty years and never used it myself. When I first brought you to the Zhao estate, you rode on my produce cart through the back gate meant for servants Now youre heading to the Immortal Sect, and the estates main gate is opening just for you. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they passed through the gate, the driver muttered, Huh? Whats the Chen familys cart doing parked at our gate? The Chen family? You know, one of the three great families of Jingzhou City, alongside the Zhao family. We used to get along well, but I heard the Seventh Young Master had spats with several of their young masters, so we havent interacted much in recent years. Strange to see them visiting today. Several? All of them? Zheng Fa raised an eyebrow. Chapter 71: Theft Chapter 71: Theft Zheng Fa felt he owed the Seventh Young Master an apology. Although the man was known for his foul mouth and propensity to make enemies, making it entirely reasonable to assume someone would come knocking to settle scores, this time, Zheng Fa had misunderstood. The Chen family hadnt come to cause trouble for the Seventh Young Master. Even the Seventh Young Master thought Zheng Fas misunderstanding was reasonable. In fact, he seemed irritated that no one had come looking for him. I waited for them all day! The Seventh Young Master, who had been fully prepared yesterday, complained indignantly. They didnt come to find medo they think Im beneath their notice? Seventh Young Master, do you have any disputes with those people from the Chen family? Zheng Fa asked, a bit curious. No real disputes. Their family just breeds like rabbits... Whenever those brothers meet, theyre like roosters in a cockfight. They fight at home and even try to drag me into their mess. Zheng Fa nodded. Not every young master of a prominent family had it as easy as the Seventh Young Master, who could behave however he pleased with Madams constant support. But if theyre trying to win you over, why would you have a conflict with them? Zheng Fa asked, still puzzled. Do they think Im stupid? The Seventh Young Master snorted. Those guys dont actually want to befriend methey just want to use me as a pawn. So, I said yes to everyone, intending to sit back and watch the drama unfold, but then... Zheng Fa noticed the Seventh Young Masters voice growing quieter. I might have stirred the pot a bit... Stirred the pot... and got caught? The Seventh Young Master nodded. Anyway, the Chen family actually came looking for Senior Sister Zhang yesterday, he said quickly, trying to steer the conversation away from his misstep. Apparently, a disciple from the Jiushan Sect came to Jingzhou City to visit Senior Sister Zhang and is staying with the Chen family. They were just here to deliver an invitation. Senior Sister Zhang? Zheng Fa suddenly felt uneasy. I bet theyre here to snatch your Immortal Token! Lets go check it out! The Seventh Young Master seemed to have the same thought, grabbing Zheng Fa and rushing toward Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard. When they arrived at the entrance to her small courtyard, a group of people was already waiting outside for an audience with her. At the forefront was a young man dressed in white, around twenty-four or twenty-five years old. His posture was upright, and he stood at the center of the crowd with an air of faint superiority as he spoke to those around him. This must be the Jiushan Sect disciple. The people surrounding him didnt look like ordinary folks either. Their attire was extravagant, their demeanor indicating wealth and status. However, there was an undercurrent of rivalry among them, especially in how they tried to outdo each other in flattering the disciple. It wasnt hard to tell these were the Chen familys young masters, just as the Seventh Young Master had described. The moment they noticed Zheng Fa and the Seventh Young Master, their combative expressions changed instantly, united in hostility. Whatever unforgivable thing the Seventh Young Master had done, Zheng Fa couldnt help but think the Chen family patriarch should thank him. It seemed the Seventh Young Master was singlehandedly holding the fractious Chen family together. Senior Sister Zhang soon sent someone to invite everyone inside. Even upon seeing Zheng Fa and the Seventh Young Master, her expression remained unchanged, as though she had anticipated their arrival. The Jiushan Sect disciple bowed respectfully as soon as he saw Senior Sister Zhang. Sun Daoyu greets Senior Sister Zhang. Compared to his arrogance before the Chen family members, Sun Daoyus demeanor toward Senior Sister Zhang was exceedingly respectful. Junior Brother Sun, no need for formalities, Senior Sister Zhang said with a slight gesture, then asked directly, What brings you here from the Jiushan Sect? This... Sun Daoyu glanced at those around him, particularly Zheng Fa and the Seventh Young Master, seeming hesitant to speak openly. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Senior Sister Zhang simply looked at him without asking the others to leave. With no choice, Sun Daoyu said, Ive heard that Senior Sister Zhang possesses an extra Immortal Token, and Ive come to request it. Senior Sister Zhang nodded, not looking surprised but also not agreeing outright. When she remained silent, Sun Daoyu clasped his hands toward the sky and continued, This is not a personal request but one made by my master, Real Person Pang. Senior Sister Zhangs expression grew more serious, and she sat up straighter. Master Pang? Clearly, even she had to take this Real Person Pang seriously. Yes, my master recently encountered an extraordinary talent in talisman-making during his travels and personally instructed him for a time. He even considered taking him as a disciple. However, as you know, even Nascent Soul cultivators cannot take disciples lightly nowadays. My master heard you might have an extra Immortal Token and sent me to request it. This person sounds oddly familiar... Is someone stealing my identity? No, wait, theyre legitimate. Its more like Im the one who stole theirs... Zheng Fa felt a little awkward and noticed Senior Sister Zhang looking at him with a similarly strange expression, as if asking: Is it you? Zheng Fa had already deduced the truth. This Real Person Pang was indeed a Nascent Soul cultivator, which explained Senior Sister Zhangs caution. After a long pause, Senior Sister Zhang finally asked, What is this persons name? Sun Daoyu, confused, still answered, This disciples name is Zhou Qianyuan. Judging by her expression, Sun Daoyu misunderstood and thought she doubted his words. Senior Sister Zhang, my master said this junior has exceptional talent in talismans, possesses the Gengjin Dao Body, and a pure metal-type spiritual root. In terms of aptitude, hes nearly on par with you. Hearing this, Zheng Fa understood why even a Nascent Soul cultivator would go out of his way to secure an Immortal Token for this person. A Dao Body, a single spiritual root, and outstanding talent in talismans. Senior Sister Zhang nodded. Sounds impressive. But doesnt Real Person Pang have his own Immortal Tokens? Senior Sister Zhang, you may not know, but my master has a family and many disciples. His Immortal Tokens were distributed long ago. Even other Real Persons have already promised theirs to others. You, on the other hand, are solely focused on cultivation... Zheng Fa mentally translated his words: High EQ: Solely focused on cultivation. Low EQ: No friends. Senior Sister Zhang still didnt respond. Sun Daoyu, growing desperate, said, If Senior Sister Zhang has any conditions, please state them. My master will ensure you are satisfied. Im not refusing, Senior Sister Zhang said, shaking her head. Its just that my Immortal Token has already been given away. Given away? Sun Daoyu looked stunned. He clearly hadnt anticipated this and seemed incredulous. To whom, may I ask? After a brief pause, Senior Sister Zhang, her perpetually cold tone uncharacteristically tinged with hesitation, replied, To someone... who also has exceptional talent in talismans, caught the eye of a Nascent Soul cultivator but couldnt be formally taken as a disciple due to certain rules... Sun Daoyus expression stiffened, his face reddening with anger. Zheng Fa understood his frustration: Not only did she refuse, but she stole his lines to do it. Im not lying, Senior Sister Zhang said, pointing to Zheng Fa. I gave it to him. Chapter 72: Protect You Chapter 72: Protect You Sun Daoyu stared at Zheng Fa for a while before giving him a slight bow. May I ask your name? Zheng Fa, Zheng Fa responded, returning the gesture. Brother Zheng, are you an old acquaintance of Senior Sister Zhang? Sun Daoyu asked, his tone now carrying a hint of respect. Im not an old friend of Senior Sister Zhang, Zheng Fa replied honestly. Ive only known her for a few days. With Senior Sister Zhang present, Zheng Fa felt compelled to be truthful. And what is your innate potential? Sun Daoyu pressed. I have dual spiritual roots of fire and wood. Are you from a prominent Immortal Sect family? No, I come from humble origins. Until recently, I was a study attendant in this residence. Hearing this, Sun Daoyu no longer bothered to look at Zheng Fa and instead turned to bow deeply to Senior Sister Zhang. Senior Sister Zhang, I dont mean to overstep, but my yet-to-be-initiated junior brother possesses extraordinary talent. It would truly be a loss for our sect to miss such a prodigy. Senior Sister Zhangs expression remained unmoved. Our Jiushan Sect is renowned within the Hundred Immortals Alliance for our talisman techniques. Such an exceptional talent, having been discovered by my master, cannot be overlooked! Sun Daoyus tone was earnest, as if trying to persuade Senior Sister Zhang for her own benefit. If you allow this Immortal Token to be given to my junior brother, not only would it bring a great talent to Jiushan Sect, but you would also gain the favor of my master. My junior brother, upon entering the sect, would surely be deeply grateful and unwaveringly loyal to you. This is a win-win situation both publicly and personally. I urge you to consider it carefully! Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Senior Sister Zhang listened but seemed unconvinced. Instead, she countered, Immortal Tokens are indeed rare, but does Uncle Pang, a Nascent Soul cultivator, truly have no other options than to request one from me? Other Nascent Soul and Golden Core cultivators have already promised theirs to others, Sun Daoyu explained. Ive also given mine away, Senior Sister Zhang replied. ...Those others gave theirs to their descendants or disciples, Sun Daoyu argued. Zheng Fa understood now. Sun Daoyu had asked him three questions to determine that he had no significant background, calculating that taking the token from him would have the lowest cost. He didnt even bother trying to persuade Zheng Fa directly, focusing entirely on convincing Senior Sister Zhang. After listening, Senior Sister Zhang nodded lightly. You make a fair point. Sun Daoyus face brightened, but then Senior Sister Zhang continued, Our Jiushan Sect is indeed known for talisman techniques, and we cannot miss out on a prodigy in this field. Senior Sister, youre absolutely right! Sun Daoyu agreed eagerly. Your junior brother, his talent in talismans is extraordinary? she asked. My master said he has exceptional potential! Sun Daoyu exclaimed. And how does he compare to me? Senior Sister Zhang asked suddenly. ...Senior Sister, surely you jest. Everyone knows youre renowned within the Hundred Immortals Alliance as a once-in-a-millennium prodigy in talisman techniques. How could my junior brother compare? Hes better than me, Senior Sister Zhang declared, pointing to Zheng Fa. What? Sun Daoyu was dumbfounded. Publicly, Ive found the Jiushan Sect a disciple with greater talent in talismans than myself. Personally, I believe his gratitude will be more valuable. Do you have any objections? Sun Daoyu gave a bitter laugh and bowed deeply to her. With Senior Sister stating this, I have nothing more to say. From his tone, it was clear he didnt believe her assessment of Zheng Fas talent. However, her statement came across as if she was willing to forgo her own reputation in the field of talismans just to give Zheng Fa the Immortal Token, leaving him no room for further argument. After saying his piece, Sun Daoyu ignored the others and left swiftly. The remaining people exchanged awkward glances before Senior Sister Zhang addressed them. Anything else? The others hurriedly excused themselves. Zheng Fa, stay. Watching the Seventh Young Master and the rest leave, Zheng Fa turned to Senior Sister Zhang and bowed deeply. Thank you, Senior Sister Zhang, for standing up for me. It was clear to him that Sun Daoyu had completely disregarded him upon learning of his humble background. If not for Senior Sister Zhangs insistence, the Immortal Token would no longer be his. If it werent you, I wouldnt have given it to him either, Senior Sister Zhang said. Zheng Fa was taken aback. Uncle Pang and my master often differ in their interpretations of talisman techniques, Senior Sister Zhang explained briefly. Otherwise, he wouldnt have waited until I left the Jiushan Sect to approach me. So the two Nascent Soul cultivators of Jiushan Sect were at odds. That didnt sound like good news. Just a scholarly dispute, nothing major, she continued. Even if my master and Uncle Pang had no disagreements, I still wouldnt have given it to him. What? Zheng Fa was confused by her contradictory statement. Senior Sister Zhang abruptly changed the topic. Since youll be joining Jiushan Sect, youll likely encounter more situations like this in the future. ... Competing for Immortal Tokens, spiritual stones, and other resourcessomeone will always want to take them from you. Yes... Zheng Fa listened, unsure what she was getting at. I grew up dealing with the same, she said, locking eyes with Zheng Fa. With our talent, you neednt fear such things. Walk the righteous path without hesitation. You have me behind you, and I have my master behind me. ? Zheng Fa was stunned. Slowly, he began to understand her point. Senior Sister, are you saying... our talent? What about it? I thought... you were just trying to fool that Sun Daoyu. I never lie, she replied firmly, staring him down. Now Zheng Fa fully grasped her meaningand why something felt off. Senior Sister Zhang genuinely believed his talent in talismans surpassed hers. Wait, why? Perhaps noticing his confusion, Senior Sister Zhang frowned and said, Did you really think I gave you the Immortal Token just because of those math problems? ... You think I didnt notice the deeper intricacies in the diagrams you drew, the profound insights in talisman structures, and your unparalleled understanding of Yuan Fu? ... I know youve come from humble beginnings, so youve learned to be cautious. But now that youve left the Zhao family, theres no need for that anymore. Sun Daoyus visit today was the perfect opportunity for me to show youwithin Jiushan Sect, with your talent, I will protect you. ... Zheng Fa was speechless. Now he recalledSenior Sister Zhang had decided to give him the Immortal Token after seeing the talisman diagrams he had drawn for the Seventh Young Master. True, those diagrams were well-structured. But the truth was, he hadnt devised them himself. Senior Sister Zhang probably assumed he had hidden his abilities due to his low status in the Zhao household. I dont mince words, she added, her tone unwavering. I value your future. Do you understand? In the modern world, at Old Man Bais house. Professor Bai, Zheng Fa called out. What now? Old Man Bai frowned, glaring suspiciously. Whenever you call me professor, its never anything good. I just wanted to ask if you know how to code. Maybe make a game? ...Why dont you ask if I know how to have kids? Old Man Bai snorted. What do you need that for? Zheng Fa explained his idea: He wanted to create a small game, like the scroll interface for selecting runes on Senior Sister Zhangs talisman diagramsa supercharged simulation of the Sea of Diagrams strategy. This misunderstanding of being a top-tier genius had its pros and cons. On the bright side, it helped him escape the Zhao family, earned him a spot at the Immortal Talent Conference, and gave him Senior Sister Zhangs backing. On the downside, unless he truly performed like a genius, he risked being exposed. In fact, he would need to demonstrate talent at the upcoming Immortal Talent Conference that aligned with Senior Sister Zhangs expectations. If he couldnt be a talisman prodigy, hed just have to be the king of problem-solving! Chapter 74: Steward Chapter 74: Steward Why? Wasnt it enough to qualify for the Immortal Sect as long as you got an upper rank before? the Seventh Young Master couldnt help but complain, despite his usual fear of Senior Sister Zhang. Zheng Fa understood his frustration. From the Seventh Young Masters perspective, it was like being a mediocre student working tirelessly for a passing grade, only for the exam proctor to announce a new rule: the results would be ranked, and only the top ten would pass. Anyone else would fail. Who wouldnt explode under such circumstances? Senior Sister Zhang shook her head. This time, all the families participating in the Immortal Talent Conference fear potential changes in the future. Theyve brought out their best young talents, flooding the competition with both quantity and quality. If we still used the old ranking system, too many people would enter the Immortal Sect. Wouldnt that be a good thing? the Seventh Young Master asked, genuinely puzzled. For you, it would be. But for those already in the Immortal Sect... Senior Sister Zhang gave Zheng Fa a meaningful look. Youre essentially fighting for their share of resources. Even though everyone participating has the backing of Golden Core or Nascent Soul cultivators, theres been an uproar among the lower-ranking disciples of the Hundred Immortals Alliance. Thats why theyve decided to limit the number of entrants. How many spots are there? That varies by sect. For talisman techniques, Jiushan Sect will be strict, but Qingmu Sect, which focuses on alchemy, wont have such high requirements. Senior Sister Zhangs gaze shifted to the Seventh Young Master, her words seemingly intended to reassure him. The Seventh Young Master sighed in reliefhis Immortal Token was for Qingmu Sect. Zheng Fa understood her explanation. Jiushan Sect was the top choice for those specializing in talismans, making its selection process highly competitive. On the other hand, Qingmu Sect, with its weaker talisman traditions, faced less competition, giving the Seventh Young Master a better chance. On his way back to his new courtyard, Zheng Fa encountered two familiar facesHuang Yu and his father, the slightly plump Steward Huang. Behind them was a cart piled high with food, bedding, and other items, as if they were preparing for a move. Huang Yu? Zheng Fa asked in surprise, noticing they seemed to be waiting for him. Master Zheng... Huang Yu greeted him with a slightly awkward bow. Steward Huang, standing beside him, wore an ingratiating smile, even more obsequious than usual. Whats all this? Zheng Fa asked, glancing between them and the cart behind them. Huang Yu flushed, looking too embarrassed to speak. Steward Huang gave his son a light slap on the back of the head and said cheerfully, My son wants to follow you! Follow me? Zheng Fa was taken aback. What do you mean? Well, my boy heard that youve secured an Immortal Token and moved into your own courtyard. Hes eager to serve as your steward! Steward Huang said, grinning. Zheng Fa observed their expressions and quickly discerned the truththis was likely Steward Huangs idea. Uncle Huang... Please dont call me that! Steward Huang waved his hands frantically. I dare not accept such a title from you, Master Zheng. Seeing his nervous reaction, Zheng Fa dropped the formalities. If Huang Yu truly wishes to come, I would welcome him. However... It was clear that Steward Huang had done his homework. The Zheng family did indeed need a male steward, especially if Zheng Fa left Jingzhou. Despite the Zhao familys protection, leaving his mother and sister alone would be worrying. If Huang Yu were to stay, it would ease Zheng Fas concerns. Hes willing! Say it yourself, do you want to work at the Zheng household or not? Steward Huang nudged his son, who reluctantly mumbled, I do. Though Huang Yu looked uncomfortable, there was no sign of resistance. Zheng Fa nodded, adding, You should know that were just a humble family and cant afford high wages. Money isnt an issue! Steward Huang said with a laugh. Ive packed everything hell need to live for a year onto that cart! Zheng Fa glanced at the towering pile of supplies on the cart and felt a wave of disbelief. A worker bringing his own provisions? Such dedication could bring a tear to any modern employers eye. I wont lie to you, Master Zheng, Steward Huang continued. This boy has a wild streak and cant sit still on the estate. Im also afraid he doesnt have the wits for work in the Zhao household. Knowing youre kind and already acquainted with him, I mustered the courage to ask you for this opportunity. My boy may not be clever, but hes honest. If youre looking for a steward with polished manners, hes not the one. But if you need someone to guard the household and protect Madam and the young lady, hell risk his life for them. Zheng Fa noddedSteward Huang understood him well. What he needed wasnt someone who could manage the familys affairs expertly but someone reliable. What about Huang Yus indenture? Thats the prestige you hold, Master Zheng! Steward Huang beamed. I asked Madam about it, and the moment she heard it was for you, she handed over the indenture without hesitation. Alright, wages are still necessary. How about one tael of silver per month? Thats more than generous! Steward Huang exclaimed. One tael was far too little for experienced stewards like Steward Wu or Steward Gao in the Zhao household, but for the inexperienced Huang Yu, it was more than fair. It was also Zheng Fas way of ensuring loyaltywithout pay, resentment could eventually build. The Zheng familys new courtyard had two sections. Zhengs mother and sister lived in the rear courtyard, while Huang Yu and his father unloaded their belongings into the front courtyard. Huang Yu would also live near the front gate, essentially as a gatekeeper. After everything was arranged, Huang Yu escorted his father out of the city. Seeing his sons sour expression, Steward Huang said, Whats wrong? Feeling humiliated to be a steward? No, its just awkward... We were equals last time we met, Huang Yu muttered. Are you stupid? Didnt you notice Zheng Fa is about to enter the Immortal Sect? When he rises, youll benefit too. A little humility now is worth it. But I already had a good relationship with Zheng Fa, Huang Yu argued. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And do you know what it takes to rise with him? Steward Huang asked. What? You have to first be part of his household! Steward Huang smacked the back of his sons head. If I had known Zheng Fa earlier, Id have taken this job myself! Huang Yu fell silent. His fathers next words were tinged with melancholy: Zheng Fa has a promising future. Even if he doesnt make it big, youll still have a stable life. This is the best path I could find for youdo your best. Yes, Huang Yu replied. Big Brother, youre going to become an Immortal, and now we have our own steward! Zheng Shan exclaimed excitedly. Zheng Fa, however, remained calm. These things are just temporary. The courtyard, Senior Sister Zhangs support, Huang Yu, and even the Madams goodwillthey were all contingent on his success at the Immortal Talent Conference. If he failed to enter the Immortal Sect, everything would disappear. Mother said the same thing... Zheng Shan said suddenly. Oh? She said life is good now, but shes afraid youre pushing yourself too hard, Zheng Shan said, frowning. Big Brother, are you tired? If youre too tired, you dont have to become an Immortal. Pigweed leaves are delicious enough! As she said this, her face was filled with a determined, self-sacrificial expression. Chapter 73: Comparing Misery Chapter 73: Comparing Misery Zheng Fa envisioned a game similar to the scroll Senior Sister Zhang had used to test the Seventh Young Master. It would display a large number of talisman diagrams on the screen, allowing him to select the correct ones, with the system evaluating his accuracy. He understood his biggest advantage in this world lay in its underdeveloped knowledge of topologyor, more specifically, in Old Bais notebook. That notebook was the foundation of Senior Sister Zhangs unshakable belief in his talent for talismans. If it could make her hold him in such high regard, it would be enough to maintain his genius persona during the Immortal Talent Conference. Now, all he needed was to internalize that knowledge until it became second nature. When he explained his request, Old Bai furrowed his brows thoughtfully. Im a bit of a fossil when it comes to computers, but this doesnt sound too hard. Zheng Fa nodded, thinking this project was likely no more complex than a simple web game. Those diagrams again... Old Bai stared at him for a moment. I wont ask why youre doing this. Making this game is both easy and hard. How is it hard? Zheng Fa asked. Money, Old Bai said bluntly. I can ask some former colleagues if they know any computer science students whod take on the job, but it wont be free. How much? Zheng Fa asked, nervous because he had no idea about the costs. How much can you afford? Old Bai asked directly, aware of his situation. Zheng Fa did a quick mental calculation. He had savingshis parents pension and life savings totaled about one million yuan. Thanks to a large fixed deposit arranged by the community, he earned about 50,000 yuan a year in interest. He was determined not to touch the principal. Living frugally, with annual expenses of about 20,000 to 30,000 yuan, he had saved an additional 100,000 yuan in the five years since arriving in this world. Eighty thousand? Zheng Fa ventured cautiously, leaving himself some liquid funds. Old Bai stared at him for a long moment before finally saying, I think youve misunderstood university students. Not enough? Zheng Fa asked nervously. In my observation, university students share one common trait, Old Bai said dryly. Whats that? Poverty. ... Alright, Ill ask around for you. Dont be a fool and just agree to whatever price they quotehaggle a bit! Old Bai added, noting how clueless Zheng Fa seemed about the market. Old Bai moved quickly and soon sent Zheng Fa a contact via social media. I found someone suitable for you, Old Bai said. Are they the best in terms of skills? Zheng Fa asked. Theyre the poorest! Do you think your project needs some top-tier genius? Honestly, the guy I talked to laughed at me, saying this kind of work is beneath their department. ... This guy recently got a girlfriend and is desperate for money. Got itsometimes, love and dignity couldnt coexist. The person Old Bai recommended used a profile picture of a white cartoon dog, its leash disappearing off to the top right corner. Their username was "Han Xiaobai." Zheng Fa sent a friend request, which was promptly accepted. Boss? came the first message. Hello. Are you clear on the project requirements? Yes. May I ask how much it would cost to make such a game? The typing indicator appearedTyping...but disappeared repeatedly. After three minutes, a reply finally came through: Fifty thousand! Recalling Old Bais advice, Zheng Fa immediately slashed the price. Five thousand! A longer silence ensued. Boss, thats too harsh. Five thousand, Zheng Fa insisted. I really cant do it for that. Im still a student. Could you give me a bit more? Im a high school senior. Go easy on me, Zheng Fa replied. ... The other side typed out a long, sympathetic explanation: You dont understand. I really cant lower the price. My girlfriend spends a lot of money. Its hard to get a girlfriend in our department where guys outnumber girls. Ive been spending all my allowance on her! Shes been eyeing a new phone that costs several thousand, and I cant bring myself to ask my parents for money. Thats why I took this job... Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Youre lucky to have parents, Zheng Fa replied, his lips pressed tightly together. ??? A string of question marks came through, followed by: D***! Five thousand it is! Later that evening, Han Xiaobai sent another message: Honestly, this game isnt that hard. You can use a free template to make it. The only tedious part is inputting all the diagrams. Five thousand is barely worth it. But honestly, theres no future in this game. If your situation is really as you described, Id advise against wasting your money. Zheng Fa replied, Are you no longer short on cash for dating? Im still broke. This game is so bad I thought you were just some clueless rich kid, and I wanted to scam you. But hearing your story, I cant let you waste your money. Thank you, Zheng Fa typed after a moment. I have other uses for this. Alright, just making sure. By the way, how much is the phone? Ill pay that as the final price. Boss, youre the best! I promise to do this quickly and well! Zheng Fa, what are you up to now? Wang Chen asked, noticing Zheng Fa looking exhausted. Playing a game, Zheng Fa replied, eyes closed as if the dense talisman diagrams from last nights screen were still imprinted in his mind. Playing a game?! Wang Chen slapped his shoulder in excitement. Finally! Youve stopped being a lone academic wolf and joined the rest of us. What are you playing? Lets team up! Its a small game. You havent played it. What kind of small game is that fun? Wang Chen asked curiously, seeing how drained Zheng Fa looked. Well... Zheng Fa thought for a moment. Imagine youre given a face, and you have to find its parents, grandparents, uncles, aunts, and even ancestors from tens of thousands of faces. Whats so fun about that? You wouldnt get it. Im honing my talent. What talent? Wang Chen frowned. Identifying family ties by eye? At this, his gaze turned sympathetic. I know being with Tang Lingwu makes you feel insecure and pressured, but you should at least trust heryoure planning too far ahead. ? In the Xuanyi Realm, at Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard. This time, the rules for the Immortal Talent Conference have changed, Senior Sister Zhang told Zheng Fa and the Seventh Young Master. Its no longer about rank assessment but a competition for placement. What does that mean? Zheng Fa asked. It means your talent alone isnt enough. You have to outperform everyone else, she replied. Hearing this, the Seventh Young Masters expression darkened. Chapter 75: The Immortal Talent Conference Chapter 75: The Immortal Talent Conference The Immortal Talent Conference crept up both slowly and suddenly. The days leading up to it were torturous, each one dragging on endlessly. Yet, when the day finally arrived, Zheng Fa felt completely unprepared, as if hed overlooked something critical. At dawn, as the sunlight streamed through the window, a faint vibration jolted Zheng Fa awake. Opening his eyes, he saw the Immortal Token in his hands trembling restlessly, as if urging him to get up. Before he could figure out what was going on, the token flashed twice and crumbled into dust. From the dust, a golden talisman emerged, splitting into two streams of light that flowed toward his legs. Suddenly, a gentle gust of wind formed beneath his feet, lifting him into the air. Before he even had time to wash his face, he was soaring out of the room and into the sky. His mother, who had been up early cleaning, dropped her cloth and ran to the courtyard gate, trying to keep up with his ascending figure. But no matter how far she stretched her neck, she could only watch as he disappeared. A street away, two more people from the Zhao familys estate were also lifted into the air: the Seventh Young Master and a woman unfamiliar to Zheng Fa. In Madam Zhaos small building, a figure leaned against the railing, gazing into the distance at them, as if theyd been waiting for this moment for a long time. From other large estates nearby, several more figures took flight. As Zheng Fa ascended higher, Jingzhou City shrank below him. Looking up, he noticed an endless expanse of colorful clouds overhead. His head pierced through one of the clouds, and when his whole body emerged, he found himself standing on a vast plaza. The sea of clouds beneath him, though resembling undulating waves, felt solid underfoot. At the center of the plaza stood a grand hall, with five distinctive buildings behind it. My sister told me this is the Immortal Ascension Platform, the Seventh Young Master whispered excitedly to Zheng Fa. Just flying here was worth it! ...As if I didnt see how pale you got from your fear of heights earlier, Zheng Fa thought. Not far away, a boy who looked younger than Zheng Fa turned at the sound of the Seventh Young Master calling him by name. The boy seemed vaguely familiar, likely one of the others who had ascended from Jingzhou City. Meanwhile, at Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard in the Zhao Estate, Zheng Fas mother clutched Zheng Shans hand tightly, looking uneasy as she faced the people in the hall. Aside from Senior Sister Zhang, Madam Zhao, and the Eldest Young Lady, there was no one else present. Mrs. Zheng, theres no need to worry, Madam Zhao reassured her. Zheng Fa is attending the Immortal Talent Conference, just like my son. Senior Sister Zhang was concerned you might feel anxious, so she invited you here to put your mind at ease. Though Senior Sister Zhang had invited her, she remained distant, merely nodding slightly in greeting. Taking a deep breath, Zheng Fas mother straightened her posture and bowed respectfully to Senior Sister Zhang. Thank you, Senior Zhang. Senior Sister Zhangs expression softened slightly. She didnt think highly of Zheng Fas mothers timid demeanor, but her composure nowdespite her clear nervousnessearned a trace of respect. It showed she didnt want to embarrass her son in front of others. Softly, Senior Sister Zhang explained, The colorful clouds are a magical artifact created by the Hundred Immortals Alliance ten thousand years ago for selecting Immortal talent. As long as one holds an Immortal Token, they will be carried to the Immortal Ascension Platform. Its nothing to fear. Zheng Fas mother nodded gratefully. Senior Sister Zhang pointed, and a golden talisman appeared in midair. The space before them rippled like water, revealing a translucent, wall-sized screen. The screen displayed a live image of Zheng Fa and the others on the platform. Big Brother! Zheng Shan cheered excitedly. Only when Zheng Fas mother saw her son safe and sound did she release Zheng Shans hand. Senior Sister Zhang! A mans voice called from outside. Senior Sister Zhang looked up to see Sun Daoyu, who had come days earlier to request an Immortal Token. Sun Daoyu noticed the image created by Senior Sister Zhangs talisman and marveled, Senior Sister Zhang, your Shadow Tracking Talisman rivals the Nascent Soul-level Illusory Moon Technique. No wonder youre called the best in talisman techniques below the Nascent Soul stage. Its not that impressive. The Immortal Ascension Platform is nearby, she replied indifferently. What brings you here, Junior Brother? Sun Daoyu smiled awkwardly. The Immortal Talent Conference is a grand event for the Hundred Immortals Alliance. I thought Id join Senior Sister Zhang to observe. Senior Sister Zhangs expression clearly read: I dont believe you. Ahem... Actually, my master suggested that since you claimed Zheng Fas talent surpasses my junior brothers, why not use their performances at the conference to settle a wager? A wager? Senior Sister Zhangs brows furrowed. What do you want? My master would like your talisman-based Foundation Establishment technique. So Real Person Pang truly values this junior brother of yours, Senior Sister Zhang said, understanding the situation. Hes already planning his Foundation Establishment before hes even entered the sect. Sun Daoyus embarrassed expression confirmed her guess. Senior Sister Zhangs technique set the record for the fastest Foundation Establishment in the Hundred Immortals Alliance. Since my junior brother has such exceptional talent, my master wishes to secure the most suitable method for him, he explained. Senior Sister Zhang understood. The rivalry between their masters, both Nascent Soul cultivators, was well-known. Though neither could overpower the other, she had consistently outperformed Real Person Pangs disciples, monopolizing valuable resources. Real Person Pang likely saw this prodigy as his chance to redress the balance, even going so far as to request her technique through a wager. Sun Daoyu seemed nervous, fearing she would refuse. Fine, Senior Sister Zhang said unexpectedly. But I want Real Person Pangs Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes in return. Sun Daoyu was stunned, clearly not expecting such an immediate agreement. Senior Sister has that much confidence in your junior brother? Senior Sister Zhang smiled faintly, her gaze fixed on the screen. On it, Zheng Fa and the others were approaching the grand hall. As they reached the entrance, the boy who had been watching Zheng Fa suddenly stepped closer to him and the Seventh Young Master. What do you want? the Seventh Young Master asked, noticing the boys unfriendly demeanor. Ignoring him, the boy looked directly at Zheng Fa and said, Im Zhou Qianyuan. He said nothing more, walking past them and into the hall. Whats his problem? the Seventh Young Master muttered. Single spiritual root, Gengjin Dao Body, and a talent in talismans valued by a Nascent Soul cultivator. Wouldnt you be arrogant? Zheng Fa replied with a chuckle. He understood Zhou Qianyuans behavior. With his extraordinary aptitude and smooth-sailing life, being denied the Immortal Token must have been a first. He likely blamed Zheng Fa for taking what he believed was rightfully his. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hes targeting you? The Seventh Young Master looked worried. Targeting me? I doubt he even sees me as a threat, Zheng Fa said, shaking his head. He probably thinks I took his Immortal Token. This is just a show of intimidation. ...Someone more unreasonable than me? The Seventh Young Master looked incredulous. Zheng Fa ignored Zhou Qianyuan, instead following the crowd into the hall. At its center stood a half-height mirror, facing them. Thats the Immortal Mirror, the Seventh Young Master whispered, sharing what hed heard from his sister. It determines your initial rank based on your spiritual root and Dao Body. Zheng Fa watched as each person passed the mirror. A beam of light shot out, forming a glowing circle beneath their feet. The circles came in three colors: white, green, and purple. White was the most common, green was rarer, and purple was exceptionally rare. These must be the initial ranks. Chapter 76: Profound Bonds Chapter 76: Profound Bonds The rarity of purple in the Immortal Mirrors rankings became apparentamong over a thousand participants, only two individuals achieved it, one of them being Zhou Qianyuan. This time, the Immortal Mirrors ranking criteria are stricter, Sun Daoyu explained to the group with evident pride. Dual spiritual roots result in a white rank. Single spiritual roots or dual roots combined with a Dao Body earn green. Only those with both a single spiritual root and a Dao Body achieve purple. Sun Daoyus confidence was well-placed. Zhou Qianyuans accomplishment was extraordinary, especially considering that the best talents from major families were present. With a ratio of less than one in a hundred, a purple rank was a monumental feat. The screen showed the Seventh Young Master and Zheng Fa walking past the Immortal Mirror. A white circle lit up beneath the Seventh Young Masters feet. For Zheng Fa, the circle was predominantly white with a faint trace of green, so subtle it was almost imperceptible. This junior brother seems to have mastered martial arts with Dao foundations, Sun Daoyu remarked, his experience as a disciple of a Nascent Soul cultivator evident. However, the gap between Dao-based martial arts and a Dao Body is insurmountable, so his rank remains white. What does the ranking mean? Zheng Shan couldnt help but ask. It reflects ones aptitude for cultivation. Purple-ranked participants enter the Immortal Sect directly, bypassing further tests. They are the true prodigies the Hundred Immortals Alliance seeks, destined to become its pillars. As for green- or white-ranked participants, they must rely on technical skills to gain entry, Sun Daoyu explained with a mixture of pride and exasperation. But my junior brother... his goal is to rival even Senior Sister Zhang. Turning to Senior Sister Zhang, he added, The wager begins now. Zheng Fa wasnt surprised by his white rank, but Zhou Qianyuans next move caught him off guard. After all the participants had been ranked, a non-human voice echoed in the hall: Those with purple rank may enter the Immortal Sect directly. Others must choose one of the five doors for further evaluation. Looking beyond the Immortal Mirror, the group saw five small doors, each inscribed with a single character: Talisman (), Alchemy (), Artifact Crafting (), Formation (), Miscellaneous (). Zhou Qianyuan, regarded as the groups leader, walked straight to the door marked Talisman. But youre purple-ranked! someone called after him. Im not just purple, Zhou Qianyuan replied without turning, stepping through the door. Zheng Fa and the Seventh Young Master exchanged a glance, finding his arrogance amusing. Hes more insufferable than me... the Seventh Young Master muttered under his breath. The two followed the crowd into the Talisman door. After a short passage, they arrived at one of the five grand structures behind the main hall. A man in white was waiting for them. Noticing the purple glow beneath Zhou Qianyuans feet, the man paused briefly before giving a slight nod and turning toward the building. Without a word, he burned a talisman in his hand, its flames igniting without wind. Honoring the Ancestor of Jiushan! he declared. Jiushan Ancestor? Before their eyes, the five buildings transformed. Roofs extended into mountain peaks, walls became cliff faces, and in an instant, the structures turned into nine towering mountains. Suspended above each peak were long, silver trails resembling transparent walkways. This Talisman examination, designed by Jiushan Sect, requires ascending the Nine Mountains. Each mountain has a path of 999 steps. The higher your step count, the better your performance, the man announced. To enter Jiushan Sect, participants must rank among the top 20. For white-ranked participants, their step count is as recorded. Green-ranked participants receive an additional 999 steps. As for purple-ranked participants... The man hesitated, unsure how to account for Zhou Qianyuan. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I will traverse all nine mountains, Zhou Qianyuan stated flatly, making it clear he aimed for a perfect score without any bonuses. Without hesitation, he stepped onto the first transparent path. A foundational talisman appeared beneath his feet, and a series of talisman diagrams flashed rapidly on the next step ahead. Zheng Fa quickly grasped the tests purpose. Participants had to identify the diagram corresponding to the foundational talisman beneath their feet and step forward at the right moment. Failure to match the diagrams meant instant elimination. Ah! A scream pierced the air as someone misstepped onto an incorrect diagram. The transparent path beneath them shattered, and they plummeted through the clouds, disappearing from sight. Their fate remained unknown. Others hesitated too long on their starting step. When the foundational talisman beneath them blinked a few times, their entire path vanished, leaving them to fall in an even more embarrassing fashion. It became clear that staying in place wasnt an optionthe test had a time limit. Participants had to step forward within a certain timeframe and ensure their choice aligned with the correct diagram. As Zheng Fa analyzed the challenge, he noticed an unsettling silence beside him. Turning, he saw the Seventh Young Master standing three steps away, pale and frozen, staring at the path ahead. He suddenly remembered a peculiar fact: the Seventh Young Master had a fear of heights. Transparent walkways like these were practically his worst nightmare. Catching Zheng Fas glance, the Seventh Young Master forced a stiff smile. Turns out the Immortal Sect isnt all that great. Thinking of quitting? Zheng Fa asked. Quitting? Dont you remember the name of my courtyard? No Envy of Immortals! I never cared for the Immortal Sect! ...Your mother will scold you. Im used to that by now. Your sister will beat you. The Seventh Young Master hesitated, then muttered, My sister... she probably wont kill me. Really giving up? Absolutely! he said with conviction. Well, Gao Yuan always wanted to be the second-best among us. This will make his dream come true, Zheng Fa remarked. What second-best? You know Gao Yuanhes always been competitive, Zheng Fa said casually. Among the three of us, Im heading to the Immortal Sect, so he cant surpass me. But compared to you, hes better at academics, practices martial arts, and sees himself as both scholarly and skilled. Hes always considered himself number two. In the past, you were better at talismans and had an Immortal Token, so he kept quiet. But now that youre backing out... Before Zheng Fa could finish, the Seventh Young Master shot to his feet, trembling with anger. That traitor dares to have such ambitions? Think about his personality, Zheng Fa replied calmly. Youre saying Ill be number three? Thats what hes likely thinking. Grinding his teeth, the Seventh Young Master stomped toward the transparent path ahead. Zheng Fa smiled behind him. You might endure a thousand scoldings from family, but a single word of mockery from a friendespecially one who used to be inferioris unbearable. Nearby, a boy who overheard their conversation commented to Zheng Fa, This Gao Yuan must be a close friend. Hmm? He doesnt react to scolding from his mother or sister, but the mere mention of Gao Yuan motivates him. Watching the Seventh Young Master, hands and feet clinging to the path in sheer determination, Zheng Fa nodded. Very close indeed. Chapter 77: He Taught Me Chapter 77: He Taught Me The moment Zheng Fa stepped onto the transparent walkway, he realized it was designed to mess with ones psycheit wobbled. Though the swaying wasnt extreme, the unsteady sensation created immense unease. As the mountain wind howled, whipping his robes into a frenzy, Zheng Fa glanced down slightly. The valleys below seemed bottomless, adding to the tension. Participating in a talisman examination under such conditions would unsettle anyone, even those without a fear of heights. Add to that the strict time limits on the walkway, and this trial was downright ruthlessthere were certainly some sadists in Jiushan Sect. Taking a deep breath, Zheng Fa pushed the environment from his mind and focused on the talisman diagrams flashing on the next step of the walkway. At the Zhao Estate, in Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard... Watching the participants trembling on the walkways, Sun Daoyus eyes glimmered with nostalgia. Seeing them reminds me of my younger self, he said with a chuckle, glancing at Senior Sister Zhang. Want to go through it again? she asked, raising an eyebrow. Sun Daoyu laughed nervously. Not at all... I remember my legs trembling back then, and I didnt understand why we had to endure such torment. Do you understand now? He nodded and sighed. If one cant remain calm in the face of false dangers and hardships, how can they focus on crafting talismans? Such a fragile state of mind would crumble in the Immortal Sect. Still, its better not to understand too soon... His wistful tone caught Senior Sister Zhangs attention, and she looked at him thoughtfully. Sun Daoyu continued, Based on past Immortal Talent Conferences, crossing two mountains is the average standard. Crossing four mountains is considered excellent. However, to join Jiushan Sect this time, six mountains might be the bare minimum. Of course, if someone could ascend the Ninth Peak and break the centuries-old records, like you, Senior Sister, they wouldnt have to worry about standards. The others in the room, including Madam Zhao and the Eldest Young Lady, turned to look at Senior Sister Zhang in awe. Though theyd heard of her unparalleled talent, this was their first tangible sense of it. You mentioned your junior brother aims to surpass me? she asked. Sun Daoyu shook his head. Hes ambitious, and thats good... but to be honest, I doubt even my master believes he can match your talent. Your aptitude for talismans is unparalleled in a millennium. Id be surprised if anyone breaks your record in the next thousand years. Senior Sister Zhang, however, seemed unimpressed. She glanced back at the screen, her gaze fixed on Zheng Fa as he steadily ascended. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By now, Zheng Fa had entered a rhythm. This examination, though likely designed to test the participants mental fortitude, played directly to his strengths. After weeks of training, he had nearly internalized his ability to recognize talisman diagrams. His responses had become instinctual, allowing him to make the correct choices without fear or hesitation. Hed all but forgotten the precarious environment. His entire focus was on the diagrams flashing before him. The examinations difficulty escalated with each mountain. On the first two, corresponding talisman diagrams appeared frequentlyevery ten or so diagrams included one that matched the foundational talisman beneath the participants feet. This posed little challenge for Zheng Fa or most participants. Over half made it to the third mountain. But the difficulty spiked dramatically on the third mountain. Matching diagrams now appeared only once every twenty or so flashes, and the walkways time limits shortened by roughly a third. If a participant didnt move within forty diagram flashes, their foundational talisman and walkway would vanish entirely. The sudden increase in difficulty caught many off guard. The skies became filled with screams as participants fell like dumplings into the abyss below. Their despairing cries echoed through the valleys, unsettling those still climbing and causing a cascading effect of failures. Zheng Fa spotted the Seventh Young Master just reaching the third mountain. Though the Seventh Young Master had been avoiding looking down, the screams around him drew his gaze to the depths below. He froze instantly. Zhao Laosan! Zheng Fa called out. Youre the Laosan! the Seventh Young Master retorted through gritted teeth, though his trembling legs betrayed his fear. Zhao Jingfan, Zheng Fa said calmly, glancing back at him. Youve been waiting for this moment for ten years. Youve cursed it for ten years. Are you really willing to give up now? ... Without waiting for a response, Zheng Fa turned and continued climbing. Watching his back, the Seventh Young Masters eyes reddened. He recognized Zheng Fas current statethe focused, detached determination hed seen when Zheng Fa used the Sea of Diagrams strategy. Exhaling sharply, the Seventh Young Master redirected his gaze to the next walkway. His bloodshot eyes reflected only the talisman diagrams that he had poured years of effort into mastering. One climbed steadily, the other crawled determinedly. Together, they left most of the participants far behind. Even Zhou Qianyuan, who had been leading, noticed Zheng Fa closing the distance. Though Zhou Qianyuans competitive nature and dissatisfaction with Zheng Fa were well-hidden, his tense expression betrayed him as Zheng Fa passed him without so much as a glance. Zhou Qianyuan faltered briefly. Then, to his disbelief, the stumbling yet swift figure of the Seventh Young Master overtook him as well. The Seventh Young Master even stopped, stood upright, and struck a familiar posea look of haughty arrogance that Zhou Qianyuan often wore himself. Im Zhao Jingfan, the Seventh Young Master announced in a tone and manner eerily similar to Zhou Qianyuans own. Zhou Qianyuan clenched his fists, his expression darkening. Oh, and by the way, Zhao Jingfan added, pointing at Zheng Fa, my talisman skills? He taught me. Zhou Qianyuans face twisted as he watched the Seventh Young Master continue climbing. The message was clear: You think you can intimidate Zheng Fa? Im his disciple, and even Im beating you. Grinding his teeth, Zhou Qianyuan quickened his pace in pursuit of the pair. Back in Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard... Sun Daoyu sighed as he watched Zhou Qianyuans flustered movements. My junior brother... his mind is unsettled now. Nearby, Madam Zhao and the Eldest Young Lady exchanged guilty looks. It seemed they both knew they had unintentionally contributed to Zhou Qianyuans current predicament. Chapter 78: The Ancestor Chapter 78: The Ancestor Madam Zhao and the Eldest Young Lady exchanged a knowing glance, their expressions mirroring the same thought: It must be that rascals mouth! While everyone had seen the Seventh Young Master speaking to Zhou Qianyuan, none had heard their exchange. Sun Daoyu, unfamiliar with the Seventh Young Masters antics, assumed his junior brother had merely lost composure after being overtaken by Zheng Fa and the Seventh Young Master. But Madam Zhao and the Eldest Young Lady knew better. With Zhou Qianyuans talent and the favor of a Nascent Soul cultivator, he was bound to become a significant figure in the Hundred Immortals Alliance. And now, their fool of a relative had managed to offend him . Oblivious, Sun Daoyu praised the Seventh Young Master. I hadnt realized your households young master was so talented. I must have underestimated him earlier. His polite tone toward Madam Zhao and the Eldest Young Lady lightened, but instead of joy, their faces were stiff with worry. Seeing their lack of enthusiasm, Sun Daoyu looked to Senior Sister Zhang. What surprises me the most is your insight, Senior Sister. That Zheng Fa is in a league of his own. On the screen, Zheng Fas speed was indeed astonishing. He moved with such precision and focus that he left everyone else far behind, his steps steady and unrelenting as he ascended the transparent walkways. For the other participants, merely looking up at him was enough to shatter their confidence. Even Zhou Qianyuan grew increasingly anxious, constantly muttering to himself to move faster. But despite his best efforts, the gap between him and Zheng Fa widened. Though Zhou Qianyuan knew he should focus on his own climb, he couldnt resist glancing up at Zheng Fas retreating figure. The distraction proved costlyon the last few steps of the sixth mountain, he hesitated for just a moment too long. The transparent walkway vanished beneath him, and he plummeted. Watching this, Sun Daoyu clapped his palm in exasperation. My junior brother easily has the talent for the seventh or even the eighth mountain... but his mind was too unsettled today! Even Senior Sister Zhang nodded slightly in agreement. Zhou Qianyuans fall wasnt due to a lack of talent but to his fragile mindset. You forgot something, Senior Sister Zhang remarked suddenly. Startled, Sun Daoyu retrieved a jade slip from his sleeve and handed it to her. This is the technique for the Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes. You were prepared this whole time? Senior Sister Zhang raised an eyebrow. Not memy master, Sun Daoyu replied with reverence. He said that if you needed anything, this technique would certainly enhance your Yuan Fu Golden Core. Uncle Pang thought he might lose? Senior Sister Zhang asked. My master loves wagers, but hes never lost one before, Sun Daoyu said, shaking his head. ? Before I came here, he told me: If I win, my junior brother gains the Talisman Foundation Establishment technique. But if I lose, giving you this Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes technique will benefit your path. Even though his philosophy differs from yours, wouldnt another Nascent Soul cultivator in Jiushan Sect be a cause for celebration? Senior Sister Zhang appeared momentarily moved but remained skeptical. Furthermore, my junior brother is arrogant and overly coddled. If today teaches him that theres always someone better, it might be more valuable than a Foundation Establishment technique, Sun Daoyu added. Senior Sister Zhang sighed softly. Uncle Pangs intentions are admirable. My master also said that once youve mastered the Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes, you might come to agree with his infinite Yuan Fu philosophy, Sun Daoyu said suddenly. Senior Sister Zhangs eyes widened slightly, her gaze shifting to the jade slip with newfound interest. So his wager wasnt on the technique, but on me? Compared to earning your agreement with his philosophy, whats one Foundation Establishment technique? Sun Daoyu said, gesturing to Zheng Fa on the screen. To my master, neither Zheng Fa nor my junior brother truly matters. How could they compare to you? On the ninth mountain, Zheng Fas pace quickened, leaving the others hopelessly behind. The difficulty of the test rose exponentially with every two mountains. By the seventh mountain, corresponding talisman diagrams appeared only once every thirty flashes. And after thirty flashes, the walkways vanished altogether. This left participants with a single opportunity to acta single mistake meant failure. By now, Zheng Fa had left nearly everyone behind. Only a handful of participants managed to pass the sixth mountain, and even fewer reached the seventh. The Seventh Young Master was among those who fell at the seventh mountain. With no one ahead or behind him, Zheng Fa felt entirely alone. His focus was singularon the walkways and the growing clarity of the white summit ahead. At last, as he neared the end of the eighth mountain, he saw a lone figure standing on the ninth mountain. Senior Sister Zhang? Startled, Zheng Fa nearly stepped onto the wrong diagram. Catching himself just in time, he steadied his footing. The silhouette was unmistakabletall, slender, and elegant. It could only be Senior Sister Zhang. But why was she here? As he stepped onto the final walkway of the eighth mountain, the figure turned. Though the face was indeed hers, the mischievous and sly smile it wore was completely out of character. He surpassed me, Senior Sister Zhang said suddenly, gripping the jade slip. Hmm? Sun Daoyu asked, puzzled. On the screen, Zheng Fa stepped onto the ninth mountain. He reached the ninth mountain? The second person in a millennium! Sun Daoyu exclaimed, his tone warm with newfound camaraderie, as though he and Zheng Fa were old friends. Yet, he still added, Even so, with dual spiritual roots and no Dao Body, he cant surpass you, Senior Sister. Do you know who resides on the ninth mountain? Senior Sister Zhang asked. Who? The Jiushan Ancestor. The Ancestor? But he passed away long ago! A fragment of his soul lingers, having regained some intelligence. Do you know how I obtained the Talisman Foundation Establishment technique? You mean... Yes, Senior Sister Zhang replied. Uncle Pang underestimated me. The Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes wont sway my path. Then what do you want? Sun Daoyu asked. Her gaze sharpened, fixed intently on Zheng Fa on the screen. My ambition is greater than a single technique. I seek a like-minded companion. I failed the Ancestors test once. And the Foundation Establishment technique? It was a consolation prize, she said with a faint smile, her eyes filled with expectation as she watched Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa eyed the smirking figure before him, his expression turning strange. Who are you? I am the Jiushan Ancestor! The figure puffed out its chest proudly. The walkway you just traversed? My design! Oh, and the last disciple to come here contributed some excellent suggestions. I rewarded her with a little gift! The smile on its face was shamelessly smug. So, its you! The real culprit! Zheng Fa thought. Outwardly, he maintained a polite demeanor, mirroring the slyness hed learned from Senior Sister Zhang. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ancestor, I believe this test is too easy, Zheng Fa said with an innocent smile. Chapter 80: Undiscerning Chapter 80: Undiscerning The Jiushan Ancestor waved his hand, and four dazzling golden beams shot out from the mountaintop''s symbols, converging on Zheng Fa. Unbidden, Zheng Fa sat cross-legged on the ground, his eyes half-closed. In his minds eye, he saw mountains and rivers flowing, the sun and moon rising and setting, and the passage of time eroding all things. When he returned to his senses, the snowy mountaintop and the Jiushan Ancestor had vanished. In their place were the four golden symbols, stretching from the heavens to the earth and filling the entire space before him. One glance was enough to make Zheng Fa dizzy. He now understood why even the Jiushan Ancestor had failed to fully comprehend the True Form Talisman of Mountains and Riversit was leagues beyond any talisman diagram he had ever seen. The symbols drawn in the Seventh Young Masters study or by Senior Sister Zhang were mere isolated entities. But the True Form Talisman was like a grand assembly of talisman diagramseach interconnected, dancing harmoniously as if part of a jubilant bonfire celebration. From afar, they seemed like four symbols. But up close, Zheng Fa realized they were composites of countless diagrams. He couldnt even identify the base diagrams that made up the four symbols, as many werent derived from foundational talismans. It felt like one of those jokes hed read before: I just learned basic addition, and now the final exam is on calculus? If the cultivators of the Xuanyi Realm found themselves before such a challenge, they would likely feel even more lost than he did. The issue boiled down to two key problems: Why were these isolated diagrams able to combine so seamlessly, forming what seemed like a single, cohesive entity? This was beyond Zheng Fas current understanding of talismans. How could one even begin to analyze these unfamiliar diagrams? Unlike him, most cultivators in the Xuanyi Realm lacked systematic methods. Their approach was akin to ancient herbalists: try it and see what happens. Draw the diagram, observe the effects, and then categorize it. Only later would they try to distill it into a simpler foundational form. Without a standard classification systemlike topology in his worldthere was no way to study combinations like these. Zheng Fas hope rested on his borrowed insights. He focused on the incomprehensible talisman diagrams above, trying to apply the patterns from Old Bais notebook. Meanwhile, below the mountain... On the broad plaza within the clouds, those who had fallen from the walkways gathered, including the Seventh Young Master, who was stewing in frustration. He couldnt shake the feeling that he could have climbed higher, if not for his fear of heights. As he wallowed, a shadow loomed over him. Looking up, he saw Zhou Qianyuan, his expression dark and menacing. Clearly, he wasnt here to make friends. The Seventh Young Master felt a pang of guiltperhaps he had been a bit too overbearing earlier, inadvertently affecting Zhou Qianyuans performance. Coupled with Zhou Qianyuans purple-ranked talent, the Seventh Young Masters nerves were fraying. What do you want? he asked coldly, determined not to lose face. What you said earlierthat he taught you talismans. Was that true? Zhou Qianyuans focus caught the Seventh Young Master off guard. ...Partially! The Seventh Young Master puffed out his chest. Most of it is my natural talent! Zhou Qianyuans skeptical gaze lingered on him, trying to determine if he was lying. Before the tension could escalate, a golden light suddenly pierced the sky from the Ninth Peak. Everyone turned to look, and at the center of the beam, a figure sat cross-legged amidst a flurry of talisman diagrams too intricate for the eye to follow. Zheng Fa! the Seventh Young Master exclaimed. Zhou Qianyuan stared at the talismans surrounding Zheng Fa, his frown deepening as he attempted to decipher them. The other onlookers murmured in confusion, unable to make sense of what they were seeing. Gradually, some of the talisman diagrams around Zheng Fa began to shift. They elongated, twisted, and transformed into far simpler shapes. Foundational talismans? Zhou Qianyuan muttered, realization dawning. Hes analyzing them! These foundational talismansones Ive never seen beforehes finding a way to decipher the diagrams! The Seventh Young Master, snapping out of his daze, glanced around and noticed that most of the crowd looked similarly baffled by the foundational talismans. You said you learned from Zheng Fa. What did he require of you? Zhou Qianyuan asked suddenly, his tone serious. Require? Does he teach anyone? Or does he demand somethingspirit stones, talent, character? Zhou Qianyuan clarified. The Seventh Young Masters alarm bells rang. Hes trying to poach my teacher! Panic set in. Why was a prodigy like Zhou Qianyuan so quick to seek a master after a single setback? Clearing his throat, the Seventh Young Master replied, His requirements are sky-high! Take me, for instanceI spent a fortune in spirit stones just to get in the door, and thats nothing! First, he values talent above all. My incredible aptitude barely earned me an entry! But most importantly, he values character! He expects his disciples to be pure-hearted and virtuous, ready to serve him with unwavering loyaltypouring tea, sweeping floors, even enduring endless scolding. Someone of your caliber wouldnt endure such indignities! Zhou Qianyuan considered this for a moment before nodding slowly. If he accepted you, then he must not be very selective. ... Back on the Ninth Mountain... Zheng Fa felt a pang of disappointment. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could only decipher less than a tenth of the diagrams. While the technique was effective for foundational talismans, it fell short when faced with this overwhelmingly advanced composite. Even Senior Sister Zhangs admiration for the technique as a pathway to the essence of talismans now seemed overly generous. In truth, it was merely a practical exam hacka shortcut rather than a fundamental breakthrough. As the foundational talismans danced around him, Zheng Fa shook his head and began to rise. Youve surpassed even him! the Jiushan Ancestor suddenly appeared, beaming with approval. Your talent in talismans is unparalleled! Hmm? That old man spent his entire life analyzing talismans, and yet he only managed to extract as many foundational talismans as you just did! ... Zheng Fa blinked. His awe for the original Jiushan Ancestor waned significantly. With your talent, you may choose two treasures from his legacy, the Jiushan Ancestor declared. Zheng Fa thought, silently renewing his reverence for the ancestor. The Jiushan Ancestor pointed to the four golden symbols. As they shimmered, two crimson doors appeared on the mountainside below. Chapter 79: The True Form Talisman Chapter 79: The True Form Talisman At Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard... A small reward? Sun Daoyu echoed incredulously, repeating Senior Sister Zhangs description. Senior Sister, your Talisman Foundation Establishment technique is hailed as the fastest method in the Hundred Immortals Alliance. And thats just a ? Senior Sister Zhang glanced at him coolly. That ancestor is unpredictable and eccentric, yet his status is exceptional. Even Nascent Soul cultivators must tread carefully around him. If hes displeased, you wont even catch a glimpse of the true treasure on the Ninth Mountain. A Foundation Establishment technique is nothing in comparison. And Junior Brother Zheng...? I dont think hes a good person, Senior Sister Zhang said calmly. Hmm? Which is exactly the type the Jiushan Ancestor loves. ... Too easy? The Jiushan Ancestors expression turned indignant at Zheng Fas comment. Zheng Fa had never imagined Senior Sister Zhangs face could look so close to throwing a tantrum. Do you know how much effort it took me to design this? I spent a thousand years perfecting it! the ancestor shouted. And you say its too easy? He looked as if Zheng Fa had personally insulted him. I didnt mean the walkway lacked creativity. Its just... theres room for improvement, Zheng Fa replied with practiced composure. Oh? The ancestor squinted suspiciously, as if doubting Zheng Fa could offer anything worthwhile. Go on, then. Ancestor, may I ask what reward that previous disciple received? Zheng Fa asked, hoping to gauge the stakes. Her? She had ambition and requested a Talisman Foundation Establishment technique, the ancestor said with a trace of admiration. I created that technique in my early years, though its far from perfect. Knowing Senior Sister Zhangs discerning taste, Zheng Fa immediately knew the technique was extraordinary. Resolving to capitalize on the opportunity, he replied, I think the walkways are too stable! Stable? The Jiushan Ancestor glanced back at the swaying walkways, confusion etched across his face. I mean theyre too predictable. What if they moved dynamically? Perhaps oscillating up and down, or swaying side to side? Oh, and adding a countdown to show how much time is left before the walkway disappears would be perfect, Zheng Fa suggested. Hmm, interesting. Anything else? The ancestors interest was piqued. I feel the mountain winds are too... plain. A little rain, lightning, snow, or haileven a simulated earthquakecould reflect the natural order better, Zheng Fa added. ... The Jiushan Ancestor eyed him intently, then prompted, Go on. With the ancestors gaze on him, Zheng Fa hesitated briefly before apologizing silently to future participants. I think the biggest problem with these walkways is that they arent realistic enough. Realistic? The greatest danger to Immortal Sect disciples isnt the environment, but other people, Zheng Fa said, gesturing toward the walkways. Why not let the paths intersect? Let them fight for the paths? The Jiushan Ancestors eyes lit up with excitement. Tell me more! Zheng Fa tightened his lips, feigning reluctance. The ancestor, perceptive as ever, placed a jade slip in front of him. Talisman Foundation Establishment technique! Zheng Fas lips loosened immediately. For example, two disciples could be assigned the same target diagram, but theres only one path leading to it. Continue! Draw a boundary, perhaps a circle. If they dont reach it within the allotted time, theyre all eliminated, Zheng Fa said. This is brilliant! The Jiushan Ancestor clapped his hands in delight. Theyll be forced to competehesitation will cost them everything! You have a devious mind. I like it! ... Thats... unsettling. As the ancestor laughed, his appearance began to shift until he mirrored Zheng Fa perfectly. ? The last disciple suggested using transparent walkways, and I thought she was a genius! The ancestor explained with glee. I took on her likeness so future participants would know it was her brilliance that improved the trial. Now I think this honor should belong to you! Youre stealing my face for this? Does Senior Sister Zhang know about this?! An immortalized legacy? Zheng Fa forced a smile. I was merely offering minor suggestions. I dare not take credit! The Jiushan Ancestor stared deeply at Zheng Fa, then remarked, With your temperament, you belong in Jiushan Sect. ? A sense of foreboding washed over Zheng Fa. Are there many people like me in Jiushan Sect? Not many. Most were beaten to death, the ancestor replied cheerfully. Come, let me show you something interesting. Following the Jiushan Ancestor up the mountain, Zheng Fas curiosity grew. They didnt travel far before stopping on a snowy slope on the Ninth Peak, away from the view of others. Look up, the ancestor instructed. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Confused, Zheng Fa raised his gaze to the mountaintop. Amidst the pristine snow, a golden glow shimmered under the sunlight. Golden glow? Peering closer, he saw four intricate symbols etched into the snowneither words nor pure talisman diagrams, but a fusion of both. What is that? Zheng Fa asked. My original form, the ancestor replied. The True Form Talisman of Mountains and Rivers. A talisman can become a Dao? Zheng Fas understanding was shaken. Do you know how Jiushan Sect came to be? the ancestor asked, seemingly changing the subject. Nine mountains? Zheng Fa ventured. Not entirely. I was once a spiritual vein, but uniquely gifted by nature. The flow of spiritual energy within me formed a profound talismanthe True Form Talisman of Mountains and Rivers. Over time, I gained intelligence from this talisman and eventually transformed into nine spiritual mountains. Jiushan Sect owes its name to these mountains, but also to me. Im not sure whether Im the spiritual vein, the talisman, or the mountains, the ancestor admitted. But I do know this talisman contains the ultimate truths of the world. Without it, I wouldve remained an ordinary spiritual vein. Zheng Fa stared at the enigmatic symbols, awe coursing through him. The mysteries of the Xuanyi Realm were boundless. A single talisman had birthed sentience, created a Nascent Soul sect, and altered the course of history. For my entire life, Ive relied on instinct to wield the True Form Talisman. It feels like a part of me, yet Ive never comprehended even a fraction of its secrets, the ancestor confessed. Then, Ancestor, what are you now? Zheng Fa asked. I told youI am Jiushan, the spiritual vein, but no longer the True Form Talisman, the ancestor replied cryptically. That old man... hes gone mad. Hmm? The ancestor waved dismissively, gesturing to the talisman. When he approached his end, he refused to accept death. He split himself into two. A small part became me, the mountains and the spiritual vein. The larger part resides within the True Form Talisman, absorbing the insights of Jiushan Sect disciples to merge with the talisman entirely. He discarded me, hoping to rebuild his foundation and achieve rebirth through the talisman. Inside the talisman lies his treasure, his abilities, and even a fragment of himself. If you can comprehend it, youll inherit them all. Chapter 81: Choosing Treasures Chapter 81: Choosing Treasures The two crimson doors ahead appeared to be made from some unknown, sturdy wood, towering three or four zhang high. Standing before them, Zheng Fa couldn''t help but feel a bit insignificant. He stepped closer, and the doors swung open silently, without the slightest breeze. Inside was no artificially decorated hall but a natural limestone cave. Stalactites and stalagmites crisscrossed, giving the impression of a fantastical rainforest. Dozens of towering stalagmites rose from the ground, their tips glowing with a variety of shimmering lightsclearly treasures left behind by the Jiushan Ancestor. However, compared to the exaggerated size of the doors, the treasures seemed a bit underwhelming. The Jiushan Ancestor followed Zheng Fa into the cave. Gazing at the glowing lights, he sighed, "These old relics left by that old man... I haven''t seen them in ages." Zheng Fa, puzzled, asked, "You cant enter here yourself?" "Me?" The Jiushan Ancestor pointed to himself. "Im not him. I am the spiritual veinI am Jiushan, but not him. All I have are his memories..." It suddenly dawned on Zheng Fa. He had always found this ancestor a bit odd. Despite being the founding master of the sect, his demeanor was childlike. "If I had to describe who I am," the Jiushan Ancestor said with a peculiar smile, "Im merely a substitute bound to Jiushan Sect, no different from a magical artifact he created." "He wanted to merge with the True Form Talisman but couldnt bear to part with Jiushan Sect. So, he created me..." The ancestors expression grew complex as he spoke of the original founder. "Sometimes, I dont know whether to see him as my creator or the one who chained me with a leash." "Enough about that." Shaking off his melancholy, the ancestor addressed Zheng Fa, "With your talent, as per the old mans instructions, you can take two treasures from here." "How?" Zheng Fa tried to discern the treasures hidden within the shimmering lights, but the radiance obscured their forms. "By fate!" "Huh?" Zheng Fa was stunned. That sounded rather haphazard. "Or luck." The Jiushan Ancestor rolled his eyes. "The old man wasnt some omniscient seer. How could he know who would come here or what theyd need? His treasures might not even suit you. But each treasure has its own spirit and will resonate with you if theres a match. Walk around and see if anything gives you a special feeling." Taking this advice, Zheng Fa ventured into the cave, searching for the so-called special feeling. Most treasures, however, remained aloof. Approaching the glowing lights, all he felt was their blinding glare. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After exploring most of the cave without any reaction, Zheng Fa began doubting the ancestors words. Was this just a setup? Finally, he arrived at a treasure emanating an azure-gold glow. Suddenly, the qi from his "Linghe Shen" technique surged within him, racing through his meridians as though expressing an instinctive longing. A phantom of a spirit crane appeared behind him, spreading its wings as if yearning to dive into the azure-gold light. Oh? The Jiushan Ancestor immediately understood. Youve practiced the ''Linghe Shen'' technique? "Yes." "Wood and fire dual spiritual roots, paired with the Linghe Shen No wonder this Qingyang Qi resonates with you." With a flick of his finger, the azure-gold light dissipated, revealing a stream of azure energy tinged with golden flames that floated before Zheng Fa. "Qingyang Qi?" "Indeed. When that old man fused with Jiushan, the vitality of the mountains forests mingled with the great suns spiritual energy, creating this Qingyang Qi, which he carefully collected as a treasure." The ancestor explained, "It seems its well-suited for you." "Suited?" "With wood and fire dual roots, Qingyang Qi, born of the sun and forest, aligns perfectly with your attributes. Plus, youve cultivated the Linghe Shen technique." Zheng Fa understood why the Qingyang Qi matched his spiritual roots, but he was puzzled about its connection to the Linghe Shen technique. He looked to the Jiushan Ancestor for clarification. "All things correspond to the spiritual workings of heaven and earth. Cranes, pure white and utterly yang, are considered by some cultivators as yang birds and symbols of longevity. The Linghe Shen technique was created based on the Pure Yang Dao Body." With another flick, the Jiushan Ancestor sent the Qingyang Qi toward Zheng Fa. "This Qingyang Qi is extremely rare. That old man wouldnt have kept it until his death otherwise. If you cultivate a pure yang body refinement technique before reaching the Foundation Establishment stage and merge with this Qingyang Qi, you might acquire a Qingyang Dao Body. The benefits to your future cultivation would be immense." Zheng Fa extended his hand, and the Qingyang Qi, like a homing swallow, flew into his palm. It coursed through his meridians and settled in his dantian. The Qingyang Qi was domineering. Once in his dantian, it claimed the space as its own, squeezing the Linghe Shen qi to the edges. Yet, Zheng Fa sensed his existing qi being subtly altered, growing livelier under the Qingyang Qis influence. ... After obtaining the Qingyang Qi, Zheng Fa''s luck seemed to run dry. None of the remaining treasures reacted to him, leaving a mutual sense of indifference between him and the glowing lights. "Hmm..." The Jiushan Ancestor frowned. "These treasures arent fated to you. Your only option is to look at the old mans techniques." With a wave of his hand, a pile of jade slips appeared before Zheng Fa. "Choose." "?" Zheng Fa blinked, finding this even more baffling than relying on feelings. How was he supposed to choose from this? "Frankly, compared to treasures, these techniques will be of less help to you. That old man was an anomaly who achieved the Dao through unconventional means. Most of his techniques arent suitable for anyone. Thats why I had you choose treasures first." The Jiushan Ancestor explained. Zheng Fa nodded. Treasures could often be used directly, but techniques were selective. Given the ancestors unusual background, his cultivation methods likely differed vastly from the norm. "However, there are some formations or talisman techniques here that might suit you," the Jiushan Ancestor said, pointing to the jade slips. "That last female disciple was quite clever. She chose an incomplete Foundation Establishment technique, which might actually work better for her." "Incomplete?" Zheng Fas interest was piqued. He realized Senior Sister Zhang''s thinking: if none of the techniques were usable, modifying a half-finished one might be the way to go. He contemplated emulating her approach. "Dont bother," the Jiushan Ancestor said, shaking his head. "That old man wasnt one to waste time. That Foundation Establishment technique was something he created while comprehending the True Form Talisman. I was created during that same time." "?" "The old man also created a technique called the Ling Mountain Method. As a spiritual vein who achieved the Dao, he later reversed his cultivation process to devise this method. Its core philosophy is that the Dao Body is the Ling Mountain, and the meridians are its spiritual veins, allowing a human body to emulate heaven and earth, sustaining Jiushan Sects cultivation. Thats how I came into being." "The Ling Mountain Method is useless to you. Its entirely for the benefit of others" "Thats the one Ill take," Zheng Fa interrupted. The Jiushan Ancestor looked at him with a complicated expression. "Ive misjudged you." "?" Zheng Fa was baffled by the remark. "I thought you were scheming and devious. Jiushan Sects atmosphere is already restless, and if you joined, our sects future" Youre insulting a lot of people here. "But I was wrong. That old man once said this technique would only be chosen by a selfless person of great virtue, perhaps no one in this world. Yet, here you are, making me think Jiushan Sect isnt worthy of you!" Zheng Fa felt there was a delightful misunderstanding here. For him, the reason for choosing the Ling Mountain Method was simple: It solved a big problemhow to safely and controllably generate spiritual energy in the modern world. Chapter 83: Letting Go Chapter 83: Letting Go Seventh Young Master was half-righthis mother had indeed cried. Watching him standing in the distance, his gaze dim, Zheng Fa sighed and quietly said to the Madam, "Why put on such a front?" These two... their awkwardness was enough to make even Zheng Fa feel conflicted. One had joined Qingmu Sect and spent his time sniping at the world, but all he truly wanted was to make his mother proud and hear a few words of praise. The other, having likely cried endlessly in private, now couldnt bring herself to look her son in the eye despite her joy. It was painfully clear they were mother and son. The Madam blinked in surprise before smiling sheepishly and whispering, "Crying in front of ones child... its so undignified." Perhaps because Zheng Fas newfound status in Jiushan Sect had changed their dynamic, or perhaps because she knew hed already seen through her, the Madam seemed more open. "I was holding it in, truly. But the moment I saw that fool, I couldnt help myself." No matter how impressive Zheng Fas performance at the Immortal Talent Conference had been, it wasnt enough to make the Madam overly eager to curry favor with him. It was simply an excusea pretense to mask her genuine feelings for her son. "Still, I wont deny that I do want to curry favor with you." Having admitted to her most vulnerable thoughts, the Madam seemed more relaxed. "Even Zhang Zhenren says youre the greatest talisman prodigy of the millennium. When you join the Hundred Immortals Alliance, that fool of a son of mine might have to rely on you one day." "Seventh Young Master is clever and genuine. Hell do well in Qingmu Sect." "He may have some wit, but his judgment is awful..." The Madams words grew more heartfelt as she critiqued her son. "If he were conniving, Id be less worried. But hes softhearted and sharp-tongued, too timid to be a villain and too foolish to be a hero. How will he navigate the Hundred Immortals Alliance in the future?" "..." Zheng Fa had no rebuttal for this. "Let me say this..." The Madam hesitated, then continued with determination. "Take this as the shameless plea of a mother. I ask nothing of you but that, should he offend someone or face mortal peril, you remember the kindness shown today. I would gladly repay it even at the cost of my life." Zheng Fa could sense how low the Madam had lowered herself after the Immortal Talent Conference. Her posture was humble, and her gaze was filled with apprehension as she spoke. He thought for a moment before replying, "I have one request." "I understand. As long as the Zhao family stands, and as long as I live, not a single hair on your mother or sisters head will be harmed," the Madam promised. "Oh, then make that two requests." "Ah?" "Turn around and praise Seventh Young Master," Zheng Fa said. "..." Leaving the Zhao Estate, Sun Daoyu walked with a furrowed brow, frustration weighing heavily on him. The wager didnt matterhis side had lost to Senior Sister Zhang often enough. But Zheng Fas emergence worried him greatly. One Senior Sister Zhang was already difficult to contend with. Now there was Zheng Fa, a talisman prodigy of the millennium? Sun Daoyu couldnt help but feel anxious about the future of their faction. It wasnt until he returned to the Chen family residence and saw Zhou Qianyuan waiting for him that he felt slightly reassured. Although Zheng Fas talent in the talisman arts was unparalleled, Zhou Qianyuan was no slouch. With his single spiritual root and Gengjin Dao Body, Zhou Qianyuan was considered top-tier talent even within the Hundred Immortals Alliance. Once he joined Jiushan Sect and received proper training, he could easily hold a position of leadership and provide strong support for their faction. "Junior Brother, dont be disheartened," Sun Daoyu said. "You only lost to Zheng Fa in the talisman assessment today. Once you enter Jiushan Sect, your spiritual roots and Dao Body will far surpass him in practicality." Zhou Qianyuan glanced at him and replied, "Im not disheartened. Losing is losingIm not someone who cant accept defeat." "Good!" Sun Daoyus spirits lifted instantly. "Your mindset is commendable. Even our master was concerned that you might become arrogant from too much success. But now, seeing how grounded you are, were all greatly impressed!" Sun Daoyu was genuinely overjoyed. As their master had often said, Zhou Qianyuans temperament was far more important than a single Foundation Establishment technique. Combining this mentality with his remarkable talent, Sun Daoyus hopes for Zhou Qianyuan only grew stronger. "Dont worry. Once youre in Jiushan Sect, our master will teach you everything he knows, and we senior brothers will spare no effort to assist you. In time, youll surpass not only Zheng Fa but even Senior Sister Zhang!" "Spare no effort to help me?" Zhou Qianyuans eyes lit up. "Senior Brother, I do have one pressing matter!" "What is it?" Sun Daoyu pounded his chest. "If I can help, Ill do so!" "When I first met Senior Brother Zheng, I may have been a bit rude..." Zhou Qianyuan smiled. "Do you know what Senior Brother Zheng likes? Id like to make amends." "Who is Senior Brother Zheng?" "Zheng Fa, of course! Ive heard his talent in talisman arts is astounding, and hes also skilled at teaching. You know Ive always been passionate about talismans, so I hold him in great esteem." Sun Daoyus face turned green. He knew his junior brother was somewhat obsessed with talismans, often prioritizing them over cultivation. Otherwise, why would Zhou Qianyuan participate in the talisman assessment despite already securing a token? "...You do realize Zheng Fa is part of Senior Sister Zhangs faction?" "Yes." "And you know Senior Sister Zhangs master opposes ours?" "Yes." "And yet you want to" Sun Daoyu felt on the verge of collapse. He and their master had pinned their hopes on Zhou Qianyuan becoming a peerless genius who could elevate their factions standing. Yet here he was, planning to make amends with their rival? Zhou Qianyuan frowned. "Didnt you say I should be able to rise above petty rivalries? Shouldnt I let go of such divisions?" "...Junior Brother, you dont have to take all my advice to heart." Zheng Fa, unaware of Sun Daoyus struggles, was currently receiving instructions from Senior Sister Zhang. "Take out your token," she said. Zheng Fa produced the black token and handed it over. She examined it and nodded. "Do you know how to use this?" Zheng Fa shook his head. "Its a waypoint. In three days, youll officially join the sect. A ship will come to fetch youbut only if you activate the token first." "How do I activate it?" "Money." "..." The straightforward and unexpected answer left Zheng Fa momentarily speechless. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "One hundred taels of silver, or ten taels of goldit will activate automatically," she explained, a faint smile in her eyes. That wasnt a small sum. "Is Jiushan Sect that short on funds?" Zheng Fa couldnt help but ask. It baffled him why an immortal sect would need gold or silver. "The money isnt for Jiushan Sect; its a fee for the disciples who come to fetch youa sort of delivery charge. Lower-ranking disciples still use gold and silver, as most have family ties in the mortal world and may need to return occasionally." ...How mundane. Senior Sister Zhang continued, "One last thingbring as much money as you can." Chapter 82: Returning Home Chapter 82: Returning Home Creating a spiritual energy environment in the modern world had always been Zheng Fas aspiration. This idea stemmed from a very practical needhe couldnt endure any longer. For the sake of having Old Bai analyze the talisman diagrams, Zheng Fa felt like he had turned into a human scanner and printer. In the Xuanyi Realm, he functioned as a scanner, tirelessly memorizing the intricate and maddening talisman diagrams. In the modern world, he became a printer, painstakingly reproducing them day and night. The notebook he carried was practically written with a combination of wisdom and sweatOld Bai contributed the wisdom, and Zheng Fa, the sweat. Leaving aside whether this method was sustainable, it was undoubtedly a massive drain on time and effort. In the modern world, he had to prepare for his college entrance exams and focus on his studies. In this realm, he needed to train in both literature and martial arts, and cultivate further in the future. Even if he eventually mastered topology and no longer relied on Old Bai, this approach was woefully inefficient. Modern knowledge was vast and endless; was he expected to master it all one subject at a time? Zheng Fa had always been clear about one thinghis strength didnt lie in his natural talent but in the vast reserves of modern knowledge and expertise. From the moment he realized he needed to leverage others intellect, Zheng Fa envisioned establishing a cultivation laboratory in the modern world, much like those ecological experiments he had read about. The idea was to create a lab in a spiritual energy environment, gather experts from various disciplines, and use their knowledge and intelligence to study the mysteries of cultivation. Only then could he fully utilize his unique advantages. Although Old Bai had never explicitly called him a student, and Zheng Fa never referred to him as a teacher, there was a tacit understanding between them. Old Bai would often remind him that if he wanted to go far, he needed others to walk alongside him. Zheng Fa kept this advice deeply ingrained in his heart. Of course, this was just a concept for now, riddled with countless challenges: how to recruit trustworthy and capable individuals, how to build an organizationthese were fields Zheng Fa had no experience in. But the biggest obstacle was the complete absence of spiritual energy in the modern world. The "Ling Mountain Method" gave him hope. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After securing the jade slip for the technique, the Jiushan Ancestor waved his hand, and a gentle breeze wrapped around Zheng Fa, sending him plummeting downwards. When he opened his eyes again, the majestic Jiushan had vanished. Zheng Fa realized with sudden claritythose mountains were likely an illusion created by the Jiushan Ancestor and not the actual Jiushan Sects nine peaks. "Zheng Fa?" A familiar voice called out. Turning, Zheng Fa saw Seventh Young Master and others who had fallen from the mountain path standing on the plaza at the Ascension Platform. "What are you all doing here?" "Waiting for results," Seventh Young Master replied curtly, a rare departure from his usual demeanor. A glance at his face made Zheng Fa understand. He was nervous. The atmosphere around them was eerily similar to the tense moments of waiting for college entrance exam results. Though the plaza was crowded, few people were speaking. The occasional murmurs only served to amplify the collective anxiety. Zheng Fa didnt know how much time had passed when the inhuman voice from the hall housing the Immortal Token Mirror rang out: "The results of the Immortal Talent Conference are now available." As the announcement echoed, Zheng Fa noticed most people suddenly vanishing into the colorful clouds, while the remaining individuals saw the glowing circles at their feet rise into the air and coalesce into Immortal Tokens. Zheng Fas token bore the same Jiushan emblem, but its material had changed from jade to an unfamiliar black metal, cool to the touch. He turned to look at Seventh Young Master, whose token was bamboo, adorned with the image of a large treelikely representing the Qingmu Sect. Seventh Young Master stared at his token, hesitant to reach out, as if afraid touching it would shatter a dream. "Whats wrong? Dont like the design?" Zheng Fa teased. "Its a bit ugly," Seventh Young Master muttered as he grabbed the token tightly. Yet the veins bulging on his left hand betrayed his excitement. Zheng Fa glanced at the clenched fist and chuckled. Looking around, he realized only about two hundred people had passed. Considering the thousand-plus participants in just the talisman assessment, the pass rate for the Immortal Talent Conference was roughly ten percent, perhaps even lower. Major sects like Jiushan Sect and Qingmu Sect recruited the most, with twenty or thirty people eacha logical outcome given their resources far surpassed those of smaller sects. As Zheng Fa observed the others, the clouds beneath their feet began swirling and drifting apart, forming into mounts that appeared before them. A white cloud in front of Zheng Fa transformed into a pure white steed, which affectionately nuzzled his shoulder, its warm breath brushing his neck as if urging him to mount. Each successful candidate received a similar mount. Seventh Young Masters steed was a brilliant gold. "Mount up!" Seventh Young Master called excitedly. Zheng Fa climbed onto his horse, which let out a soft whinny before taking off. The world opened up before himvast skies and boundless horizons. The wind roared past his ears as he galloped through the clouds. The sunlight illuminated their forms, casting golden halos around them, like immortal beings descending to the mortal realm. Riding alongside Zheng Fa were Seventh Young Master and Zhou Qianyuan, the three horses neck and neck as they sped toward Jingzhou City below. "Zheng Fa!" "Hm?" "I just realizedIm not afraid of heights anymore!" Seventh Young Master laughed heartily. "When we return, the whole city will witness my glory!" Zheng Fa also turned his gaze toward the approaching Jingzhou City. "Those who called me useless will see Ive joined Qingmu Sect now! Lets see if they dare look down on me again!" Seventh Young Master rambled on, clearly venting pent-up frustrations. Zheng Fa let him continue uninterrupted. "My mothers probably crying with joy right now!" Seventh Young Master fantasized. "When I get home, shell definitely rush over to me and shower me with praise!" As he spoke, his face radiated hope, his expectations far outweighing his earlier boastfulness. Even Zhou Qianyuan, who remained silent, observed Seventh Young Master with an expression that hinted at newfound understanding. ... Soon, they reached the skies above Jingzhou City, their mounts galloping close to the rooftops of wealthy households. Zhou Qianyuan parted ways upon entering the city, heading toward the grand estate he had come from. Zheng Fa and Seventh Young Master rode toward the Zhao Estate. As they approached, they saw their family members gathered in the small courtyard of Senior Sister Zhangs residence, looking up, awaiting their return. The moment they landed, their steeds dissolved into clouds and floated back into the sky. Seventh Young Master watched his mother and elder sister stride toward him. Their pace was faster and their expressions brighter than he had imagined. He eagerly awaited his mothers praise. But then His mother rushed straight past him to Zheng Fa. Seventh Young Master slowly turned, watching the silhouette of his mothers retreating figure, her excitement wholly focused on someone else. "Mother, Im here!" he called out, wondering if she had been too overwhelmed and mistaken Zheng Fa for him. Without looking back, his mother waved dismissively, stopping only when she reached Zheng Fa. "Zheng Fa," she exclaimed, "I always thought you had some talent, but I never imagined it would be this extraordinary!" Even the eldest young lady nodded in delight, genuinely happy for Zheng Fa. This scene was exactly as Seventh Young Master had envisionedexcept he wasnt the main character. Facing the madam, Zheng Fa noticed the redness in her eyes. Chapter 84: Hosting a Feast Chapter 84: Hosting a Feast "To Zheng Fa, Personally." Zheng Fa sat in his study, staring at the envelope in his hand. After a moments hesitation, he opened it. Since returning from the Immortal Talent Conference, he hadnt seen Gao Yuan. Last night, Seventh Young Master had unexpectedly handed him a letter, saying it was from Gao Yuan. "By the time you read this letter, Ill probably be on my way to Jingyang Academy. You, being so clever, probably didnt expect that out of the three of us, Id be the first to leave." Zheng Fa froze for a moment, surprised to learn that Gao Yuan had already left the Zhao family. Hed heard of Jingyang Academyit was well-known but also far away. "You once said that the Young Master was a good person. I didnt believe it at the time, but now I do. I begged him, and he not only asked the Madam to give me my freedom contract but also persuaded Mr. Shen to write me a recommendation letter for the academys headmaster." Zheng Fa smiled faintly and continued reading. "I asked the Young Master to keep this from you." "I dont want to return one day and see myself with white hair while you both remain unchanged. Nor do I want to bow and scrape, calling someone I see as a dear friend Immortal Master. Once, I didnt mind, but after meeting you, I couldnt stomach the thought anymore." "Among the three of us, I always thought I was the least deserving. The Young Master has a pure heart, and you have clarity of mind, while I have always been petty and fixated on competition. Now that youre both heading to the immortal sects, Ill be left behind in the mortal world." Zheng Fa tightened his grip on the letter. After a pause, he continued reading. "Zheng Fa, if I were you, I would probably be proud and happy. But youre not like thatyouve always seemed to think this world shouldnt be the way it is." "So, Ive decided to go to the academy, take the imperial exams, and become an official. I want to see if theres something I can do for this world." "If you become someone important in the immortal sects one day and still havent changed anything in this world, Ill laugh at you when we meet again." Gently setting the letter down, Zheng Fa walked to the window and gazed into the distance, unsure of how he felt. A commotion outside broke his reverie. In the outer courtyard, Huang Yu also heard the noise. Glancing at Zheng Fa and receiving a nod, he curiously stepped outside. The street was in chaos, lined with red-draped canopies and dozens of wooden tables that filled the entire road. Large pots were set up at the end of the street, where three burly chefs worked energetically with their woks. Huang Yu quickly understoodit was likely a feast. A grand one, judging by the scale. Several young men, who appeared to be restaurant staff, bustled about, making last-minute arrangements. Huang Yu stopped one of them and asked, "Whats going on here? A banquet?" "Yeah, a flowing feast! Itll last three days, and youre welcome to join anytime!" the man replied enthusiastically. Huang Yu scratched his head. "Whos hosting it? So generous." "The Zheng family!" "...Which Zheng family?" Huang Yu was stunned. "Are you serious? On this street, which Zheng family could afford this besides the family of Zheng Fa, the immortal master?" Huang Yu turned to look at the Zheng familys small courtyard behind him, then pointed to himself. "But I... I am from the Zheng family!" Both sides stared at each other in confusion. Then Huang Yu bolted back into the courtyard. Zheng Fa, equally puzzled, stepped outside to investigate. He quickly realized the source of the situationthe Madam. Standing at the gate was Steward Wu, who was giving instructions to the staff. "Steward Wu, what is all this?" Zheng Fa asked. Steward Wu turned, and upon seeing Zheng Fa, hurried over with his shoulders slightly hunched and his head bowed even lower than usual. "Immortal Master Zheng," he greeted. "Im no Immortal Master," Zheng Fa waved dismissively. "Its only a matter of time, so I figured I might as well start calling you that now," Steward Wu chuckled. "Is there something you need?" "Whats this all about?" "Oh, the Madams orders. She wanted to celebrate your entry into the immortal sect." Zheng Fa frowned slightly. This didnt align with either his preferences or the Madams usual style. Steward Wu lowered his voice. "Actually, it was the Seventh Young Masters idea." That made sensethis was exactly the kind of thing hed do. "The Madam didnt stop him?" "Seventh Young Master thought that, since you come from humble beginnings, you might find yourself short on resources in the sect. He originally wanted to gift you gold and silver." Zheng Fa nodded lightly. "But the Madam stopped him, saying there was no need to give you moneyothers would do that for us." Zheng Fa raised an eyebrow in confusion. "So, the Madam arranged for this banquet. Rest assured, Immortal Master, it wont harm your reputation. Anyone, rich or poor, can enjoy the feast as long as they say a congratulatory word." Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." "See that over there?" Steward Wu pointed to a small table at the end of the street, where a clerk sat with a ledger. "Thats where people can leave gifts. The clerk records everything." Zheng Fa noticed several familiar faces approaching the table with silver notes in handyoung masters from the Chen family. Behind them stood others dressed in fine clothing, clearly from wealthy families. Zheng Fa finally understood. "This is about using the banquet to collect funds?" "What do you mean, collect funds? This is giving the good people of Jingzhou City a chance to show their admiration for you!" Steward Wu declared with righteous fervor. Zheng Fa frowned. He disliked such ostentation by nature. Steward Wu, sensing his displeasure, sighed dramatically. "You dont understand, Immortal Master. Ever since the Immortal Talent Conference, countless powerful families have been trying to get close to you. With no direct way to approach you, theyve turned to the Madam. If she kept refusing, theyd think the Zhao family was monopolizing you." "..." Zheng Fa hadnt anticipated this. "The Madam figured it was better to host an event where they could meet you openly. That way, theyd leave you alone in the future." Zheng Fa nodded slowly, recognizing it as a necessary compromise. "The Madam also thought of another reason. Once you leave, she and Miss Zheng will remain in Jingzhou City. This event lets the local powers know who they are, discouraging any trouble." Zheng Fa was silent for a moment before walking toward the guests, cupping his hands in thanks as he greeted them. The attendees, clearly not expecting a personal acknowledgment, appeared both flustered and honored. As he observed the scene, Zheng Fa found himself thinking of Gao Yuan, who had left quietly without saying goodbye. He realized he preferred the latters approach. ... Meanwhile, Steward Wu tugged on Huang Yus sleeve. "Hm?" Huang Yu looked down as Steward Wu handed him an exquisite jade pendant. "Whats this?" Huang Yu asked, puzzled. "Steward Wus gift money?" "Do I look like I can afford that?" Steward Wu snorted. "Its for you!" "For me?" Huang Yu examined the high-quality pendant, far superior to anything his father owned. "Why?" "For nothing, just to build some goodwill," Steward Wu said with a grin. "Their young masters curry favor with your young master. Naturally, I, as a steward, should do the same with you." Huang Yu carefully tucked the pendant into his pocket, feeling the weight of this unexpected gesture. "Your father really secured a great position for you," Steward Wu remarked, watching Huang Yus reaction. For the first time, Huang Yu understood the joy of being a small cog in a big wheel. Chapter 85: Discussing the Dao Chapter 85: Discussing the Dao The ship arrived on the third day. The flowing feast hosted for Zheng Fa didnt yield a huge fortune. While many influential figures in Jingzhou City showed up, Zheng Fa politely declined gifts that were overly generous. On the other hand, he ensured that the costs of the feast were paid in full to Steward Wu. Seventh Young Master scolded him for being too formal, but the Madam accepted the payment with ease. Both Zheng Fa and the Madam understood that maintaining some distance was often key to a long-lasting relationship. Leaving some funds behind for his mother and sister in case of emergencies, Zheng Fa converted the rest into goldaround fifty taels. In Jingzhou City, this would have made him a middle-class citizen. But considering that a single "ticket" to Jiushan Sect cost ten taels of gold, the reality of the sects economy hit Zheng Fa hard. The token, cold and unresponsive since he received it, suddenly displayed a drastic change of attitude when he placed ten taels of gold in its compartment. The token literally split into two halves, revealing a small pocket-like space. Zheng Fa placed the gold inside, and it snapped shut, leaving no seamsemphasizing a strict no-refunds policy. Immediately, the once icy token glowed faintly and emitted warmth, radiating a newfound enthusiasm. This must be the waypoint that Senior Sister Zhang had mentioned. Three hours after the token lit up, a massive shadow blocked the sun. Zheng Fa looked up to see an enormous flying ship, as large as a small mountain, hovering over his courtyard. Bearer of the Jiushan Sect token, board the ship immediately! A mans impatient voice echoed from above. Carrying his bag and holding the token, Zheng Fa stepped out of the courtyard. Before he could properly say goodbye to his mother and sister, a massive golden hand of light extended from the ship, grabbed him and his token, and hoisted them into the air with little ceremony. By the time Zheng Fa came to his senses, he was already on the ships deck. Three men dressed in yellow Daoist robes stood there, their robes embroidered with a small Jiushan emblem. It was clear these were Jiushan disciples sent to escort him. The token that had been in Zheng Fas hand was now in the possession of the slightly chubby disciple in the middle, who hadnt even asked Zheng Fa for permission. Looking back, Zheng Fa saw his sister Zheng Shan sobbing in their mothers arms. When she realized her brother had disappeared, her cries grew louder, her wails filled with a desperate sense of loss that tugged at Zheng Fas heart. The three disciples, however, seemed utterly indifferent to her cries. The chubby disciple tapped a waist token, and the ship vibrated slightly before breaking through the clouds and beginning its journey. Leaning over the side of the deck, Zheng Fa waved goodbye to his family. As the Zheng family courtyard disappeared over the horizon, he turned back to find the three disciples gone. It seemed their sole purpose had been to claim the token. To his surprise, a familiar face greeted him insteadZhou Qianyuan. Seeing Zheng Fas puzzled expression, Zhou Qianyuan smiled and said, Those senior brothers arent very friendly to us newcomers. I was worried you might get lost. Zheng Fa cupped his hands in gratitude. Thank you for your help, Brother Zhou. Those senior brothers arent warm to anyone, Zhou Qianyuan added in a low voice. Senior Brother Sun warned me that we new disciples arent well-liked by the older ones. Zheng Fa recalled something Senior Sister Zhang had mentioned earlier. The strictness of this years Immortal Talent Conference stemmed largely from dissatisfaction among the lower-ranking disciples of the Hundred Immortals Alliance. Leading the way, Zhou Qianyuan explained, This ship has three levels. The first floor is a hall for meals and Dao discussions. The second floor has our living quarters. The third floor is reserved for the senior brothers. Following Zhou Qianyuan up the wooden stairs, Zheng Fa reached the second floor. There were about thirty rooms, half of which were already occupied. Zheng Fa chose a room in a quiet corner, put down his belongings, and turned back to Zhou Qianyuan. Thank you again for your guidance, he said sincerely. Zhou Qianyuan waved it off with a smile but couldnt hide his happiness. If you need anything, just let me know. I have a bit of face with those senior brothers and can help. Zheng Fa looked puzzled. After all, the senior brothers had been dismissive of him. Senior Brother Sun spoke to them when he sent me onto the ship, Zhou Qianyuan explained. ...Does your Senior Brother Sun need more junior brothers? Senior Sister Zhang, you could learn a thing or two from him! Thinking of Senior Sister Zhang, who had vanished after her exams, Zheng Fa couldnt help but feel a pang of envy. The ship wasnt just for Zheng Fa. It took three days to gather all the new disciples of Jiushan Sect. During that time, Zheng Fa kept to himself, focusing on cultivating his Linghe Shen technique and avoiding interaction. On the third day, his rooms door was suddenly knocked. Opening it, Zheng Fa found Zhou Qianyuan standing there. Brother Zheng, the senior brothers have invited us for a Dao discussion. A Dao discussion? Zheng Fa blinked in confusion. But I havent learned anything yet. I dont know either, but everyones attending, Zhou Qianyuan replied. Following Zhou Qianyuan downstairs, Zheng Fa entered the first-floor hall. It was arranged with dozens of cushions, already occupied by men and women wearing uncertain expressions. The three senior brothers sat at the head of the room, now wearing smiles far more welcoming than their earlier attitudes. When Zhou Qianyuan led Zheng Fa in, the senior brothers even nodded warmly at Zhou Qianyuan. The chubby one pointed to a cushion at the very front, clearly assigning Zhou Qianyuan a place of honor. Zhou Qianyuan sat where directed, while Zheng Fa quietly chose a cushion further back. Fellow junior brothers and sisters, the chubby senior brother began, it is fate that we are here together. You are now entering Jiushan Sect, and we are family. Zheng Fa couldnt help but recall how family had been treated on the deck earlier. When I see you, Im reminded of myself when I first joinedconfused and directionless. I stumbled for ten years without becoming even a Yellow-rank talisman master. Life was hard without guidance from a senior, the chubby brother lamented, his companions nodding in agreement. But now, you are fortunate! he declared, pulling out a stack of books from behind him. The talisman prodigy of Jiushan Sect, Zhenren Zhang, has written . This book is the best resource for beginners learning the talisman arts! ...Who? Originally priced at twenty taels of gold, today were offering it to you for just ten taels! Ten taels for the heart and soul of a talisman prodigy! Miss this chance, and youll never get it again! Yes, never again! one senior echoed. Perhaps twenty taels would be fairer. Were not exactly well off ourselves, the other added earnestly. Zheng Fa finally understood why this felt so familiar. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre the legendary tourist scammers, arent you? Chapter 86: Family Chapter 86: Family In a sealed ship cabin, a group of confused newcomers to the cultivation world sat with furrowed brows, facing three not-so-amiable senior brothers. Zheng Fa was deeply skeptical of the trio''s intentions. He wasnt the only one. The other new disciples also exchanged doubtful glances as they looked at the senior brothers, clearly unconvinced by their sudden friendliness. The chubby senior brother, however, didnt seem offended by their wary expressions. Waving his hand, he sent a stack of books flying toward the disciples, each book landing neatly in front of one of them. Words alone prove nothing, the chubby senior said confidently. Youve all been accepted into Jiushan Sect, so most of you must have studied talismans to some extent. I trust you have the discernment to judge for yourselves. Read the book, and youll see Im telling the truth. His confidence piqued Zheng Fas curiosity. He picked up the book that had landed on his knees and started flipping through it. As he read, he was surprised. The quality of the book far exceeded his expectations, and he began to understand why the senior brother had seemed so self-assured. was evidently written specifically for beginners in talisman arts. The book was divided into two main sections: and . The section wasnt particularly useful to Zheng Fa, as the material covered was elementary. Still, the content was precise and meticulous, leaving no room for criticism. The section, on the other hand, was far more interesting and valuable to him. This section covered a wide range of topics, from selecting quality talisman brushes and papers to proper posture, mental preparation before crafting, and even post-drawing analysis for improvement. It was detailed to the point of being exhaustive. The instructions were simple yet practicala hallmark of true mastery. Zheng Fa found himself impressed. Simplicity, he knew, often required profound expertise. Whoever had written this book was undoubtedly a skilled talisman master. After skimming through the book, Zheng Fa felt a slight twinge of guilt. Had he misjudged these senior brothers? Were they truly treating the newcomers like family? But then he wonderedif the book was so good, why not sell it properly? For a beginners guide, this book was genuinely high-quality. Compared to , which had caused Xu Jiaotou twenty years of struggle, this was leagues ahead. Priced at ten taels of gold, the book was not expensivein fact, it seemed almost too cheap. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Zheng Fa looked up, he noticed something odd. The other disciples, after receiving their books, were all staring at him instead of reading. Zheng Fa blinked. "Why are you looking at me?" The chubby senior brother was equally puzzled. I told you to check the books! Why are you looking at him? Were not selling him! Realizing what was happening, the senior brother addressed Zheng Fa directly. So, dear junior brother, what do you think of the book? His tone carried a subtle hint of threat beneath the surface. Placing the book down, Zheng Fa responded honestly despite his earlier misgivings. Im not familiar with the pricing in the immortal sects, but in my opinion, the book is worth its price. "Ill take one!" Zhou Qianyuan immediately chimed in. The other new disciples quickly followed suit, enthusiastically handing over their money. The chubby senior brother was dumbfounded. You didnt even read it! Just because he said its good, youre all buying it? As the stack of books was emptied, the chubby senior brothers conflicted expression grew. He seemed to debate whether he should share some of the profits with Zheng Fa as a commission for his unintentional salesmanship. Zheng Fa also bought a copy. Carrying it, he returned to his room, intending to study the section in detail. Meanwhile, the chubby senior brother grabbed Zhou Qianyuan, stopping him in his tracks. Junior Brother Zhou, I noticed everyone looking at that particular junior brother earlier. Why? You dont know? Zhou Qianyuan looked surprised. Know what? At the Immortal Talent Conference, Brother Zheng ascended Jiushan and was proclaimed the greatest talisman prodigy in a thousand years. We all witnessed it. His talent is undeniableif he says the book is good, of course, we believe him. The chubby senior brothers cheek twitched. He finally understood. No wonder they were all listening to him. His expression soured slightly. News like that doesnt reach small fry like us so quickly. The greatest talisman prodigy in a thousand years, huh? No wonder you all hang on his every word. Despite his annoyance, he seemed more bemused than intimidated. With a chuckle, he quipped, Senior Brother Sun mentioned your talent before, and I thought youd be this years top disciple. But it seems the new recruits are even more extraordinary than Id heard. No wonder some senior brothers and sisters are unhappy. There was an unmistakable air of nonchalance in his demeanor, as though he was merely observing the drama unfolding. Curious, Zhou Qianyuan pressed further. What about you, Senior Brother? Me? Im not thrilled about having so many talented newcomers in Jiushan Sect, the chubby senior brother admitted openly. More people mean fewer resources for me. If it werent for selling books, I wouldnt even bother with you lot. But Im not worried. He tapped the book in Zhou Qianyuans hand with a smug grin. You dont really think Zhenren Zhangs name on that book is fake, do you? Zhou Qianyuan stared at the book in realization. Were part of Senior Sister Zhangs faction! The chubby senior brother puffed out his chest. No matter how talented you all are, itll be years before you can match her standing in the sect. Zhou Qianyuan frowned. But why would Brother Zheng compete with his own senior sister? ? Hes a talisman prodigy personally trained by Zhenren Zhang. The chubby senior brother froze, his arrogance evaporating. His lips quivered as he stared at Zhou Qianyuan in stunned silence. In his room, Zheng Fa was engrossed in studying when another knock came at his door. Thinking it was Zhou Qianyuan again, he opened the door, only to find the three senior brothers standing there. This time, their faces were plastered with overly bright smiles, their expressions so ingratiating they resembled blooming chrysanthemums. Junior Brother! The chubby senior brother grabbed Zheng Fas arm enthusiastically. It seems weve had a misunderstanding. Were familytrue family! Whats this about? Zheng Fa asked, baffled by their sudden change in attitude. We heard youre personally mentored by Senior Sister Zhang! What a coincidencewere under her tutelage too! Zheng Fa looked at them skeptically, doubting Senior Sister Zhangs taste in disciples. The chubby senior brother hesitated before sheepishly adding, Well, under her tutelages outer layers. Ah, so this is where your arrogance came from? Setting the book aside, Zheng Fa stared at the trio. Shall we turn the ship around to properly bid farewell to your sister? the chubby senior brother suggested, his voice tinged with guilt. It seemed Zheng Shans cries had finally tugged at his conscience. Chapter 87: Tempering Chapter 87: Tempering Surely, Senior Brother must be joking? Although the chubby senior brothers face was plastered with an ingratiating smile, Zheng Fas tone was cold. Returning to the Zhao family was out of the questionturning the ship around would offend everyone aboard. This suggestion felt far from genuine. The chubby senior brothers smile faltered slightly. After an awkward pause, he signaled to another senior brother, who immediately handed Zheng Fa a small, rectangular box. Whats this? Zheng Fa had a guess, and upon opening the box, his suspicion was confirmedit was filled with gold, roughly fifty or sixty taels. Thanks to you, Junior Brother, our book sales were exceptional! Id already planned to share some of the earnings with you, but now that were all under Senior Sister Zhangs tutelage, its only right that we share as a family. Zheng Fa stared at the box for a moment, then asked, May I ask, Senior Brother, how much does that book sell for in Jiushan Sect? In the marketplace? Eight taels, the chubby senior brother admitted in a quieter voice. We buy it for four taels, so we make a profit of six taels per book. Zheng Fa nodded. At least these three werent as greedy as they seemed. With sixty taels in the box, it was clear that theyd handed over all their extra earningstwo taels per book. After a moment of thought, Zheng Fa took two taels of gold from the box and then shut it firmly. Ill keep this much. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The chubby senior brothers smile brightened. But then Zheng Fa continued, Please return the rest of the gold to the disciples, giving each two taels. ...What? Is there a problem? Of course not, the chubby senior brother replied reluctantly. But return it? Yes, return it. The senior brother hesitated briefly before sighing. Fine, Junior Brother, as you wish. His smile faded slightly, and without another word, he carried the box out of the room. Once they were out of earshot, one of his companions asked, Why are we leaving so quickly? That Zheng Fa isnt easy to fool, the chubby senior brother replied grimly, his expression turning sour. Huh? Why did we give him money in the first place? To apologize? No, he snapped. It was to curry favor! We talk about Senior Sister Zhang all the time, but does she even know who we are? Zheng Fa, on the other hand, was personally mentored by her. If we gave him the money, itd be like working for him. The companion nodded in sudden understanding. Ah, we wanted him to join us in mutual benefit. Mutual benefit? The chubby senior brother kicked him. Call it what it isteamwork! So why are we leaving? Hes too proud. He doesnt want to align himself with us for a little gold. Hes not one of us. Oh, I see. He wants to be the good guy. No, the chubby senior brother growled, glaring at the box. Hes using money to play the good guy! His companion glanced at him warily. Are we really going to return this? This time, yes. But Im going to find out if Senior Sister Zhang truly values him as much as people say. If she doesnt well see. Weve arrived at Jiushan Sect! The excited shout echoed through the corridor. Zheng Fa opened his door and joined the others on the deck, where the new disciples had gathered. Several greeted him warmly. Thanks to the incident with the returned gold, Zheng Fa had gained some popularity among his peers. Zheng Fa! Zhou Qianyuan waved at him from the edge of the deck. Look, Jiushan Sect! Ahead lay nine towering peaks. One peak stood out above the rest, reminiscent of the Ninth Mountain Zheng Fa had climbed during the Immortal Talent Conference. The other eight peaks extended like arms, encircling a central valley. Where the arms met was an entrance, flanked by a roaring river that served as a natural barrier. The scene was strikingly familiar to Zheng Fa. If the peaks were viewed as city walls, then the river would be the moat, making the valley defensible. However, he couldnt help but wonder how they dealt with cultivators capable of flight. The ship shuddered lightly before descending to the river near the valley entrance. The port was bustling with activity. Numerous ships docked and departed, while the riverbank teemed with people moving about. Only one area stood emptya solitary figure waited there. It was Senior Sister Zhang. She nodded at Zheng Fa as soon as she spotted him, gesturing for him to approach. Behind him, the chubby senior brother stared in disbelief. Thats Senior Sister Zhang! one of his companions whispered. I know! Have you ever seen her smile like that? ... So, are we still going to investigate him? ...If I die, dont give them my name, the chubby senior muttered before fleeing. As Zheng Fa approached Senior Sister Zhang, he noticed the warmth of her smilethen glanced at her outstretched hand. She wasnt here to greet him. She was here to demand his work. With a resigned sigh, Zheng Fa handed her the notebook he had prepared. She weighed it in her hand, nodded in satisfaction, and said, Come, Ill take you to your residence. As they walked side by side, she suddenly asked, What did you buy on the way here? ? Zheng Fa looked at her in confusion. Senior Sister Zhang gave him a sidelong glance and explained, Why do you think I told you to bring extra money? You knew about this? Zheng Fa pulled out Thats from a lecture I gave at the Talisman Pavilion, she replied. For every copy sold, I earn one tael of gold. So youre the benefactor of those three scammers? Only if I take my share according to the rules can they make money according to the rules, Senior Sister Zhang said lightly, as if reading his mind. ...And the antics on the ship? You knew about that too? What antics? I didnt need to know to guess. Theyd scare you at first, lock you up, then sell things. New disciples dont dare offend them, so they buy out of fear. ... Do you think the decline of spiritual energy only happened recently? Senior Sister Zhang raised an eyebrow. Bullying new disciples to squeeze out benefits has been common for years. Only then did Zheng Fa understand. He had wondered why the three senior brothers would risk trouble for mere goldbut it turned out this was routine. What kind of sect is Jiushan? There are rules. They wont harm you. As long as you hold firm, they wont truly cross the line, Senior Sister Zhang reassured him. Why does this happen? Ever since spiritual energy began waning, the lower-ranking disciples grievances have only grown. Compared to killing and robbing, a little extortion is something the sect can tolerate. Zheng Fa fell silent. Senior Sister Zhang glanced at him and said, Ive been scammed by senior brothers too. And then? They ended up selling my books for me. Her tone was casual as she stopped in front of a small courtyard. If youre strong enough, you can ignore these things. Before leaving, she added, The decline of spiritual energy has turned immortal sects into harsh places. If you cant handle these challenges, then Ive misjudged you. Take these incidents as a little tempering. The next morning, when Zheng Fa opened his door, he found the chubby senior brother squatting at his doorstep, looking utterly dejected. Senior Brother, what are you doing here? Senior Sister Zhang said I should guide you around Jiushan Sect for a few days, the senior brother replied miserably. Today, well register your identification token and get your cultivation techniques... ...It seemed that Senior Sister Zhangs idea of tempering wasnt limited to Zheng Fa. Chapter 88: Benefits Chapter 88: Benefits Zheng Fa felt like hed been forced into an unhappy arranged marriage. He and the chubby senior brother, Han Qi, exchanged silent, awkward glances. May I ask Senior Brothers name? Zheng Fa finally broke the uncomfortable silence. Han Qi, the senior brother replied, taking a deep breath to adjust his demeanor before standing up. Ill take you to collect your identification token. As they walked, Zheng Fa observed the surroundings more closely than he had the day before. His initial impression of Jiushan Sect had been fleeting, but now, with a proper look, he found certain aspects puzzling. He lived near the valley entrance, which was the most bustling part of the sect. From the port onward, the streets were teeming with people. The western side of the valley seemed to be the residential area. Zheng Fas own courtyard, though small, was one of the higher-end buildings here. In contrast, many of the houses were cramped one-story dwellings, with little space between them and an eclectic mix of architectural styles that gave the area a chaotic, crowded feel. The eastern side appeared to be a market. Rows of small, uniform houses lined the streets, their occupants hawking goods amid a cacophony of bargaining, shouting, and laughter. The lively atmosphere felt oddly familiar to Zheng Fa, like the bustling districts of the mortal world. But it didnt fit the image of an immortal sect. What puzzled him most was why everything seemed crammed at the valley entrance. Looking further into the valley, the density of buildings thinned significantly, and the spaces between them grew larger, creating an almost deserted impression. Noticing his confusion, Han Qi chuckled. Junior Brother, you probably dont know this yet, but outer sect disciples like us, along with our mortal attendants, can only live at the valley entrance. Most of these houses are self-built. Zheng Fa processed this with a hint of irony. Only inner sect disciples whove reached the Foundation Establishment stage can live deeper in the valley. See those courtyards near the entrance? Those are for inner sect disciples. Golden Core disciples and elders, like Senior Sister Zhang, live at the foot of the mountains. And Nascent Soul cultivators? They live on the mountains themselves. Whats the point of such segregation? Zheng Fa asked, struggling to see any real advantage beyond appearances. The spiritual veins, Han Qi said flatly. The closer to the center of the formation, the denser the spiritual energy. Disciples like us cant even dream of taking an extra breath of it. Zheng Fa finally understood why Senior Sister Zhang had mentioned the resentment among lower-ranking disciples. ... Realizing hed said too much, Han Qi quickly changed the subject. Today, well first go to the Administrative Hall to register your identification token, and then well visit the Scripture Pavilion to choose a cultivation technique. Understood. Zheng Fa silently thanked Senior Sister Zhanghaving a senior brother guide him made things much easier. As they passed through the valley entrance, Zheng Fa noticed a row of two-story buildings, each bearing a signboard. These were clearly shops, but unlike the smaller, crowded stalls in the market, these establishments exuded an air of prestige and exclusivity. Senior Brother, what are these shops? Han Qi pointed them out one by one. Thats the Myriad Talismans Pavilion, run by Jiushan Sect. It specializes in selling talismans. That ones the Nine-Turn Pavilion, owned by Qingmu Sectthey sell pills. Over there is the Hundred Treasures Hall, operated by Chongyue Sect, and they deal in magical tools. From Han Qis explanations, Zheng Fa gathered that these shops were affiliated with major sects in the Hundred Immortals Alliance, offering high-end products. What struck him as odd was how empty they were compared to the bustling market. Senior Brother, if these shops sell better goods, why do they seem so quiet? Han Qi glanced at him and smirked. Youve heard of the decline in spiritual energy, right? Yes. Well, over the past ten thousand years, prices for spirit ink, spirit grain, spirit tools, and talismans have all skyrocketed. Anything imbued with spiritual energy has become absurdly expensive. So people cant afford them? Zheng Fa deduced. Exactly. But there is one thing thats gotten cheaper. Han Qi pointed to a shop tucked in the corner of the square. It was the busiest of the lot, with people constantly entering and leaving. Human labor. ...What? Thats the Xunfang Pavilion, run by the Sunu Sect. Its... a brothel. I hear their offerings have improved a lot recently. ... By the way, I heard that a thousand years ago, new disciples were paid in spirit stones. Now? Administrative Hall only gives gold. Zheng Fa sighed, his understanding of the current state of immortal sects growing darker. Rising prices, stagnant wagesit all spelled decline. ... The Administrative Hall was located at the base of a nearby mountain. It was a large complex with two side halls flanking the main building. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Be cautious here, Han Qi warned. Master Fang, who oversees the tokens, is proud and well-connected. He doesnt tolerate disrespect, so follow my lead. Zheng Fa nodded, appreciating Han Qis thoughtfulness. Entering the side hall, they found a middle-aged man with a long, three-stranded beard sitting cross-legged on a cushion. His eyes were closed as he meditated, blatantly avoiding work. Han Qi kept his tone and posture deferential, quietly waiting with Zheng Fa in the hall. Nearly half an hour passed before the man finally opened his eyes. New disciple? he asked coolly. Yes, Master Fang. Please register this junior brothers identification token, Han Qi replied humbly. Whats your name? the man asked Zheng Fa lazily. Zheng Fa. ...Zheng Fa? The man froze, then sprang to his feet, abandoning all pretense of aloofness. Are you the Zheng Fa brought back by Senior Sister Zhang? ...Yes. Oh dear, Ive been too neglectful! Master Fang exclaimed, clapping Zheng Fa on the shoulder with sudden enthusiasm. Senior Sister Zhang gave me clear instructions to take care of you. Why didnt you call me earlier? Zheng Fa turned slowly to look at Han Qi. Master Fang followed his gaze, his expression hardening as he glared at Han Qi. Han Qi coughed awkwardly and muttered, ...My mistake! ... Junior Brother Zheng, Master Fang said cheerfully, as a new outer disciple, your monthly stipend for the first ten years is fixed at one spirit stoneunfortunately, that cant be changed. Ten years? After ten years, if you havent reached Foundation Establishment and become an inner disciple, the stipend stops entirely, Master Fang explained, adding with a smile, But with Senior Sister Zhangs favor, I doubt that will be an issue. Han Qis face darkened. Additionally, because of your exceptional talent in talisman arts, Senior Sister Zhang instructed me to provide you with 100 sheets of talisman paper and two portions of spirit ink each monthfor six months. Zheng Fa glanced at Han Qi, whose expression was a mix of awe and envy. His face practically screamed, Chapter 89: Choosing a Technique Chapter 89: Choosing a Technique After receiving his identification token, Zheng Fa followed Han Qi out of the Administrative Hall and toward the Scripture Pavilion. He noticed that Han Qis expression remained unusually complex. Ever since hearing about Zheng Fas monthly allocation of 100 talisman papers and two portions of spirit ink, the senior brother had seemed unsettled, as though the reward was excessively generous. Junior Brother Zheng, I dont think you fully grasp what I meant when I said spiritual materials are expensive, Han Qi finally said, as if addressing the unspoken question in Zheng Fas eyes. Zheng Fa nodded, encouraging him to elaborate. In Jiushan Sect, a single portion of spirit ink costs at least one spirit stone, and 100 talisman papers are worth roughly the same. Doing some quick math, Zheng Fa realized that his monthly allowance was worth three spirit stonesthree times the standard stipend. How much is one spirit stone worth in gold? Zheng Fa asked. The Administrative Hall buys spirit stones at 200 taels of gold each Zheng Fas calculations stunned him. His monthly allocation was equivalent to 800 taels of gold. Only fools sell to the Administrative Hall! Han Qi sneered. That 200 taels rate is from a thousand years ago. In the market, youre lucky to find one for 400 taels. That expensive? Zheng Fa, who came from a humble background, was floored by the staggering prices. It gets worse! Spirit stones are always in short supply, Han Qi explained. Any halfway decent spiritual material or treasure requires spirit stones to purchase. Gold is just a substitute for us lower-ranking disciples because there arent enough spirit stones to go around. Zheng Fa quickly understood the implications. The immortal sects essentially operated on a dual currency system: Spirit stones were the primary currency, but their scarcity, caused by the decline in spiritual energy, had forced the use of gold as a secondary currency. However, with spiritual materials also in short supply, their prices skyrocketed alongside spirit stones, leaving most disciples struggling to afford them. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Scripture Pavilion wasnt far from the Administrative Hall. After a short walk, the two arrived. Contrary to Zheng Fas expectations, the building was modesta simple, three-story structure, more functional than ornate. Still, there was plenty of foot traffic coming and going. Take out your identification token, Han Qi advised. With it, as an outer disciple, you can select one Qi Refinement technique for free. Excited, Zheng Fa followed Han Qi inside. At the entrance, a young man in his twenties sat behind a wooden desk. Spotting the newcomers, he stood up with a welcoming smile. A new disciple? he asked warmly. Here to choose a technique? Yes, Zheng Fa replied. I can tell at a glance that youre gifted and have exceptional potential! With the right technique, youre bound to become a pillar of Jiushan Sect! The mans effusive praise made Zheng Fa waryit felt less like genuine admiration and more like someone sizing up a fat sheep. And? Zheng Fa prompted, sensing there was more to the pitch. The mans expression turned serious, as though he was deeply concerned. Jiushan Sect has an overwhelming number of techniques, and if you choose the wrong one, it could hinder your path to the Dao! So what are you suggesting? Well, Ive worked in the Scripture Pavilion for over three years and know the strengths and weaknesses of every technique here. If youd like my help in picking the perfect one, Id be happy to assistfor a small token of friendship, of course. Zheng Fa glanced at Han Qi, who seemed unusually fascinated by a cloud outside the window, pretending not to hear the conversation. Got it. Another tradition. How much is this friendship worth? Zheng Fa asked. Fifty taels of gold, the man replied confidently. Ridiculous! Han Qi, suddenly snapping out of his reverie, stomped his foot. Fifty taels? Do you have no shame? It used to cost ten! Even I only charged fifteen back in the day, and I thought that was outrageous! Zheng Fa raised an eyebrow at Han Qi. You used to work here? I did! Han Qi admitted. Turning to the other man, he added scornfully, And dont tell me inflation justifies this nonsense! Fine, suit yourselves, the man said, his smile fading as he returned to his desk. Han Qi grabbed Zheng Fas arm and led him deeper into the pavilion. Lets just pick something ourselves. Thank you, Senior Brother, Zheng Fa said sincerely, now fully aware that Han Qis outburst had been on his behalf. Senior Sister Zhang asked me to take care of you. Do you think Id let you get ripped off? Han Qi huffed. These new workers are ruining the rules! The sects atmosphere worsens by the day. Zheng Fa thought but didnt voice. To his surprise, the first floor of the Scripture Pavilion was lined with shelves of physical books rather than jade slips. It didnt take long to figure out whyjade slips required a certain level of spiritual perception to read, which Zheng Fa didnt yet possess. Whats your spiritual root? Han Qi asked. Fire and wood dual roots. This way. Han Qi led him to a specific set of shelves. For Qi Refinement, the best techniques align with the five elements. Fire and wood dual roots are excellent since wood enhances fire. Youll want a fire-based technique for the best results. Do you have any recommendations? Plenty, Han Qi said, clearly familiar with the collection. For alchemy, theres the For artifact crafting, try the For combat, the is unmatchedits the most powerful and popular choice. He listed several more, leaving Zheng Fa overwhelmed. Senior Brother, Zheng Fa finally said, Im not focused on power. Is there one thats safe and easy to cultivate? Han Qi stared at him in disbelief. What? I just dont get it. Your personality is nothing like Senior Sister Zhangs. How did she take a liking to you? Han Qi asked bluntly, clearly implying that Zheng Fa was too timid for his taste. ...So, is there one? The . After skimming through the recommended books, Zheng Fa confirmed that Han Qis descriptions were accurate. Each technique had its strengths, but the stood out for its balanced and steady nature. Though it lacked additional perks, it minimized the risk of deviation and offered decent cultivation speed. This one! Zheng Fa decided, taking the From his pocket, he pulled out ten taels of gold and handed it to Han Qi. Whats this for? Han Qi asked, surprised. Tradition. Junior Brother, youre too kind! Han Qi grinned, pocketing the gold. Senior Sister Zhang clearly has great taste after all! Chapter 90: The Talisman Body Chapter 90: The Talisman Body After storing the Zheng Fa turned to Han Qi and asked, Senior Brother, how much would it cost to select another technique? Han Qi frowned. Depends. What kind of technique are you looking for? A pure yang body refinement technique that can be practiced before reaching Foundation Establishment. There are plenty of those. Most body refinement techniques are pure yang, Han Qi replied. But theyre expensiveeasily dozens of spirit stones. ...That much? The price far exceeded Zheng Fas expectations. He had assumed techniques would be relatively affordable. Thats cheap! A few hundred years ago, these techniques wouldve cost hundreds of spirit stones. You wouldnt even have the qualifications to look at them, Han Qi scoffed. And ...? Ah, thats different. Its not a cultivation technique. What do you mean? Crafting guides like are far cheaper than cultivation techniques. One consumes spirit stones, while the other helps you earn them. Huge difference, Han Qi explained. And Senior Sister Zhang fixed the price at eight taels of gold. Then why were you guys selling it for ten? Zheng Fa asked, recalling the earlier scam. Thats why Im here, Han Qi muttered, gesturing to his current situation. Zheng Fa said nothing, but he understood. Cultivation techniques had become more affordable because the scarcity wasnt in techniques but in spiritual resources. Spirit veins and spiritual materials were tightly controlled, while techniques seemed to be less of a priority. But dozens of spirit stones were well beyond Zheng Fas means. Without selling his talisman paper and spirit ink, he had only eleven spirit stones and thirty taels of gold to his name. Is there anything cheaper? There are, Han Qi admitted. Some cost less than a single spirit stone. Then Didnt finish, Han Qi interrupted. Theyre either incomplete or impossible to cultivate. Leading Zheng Fa to a neglected corner of the pavilion, Han Qi pointed at a dusty bookshelf. The books were haphazardly stacked, and it was clear no one had touched them in a long time. This one, is perfect for someone cultivating fire-based techniques. It can even help break bottlenecksbut it requires access to a ground fire vein, which Jiushan Sect used to have before it collapsed. This one, enhances comprehensionbut it needs a Bodhi Fruit, which is said to be extinct in the entire cultivation world. Zheng Fa stared at the books, a mix of disappointment and amusement. These werent close-to-expiration itemsthey were long past their prime. Sensing his frustration, Han Qi smirked and picked up another book. This ones my favorite: Its the ideal body refinement technique for Jiushan Sect disciples. Whys that? S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Our sect specializes in talisman arts, and thunder talismans are the most powerful. was created by one of our ancestors. Cultivating it not only makes your body incredibly resilient but also enhances the power of thunder talismans, Han Qi explained. Back in Jiushan Sects heyday, disciples using this technique could inscribe five thunder talismans by hand and dominate any duel within the Hundred Immortals Alliance. It was our golden age. His tone carried a trace of longing. ...And now? Zheng Fa prompted. Its a death sentence, Han Qi said bluntly. The final stage requires tempering the body with heavenly lightning. Han Qi tossed the book back onto the shelf. Youd need to gradually acclimate your body to lightning using something like Xuanlei Stones, which contain a fraction of heavenly lightnings power. These stones are critical for preparing the body to withstand actual lightning. Xuanlei Stones? Zheng Fa repeated. Theyre a rare spiritual mineral containing lightning energy. Perfect for Qi Refinement cultivators to strengthen their bodies and prepare for heavenly lightning tempering. Is the mine depleted too? No, but its extremely scarce, Han Qi said with a sigh. Xuanlei Stones are used for much more than Theyre prohibitively expensive. For most Qi Refinement disciples, its as good as nonexistent. How much for the technique? Zheng Fa asked. Back when it was a sect secret? Five hundred spirit stonesif you were lucky. Now? One spirit stone. Ill take it! Wait, Junior Brother, hold on! Han Qi grabbed Zheng Fas hand as he reached for the book. Didnt you hear me? This technique is useless now! Zheng Fa paused, looking at Han Qi. Was this the same man who had previously been indifferent to him? Could ten taels of gold really have changed his attitude this much? Han Qi seemed to sense the question in Zheng Fas gaze. With a sigh, he added, Im just trying to help you. Dont waste your resources on something impossible. Id still like to try, Zheng Fa said. Do you have a Xuanlei Stone mine at home? No. Then listen to me. If spirit stones are bothering you, just give them to me instead! Han Qi joked, exasperated. But Zheng Fa remained resolute and took the book. His family might not own a mine, but Han Qi didnt know about something called electricity. Later, Han Qi returned to his modest homea dilapidated single-story building that had clearly seen better days. Senior Brother! Two of his subordinates were waiting inside, their tempers already flaring. Did that kid give you trouble? Han Qi waved them off, sitting down in silence, lost in thought. We should just leave! the taller one snapped. Weve saved up enough money. Lets buy big houses and marry a few wiveslive the good life! Exactly! Why stick around to get insulted? Sure, weve scammed people, but most of the profits go to Senior Brother Yuan anyway! Now a new disciple treats us like trash and tosses us aside! the shorter one added. Han Qi finally spoke. He didnt give me trouble. He gave me ten taels of gold. Ten taels? The taller man snorted. Big deal. When have you ever seen a genius give anything back? Han Qi asked, his tone sharp. They always take more, leaving nothing for us. This ones different. Then whats the problem? the shorter man asked. Arent we still planning to leave in a few days? Zheng Fa chose Han Qi said. The two subordinates froze. That technique hasnt been used in centuries. Is he stupid? the taller man scoffed. Doesnt matter, Han Qi muttered, clutching the gold. Suddenly, he stood and headed for the door. Where are you going? To visit Senior Sister Zhang. The two subordinates exchanged bewildered glances. All this over ten taels of gold? the taller one grumbled. Chapter 91: Yin and Yang Chapter 91: Yin and Yang Senior Sister Zhang sat at the front of the hall, while Han Qi stood below with his head bowed, staring at the ground. All the courage he had mustered on his way here seemed to evaporate the moment he entered her presence. What do you want? Senior Sister Zhang was not one to waste time, and her question was direct. Reporting to Senior Sister, as you instructed, I accompanied Junior Brother Zheng today to collect his identification token and select a cultivation technique, Han Qi began. She nodded slightly, waiting for him to continue. Junior Brother Zheng chose the in the Scripture Pavilion, he said hesitantly. Senior Sister Zhang was silent for a moment before speaking. And you came here just to tell me that? Yes, Han Qi replied in a subdued voice. While the is profound, it hasnt been successfully cultivated in a thousand years... Hmm. I just thought... You thought I should advise him against it? Yes. If Junior Brother Zheng has confidence, thats one thing. But I fear he may be acting out of youthful impulsiveness. Senior Sister Zhang stared at Han Qi for a long time, as though trying to figure him out. Han Qi, she finally said, this isnt like you. Senior Sister? You joined Jiushan Sect fifty years ago. You have dual spiritual roots, mediocre talent in talismans, and come from a small family. You used to loiter in the markets, making shady deals to scrape by Han Qi looked up, startled. He hadnt expected her to know so much about him. You schemed your way into Yuan Senior Brothers faction, she continued, and your reputation is, to put it mildly, not exemplary. ...Thats true. So why the sudden concern for a new disciple? ...He gave me ten taels of gold, Han Qi admitted. Senior Sister Zhang blinked, a rare look of confusion crossing her face. You wouldnt understand, Senior Sister, Han Qi said. Youve always been at the top, untouched by the struggles of us lower-ranking disciples. The ones Ive met in the sect are all greedy bullies, taking advantage of anyone weaker than them And? Ive been planning to leave the sect, Han Qi confessed. My parents are long gone, and there are no close relatives left in my clan. I thought Id spend the rest of my life in the mortal world. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... But its ironic. As much as Ive cursed Jiushan Sect over the decades, I realize now its the only place that feels like home. For the first time, Han Qi met her gaze directly. Junior Brother Zheng seems destined for greatness with your favor. I just thought if Jiushan Sect had more people like him, maybe the past decades wouldnt have been so bitter. His voice softened, and a slightly embarrassed smile appeared on his face. Perhaps I only care because Im about to leave. I find myself still hoping for Jiushan Sects prosperity. Senior Sister Zhangs expression softened. After a long pause, she nodded. I understand. Youve done enough; you neednt worry further. Han Qi bowed deeply and left. Once he had disappeared from sight, a youthful voice spoke from the shadows. Tsk, tsk. That Junior Brother Zheng sure knows how to win people over. This guys one of mine, and yet, after just a few days, hes fretting about Zheng like a worried parent. A girl of about fifteen or sixteen emerged from a side door, leaning playfully against Senior Sister Zhangs arm. Yours? He hasnt even met you, Senior Sister Zhang retorted, nudging the girl away. He doesnt even know whether youre male or female. The girl pouted, flipping her hair. Do you actually believe that nonsense he just said? Not entirely, Senior Sister Zhang replied, gazing out at the night sky. But he isnt foolish enough to lie to me. Hmm Half of what he said was sincere, she continued. The other half was probably an attempt to curry favor with me because I value Zheng Fa. This man is a schemer, through and through. The girl frowned. So he was just using Zheng Fa to get in your good graces? If even half of his words are true, I can tolerate him, Senior Sister Zhang replied calmly. Honestly, youre putting too much stock in Zheng Fa, the girl grumbled. A newbie, and youre giving him two portions of spirit ink and a hundred talisman papers every month? Thats what we give Talisman Pavilion lecturers! No wonder everyones jealous. Life isnt going to be easy for him here. Senior Sister Zhangs expression didnt change. Look, I get it. Youre compensating because your talisman foundation is flawed, and youre desperate for someone with talent in that area. But not everyone knows that. Do you really think Zheng Fa can handle the backlash? I told him already, Senior Sister Zhang said. Told him what? That this is tempering. ...Are you sure you explained that clearly? the girl asked, raising an eyebrow. Senior Sister, you really need to work on saying more than three words at a time. Zheng Fa, of course, had no idea about the conversation happening in Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard. He was fully engrossed in his cultivation. Sitting cross-legged in his room, he followed the instructions from the focusing his breath and adjusting his consciousness as described. The techniques appeal lay not only in its balance and safety but also in its clear and straightforward explanations. With detailed annotations and diagrams, it was perfect for beginners like Zheng Fa. Following the first-layer instructions, Zheng Fa began drawing energy into his meridians. A warm, gentle current flowed through himdistinct from the internal energy hed cultivated with This new energy came entirely from the external world: spiritual energy. As the energy began circulating through his meridians along the prescribed path, Zheng Fa felt a surge of joy. This was the hallmark of successfully beginning the Just as he was about to open his eyes in celebration, the energy surged into his niwan palace. His mind trembled slightly, and his consciousness entered a gray, chaotic space. Within the space was a yin-yang jade pendant. The black and white fishes swirled together in harmony. In the eye of the yin fish, a boy with short hairhis exact likenessslept curled up like an infant. Sensing his gaze, the boy opened his eyes and looked directly at him. In an instant, memories flooded Zheng Fas mindmemories of his parents before they passed. The recollection was so vivid, it made Zheng Fa want to shout in frustration: Where was this when I was failing my middle school exams? Where was this when I was staying up all night cramming? Where was this when I was starving on that estate? Now, as a top student, a cultivator, and a dual learner of mortal and immortal arts, you decide to show up? Your timing is impeccable! Chapter 92: Talisman Day Chapter 92: Talisman Day In the yin fish of the jade pendant, Zheng Fa could see his modern self. The yang fish remained empty for nowlikely, when he returned to the modern world, his appearance from the cultivation realm would occupy that space. The jade pendant contained more than just this duality. Scattered fragments of images and information were hidden within. In one vision, a figure soared skyward on a sword, rising to the heavens. The scene shifted to catastropheblood rained from the sky, the sun and moon fell, and mountains crumbled. Ghostly wails echoed through the chaos as the world teetered on the edge of collapse. At the climax of this apocalyptic tableau, a mournful sigh descended from the heavens, and the turmoil ceased. Tranquility returned to the world as the yin-yang jade pendant drifted gently from the sky, sinking into obscurity. Another vision showed Zheng Fa intertwined with a figure strikingly similar to himself. Their bodies and souls fused slowly, the modern self relinquishing its attachment to life and allowing Zheng Fas will to dominate. A single memory lingered in the yin-yang pendant. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Back in his mud-pill palace, the yin-yang fish on the pendant continued to chase each other in endless rotation. Zheng Fa experimented briefly, realizing he could control the rotation speed and, with it, the intervals between his crossings. At most, he could now remain in the Xuanyi Realm for a month before needing to return to the modern world. However, the reverse wasnt possiblelikely due to the disparity in spiritual energy between the two realms. The jade pendants utility was limited for now. It offered him stability during cultivation retreats, ensuring he wouldnt be interrupted. When Zheng Fa opened his eyes, he discovered a new benefit from the jade pendanthis perception had transformed. He was no longer relying solely on his eyes but on something deeper: Symbols and talisman patterns, previously hidden in the void, were now visible to him. This was a hallmark of Qi Refinement cultivation. According to the the initial stages of Qi Refinement allowed for the emergence of spiritual sense, but it typically extended no more than a foot beyond the bodya mere outline. Zheng Fas spiritual sense, however, extended an entire yard and could even penetrate walls, perceiving objects in adjacent rooms. This was comparable to the spiritual sense of a Foundation Establishment cultivator. Such strength wasnt merely a result of his dual soul fusion. The jade pendant was undoubtedly enhancing his spiritual perception. Meanwhile, Han Qi was on his way to Zheng Fas residence, accompanied by his two subordinates. Senior Brother, why do you look so gloomy? the taller one asked. I had hoped to earn Senior Sister Zhangs favor, so the three of us could stay in Jiushan Sect, Han Qi admitted with a sigh. And now? Senior Sister Zhang is far too high and mighty. It was foolish of me to think otherwise, Han Qi replied, shaking his head with a resigned smile. Once this matter with Zheng Fa is resolved, well pack up and return to the mortal world. The two subordinates exchanged knowing glances. Despite his words, they both knew Han Qi still clung to the hope of continuing his cultivation path. Why not ally with Zheng Fa instead? the taller one suggested. He seems like a decent person. Have some dignity! Han Qi snapped. Are we the kind of people to grovel for protection? ...Havent we been doing that for decades? the shorter subordinate muttered. Han Qi hesitated, his retort caught in his throat. Finally, he relented. Even if we wanted to, Zheng Fa is just a dual spiritual root cultivator. By the time he achieves anything significant, well be long dead. We dont need him to be that powerful. We just want to use Senior Sister Zhangs influence, the taller one argued. Thats the problem, Han Qi replied bitterly. Ive already heard rumors. The senior brothers in the Talisman Hall are unhappy with the resources Zheng Fa is receiving. Senior Sister Zhang is backing him. They wouldnt dare antagonize him, would they? Not directly, Han Qi admitted, his voice tinged with despair. But they can target us if we align ourselves with him. They wont touch Zheng Fa, but theyll have no qualms taking their frustrations out on us. Junior Brother Zheng, today is the biweekly Talisman Day. Would you like to attend? Thank you, Senior Brother Han. Zheng Fa cupped his hands in thanks. Despite acting on Senior Sister Zhangs orders, Han Qi had been diligent, waiting for him at the door early in the morning. Talisman Hall was situated at the center of the valley for convenience. Though called a hall, it resembled a scholarly academy. Passing through the entrance, they saw two rows of classroom-like buildings on the left and an open space with a raised platform on the right. The platform was surrounded by rows of mats. Senior Brother, will we listen to lectures here? Talisman Day is like an open class, where senior disciples with advanced talisman skills share their knowledge, Han Qi explained. The platform is only used when a Golden Core cultivator gives a lecturelike Senior Sister Zhang. Thats when the entire sect gathers to listen. He led Zheng Fa toward the classrooms. Ordinary Talisman Days are conducted indoors by Foundation Establishment senior brothers. Remember: the front row of buildings belongs to our lineage. The back row is for Elder Pangs lineage. Dont they teach the same talisman techniques? Mostly, but theres a long-standing rivalry between the two lineages. The senior brothers cant even share a room without bickering, so the lectures are held separately. Zheng Fa nodded and followed Han Qi into one of the classrooms. Inside, about thirty low tables were arranged neatly, with a single table at the front. A man in a green Confucian robe sat there, exuding an air of stern authority that commanded silence. The man glanced at Zheng Fa and seemed to recognize him. Zheng Fa? Yes. Sit there. He pointed to a corner table in the front row. The table was different from the othersit lacked the talisman paper and materials that adorned the rest. Noticing his confusion, the man addressed him directly. Senior Sister Zhang has already allocated you talisman paper and spirit ink each month. While I dont agree with this, its her decision, and I have no say in the matter. He swept his gaze across the room. But materials are precious, and you wont receive extras here. If you feel slighted, youre welcome to report me to Senior Sister Zhang. Tell her my name is Zhuang. Meeting Zhuangs stern gaze, Zheng Fa bowed slightly. I understand, Senior Brother. Chapter 93: Talisman Grades Chapter 93: Talisman Grades Zheng Fa could feel the subtle alienation from the other disciples. Most of them were fellow newcomers who had been friendly with him after their shared experience on the ship. But ever since Senior Brother Zhuangs pointed remarks, a faint undercurrent of resentment had emerged. Part of it stemmed from Zhuangs attitude, but a larger portion arose from dissatisfaction with Zheng Fas preferential treatment. After spending a few days in Jiushan Sect, everyone had realized the rarity and value of spiritual materials. Zheng Fas monthly allocation of talisman paper and spirit ink was far beyond the norm. Most of the disciples had just three sheets of talisman paper on their desksbarely enough to practice. Compared to the resources Zheng Fa received, their frustration was inevitable. Senior Brother Zhuang, however, seemed oblivious to the tense atmosphere. He stood up and addressed the room. Talisman paper is hard to come by, so I hope youll treasure it. Dont start drawing just yet. Watch and listen to my instructions first. Picking up a talisman brush, he began demonstrating. Pay attention to my posture and the movement of my hand. Use your spiritual sense to observe the changes in the void where the talisman diagrams appear, he instructed. To draw a talisman, your hand, eye, and spiritual sense must work as one. Where the hand moves, the eye follows; where the eye focuses, the mind connects. The brush must not pause, and the drawing must flow seamlessly! As his brush moved, the intricate talisman diagram in the void coalesced onto the paper before him. In moments, a appeared. The challenge of talisman creation lies not in the drawing but in understanding the diagrams themselves, Zhuang explained, setting down the brush. Talisman diagrams and spiritual sense are the foundation of talisman arts! Senior Brother, Ive heard talisman masters are ranked by their grades. How is that determined? one disciple asked. The others leaned in with interest. Clearly, this topic piqued their curiosity more than the demonstration. Zhuang considered the question before answering. Strictly speaking, talisman masters arent ranked; its the talismans they create that are graded. How are the grades determined? Zhuang gestured to the on his desk. This one is a talisman. He continued, Talismans are essentially spells stored in talisman paper. Their grade is determined by their power. For instance, this can withstand a full-strength attack from a Foundation Establishment cultivator, making it Mysterious Grade. Yellow Grade talismans correspond to the power of Qi Refinement spells, he explained. Mysterious Grade matches Foundation Establishment, Earth Grade matches Golden Core, and so on. What about Heaven Grade talismans? another disciple asked. Heaven Grade talismans are beyond my understanding. Only Nascent Soul cultivators are capable of creating them, Zhuang replied, pausing briefly before adding, though Senior Sister Zhang is an exception. After a brief explanation, Zhuang instructed the class to practice drawing themselves. Start with plain paper before moving on to talisman paper, he cautioned. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Satisfied that they understood, he moved to observe and correct their postures individually. When he reached Zheng Fa, Zhuang made no particular remark beyond adjusting the angle of his forearm. Zheng Fa practiced drawing the foundational diagram of the a few times on plain paper before realizing something incredible: talisman arts were an ideal fit for him. To Zheng Fa, creating a talisman felt like assembling a bomb. Spiritual sense and familiarity with talisman diagrams determined how much explosive potential could be loaded into the talisman. The stronger the spiritual sense and the greater the understanding of diagrams, the more potent the talisman would be. Meanwhile, spiritual energy acted as the gunpowder, determining how many talismans could be created in a day. A single consumed nearly a third of Zheng Fas spiritual energy. While this limited the number of talismans he could draw, the potency of his talismans far exceeded that of others at the same stage. In simpler terms, spiritual energy was like stamina, and talisman creation was a craftidentical stamina but varying skill levels produced different results. After making a round of the room, Zhuang left the disciples to practice. Han Qi approached Zheng Fa and whispered, Tough luckits Senior Brother Zhuang today. Whats wrong with him? Zheng Fa asked. Zhuang Senior Brother how to put this? Hed be better suited for the Disciplinary Hall than the Talisman Hall, Han Qi replied, his tone complicated. Hes all about rules and fairness, with no regard for relationships. Hes offended more people than I can count. That said, we actually like him. Why? Youve seen how difficult it is for lower-ranking disciples like us. Resources are scarce because theyre all funneled to genius disciples, Han Qi explained. Zhuang Senior Brother was once an imperial censor in the mortal worldharsh, stubborn, and unsuccessful. When he joined the sect, his temper only got worse. So he hates geniuses? Not exactly. He just believes in merit-based rewards. Even geniuses should abide by the same standards as the rest of us, Han Qi said. He argues that the rarer the resources, the more disciplined the sect must be in distributing them. Otherwise, it breeds resentment and chaos. Zheng Fa nodded, beginning to understand Zhuangs perspective. Without Senior Sister Zhang, though, he wouldnt have lasted this long in the sect. Why? His attitude offends powerful people. Hes survived because Senior Sister Zhang has intervened on his behalf. Han Qi frowned. Still, its strange. Discussion Day isnt usually led by Zhuang Senior Brother. Outside, Zhuang met another senior disciple, who greeted him with a polite smile. Senior Brother Zhuang, though we belong to different lineages, theres no need to be so cold, the man said. I hear you have a great talent in todays class. Zhuang remained silent, his expression flat. A genius of ten thousand years, they say. Hes already receiving as many resources as the rest of you combined. Looks like your lineages supplies will all go to him from now on, the man continued, feigning concern. Why spread gossip and sow discord like a petty woman? Zhuang retorted coldly. Such behavior is beneath you. Excuse me? If you have the courage, say that in front of Senior Sister Zhang, Zhuang said icily. Until then, know that Zheng Fa is guided by Senior Sister Zhang above and supported by us below. Your opinions are irrelevant. You! Senior Brothers are having another discussion! Han Qi exclaimed, pointing outside. Zheng Fa looked out to see Zhuang rolling up his sleeves, throwing talismans with wild abandon as he traded blows with another senior disciple. Is this what they call a discussion? Book 2: Chapter 1: Brawl Vol 2 Chapter 1: Brawl Zheng Fa never expected that his first lesson at the Jiushan Sect would be learning how to brawl. This situation was beyond his comprehensionit far exceeded his expectations of the intensity of competition between the two factions of Jiushan Sect. He also couldnt understand why the sects leadership would allow such a thing to happen. He had heard of some discord between the two factions, but he never imagined it would escalate to the point of physical altercations on sight. Even Senior Brother Zhuang couldn''t stand outside for a moment without getting into a fight. Han Qi, on the other hand, seemed accustomed to this. Standing in front of the hall, he raised his right arm and waved it in the air, enthusiastically addressing the others inside: We are all of the same faction. Can we just stand by and watch Senior Brother Zhuang fight alone? No! Then lets go, juniors! Follow me and lend a hand! With that, he charged toward the battlefield where Senior Brother Zhuang was fighting, full of vigor and high spirits. As he charged forward, about half the people in the room followed him. The older disciples, in particular, moved swiftly, pulling talismans out as they went, with excitement written all over their faces. On the other side, it seemed some disciples had also gathered. Their expressions could only be described as . Zheng Fa didnt move. Instead, he stayed in the room to observe the intensity of the fight. If things truly got out of hand, hed have no choice but to ask Senior Sister Zhang for reinforcements. But after observing for a while, Zheng Fa realized it was a heated yet coordinated duel. How could one describe it? The effects were dazzling, but the damage was minimal. The noise was deafening, but the power was unimpressive. The two senior brothers fought with all their techniques but knew when to stop. They ensured the match was thrilling without causing harm to the participants. It dawned on Zheng Fa that group brawls were likely a tradition in the Talisman Hall. These disciples seemed almost proficient enough to brawl for sport and camaraderie. Most importantly, they didnt use any harmful talismans. The disciples who stayed behind were all new recruits, unprepared for such an event. They looked a bit bewildered. A more critical reason for their inaction was simple: they werent foolish. They knew their meager cultivation would make them a liability in the chaos. Zheng Fa contemplated for a moment, took out a talisman paper, and began drawing. He completed a Water Prison Talisman, but the effort drained all his spiritual energy. His weak reserves of spiritual power had already been depleted from earlier practice with Golden Armor Talismans. Placing the Water Prison Talisman into his sleeve, Zheng Fa sat down and began meditating to recover. Seeing this, the others exchanged glances and also started hastily preparing talismans. After restoring about ten percent of his spiritual power, Zheng Fa walked out the door toward the battlefield. Above the Talisman Hall, streaks of light from flying talismans crisscrossed, while shadows below darted and clashed fiercely. Looking closer, Zheng Fa saw Senior Brother Zhuang being beaten. He was, indeed, taking hits. Zheng Fa had noticed earlier that, in terms of proficiency in talisman combat, Senior Brother Zhuang was on par with the opposing senior brother. However, Senior Brother Zhuang had a significant disadvantagehis allies were utterly useless. The primary culprits were the new recruits who had rushed out with Han Qi. Zheng Fa had counted earlierabout twenty new disciples, or more than half of this years intake, had sided with Senior Brother Zhuang. This was expected; Senior Sister Zhangs reputation naturally drew many new disciples. Under normal circumstances, more people would be an advantage. However, in this case, it was not. Riled up by Han Qis rallying cries, the group charged forward with enthusiasm only to discover their complete uselessness beyond acting as targets. Instead of aiding Senior Brother Zhuang, they became a burden. In contrast, the opposing side, though slightly outnumbered, had fewer new disciples and two additional experienced ones. This disparity tipped the scales further against Senior Brother Zhuang. Zheng Fa saw Senior Brother Zhuang, reinforced with a Golden Armor Talisman, shielding a bewildered new disciple while taking a hit from a Withering Vine Talisman. If that wasnt enough, he also cast another Golden Armor Talisman to protect another stunned new recruit. Both attacking and defending, Senior Brother Zhuang was overwhelmed. Zheng Fa shouted, If you dont have any talismans, move to the back! The confused new disciples finally snapped out of it and began retreating. At this moment, the other new disciples who had finished preparing talismans joined the fray. While their hastily drawn talismans were few and weak, they still bolstered Senior Brother Zhuangs side enough to stabilize the fight. Zheng Fa, however, didnt rush forward. He crouched at the back of the group, watching the scene unfold. It was then he spotted a familiar, sly figure crouched ahead of him, peering into the fight. Werent you charging forward earlier? Zheng Fa asked Han Qi, puzzled. Han Qi, who had shouted so loudly and led the charge so boldly, was now crouched here? Ahem Han Qi straightened up, his face slightly red. You dont understand, junior brother. This is strategy! Clearly, were at a disadvantage, so Im waiting for an opportunity to exploit their mistakes and turn the tide! Really? Zheng Fa looked at him doubtfully. Of course! Han Qi said with a straight face. Then, noticing Zheng Fas position, he added, Wait, why are you here? Im waiting for an opening to exploit their mistakes and turn the tide. Zheng Fa wasnt mocking Han Qi. With only one talisman in hand, he had to wait for the right moment to use it. At this point, Senior Brother Zhuang had barely clawed back a sliver of momentum but was still on the defensive. Zheng Fa noticed the problem: Senior Brother Zhuang was out of talismans. Especially defensive talismans like the Golden Armor Talismanhe had used several to protect the new disciples earlier, leaving his reserves depleted. Without sufficient defense, Senior Brother Zhuang was forced into a passive position. In contrast, the opposing senior brother, with his talisman reserves intact, gained the upper hand and fought with ease. Watching this unfold, Zheng Fa felt a bitter truth: being poor equates to being powerlessan undeniable reality in any world. As the talisman reserves dwindled, Zheng Fa saw the inevitable: Senior Brother Zhuang was about to lose. The opposing senior brother threw out a Water Prison Talisman, and Senior Brother Zhuang had no talisman left to counter it. Sure enough, Senior Brother Zhuang was enveloped by a massive water pillar that coiled around him, immobilizing him completely. He struggled futilely as his strength ebbed away. The opposing senior brother grinned, loosening his grip on his talismans. The Golden Armor Talisman protecting him also dissipatedthose werent cheap, after all. He glanced smugly at the exhausted Senior Brother Zhuang and asked, Junior brother, how does the Water Prison Talisman feel? S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A similar water pillar answered him. When it dissipated, he was lying on the ground, looking around in shock. Which senior brother launched a sneak attack? Hearing no response, he glared at Senior Brother Zhuang. Zhuang, how dare you outnumber me? Senior Brother Zhuang, still dazed, stammered, I I didnt Hypocrite! Stooping to such underhanded tactics. Disgusting! I really didnt! Then who threw the Mysterious Grade Water Prison Talisman? Junior brother, Han Qi asked with a strange expression, arent you going to answer? He didnt call me. ? He addressed senior brothers. Im a junior brother; lets not blur the hierarchy. Han Qi pursed his lips and dryly remarked, Junior brother, I admit, I may have acted a bit recklessly on the boat What are you all doing? A streak of light flashed across the sky, and a middle-aged Daoist in black robes landed before them, followed by several panting senior brothers rushing through the courtyard gate. Crap! Its the Disciplinary Halls elder! Han Qi muttered softly. Disciplinary Hall? Zheng Fa blinked. Is fighting forbidden in Jiushan Sect? That seemed absurd. Everyone here was so skilled at it. Could it all be illegal? Not really. As long as no ones injured, it doesnt violate the rules, Han Qi explained. But the head of the Disciplinary Hall is Elder Pang, so we often get the short end of the stick. Ah, so the opposition called reinforcements. And us? Zheng Fa asked. Senior Sister Zhangs master, Elder Huang, oversees the Administrative Hall. Zheng Fa recalled the polite middle-aged man he met in the Administrative Hall. Finally, he understoodthe elder was one of their own. The Daoist inspected the disciples for injuries. One disciple on Zheng Fas side had sprained an ankle from overexcitement. But thanks to the experienced senior disciples and the new recruits weak talisman skills, the fight ended relatively harmlesslyessentially a no-cost skirmish. Who will explain why you two started fighting? The elders stern tone broke the silence. These new disciples have just joined the sect. They need proper guidance, yet you, as senior brothers, set such an example? Senior Brother Zhuang lowered his head in silence, but the opposing senior brother spoke up, I didnt say much. I just asked about a junior brothers situation, and Zhuang scolded me. And then you started fighting? Yes, I said a few more words, and Zhuang attacked me. Elder, Senior Brother Zhuang interrupted, Senior Brother Li spoke and acted inappropriately, insinuating things that insulted Senior Sister Zhang and the junior brothers integrity That doesnt justify your actions! The elder cut him off. Which junior brother made you so protective? Senior Brother Zhuang pressed his lips together, remaining silent. But Senior Brother Li interjected, It was Junior Brother Zheng Fa. The Zheng Fa? Recognition flashed across the elders face. Zheng Fa froze. He glanced at Senior Brother Zhuang, surprised that he had acted on his behalf. The elders expression turned stern as he looked at Zheng Fa, who couldnt discern whether the elders attitude stemmed from faction disputes, the fight, or his reputation for talent. Before the elder could speak, a familiar voice interrupted, Id like to hear exactly what was said about me. Zheng Fa turned to see Senior Sister Zhangs graceful figure standing behind him, her presence effectively silencing the elder. Judging by the elders strained expression, he seemed at a loss for words. Book 2: Chapter 2: Favoritism Vol 2 Chapter 2: Favoritism Senior Sister Zhangs influence was immediately apparent. As soon as she arrived, the expression of the Disciplinary Hall elder became apprehensive. Ah, Junior Niece Zhang? Why are you here? His gaze flickered toward Zheng Fa. Uncle Wang. Senior Sister Zhang saluted him with impeccable form, then turned to look at Senior Brother Li. She revisited the earlier issue: May I ask what this junior brother said about me? Senior Brother Li lowered his head, evidently guilty. The elder laughed awkwardly and interjected, Its merely a matter of words, Junior Niece Zhang. Why take it to heart? I do care. The elder froze, his expression souring. Granted, Junior Nephew Lis words may have been careless, but dont you think, Junior Niece Zhang, that your favoritism toward Zheng Fa has gone too far? Such rumors dont arise without cause! Zheng Fa glanced at Senior Sister Zhang, who remained expressionless. She simply looked at the elder as though she didnt understand him. She spoke slowly: How have I gone too far? This Junior Nephew Zheng has just entered the sect, yet youve allocated resources to him comparable to those given to a Mysterious-Grade Talisman Master. In these times of scarce spiritual materials, dont you think youre being biased? Theyre mine to allocate. But, Junior Niece, you are representing Elder Huang in managing the Administrative Hall. Acting with such favoritism invites suspicion, the elder said with a mocking smile. Zheng Fa realized that he had somehow become a target for those aiming at Senior Sister Zhang. The real issue wasnt the spiritual materials but her unique status. Senior Sister Zhang remained silent, while the elder pressed on: The Administrative Hall oversees all resource distribution within the Jiushan Sect. As its head, you should act impartially. Your bias toward one person naturally invites criticism. What is Uncle Wang suggesting? To ensure fairness, Junior Nephew Zhengs resource allotment should match that of others. If he is as talented as rumored, becoming a Mysterious-Grade Talisman Master should be effortless. When he reaches that level, his allocation can be adjusted accordingly, and the rumors will naturally die down. But The elder had barely finished speaking when a hesitant voice interrupted from behind him: Zheng Senior Brother is already a Mysterious-Grade Talisman Master. ? All eyes turned toward the speakerZhou Qianyuan, someone Zheng Fa barely recognized. Hes a Mysterious-Grade Talisman Master? The Disciplinary Hall elder looked stunned, his gaze shifting to Senior Sister Zhang. Surprisingly, Senior Sister Zhang seemed equally puzzled, as though she were hearing this for the first time. Yes! Zhou Qianyuan said firmly. Ive been observing Zheng Senior Brother, and the Water Prison Talisman earlier was his work. Zheng Fa: Why were you watching me? I was hiding quietly! Senior Brother Li looked down, glancing at his soaked clothes before slowly raising his head to glare at Zheng Fa. Senior Brother Li, youre the one who experienced the Water Prison Talisman firsthand. Wouldnt you agree? Zhou Qianyuan asked. Senior Brother Li appeared reluctant to admit it. Earlier, you even identified it as a Mysterious-Grade Water Prison Talisman. Zhou Qianyuan pressed further. Senior Brother Li hesitated, his eyes flicking toward Elder Wang, whose expression had darkened. Still, he remained silent. Senior Brother Li, as a Foundation Establishment cultivator, you couldnt possibly be restrained by a Yellow-Grade Talisman, could you? That would be too humiliating, Zhou Qianyuan said earnestly, full of trust in Senior Brother Lis abilities. True! Senior Brother Li gritted his teeth. The crowds gazes turned strange. To be trapped by a talisman from a new disciple wasnt exactly a proud achievement. Meanwhile, their looks toward Zhou Qianyuan became even stranger. Faced with Senior Brother Lis admission, the Disciplinary Hall elders expression became a spectacular mix of emotions. After a moment, he cupped his hands toward Senior Sister Zhang, his tone softening: It seems Junior Niece Zhangs judgment is as sharp as ever. With a resigned smile, he conceded and ceased further argument. I dont have sharp judgment, Senior Sister Zhang replied. She glanced at Zheng Fa and said flatly, Im just biased. ? Even if he were a Yellow-Grade Talisman Master, I wouldnt change his allocation. If you have objections, have Uncle Pang talk to me. Her words plunged the room into silence. The elders face shifted through various hues but remained speechless. He flicked his sleeves, transformed into a streak of light, and departed from the Talisman Hall without a word. Senior Sister Zhang watched him leave, then turned to Zheng Fa: Come see me later. I have something to discuss with you. She seemed to have come specifically to deliver this message, leaving immediately afterward without acknowledging anyone else. As Zheng Fa watched her retreating figure, someone tugged at his sleeve. Turning around, he saw Han Qis face brimming with curiosity. Junior Brother, teach me. Teach you what? Talisman crafting? Talisman crafting I admit youve got some talent to become a Mysterious-Grade Talisman Master so quickly, but thats minor, not important! Han Qi lowered his voice conspiratorially. I mean teach me how to get on Senior Sister Zhangs good side! Speak louder! A displeased voice barked nearby. Zheng Fa turned to find a crowd pressing around them, all wearing expressions of intense curiosity. As Zheng Fa left the Talisman Hall, Senior Brother Zhuang called out to him. Senior Brother Zhuang caught up and walked alongside him in silence until they reached the courtyard gate. There, he raised his arm and gave a deep bow: Thank you, Junior Brother, for stepping in earlier. I didnt help much Zheng Fa murmured. It hadnt been about helping Senior Brother Zhuang specifically. He had just taken a chance to use his only talisman when Senior Brother Li dropped his guard. I wasnt thinking of myself but the new disciples, Senior Brother Zhuang said, shaking his head. If you hadnt acted, they would have undoubtedly been humiliated by Senior Brother Li. Had Senior Brother Li not been restrained, the situation for their side wouldve been far worse. Zheng Fa noted the genuine gratitude on Senior Brother Zhuangs face. Then, Senior Brother Zhuang asked, Do you think Ive been withholding your talisman papers for personal gain? No, I dont think that. Zheng Fa answered sincerely. This senior brother didnt seem petty. In the earlier fight, he had used many talismans to protect the new disciples, showing he had a sense of responsibility. Junior Brother, what do you think of the Jiushan Sect? It has the grandeur of an Immortal Sect. Senior Brother Zhuang glanced at him, seemingly amused by the perfunctory response, and smiled wryly. I see it as a brewing storm, with grievances bubbling beneath the surface. Uh Zheng Fa hesitated. Junior Brother, someone like you, whos been singled out for talent from the start, probably doesnt understand the struggles of those at the bottom. Zheng Fa didnt argue, simply listening. Ive read mundane history books. In every declining dynasty, its the people at the bottom who suffer most. Senior Brother Zhuang continued, seemingly not expecting a response. The Immortal Sect is no different, only worseif these downtrodden disciples grow resentful, they may not disrupt the sect but imagine the damage they could do in the mortal world. He looked at Zheng Fa meaningfully. The mortals are powerless to resist. I simply think that if those at the top used one less talisman, those at the bottom could have one more. Perhaps thered be a little less resentment. Honestly, I know I cant stop these thingsI know its futile. Senior Brother Zhuang smiled and handed three talisman papers to Zheng Fa. Since youre a Mysterious-Grade Talisman Master, you should receive your due share. My suspicion of you was misplaced. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zheng Fa didnt move, but Senior Brother Zhuang placed the papers in his hand. He bowed deeply again before turning and walking away. His clothes were wrinkled and dusty, but his posture remained upright. Back at the Talisman Hall, Han Qi watched Zheng Fa with a conflicted expression. Senior Brother? What are you thinking? What do you think Zheng Fa likes? ? The tall, thin disciple blinked in surprise. Didnt you say you wouldnt curry favor with him? How was I supposed to know he could craft Mysterious-Grade Talismans right after joining? Han Qis expression was tinged with regret. Senior Brother, thats no easy feat, the tall disciple said hesitantly. Why not? Zheng Fa seems easygoing and not hard to please though we did offend him earlier, which isnt great. Im not talking about himIm talking about . The tall disciple pointed toward Zhou Qianyuan, who stood in the distance, also watching Zheng Fas retreating figure. What about him? Senior Brother, dont you think the way he looks at Zheng Fa is exactly the same as how you looked at him earlier? Han Qi stared at Zhou Qianyuan, utterly baffled. The favorite disciple of Elder Pang. Single Spiritual Root, Metal-Path Physique, a peerless talent! And youre trying to outdo me for a sycophant position? No wonder you defended Zheng Fa earlier Youre so scheming! Senior Brother, should we give up? We cant compete with him, the tall disciple suggested. No! Han Qi gritted his teeth. Senior Sister Zhang is one thing, but Zhou Qianyuan is Elder Pangs prized disciple. I heard hes incredibly favored. If both of them value Zheng Fa this much, wouldnt we be fools not to follow suit? The tall disciple hesitated before nodding. You might have a point, but we still cant beat him. Zheng Fa arrived at Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard, located at the base of the Ninth Mountain. It was vast, rivaling the Zhao family estate in size. However, the two were worlds apart in terms of locationthe Ninth Mountain was the most spiritually abundant area in the Jiushan Sect. As Zheng Fa stepped through the gate, Senior Sister Zhangs voice reached his ears: Walk straight ahead, past three doors, and meet me in the rear courtyard. Book 2: Chapter 3: Choices Vol 2 Chapter 3: Choices Zheng Fa never expected to see Senior Sister Zhang like this As he walked toward the backyard of her house, the first thing he heard was a rumbling sound. Looking up, he saw a white, ribbon-like waterfall cascading down from the cliff on the Ninth Mountain, crashing into the backyard of Senior Sister Zhangs house. Sure enough, the moment he stepped through the courtyard gate, a wave of cool mist hit him. Beneath the waterfall was a small lake, covering about half an acre. By the lakeshore stood a small pavilion. Senior Sister Zhang sat on the pavilions front steps, her plain skirt slightly lifted to her ankles, and her bare jade-like feet playfully swayed in the water. It was a little beautiful, but also a little insane... This waterfall was likely formed from the melting snow of the Ninth Mountain. Even from several feet away, Zheng Fa could sense the lake''s icy chill. Inside the pavilion sat another girl, around fifteen or sixteen years old, with a slightly round face. She had been watching Senior Sister Zhang play with the water in boredom, but when she saw Zheng Fa enter, her eyes lit up. She turned to Senior Sister Zhang and called out, Hes here! Zheng Fa took two steps forward and first cupped his hands toward Senior Sister Zhang. Senior Sister Zhang. Then, he turned to the girl beside her and asked, May I know how to address you, Senior Sister? My surname is Yuan. Just call me Senior Sister Yuan. Though she smiled as she spoke, Zheng Fa could tell that her eyes lacked any real warmth. Senior Sister Yuan, its a pleasure to meet you. Seeing her indifferent expression, Zheng Fa kept his greeting brief. Senior Sister Zhang turned her head toward him but didnt stand up. She simply nodded and asked, I heard you chose ? Zheng Fa was taken aback, thinking she was about to dissuade him, so he prepared to speak. However, Senior Sister Zhang waved her hand dismissively and said, Im not your master, so I wont interfere with your choicesbut is a rather special technique. Special? Have you heard that our Nine Mountain Sect once dominated an era thanks to ? Ive heard Senior Brother Han mention it. Do you know why? greatly enhances the power of lightning talismans Zheng Fa recalled what Han Qi had told him. Its not that simple. While does amplify the power of talismans, it can be practiced even in the Qi Refining stage, meaning its effects are limited. Senior Sister Zhang glanced at Zheng Fa and said, What makes it truly special is that is the prerequisite for cultivating one of our sects most powerful legacy techniques. Only by mastering can one learn this ultimate art. Zheng Fa frowned. Then why has no one managed to cultivate in the past thousand years? According to Han Qi, was rare, but not completely unavailable. If mastering meant gaining access to a supreme legacy technique, the value would be immense. Because the materials required for that legacy technique are even harder to obtain. This Thank you for the guidance, Senior Sister Zhang. Zheng Fa understood why she had called him here. She thought he had chosen purely for its strength and was now warning himif he wanted to truly unleash its full potential, he would need to cultivate the legacy technique as well. However, Zheng Fa wasnt too concerned. His primary reason for practicing was to achieve the . Seeing his expression, Senior Sister Zhang nodded. As long as youre aware. At this moment, Senior Sister Yuan suddenly spoke up, Speaking of which, doesnt the Sect Master cultivate ? Senior Sister Zhang nodded and, seeing Zheng Fas puzzled expression, explained, is that very legacy technique. At present, only the Sect Master has the qualifications to practice itwell, someone managed to master it a thousand years ago. If you successfully cultivate , perhaps the Sect Master will summon you. Senior Sister Yuan looked at Zheng Fa with a playful smile. The old man sits high on the Nine Mountains and doesnt even take disciples. He rarely sees anyone. Her tone was clearly jokingshe didnt believe held that much influence. After discussing , Senior Sister Zhang stood up and looked seriously at Zheng Fa. Her eyes were calm as she asked softly, I once told you that I saw great potential in you. Do you know why? Zheng Fa shook his head. You obtained from the Grandmaster, didnt you? At the mention of this, Zheng Fas expression turned complicatedhe had checked and as soon as he developed his divine sense. was straightforwardit required reaching Qi Refining level seven to begin. Given his current cultivation, it was out of the question. As for , he had already heard the Grandmaster describe it as an incomplete technique. But only after reading it did he realize that incomplete was a polite understatement. The entire technique consisted of just a few hundred words. The main content could be summarized as follows: What kind of Fermats Theorem nonsense was this?! Seeing his expression, Senior Sister Zhangs lips curled slightly, as if she completely understood his frustration. What do you think of this foundation-building method? ...Putting aside the fact that I have no idea how to cultivate it, the concept is indeed incredible. Zheng Fa thought for a moment and gave a diplomatic answer. Senior Sister Zhangs smile deepened. But his words werent just flatterythe Grandmasters theory truly broadened his horizons. The Grandmaster had studied the and noticed that its four talismanic runes seemed to absorb corresponding symbols from the void to sustain their existence. This led to a bold ideaif one could condense a talismanic pattern in their dantian, wouldnt it also automatically absorb talismanic power from the void? Thinking it over, Zheng Fa found this idea somewhat plausible. The process of crafting talismans involved attracting corresponding patterns, and if Senior Sister Zhang was right about talismans being the flow of spiritual energy Then was essentially an automatic cultivation cheat. More importantly, Senior Sister Zhang had seemingly perfected it and reached the Golden Core stage using it. She seemed to understand his thoughts as she took out a jade slip. This is my completed version of . Zheng Fa, catching on quickly, asked, What would you like me to do, Senior Sister? Senior Sister Zhang chuckled and casually tossed him the jade slip. Cultivating this technique is the price you must pay. Huh? is still incomplete, Senior Sister Zhang said as she looked at Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa had a vague suspicion. Senior Sister, you mean? I used to establish my foundation, but after forming my Golden Core, I realized there were flaws in it. My cultivation was stuck for ten yearsI could only break through by deepening my understanding of the Dao of Talismans. She spoke frankly. Now, do you understand why I value you? Zheng Fa understood. If he cultivated this technique, he might end up facing the same predicament as Senior Sister Zhang. If you dont want to cultivate it, you can leave now. Senior Sister Zhangs voice was calm, neither urging nor stopping him, her face emotionless. Zheng Fa squeezed the jade slip in his hand, but he didnt hesitate for even a breath before looking at her and saying, I am willing to learn. Zheng Fa didnt really have a choice. After being in the Nine Mountain Sect for so long, he had already figured things out As a talisman prodigy, he was valuable, yet at the same time, not. The talisman masters of the Nine Mountain Sect were somewhat like craftsmen. The Sects Logistics Hall would purchase the talismans that disciples crafted and sell them externally. If one didnt want to trade through the Logistics Hall, they could sell their talismans at the marketplacethough, of course, the sect would take a cut of the profits. From the sects perspective, Zheng Fa was certainly valuable. His skills in crafting talismans could generate revenue for the sect. But to the other disciples, Zheng Fa wasnt just competition for resourceshe was also a competitor in the marketplace. The benefits they could gain from him were far less than the threat he posed to their livelihoods. This left Zheng Fa in an awkward position within the sect. Take Zhou Qianyuan, for example. His talent in talismans wasnt as high as Zheng Fas, but thanks to his single spiritual root and Dao physique, he had already been accepted as a disciple by Master Pang. The fact that he had the confidence to publicly humiliate Senior Brother Li in front of so many people spoke volumes about his backing. Zheng Fa, however, had no one supporting himexcept for Senior Sister Zhang, who seemed to be subtly offering him protection. At the end of the day, there was a clear difference between a cultivation genius and a talisman genius. A cultivation genius could enter the sect without needing any special skills in talismans. The higher-ups of the Nine Mountain Sect valued cultivation geniuses because they were the future pillars of the sectthe anchors that would stabilize the sect in times of chaos. Talisman geniuses, on the other hand, were only valued because they could generate profit for the sect. People like Senior Sister Zhang, who truly appreciated his talent in talismans, were rare. Setting aside all the help she had given him in the past, just the fact that she was a powerful backer made her someone Zheng Fa couldnt afford to lose. Besides, was the technique best suited to maximize his talent in talismans. Hearing his response, Senior Sister Yuan let out a sigh of frustration. She pulled out a deep black mineral stone and handed it to Senior Sister Zhang. I lost. ? I told youhes a smart guy. Senior Sister Zhang took the stone and casually handed it to Zheng Fa. Mystic Thunder Stone. Zheng Fa held the stone in his hands. Senior Brother Han had told him about its priceit cost at least twenty spirit stones and was extremely rare. Looking at Senior Sister Zhang, he suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of having found himself a rich benefactor. Come sit down. Senior Sister Zhang gestured for him to join them in the pavilion. Even though Senior Sister Yuan had just lost a Mystic Thunder Stone, she now looked at Zheng Fa with a much friendlier expression. Zheng Fa knewhe had finally been accepted into Senior Sister Zhangs small circle. After chatting for a while, Senior Sister Zhang suddenly asked, What do you think of the Nine Mountain Sect? Zheng Fa was taken aback and couldnt help but recall when Senior Brother Zhuang had asked him the same question. Whats wrong? Hard to answer? Senior Sister Zhang noticed his strange expression. I just remembered Senior Brother Zhuang, Zheng Fa said, then recounted the things Zhuang had told him. Ah, him, Senior Sister Zhang chuckled. Hes always like that. Does he really hate geniuses? Hes a genius himself. He doesnt hate youhe just purely wants to destroy all immortal sects. ! Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Senior Sister Yuan chimed in, If you ask me, the most ruthless person in Nine Mountain Sect is none other than Junior Brother Zhuang. Junior Brother Zhuang actually has incredible talent. He was already over thirty when my master found him, far past the prime age for cultivation, but my master still accepted him into the sect, Senior Sister Zhang explained. He used one of those rare slots that only become available once every fifty years. But Senior Brother Zhuang doesnt seem that powerful. Hes incredibly lazy when it comes to cultivation. If my master and I hadnt pressured him, he probably wouldnt even have reached Foundation Establishment by now. A trace of helplessness flashed across Senior Sister Zhangs face. He doesnt want to cultivate, nor does he want to use any cultivation resources. Then she added, Honestly, we dont dare let him cultivate too much either Well, that made sense. What a true madman of the cultivation world. Do you know what his philosophy is? No idea. Zheng Fa was utterly shocked at this point. He says that spiritual energy is the poison of this world, and the immortal sects are its great thieves. When spiritual energy is abundant, only one in ten thousand can cultivate. But when it declines, the entire mortal world is dragged into disaster because of the immortal sects, Senior Sister Zhang said. He believes that without immortal sects, the mortal world would be free from these endless calamities. That actually made a lot of sense! When there was spiritual energy, most people couldnt cultivate and reap its benefits. But when it disappeared, the masses had to suffer alongside the immortal sects. This theory aside from the fact that it was insanely radical, there werent any major flaws in it. Back at his residence, Zheng Fa sat cross-legged on a meditation cushion, circulating his spiritual power according to . The Mystic Thunder Stone in his hand emitted faint sparks of electricity, making his body twitch involuntarily. After a long while, he opened his eyes and looked down at the stone. The black color seemed to have faded slightly. One Mystic Thunder Stone was far from enough to complete his cultivation of . But it did have one crucial useit allowed him to gauge the amount of electricity he needed. seemed crude in its approachelectrocuting oneself, then using spiritual power and medicinal herbs to nourish and strengthen the body in the process. But in reality, it was incredibly precise. The technique was divided into five stagestempering the skin, refining the flesh, strengthening the bones, replacing the blood, and finally, drawing heavenly lightning to temper the body. Each stage required carefully channeling different intensities of thunder energy into the body through a Mystic Thunder Stone. The process was likely filled with the painful experiences of countless predecessors who had been electrocuted to near death. For Zheng Fa, the big problem was that modern electricity didnt respond to spiritual power. He had to figure out the right voltage for each stage. Too low, and it wouldnt work. Too high, and well, thered be no future to worry about. One Mystic Thunder Stone wouldnt be enough to master , but it was enough for him to familiarize himself with how each stage should feel. In the modern world, Zheng Fa stared at the electrical socket in his room, feeling a bit hesitant. Starting with 220V right away seemed like a death wish. He thought for a moment, then took out a power bank. He cut off one end of a charging cable, exposing the copper wires, then plugged the other end into the power banks 5V output. Carefully, he placed his fingers on the exposed wires. Hmm A little tingly, but not strong enough! Book 2: Chapter 5: The Dao Body Vol 2 Chapter 5: The Dao Body The atmosphere in Old Man Bai''s house was heavy. Both Old Man Bai and Tang Lingwu were looking at Zheng Fa with hesitant eyes, as though they had questions they didnt dare ask. Well its not that strange, right? Old Man Bai broke the silence with an awkward laugh. The human body is naturally conductive. Yours just carries a bit more charge and maybe shocks people a bit more. Tang Lingwu nodded in agreement, chiming in with faux-seriousness, Ive seen it in moviesvery scientific! Zheng Fa: These two were likely being considerate of his secrets and didnt want to press him. Zheng Fa wasnt ready to explain everything to them just yet. Even though he had access to cultivation, this worlds advanced weaponry made personal safety a daunting concern. However, Senior Sister Zhangs had changed his mind. Her method, inspired by the four symbols in the , aimed to condense a composite talisman pattern in the dantian. This required creating ten talisman patterns during the ten stages of Qi Refining, which would then merge into a single composite symbol. The idea was straightforward: Use the talismans natural ability to attract corresponding energy to absorb spiritual qi. Stabilize the composite talisman in the dantian to solidify its existence. This technique required the practitioner to design a composite talisman and condense it in their dantian. Senior Sister Zhang had done so, though not without consequenceher Golden Core was flawed. To improve on this, Zheng Fa needed Old Man Bais intellect. Even if this accidental "reveal" hadnt happened, he likely wouldnt have hidden the truth for much longer. His imagined "cultivation lab" always included these twothey were intelligent and trustworthy to a degree. Still, withholding the truth might create a sense of distrust. A certain level of openness was the best approach. After a moment of silence, Zheng Fa began, I once mentioned that I come from a hidden sect Old Man Bai froze for a moment before exclaiming, Thats actually true? Yes, the sect is called the Jiushan Sect, and its disciples can cultivate. As soon as he finished, Zheng Fa looked at the two of them. Old Man Bai opened his mouth but ended up sighing instead. Is this something were even supposed to know? Tang Lingwu stayed silent, neither looking shocked nor speaking up. It made sensethey were smart enough to have noticed something unusual about him already. Old Man Bai even offered some advice, Zheng Fa, youre still young. Dont tell anyone else about this. He laughed bitterly. Ill just pretend I didnt hear anything. Tang Lingwu nodded simply, adding, Ive already forgotten. Do you have some kind of spell in your sect that can erase memories? Thatd be handy, Old Man Bai joked, looking intrigued by the idea of experiencing an immortal sect spell. Why were they more cautious than he was? It became clear to Zheng Fathey felt theyd stumbled into knowledge they shouldnt have and were wary of the consequences. My point is, you can join me. Old Man Bai stiffened, staring at Zheng Fa. Us? Zheng Fa nodded. Youre not worried The Jiushan Sect isnt short on people, Zheng Fa said matter-of-factly. Not in this world, at least. Old Man Bai shrank back slightly. True If its stayed hidden this long, it must be safe Still, its a little intimidating, he muttered. Dont worry, youre already a Nascent Soul-level intellect. Old Man Bai and Tang Lingwu exchanged a glance, their expressions more hesitant than excited. Besides, only by following me can you cultivate, Zheng Fa added, delivering his ace. This was his greatest reassurancethe gave him control over who could cultivate. As long as he maintained his own safety, there would always be people eager to join him. Master! Old Man Bai suddenly brightened, a weight seemingly lifted from his heart. I knew it! Youve got the bearing of a true immortal! Wait! Zheng Fa raised a hand. The Jiushan Sect has strict requirements for accepting disciples. Requirements? The talismans Old Man Bai paused, then realization dawned. So thats why youre so focused on them. Zheng Fa nodded. Our sect seems quite academic Thinking of the disciples who used talismans as weapons, Zheng Fa refrained from commenting. So how did you get into the sect? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Old Man Bai didnt say it outright, but Zheng Fa still felt deeply insulted. Because Im exceptionally gifted! The conversation shifted toward Tang Lingwu, who had remained silent. I dont want to cultivate, she said suddenly, biting her lip. Hmm? Does the Jiushan Sect have techniques for curing hysteria? Tang Lingwu looked at Zheng Fa, her eyes filled with an unusual hope. Huh? My mom has some issues, she said hesitantly, not severe, but shes overly concerned about me. After a pause, she added, Too concerned. She doesnt let me talk to boys, forbids me from doing anything unrelated to studying, and follows me everywhere Zheng Fa recalled Wang Chen once mentioning how any boy trying to contact Tang Lingwu would end up reaching her mother instead. Hed thought it was just Tang Lingwu being aloof, but now it made sensethere was more to the story. I even had to secretly register my own social media accounts, she admitted, pursing her lips. As expected. Then why havent I faced any trouble? Zheng Fa asked, realizing Tang Lingwus mother must have noticed him by now. Cough. Old Man Bai cleared his throat, a self-satisfied grin spreading across his face. Even Tang Lingwu looked surprised as she turned to him. Your mom called me once. I talked to her, he admitted smugly. How did you convince her? Shes so stubborn! Oh, it was easy, he said, pointing to Zheng Fa. I told her he doesnt like girls. You two are just friends. If this kid likes anyone, its me, not you. His smug expression was one of pure disregard for Zheng Fas reputation. Zheng Fa stayed silent, contemplating whether he could actually help Tang Lingwus mother. Tang Lingwus gaze grew anxious. Im good at topology she glanced at Old Man Bai for support, then added hesitantly, and I have money! Money? My dad, Tang Zhiqiang. Youve heard of him, right? Zheng Fa blinked. He hadTang Zhiqiang occasionally made the news, though mostly for tabloid stories with a sprinkling of business headlines. That explained a lot about Tang Lingwus mothers mental health. Looking at Senior Sister Zhang, then at Tang Lingwu, Zheng Fa began doubting his own talents. Was he some kind of magnet for wealthy benefactors? Im not unwilling, he finally said. Im just not sure I can help your mom. Tang Lingwu nodded. I understand. But having hope is better than none. She pulled out a bank card and slapped it onto the table. Her practiced gesture left Zheng Fa momentarily stunned. Let me try first, Zheng Fa offered after some thought. Sure! Tang Lingwu stowed the card away again. How much is on that card? Old Man Bai asked curiously. I dont know. My dad gave it to me and said hed keep adding allowance to it. Probably a few hundred thousand? she said nonchalantly. Regret began to creep into Zheng Fas mind. Back in the Xuanyi Realm, Zheng Fa began preparations to cultivate the . Initially, he had planned to study it more before starting. After all, even Senior Sister Zhang had stumbled with it. However, since his cultivation secret was now partially revealed, he had no choice but to begin. The lack of spiritual materials in the modern world rendered many of his talisman techniques useless. But the offered a solution: By condensing talisman patterns in the dantian, he wouldnt need external materials to activate them. For example, Senior Sister Zhang rarely used talisman paper. After some thought, Zheng Fa drew a basic Yuan Talisman on a blank sheet of paperthe . This talisman could temporarily hide the users figure, sound, and scent. In the Xuanyi Realm, its utility was limited since anyone at the late Foundation Establishment stage could see through a Mysterious-grade version. But in the modern world, such concealment abilities were far more potent. For now, Zheng Fa decided on this talisman for his dantian. To condense it, he needed a . Heading to the Nine-Turn Pavilion, Zheng Fa found the store nearly empty, with even the attendants few and far between. He stood at the entrance for a long time before a lethargic clerk approached. The clerk glanced at Zheng Fas clothes and cultivation level, his disappointment evident. What do you need? Do you have Condensing Yuan Pills? We do, the clerk replied lazily. Twenty spirit stones each. Goodbye! It made sense nowthis guy clearly had a sharp eye to still hold his job. Book 2: Chapter 6: My Surname Is Yuan Vol 2 Chapter 6: My Surname Is Yuan A single starkly reminded Zheng Fa of his dire poverty. According to Senior Sister Zhangs notes in the , condensing each talisman in the dantian required taking pills. However, likely due to tolerance build-up, the required dosage increased with each stage. For the first three talismans, one sufficed for each. For the next three, two pills were needed per talisman. By the final four, it took three pills per talisman. Rough calculations showed that completing this Foundation Establishment technique required 300-400 spirit stones worth of pills. Faced with this daunting cost, Zheng Fa could only marvel at how Senior Sister Zhang managed to afford this before reaching Foundation Establishment. Ah, right. She was a Nascent Soul disciple. Never mind. Leaving the Nine-Turn Pavilion, Zheng Fa headed toward the market at the valleys entrance. If he wanted to earn spirit stones, selling talismans was his only viable option. First, though, he needed to do some market research. The market was the busiest place in the Jiushan Sect. The streets, though not narrow, were packed with people. The shops on either side echoed with vendors shouting their wares: spiritual tools, pills, treasures, spiritual herbs Even some rather niche items: Zheng Fa passed a shop selling puppets. The mannequins were highly lifelike, scantily dressed, and clearly not designed for serious combat. Stopping at a pill shop, Zheng Fa asked, Do you sell here? The shopkeeper studied him for a moment before scoffing. ? The ones sold at the Nine-Turn Pavilion for 20 spirit stones each? Yes. The shopkeeper let out a self-deprecating laugh. The most expensive pills I sell here are a single spirit stone each. Even if I had , would you dare take them? Point taken. Skimping on pills could save money, but it might cost a life. After browsing the market, Zheng Fa noted that while prices here were generally lowmost items costing no more than one or two spirit stonesthe market had no shops selling talismans. It wasnt until he reached the far end of the market that he discovered a more rustic, bazaar-like area. Rows of makeshift stalls stretched neatly toward a riverside, offering an assortment of items: Broken magical tools. Possibly fresh spiritual herbs. A jumble of books. The unifying theme? None of it looked particularly valuable. He even spotted a stall selling meat piesordinary mortal-world fare. It felt like transitioning from a luxury boutique to a regular mall, then to a wholesale market. Among the stalls, talisman sellers were the most common. About six out of every ten stalls offered talismans for sale. However, these talisman stalls seemed to attract the least business. Even the meat pie vendor had a line. Squatting by a talisman stall, Zheng Fa examined the wares. The talisman papers were all mediocre-quality yellow-grade talismans of common types. The stall owner, lounging idly on a small reclining chair, perked up when Zheng Fa approached. Seeing a potential customer, he eagerly asked, Anything youre looking for, Senior Brother? Whats the price for these? 15 sheets for 1 spirit stone. 20 sheets for 1 spirit stone. 10 sheets for 1 spirit stone. From this, Zheng Fa calculated: a skilled talisman maker could produce about 30 sheets per spirit stone in materials cost. These yellow-grade talismans were priced at 10 to 20 sheets per spirit stone, leaving about a 50% profit margin. Not bad, it seemed. Noticing his silence, the stall owner explained, Senior Brother, dont think Im overpricing these. Renting this stall costs money, and I also have to pay the Jiushan Sect fees for each sale How much profit do you actually make? Barely 10%, the stall owner admitted with a bitter smile. So, selling over 300 talismans was needed to earn a single spirit stone. Judging by the stalls lackluster traffic, moving that many talismans seemed impossible. Honestly, if I hadnt foolishly rented this stall from a Senior Brother, I wouldnt be doing this business at all, the owner lamented. Gesturing to the other talisman stalls, he added, There are just too many talisman makers in the Jiushan Sect! Looking around, Zheng Fa finally understood why no shops sold talismans in the main markethigh stall rent would doom them against these low-margin, high-competition stalls. The stall owner eyed him warily. Youre not planning to sell talismans too, are you? Zheng Fa nodded slightly, feeling embarrassed at being found out. A new disciple? Yes. Let me give you some advice: focus on improving your skills before jumping into this mess. The owner sighed and leaned back in his chair. Most new disciples are broke and think selling talismans is the way to go. Very few last more than three months. This business isnt for newcomers. Starting a business in the Jiushan Sect seemed impossibly tough. Zheng Fa? A puzzled voice called out from behind. Turning, Zheng Fa saw Han Qi approaching with two companions. Senior Brother Han. Junior Brother Zheng, what are you doing here? Han Qi asked, glancing at the talisman stall in confusion. You need to buy these? The stall owner, hearing this, bristled. Whats that supposed to mean? Ive been selling talismans here for ten years, and my work is well-known! Han Qi glanced at the man, his expression turning strange. Junior Brother Zheng is a Mysterious-grade talisman maker. Why would he need your yellow-grade talismans? ? What brings you here today? Han Qi asked. Trying to earn some spirit stones, Zheng Fa replied, adding, Senior Brother, do you know the going rate for Mysterious-grade talismans? Mysterious-grade? Han Qi thought for a moment. Hard to say exactly, but theyre generally around ten times the price of yellow-grade talismans. Relieved, Zheng Fa calculated that drawing 100 talismans per month could net him 10 to 20 spirit stonesa respectable income. Short on money, Junior Brother? Han Qi asked hesitantly. Well, Zheng Fa retorted, are you not? Han Qi chuckled awkwardly, recalling his earlier schemes to profit off new disciples. As they wandered the market, Zheng Fa noticed a small building near the exit. It was in a prime location, ideal for a shop, yet its doors were only half-open. Two guards stood outside, discouraging any accidental intrusions. Thats the market stewards office, Han Qi explained, noticing his interest. If theres a dispute in the market, they handle it. They also manage the finances hereregular disciples cant enter. Zheng Fa nodded, understanding the stewards position of quiet authority within the sect. Just as they were passing, a voice called out from the second floor. Zheng Fa? Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ? Looking up, he saw Senior Sister Yuan leaning out of a window, waving him over. Come up! Zheng Fa hesitated, glancing at Han Qi. Can I go in? Why not? This place is under my jurisdiction! Senior Sister Yuan said impatiently. I need to talk to you! The guards exchanged looks before stepping aside to let him through. Zheng Fa hesitated briefly before entering the building, Han Qi reluctantly following after the guards pointed stares urged him along. On the second floor, they entered what seemed to be an office. A large table in the center was piled with account books, which Senior Sister Yuan was glaring at with barely restrained fury. Senior Sister Yuan? Zheng Fa asked cautiously. Senior Sister Yuan raised her head, her gaze full of resentment. Did you give Senior Sister Zhang those problems? she asked darkly. Yes. Smack! Because of you, she thinks these accounts are too easy! Now I have to do them all! Senior Sister Yuan slapped the stack of account books. She said theyre ! What part of this is simple?! Zheng Fa suddenly realized that the questions hed given Senior Sister Zhang had raised her bar for entertainment, rendering her previous tasks too mundane. Now, Senior Sister Yuans favorite excuse for slacking off had effectively broken down. As she glared at him, her anger seemed to intensify when her gaze shifted to Han Qi. Han Qi? Senior Sister? Han Qi, initially thrilled to be recognized by such an important figure, quickly froze as her expression darkened. Youre close with Zheng Fa? Han Qi hesitated before deciding flattery was the safest route. I admire Junior Brother Zheng greatly! Hes exceptional! So, you think hes better than me? ? Didnt you hear him address me? My surname is Yuan. Senior Brother Yuan? Han Qis body stiffened, realizing their earlier friendly chatter hadnt gone unnoticed. Zheng Fa! Those three were originally under me! And now youve Han Qi and his companions paled. taken them. Fine. The three: ? But taking Senior Sister Zhang too? Thats just too much! Senior Sister Yuan glared at Zheng Fa as if he were a greedy scoundrel, robbing her of allies and her lazy afternoons. Book 2: Chapter 4: Numbness Vol 2 Chapter 4: Numbness The 5V voltage was still too weak. Zheng Fa spent a good while searching online. Finally, he discovered a true treasure for cultivationa variable transformer! After placing an order with a local seller, Zheng Fa headed to class. As soon as he walked in, he noticed something different in the classroom. Near the blackboard by the door, a noticeboard had been set up with a message: "XXX days until the College Entrance Exams!" Tang Lingwu stood beneath it, holding a stack of white cards with red numbers. The classroom was bustling with chatter, with groups of students huddled together. Most of them, however, frequently glanced at the numbers in Tang Lingwus hands, as if those little cards held monumental significance. When Zheng Fa reached his seat, he saw his buddy Wang Chen slumped over his desk. Wang didnt greet him; his expression mirrored the faint anxiety shared by most of the class. Tang Lingwu selected the numbers 100 and carefully placed them on the board. Wang Chen suddenly sighed, staring at the signboard in despair. It feels like forever. Looking around, Zheng Fa noticed that most of the students seemed more serious than usual. Tang Lingwu, on the other hand, appeared as calm as ever, quietly reading her book. He recognized the titleit was a university-level math textbook, . Her expression was so unaffected, it seemed like the looming exams didnt exist for her at all. One hundred days left Wang Chen plopped down beside Zheng Fa, grumbling. Its so long! My parents are more nervous than I am! My moms been cooking me all sorts of tonics, banning TV at home because shes worried itll disturb me. I dont even dare play games with the sound on! Whats worse is that when she caught me gaming, she didnt even yellshe actually praised my skills! It made me feel guilty about playing! His face showed a peculiar blend of pride and exhaustion. Now I dont even dare touch my console! Zheng Fa stayed silent, feeling like hed just been subjected to shameless bragging. I read online that well all miss these days after we graduate Yeah, right! Wang Chen muttered, clearly trying to vent his inexplicable tension. These are the most miserable days of my life! After ranting for a while, Wang Chen realized Zheng Fa hadnt said a word. He turned to him and asked, What about you? Think youll miss this? Me? Zheng Fa glanced around the room. Im already missing it every week, seven days a week. His time in the Jiushan Sect had shattered his fantasies about immortal sects. The furious lower-level cultivators. The disciples fighting in the Talisman Hall. Senior Brother Zhuangs apathy and Senior Sister Zhangs stymied progress. It all filled him with an inexplicable despair. Looking at his classmates fretting over the college entrance exams, Zheng Fa found them unexpectedly endearing. Wang Chen paused, glancing at Zheng Fa and then at Tang Lingwus back. After a long silence, he muttered, If I had someone like Tang Lingwu to miss, Id miss it too. Judging from his stifled expression, it seemed like he felt one-upped by Zheng Fa. The transformer arrived quickly. Zheng Fa had chosen a model with adjustable voltage ranging from 0V to 300V, in 30V increments. He set it up, grasped the two copper wires, and began adjusting the output voltage. At 30V, he felt something, but it still wasnt as strong as the sensation he had experienced in the Xuanyi Realm with the Xuanlei Stone. At 60V, it was still lacking. Finally, at 90Vhe felt a familiar tingling numbness that made his hands tremble! His spiritual energy began circulating on its own. His skin quivered slightly, an uncomfortable mix of numbness and itchinessthe exact sensation described in the for the skin-tempering phase. It was time for another visit to Old Man Bais house. Walking alongside Tang Lingwu on the way, Zheng Fa curiously asked, Tang Lingwu, how come youre not nervous at all? In the entire class, besides his own unusual circumstances, Tang Lingwu was the calmest. Even more perplexing was her habit of ignoring high school textbooks and studying university courses insteadreading math during English class, solving problems during Chinese class, and doing so brazenly. Even the teachers let it slide. Nervous about what? she asked. The college entrance exams. Understanding dawned on her face, and she nodded. Didnt I tell you? I dont need to take the exam. ? Ive been guaranteed admission. She said it as casually as if stating shed already had lunch. Then why are you even coming to school? This time, she was silent for much longer. Just as Zheng Fa thought she wouldnt answer, she spoke softly: I dont want to go home. Zheng Fa turned to look at her. She met his gaze, and for once, a playful smile appeared on her face. Kidding. You know the best part about being guaranteed admission? What? Sitting in class and watching you all work so hard for nothing. Tang Lingwu walked ahead of him, her ponytail swinging as if trying to block his skeptical gaze. In the teachers office, Mr. Chen, their homeroom teacher, puffed on a cigarette, frowning as he watched Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu leave. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The female teacher across from him noticed his expression and followed his gaze. She spotted the two students and chuckled, Is that whats got you pulling that face? The principal already praised you for them! Praise is one thing, but now its obvious theyre dating, and I cant even say anything about it, Mr. Chen sighed. Whats wrong with dating? Look at Zheng Fahis grades have skyrocketed since they started seeing each other. Thats a good thing! the female teacher said with a hint of jealousy. If I had a pair like them in my class, Id brag about it all day! You dont get it. The more seriously Zheng Fa takes this, the harder hell fall if they break up. This kids had a tough lifeI dont think he could handle it. Why not hope for the best? Who knows, they might go from school uniforms to wedding attire. Romantic, isnt it? It wont work out. Mr. Chen took a deep drag, exhaled, and finally said, Youve never met Tang Lingwus mom. Shed never allow her daughter to date. When boys in the class harassed Tang Lingwu, her mom almost came to the school to make a scene. Strict parenting? Its not just strict Mr. Chen hesitated before muttering, Her mom has an obsessive need to protect her. The female teacher nodded thoughtfully. She glanced at the two students walking away, noticing a sedan trailing them at a cautious distance. With a faint smile, she tried to reassure him, Who knows what the future holds? For now, theyre doing fine. Their sweet romance is my guilty pleasure to watch! Zheng Fa doesnt have any parents. As his teacher, I have to worry about him Mr. Chen stubbed out his cigarette, muttering bitterly, D*** it! Those two are enjoying sweet love, and Im the one eating all the bitterness! At Old Man Bais house, Zheng Fa listened attentively to his lecture, feeling like his mind had become sharper. He wasnt sure if this was a result of his cultivation or his unique soul. Either way, his memory and reaction speed had noticeably improved, making high school exams far less daunting. Even Old Man Bai noticed the change, though instead of being pleased, he frowned. Youve been progressing quickly. Have you been studying topology recently? Zheng Fa nodded. Well, that wont do, Old Man Bai said, his tone stern. The college entrance exams are close. Set aside topology and martial arts for now and focus on the exams. Zheng Fa didnt argue. He had his own plans, but he knew the old man meant well. Old Man Bai sighed and added, Dont end up like Tang Lingwu. Shes already guaranteed admission to Jingcheng University. Youre not her. Focus on your examsotherwise, when she heads to Jingcheng, youll cry if you cant keep up! Got it. After the lesson, Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu packed up their papers and books. As they reached for the same stack, their hands accidentally touched Tang Lingwu jolted, the papers in her hands scattering across the desk like snowflakes. Whats wrong? Numb, she said softly, glancing at him. Zheng Fa blinked, looking at his hand. Since beginning his cultivation of the , hed noticed subtle changes in his body. Even his spiritual energy carried traces of electricitylikely a side effect of his incomplete control. But he hadnt realized he was actually conducting electricity. Numb? Old Man Bai frowned, watching the two of them. Static electricity? Tang Lingwu shook her head. Stronger than static. Cautiously, she reached out and lightly tapped his hand againonly to flinch. It feels like being electrocuted. Tch! You kids these days, Old Man Bai scoffed. Static electricity? Electrocution? Whats next, hearts racing and trembling bodies? Imitating her, he touched Zheng Fas handand then froze, his hand trembling slightly. Numb? Tang Lingwu smirked at the old man. Numb, he admitted, looking at his hand and then at Zheng Fa with growing confusion. Feeling any heart palpitations? Weak knees? Youre saying you cultivated some kind of martial art? Old Man Bai asked, his curiosity piqued. This is quite something! Didnt you think my earlier training was odd? Zheng Fa asked, puzzled. Well, it seemed off, but I chalked it up to fitness routines. Turning yourself into a human taser is pushing it, though. Zheng Fa, theres a way to skip the exams and get into Jingcheng University directly! Really? Their medical school would love you! Waitam I going as a student or a specimen? Book 2: Chapter 8: No Regrets Vol 2 Chapter 8: No Regrets Looking at Zhou Qianyuans slightly aggrieved expression, Zheng Fa couldnt help but ask, Junior Brother Zhou is there something troubling you? He truly couldnt fathom what Zhou was after. If youre giving money to request something, you should make your intent clear. Without that, how can anything get done? I just want to learn talisman arts from you, Zhou said gloomily. Thats all? Zheng Fa glanced at the 40 spirit stones in Zhous hands, surprised by such a show of respect for knowledge. It wasnt that he thought talisman arts from the White Nascent Souls lineage were worthlessit was just that in the current world, spirit stones were invaluable, while knowledge was relatively cheap, especially talisman knowledge. Consider Han Qi and his group. They caused a stir in the market by merely increasing the price of by two taels of gold. And now? They were practically throwing themselves at him in remorse. Who told you it costs this much spirit stone to learn from me? Zhao something. Zhao Jianfan? That Zhao family kid, Zhou replied, his memory seemingly poor. What did he say? Zheng Fa asked calmly. He said he spent a fortune learning talismans from you, Zhou recounted. Said he worked like a slave, humbled himself completely, and endured endless humiliation What is this? A legendary tutoring package salesperson? Zheng Fa looked at Zhou, confused. And you believed him? Not entirely Zhou glanced at the box of spirit stones in his hands. But can you really go wrong giving money? Behind him, Han Qi and his companions nodded in unison. Zheng Fa fell silent. That logic was hard to argue with. Senior Brother Zheng Zhou nudged the box forward. After a long pause, Zheng Fa finally spoke. Junior Brother Zhou, youre a disciple under a Nascent Soul cultivator. Why come to me for talisman arts? Our lineages My master agreed to it. What? Han Qi and his companions exchanged incredulous glances. Spread the word: Master Pang thinks Zheng Fa teaches better than he does. My master said hes not afraid of comparisons, Zhou explained. Whether its Senior Sister Zhang or you, as long as you want to learn, you should. Only by learning will you understand hes right. Though Zheng Fa had never met Master Pang and, given the rivalry between their lineages, didnt have a favorable impression of him, he couldnt help but admire such open-mindedness. And in the Talisman Hall Recalling the chaotic talisman duel from before, Zheng Fa still couldnt make sense of it. My master said, as long as no one dies, its not worth worrying about. Zhou seemed to anticipate his question. Seeing the complicated expressions on Han Qis group, Zheng Fa felt a twinge of discomfort himself. He had speculated about why the sects upper ranks allowed such conflicts Perhaps they were preparing for future turmoil in the immortal world, honing real combat skills. Maybe they saw these controlled disputes as a way to vent frustrations among lower-ranking disciples. Or, perhaps, they genuinely viewed it as a method to refine their understanding of talisman arts. But ? Looking out the window, Zheng Fa seemed to glimpse a few unseen eyes high above the Jiushan Sect, watching the world below. Their gaze lingered only on a select few exceptional talents, disregarding everyone else. Junior Brother Zhou, I dont need the spirit stones. If youre free in the future, we can exchange ideas. He pushed the box of spirit stones back toward Zhou. Hmm? Zhou looked at him, understanding dawning in his eyes. Master Pangs talisman arts also intrigue me, Zheng Fa said, meeting Zhous gaze. Zhou froze for a moment before breaking into a smile, his tone tinged with a deeper meaning. Senior Brother, youre ambitious I didnt expect you to have such lofty goals. Zheng Fa understood the implication. For most Qi Refining cultivators, 40 spirit stones far outweighed any knowledge of talisman arts. Only someone truly devoted to pursuing the craft would make the choice Zheng Fa just did. Zhou recognized this because he was the same kind of person. But Zheng Fa didnt consider it ambition. With Old Man Bais guidance as his foundation, trading for Master Pangs talisman arts was a bargain. Ill need to ask my master, Zhou said, surprisingly hesitant about Zheng Fas request despite having offered the spirit stones so freely. Senior Sister Zhangs Backyard. Senior Sister Zhang sat cross-legged on a large boulder by the waterfall, her eyes closed in meditation. Watching her, Zheng Fa couldnt help but sighshe still loved being around water. What do you need? Senior Sister, Id like to ask about the . Senior Sister Zhang opened her eyes, an unusual hesitance in her gaze that Zheng Fa had never seen before. Youve tempered your skin with the ? Yes. In three days? Yes. Zheng Fa knew this was courtesy of Senior Sister Yuans loose lips. You dont have to practice the , Senior Sister Zhang said suddenly. Hmm? Zheng Fa was taken aback. Senior Sister Zhang, who had always been supportive, seemed to change her stance. Practicing it will lead to the same difficulties I faced, she said softly. If you lacked talent for the , thatd be one thing. But since you have it, even if the isnt possible right now, there are other lightning techniques in our sect. Zheng Fa understood her meaning. Previously, his value lay in his talisman talents, making the a natural fit. But now, with his newfound potential, she wanted him to reconsidera different kind of mentorship. Senior Sister Zhang? Im giving you the chance to choose again, she said, her tone calm. How could he choose anything else? Regardless of her support, protection, or the goodwill he felt toward her, Zheng Fa knew better than anyone what his so-called talent truly was. Three days to temper his skin? Without modern tech, it wouldve been seven. Besides, the was essential for his safety in the modern world. I choose the ! Even if the path ahead is blocked, will you regret it? I wont! Zheng Fa replied firmly. Senior Sister Zhangs gaze softened, warmer than hed ever seen it before. Feeling slightly guilty, Zheng Fa suspected she believed his choice was motivated by loyalty to her. Without dwelling on it, she shifted topics. Do you have any questions about the technique? I was wondering if there are any restrictions on the choice of talisman patterns. Senior Sister Zhang paused before standing. Her robes shimmered with a soft blue light, like rippling water, until the light faded, leaving her figure a transparent blue outline. At her dantian, a composite talisman pattern glowed faintly. This is my Yuan Talisman Foundation, she said. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The pattern resembled two lotus platforms joined at their bases. Each lotus had five petals, with a talisman inscribed on each petal. What do you see? Yin and Yang, Five Elements. Exactly. She reappeared, nodding. The specific talisman patterns dont matter, but their arrangement does. Each pattern aligns with Yin-Yang and the Five Elements. She explained how talismans could be categorized into ten types: Yin and Yang for each of the five elements. The required one talisman from each category to complete the foundation. Do you understand? Yes, Zheng Fa replied, marveling at her unique system. Noticing his wonder, Senior Sister Zhang chuckled. Do you know what Dao Body I have? No. The Yuan Spirit Dao Body, she said. I can temporarily transform my spiritual energy into talisman patterns within my body. My Yuan Talisman Foundation is the result of condensing patterns thousands of times. Zheng Fa was stunned. He had dreamed of building a modern lab for his research. But Senior Sister Zhang the lab! One month later, back at his home, Zheng Fa took out a . Tossing it into his mouth, he swallowed it whole. Book 2: Chapter 7: Hard Work Brings Wealth Vol 2 Chapter 7: Hard Work Brings Wealth If a woman finds happiness in another man, you should reflect on why you cant bring her that joynot blame the woman, and certainly not blame the man. Right, Senior Sister Yuan? Zheng Fa glanced at her, trying to convey this universal truth with his eyes. Unfortunately, Senior Sister Yuan didnt catch his meaning. Instead, she pointed at the desk piled with account books and wailed, Three days! Ive been stuck in this room for three whole days! It was clear that for someone who loved shirking responsibilities as much as Senior Sister Yuan, being cooped up with account books was akin to torture. Following her gesture, Zheng Fa saw not only the books on the desk but also scattered stacks all over the floor. The workload looked immense. Understandable, thoughthe Jiushan Sect taxed all transactions in the market. With countless stores and stalls, the daily volume was astronomical. When Zheng Fa remained silent, Senior Sister Yuan grabbed a ledger and shoved it into his hands, saying, Senior Sister Zhang said youre good at math. Since you took her away, this is your responsibility now! Then... Youre free to refuse, but why did you sneak-attack me with a lightning talisman? And if youre going to attack, at least use one with more power! What was that? Tickling me?! she said indignantly, rubbing her hand where she had been shocked. Wait, are you mad because you got zapped or because it wasnt strong enough? Forgive me, Senior Sister. Ive just begun cultivating the and havent fully mastered its control, Zheng Fa explained. ? Youve tempered your skin already? Doesnt that take seven days to show results? Senior Sister Yuan blinked, tilting her head as she counted on her fingers. I gave you the Xuanlei Stone only three days ago. Did I really do accounting for seven days straight? Am I this diligent? Impossible! Wow. She knows herself well. Senior Sister Yuan, realizing her mistake, eyed Zheng Fa skeptically. You tempered your skin in three days? Even the Sect Master took seven days to reach that stage. She seemed very familiar with the Sect Masters achievements, and her expression grew more amazed. Could it be that you really are a genius at cultivating the ? Behind Zheng Fa, Han Qi and his two companions exchanged wide-eyed glances. This was big news. Spread the wordZheng Fa is more talented than the Sect Master! Zheng Fa wanted to downplay it, but Senior Sister Yuan cut him off coldly: Even if the Sect Master himself were here, hed still have to help me with these accounts! But Senior Sister, this concerns the markets finances. Its not appropriate for a new disciple like me. Zheng Fa tried to decline. He hadnt volunteered to supply math problems to Senior Sister Zhang! He was a victim too! Not willing? Senior Sister, Im not qualified for this responsibility. Five spirit stones a month. To help Senior Sister, I gladly accept! Zheng Fa clutched the account book tightly, radiating dedication to the sect. Evening, Zheng Fas courtyard. After a long day of accounting, Zheng Fa meticulously drew talisman patterns with his brush. While earning five spirit stones a month from Senior Sister Yuan was a nice perk, it was far from enough to fund his need for . Worse, it was an unstable side gig. Senior Sister Yuan didnt seem like the most reliable employerher whims could shift at any moment. Or, heaven forbid, Senior Sister Zhang might run out of challenging math problems and decide to revisit accounting for fun. Zheng Fa resolved to rely on himself. Hard work would pave his path to wealth! Days spent accounting, nights spent crafting, and cultivating after thatas long as overwork didnt kill him, hed push himself to the brink. Earlier, he had returned to the market to confirm the prices of Mysterious-grade talismans. While the Jiushan Sect had plenty of talisman makers, Mysterious-grade talismans were far more valuable than the oversaturated yellow-grade ones. Depending on the type, Mysterious-grade talismans sold for one spirit stone per five to three sheets. With his current spiritual energy, Zheng Fa could produce three talismans a day, earning 20 to 30 spirit stones a month. Once his cultivation improved, his earnings would increase. For Foundation Establishment cultivators, this wasnt much. But for a Qi Refining disciple? A monthly income exceeding 10,000 yuan at 30 sounded great! Han Qi and his two companions approached Zheng Fas courtyard. Han Qi carried a half-person-tall chest, moving slowly because the other two kept dragging their feet. Senior Brother Han, are we really giving all of it away? asked the tall, thin one, his eyes lingering on the chest with reluctance. If you want to take back your share, do it now, Han Qi replied. Im committed, but you dont have to join me. Senior Brother, weve done everything together for decades! The tall one flushed. You said wed leave the Jiushan Sect, so we followed without complaint. Then you said wed stay, and we stayed. But giving all our life savings to Zheng Faare you sure its worth it? I dont know, Han Qi admitted with a sigh. I havent fully figured him out. But I do know this: Senior Sister Zhang values him highly. And who is Zhou Qianyuan? Even hes trying to curry favor with Zheng Fa! More importantly, Zheng Fa cultivated the faster than the Sect Master! Han Qis words carried conviction. Even Senior Brother Sister Yuan gave him spirit stones! Isnt that just his accounting fee? the tall one muttered. Idiot! Have we ever been paid for anything weve done for Senior Sister Yuan? Five spirit stones a month! Id eat her account books for that! Han Qi fumed. Reaching Zheng Fas door, the three spotted an unwelcome figure already there. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zhou Qianyuan. They exchanged uneasy glances, a sense of foreboding settling over them. Senior Brother Zheng, are you in? Zhou Qianyuan called, knocking politely. Opening the door, Zheng Fa found Zhou Qianyuan first, then noticed Han Qi and his companions standing farther away. Youre all here for? Senior Brother Zheng, I heard youre low on funds. I happen to have some extra and was wondering how to spend it, Zhou Qianyuan said with a smile, producing a finely crafted black storage pouch. Opening the pouch, he retrieved a small box and handed it to Zheng Fa. Inside are 40 spirit stones. Please dont refuse. Zheng Fa blinked, stunned by Zhou Qianyuans generosity. This was the power of being a Nascent Soul disciples favorite. Extra spirit stones? Who had such luxury? Behind him, the tall companion whispered, Senior Brother, that guys made of spirit stones. Han Qi, feeling self-conscious, moved to hide the chest of gold and spirit stones behind him. You three Zheng Fa glanced at the chest and Han Qis awkward expression, quickly piecing things together. Please, come in, he said, inviting everyone inside. Inside, Han Qi opened the chest, revealing its contents. This is everything the three of us have saved Inside were spirit stones and a chaotic assortment of gold nuggets, clearly collected bit by bit. Senior Brother Han, I appreciate the thought, but I cant accept this. Han Qis face fell, and his companions exchanged glances. They seemed to think their offering had been rejected because it paled in comparison to Zhou Qianyuans. As for you, Junior Brother Zhou Zheng Fa turned to him. I cant take something for nothing. Please keep your spirit stones. Senior Brother Zheng! Zhou Qianyuan protested. But Zheng Fas expression was firm. He wanted the spirit stones, but accepting either gift felt wrong. Gifts always came with expectations. Han Qis group had offered their life savings. Zhou Qianyuans motives remained unclear, given his high status and talents. Seeing Zheng Fa refuse Zhou Qianyuans stones as well, Han Qis group brightened, realizing their gift hadnt been rejected out of disdain. Han Qi stood, speaking resolutely. Junior Brother Zheng, we only want to serve as your supporters. Please, dont refuse us! His two companions nodded eagerly, their hesitation gone. Zheng Fa thought for a moment. Senior Brother Han, Id be grateful for your help. The three lit up with joy, barely believing their ears. Meanwhile, Zhou Qianyuan stared at Zheng Fa, his voice tinged with grievance. Senior Brother Zheng, do you not like smart people with high aptitude? Is my talent a crime? Han Qis group turned to Zhou Qianyuan, their expressions clearly saying: Book 2: Chapter 9: Accepting a Disciple Vol 2 Chapter 9: Accepting a Disciple Zhou Qianyuan was on his way to Zheng Fas house. Over the past month, he had been visiting Zheng Fa frequently to discuss talisman arts. Admittedly, he hadnt learned much. He knew this was due to his own lack of expertise. Having only just begun studying his masters talisman arts, he had little to bring to the table during their discussions. Yet even with Zheng Fa holding back, Zhou found his insights invaluable. Many of Zheng Fas remarks left Zhou feeling enlightened, as though a curtain had been lifted from his understanding. Were it not impolite, Zhou might have visited every day. Today, however, he wasnt alone. Junior Brother Zhou, if you have questions, you can always come to us. Why run to Zheng Fa all the time? Sun Daoyu, walking beside him, sounded exasperated. Senior Brother, our master approved it, Zhou replied. Yes, our master has an open mind, Sun Daoyu admitted, but not everyone is so broad-hearted. Your actions risk alienating your fellow disciples. Zhou remained silent. Sun Daoyu sighed. You know, our master might view the rivalry between the two lineages as mere sparring, but decades of animosity dont just vanish with a shrug. I dont want to get involved in such things, Zhou said, his tone weary. I understand. Your focus is on cultivation, and I hope youll become the pillar of our lineage one day, Sun said with a wry smile. But not everyone gets you. Do you know some of our senior brothers are starting to resent you? What are they saying? They say youre a traitor, using our masters talisman arts to ingratiate yourself with Senior Sister Zhangs followers. If our master didnt favor you, they might already have confronted you. And what about you, Senior Brother? Ive known you since you entered the sect. Of course, I understand you, Sun said, giving him a firm pat on the shoulder. But, Junior Brother, you cant act entirely on your own whims. If you dont want to be ostracized, you need to think carefully. Ive already made up my mind, Zhou said, meeting his gaze. Our master brought me into the sect, and youve guided me all this way. As long as the two of you dont stop me, I dont care what others think. Junior Brother Im not cultivating for power or their approval. After a moment of silence, Sun finally said, Ill smooth things over with the others. But mark my wordsno matter how impressive Zheng Fas talisman arts might be, dont ever share our masters secrets. If you do, I cant shield you. Ive already consulted our master, Zhou said. He approved sharing the with him. What? Sun looked stunned. Our master compares him to Senior Sister Zhang? Zheng Fa might be talented, but hes only 20, has been here less than two months, and has dual spiritual roots. Master actually sees him as worthy? Zhou could tell Suns real thoughtshe didnt believe Zheng Fas qualifications justified such regard but wouldnt say so directly. At Zheng Fas house. The melted into a warm current as it traveled down Zheng Fas throat, settling in his dantian. Focusing his divine sense, Zheng Fa began directing his spiritual energy to form the . This step was notoriously difficult in the . For Qi Refining cultivators with limited divine sense, controlling spiritual energy to create a talisman within the dantian was a daunting task. Even a prodigy like Senior Sister Zhang had written of her frustrationsher divine sense would often deplete, the talisman would fail, and the energy would collapse entirely. A failure would mean wasting the pillan expense of 20 spirit stones. As Zheng Fa focused, he braced for difficulty. But Huh? Thats it? He stared at the perfectly formed in his dantian, his divine sense still brimming with energy. For a moment, he felt smug. See? Im a genius after all. The talisman settled into his dantian. Now, his dantian was lively indeed: Spiritual energy swirled.A cluster of Qingyang Qi hovered coldly in the corner.And now, the talisman sat snugly next to the spiritual energy, like old friends. According to the technique, the talisman wasnt yet stable. If he used it to cast spells without talisman paper, it would consume both his spiritual energy and the talisman itself. After three uses, it would dissipate. However, as long as he didnt exceed three uses, he could repair the talisman by nourishing it with spiritual energy during cultivation. To cast unlimited spells without talisman paper, he would need to complete the . Despite this limitation, the was already proving its worth. During cultivation, his soul naturally extended outward. The talisman now absorbed compatible talisman patterns from his spiritual field, converting them into spiritual energy within his dantian. Zheng Fa calculated that his cultivation speed had increased by nearly 10%. If he completed the , wouldnt his speed double? No wonder Senior Sister Zhang was hailed as the fastest cultivator in the Hundred Immortals Allianceshe was practically cheating! As his spiritual energy trembled, the room filled with a subtle vortex of qi. Outside the courtyard. Zhou Qianyuan and Sun Daoyu paused, glancing at the brief whirlpool of spiritual energy above the house. Senior Brother, was that? Zhou asked hesitantly. He broke through, Sun replied after a moment. He was at the first level of Qi Refining before? Yes. And hes been here less than two months? Sun mused. Dual spiritual roots, yet his progress is almost as fast as some single-root cultivators. Zhou noted his senior brothers shifting expression, as if reevaluating Zheng Fa. When the spiritual energy settled, Zhou approached the courtyard gate and knocked. Junior Brother Zhou, come in, Zheng Fa said, unsurprised to see him. However, Sun Daoyus presence made him raise an eyebrow. Senior Brother Sun? We noticed your breakthrough and came to offer congratulations, Sun said warmly, his smile much more genuine than during their last meeting. Thank you, Senior Brother. Zheng Fa invited them inside, his gaze turning to Zhou. Zhou hesitated, glancing at Sun Daoyu. He had wanted to discuss the , but with his senior brother present, he didnt know how to start. Junior Brother Zhou? Zheng Fa prompted gently. Ahem! Sun coughed, stepping in. Junior Brother Zhou isnt great with words. Allow me: our master wishes to accept you as a disciple. Zhou turned slowly to stare at Sun. What happened to his earlier opposition? Master Pang? Zheng Fa was startled. Yes, Zhou confirmed. After hearing about your insights during our discussions, my master was deeply impressed by your understanding of talisman arts. He wishes to take you as his student. Sun added, Master Pang has already bestowed the upon youa secret technique of our lineage. Zheng Fa remained silent for a moment before asking, Master Pang wants to accept me as a disciple? Yes! Then tell me, Senior Brother Sunif Senior Sister Zhang were furious, would you be able to protect me? Senior Sister Zhang has a sense of propriety, Sun stammered. And do all of Master Pangs disciples receive the same level of favor as Junior Brother Zhou? Well, Zhou is exceptionally gifted Then it seems Im not destined for the . Outside the courtyard. Zhou frowned as they walked away. Senior Brother, why did you change your tune so quickly? Zheng Fa progressed to the second level of Qi Refining in under two months, Sun said simply. Are you saying you value talent? Zhou asked skeptically. Talent? Sun smirked. No, Junior Brother. I just dont want Senior Sister Zhang to gain another strong ally. And as for how much our master values Zheng Fa Im not so sure yet. What a shame. Hes a clever one, Sun muttered. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard. You refused Master Pang? Senior Sister Zhang asked. Yes. Why? Betrayal isnt so easy. Zheng Fa answered earnestly. The rivalries between the lineages were no joke. If he joined Master Pang, hed face resentment from Senior Sister Zhangs side and mistrust from Master Pangs. is a famous technique in the Hundred Immortals Alliance, she noted. Not interested? No. Good. I wont give it to you, then. Startled, Zheng Fa looked up to see her holding a jade tube, a playful smile on her face. Book 2: Chapter 10: The Carrot Vol 2 Chapter 10: The Carrot Zheng Fa felt like he had been thoroughly duped. As he looked at Senior Sister Zhang, her smile seemed almost wicked, like someone dangling a carrot in front of a donkeyinfuriatingly smug. This technique you have it too? Won it in a bet, she admitted openly. Only then did I understand why Uncle Pang never loses a bet. Why? Because to cultivate this technique, you need a spiritual material called . Tossing the jade tube to Zheng Fa, she added, The only one who has a Thousand-Year Purple Bamboo in the entire Jiushan Sect is Uncle Pang. And buying it in the market? Besides being outrageously expensive, its nearly impossible to find. Even I couldnt get my hands on one. Catching the jade tube, Zheng Fa was speechless. The Jiushan Sects upper echelon was full of schemers. If he had accepted Uncle Pangs offer and received the , wouldnt he have been left with an incomplete technique due to the lack of materials? Ive studied this technique for some time, Senior Sister Zhang continued, shaking her head. From what I can tell, its extraordinarya perfect match for talisman masters and potentially very useful to you. But without , its impossible to cultivate. Zheng Fa wasnt too disappointed. No wonder Uncle Pang uses this technique as a betting chip, she mused. He probably wanted to trade his for the . Hes very invested in Junior Brother Zhou. Zheng Fa was baffled. I hesitated for a while, she said, glancing at him. But if I can trade enough for both of us, I might consider it. That is, if you focus on cultivating the properly. Huh? Uncle Pang will need proof that the technique is worthwhile. Otherwise, how could I negotiate for a high price? But doesnt the already double cultivation speed? How could he not be interested? Zheng Fa asked, confused. Double? Senior Sister Zhang looked at him in surprise. Who said it doubles cultivation speed? I condensed the , and my cultivation speed increased by 10%. Ten talismans would double it, wouldnt they? Zheng Fa asked, startled. Was he being overly optimistic? Senior Sister Zhang stared at him for a long time before finally speaking in a faint voice. When I condensed my first talisman, my cultivation speed only increased slightlybarely 5%. Even after forming my , the speed boost was only 30%. Her expression was complicated. If Zheng Fa had to interpret it, it would likely mean: Realizing the difference, Zheng Fa attributed it to his unusually strong divine sense. A stronger soul meant attracting more corresponding talismans during cultivationa trait even a prodigy like Senior Sister Zhang couldnt match. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Keep cultivating! Senior Sister Zhang clapped her hands decisively. Ill negotiate with Uncle Pang for more . What if Junior Brother Zhou doesnt progress as much as I do? Did you lie? Does the technique not double your speed? No, but I doubt hell achieve the same results. Then hes just incompetent. Remember, geniuses dont need explanations. If they cant do it, its their fault for not being talented enough, Senior Sister Zhang said confidently, patting his shoulder. You focus on cultivating, and well profit off Uncle Pang together! Zheng Fa felt something was off. Why was he the one cultivating, but she was the one profiting? Senior Sister, arent you Do you dare negotiate with Uncle Pang yourself? she interrupted. No. Modern World, Old Man Bais House. Zheng Fa, Old Man Bai, and Tang Lingwu gathered around a table. On it lay a copy of the that Zheng Fa had painstakingly transcribed. The first group study session of their cultivation learning group was about to begin! Despite the dark circles under his eyes, Old Man Bai looked eager. Tang Lingwus bright eyes sparkled with excitement. Zheng Fa understood their enthusiasmthis was about cultivation, after all! But after reading through the technique, Old Man Bais expression fell. Thats it? Thats it, Zheng Fa confirmed. Its too short to make sense of, Old Man Bai grumbled, pushing the papers aside as though disappointed by a wasted effort. Zheng Fa couldnt agree more. The technique, conceptualized by the Jiushan Ancestor and barely refined by Senior Sister Zhang, lacked the depth and clarity of more established methods like the . With fewer than a thousand words, it left too much unexplained. Why do talisman patterns exhibit Yin-Yang and Five Elements characteristics? More importantlywhy does using this framework to form the work at all? These were Zheng Fas primary doubts. For Senior Sister Zhang, steeped in the Xuanyi Realms understanding, the framework was self-evident. But Zheng Fa, with his modern education, needed answers to the . Theres no way to tell yet, Old Man Bai admitted after some thought, frowning. Wed need to analyze more talismans to understand. Unlike Senior Sister Zhang, who could rely on her innate Yuan Spirit Dao Body for experimentation, they had to explore their questions methodically. The best solution would be using computers, Old Man Bai said before falling silent. Zheng Fa understood. To process such massive amounts of data, theyd need computational powerwhich meant exposing their secret to someone tech-savvy. Still, the person who wrote this confirmed one of my suspicions, Old Man Bai said suddenly. There are too many Yuan Talismans. Too many? If they can be categorized by Yin-Yang and Five Elements, Yuan Talismans likely arent the most fundamental form of talisman patterns. You mean Yuan Talismans can be subdivided? Yes. Thats the simplest explanation. Old Man Bai nodded. It was one of Zheng Fas own theories, though verifying it remained a challenge. The three discussed this at length, agreeing that topology and computational analysis were necessary for further breakthroughs. As their conversation wound down, Old Man Bais head began to droop. Did you sleep last night? Zheng Fa asked curiously. Got caught up studying and stayed up late, Old Man Bai admitted, rubbing his face. To save face, he added, Also, this stuff is boringits sleep-inducing! He pointed at the technique. Boring? Your electric body stuff was way cooler, Old Man Bai grumbled. Bioelectricity, magnetic fields, punching starsits thrilling! What exactly were you studying last night? Zheng Fa asked, side-eyeing him. Uh comics. I got curious about your powers and looked some up online. Those comics are pretty entertaining! Youre surprisingly trendy. Of course! Old Man Bai puffed his chest before sighing. But compared to those, this book is dulljust symbols and diagrams, no flashiness! Zheng Fa exchanged a look with Tang Lingwu, whose earlier excitement had clearly faded. The technique hadnt lived up to their expectations. Want to shock me again? Old Man Bai suddenly asked. Let me experience the wonders of cultivation one more time? Are you using cultivation as an excuse to indulge in some peculiar fetish? Deciding to demonstrate something more impressive, Zheng Fa activated the in his dantian. Hmm? Before their eyes, Zheng Fa vanished, leaving behind only an empty chair. Zheng Fa? Old Man Bai jolted awake, startled. Tang Lingwus eyes lit up with curiosity. She reached out, poking at the air where Zheng Fa had been sitting. Dont touch! Reappearing, Zheng Fa grabbed her hand, exasperated by her overly curious nature. Zheng Fa, what was that?! Old Man Bai asked, wide-eyed. The boring stuff, Zheng Fa replied. Boring? Where?! Its not flashy like the comics. Not flashy, but its practical! Old Man Bai exclaimed. When I was young, I dreamed of being invisible! Oh? Why? When youre poor, invisibility is a game-changer. I couldve gone overseas and become a master thief! Banks? Vaults? Mine for the taking! Overseas? Of course! I wouldnt steal domestically! Youre patriotic, even as a potential outlaw, Zheng Fa said wryly. Well Old Man Bai blushed and hesitated before adding, Back then, I also thought about sneaking into womens bathhouses Tang Lingwu immediately shifted her chair away from him, her eyes wide with disbelief. I was young and dumb! Just a thought! Domestic bathhouses or overseas ones? Zheng Fa deadpanned. Domestic! Whats there to see overseas? You really are patriotic, Zheng Fa muttered sincerely. Smack! Tang Lingwu slapped her bank card on the table. I want to learn this! Her eyes sparkled. You want to sneak into bathhouses too? Zheng Fa blurted out, confusedwasnt she already wealthy? No. Sometimes, I just wish my mom couldnt see me Book 2: Chapter 12: Checking the Accounts Vol 2 Chapter 12: Checking the Accounts The next day, at the market district. Senior Sister Yuan strolled leisurely among the stalls, occasionally glancing at the prices of various goods. She wore a veil that obscured her features, making her expression unreadable. Even her figure seemed to shift subtly under its cover. As the market overseer, she took her duties seriously, patrolling the area daily. Partly as a way to pass the time, but mostly to ensure there were no cases of price-gouging or bullying. Wearing the veil helped prevent vendors from recognizing her and putting on an act. Today, however, something about the market felt different. She couldn''t quite pinpoint what it was at first. Golden Armor Talismans! Mysterious-Grade Golden Armor Talismans! Hand-drawn by the most talented disciple in Jiushan SectJunior Brother Zheng! Even if you dont use it, just studying it is worth the price! Hearing the name "Junior Brother Zheng," Senior Sister Yuan turned toward the source of the shouting. At a relatively remote stall, Han Qi was standing tall, hollering with all his might to attract customers. The two followers beside him were doing the same, their combined voices booming over the noisy marketplace, drawing curious glances. Even other vendors had stopped to stare at the trio. Their stall was surrounded by a crowdan unusual sight, especially when compared to the other talisman stalls, which were eerily quiet. Senior Sister Yuan finally realized what was different about todays market. It was these threeshouting with unmatched enthusiasm! Unable to resist, she moved closer. The stall didnt just have Zheng Fas Mysterious-Grade talismans. Somehow, the trio had also gotten their hands on a pile of lower-value Yellow-Grade talismans to bundle with their sales. Buy one Mysterious-Grade Talisman, and well throw in three Yellow-Grade Talismans for free! Han Qi called out to the crowd. The surrounding cultivators murmured among themselves, visibly tempted. One of Junior Brother Zhengs Mysterious-Grade Talismans, plus three bonus Yellow-Grade Talismans! Han Qi pressed on. If we didnt see you all as family, we wouldnt offer this deal! This is a once-in-a-lifetime chance! Whether it was because of Zheng Fas reputation or the free talismans, a cultivator finally caved and bought three. Han Qi gleefully stashed away a spirit stone, then looked uponly to see Senior Sister Yuan standing before him. Fairy, what would you like to buy? Han Qi greeted her enthusiastically. Take a lookthese are hand-drawn by our sects greatest genius, Junior Brother Zheng! This is your stall? No! Han Qi shook his head, half explaining and half bragging. This is Junior Brother Zhengs stall! Otherwise, how could we get our hands on his talismans? So youre working for him? Of course! Fairy, which talisman do you want? Han Qi responded brightly, even trying to push a sale. Youre this enthusiastic working for him? The whole market can hear you! Senior Sister Yuan scoffed at his proud expression. ? Han Qi blinked, sensing something was off. He scrutinized her carefully. Senior Sister Yuan removed her veil. Senior Sister Yua Shut up! She put the veil back on and glared at the trio. You three never worked this hard when you were helping me. You raised book prices on your own! You constantly found excuses to slack off! You never broke major rules but kept piling up small mistakes! The more she spoke, the angrier she got. Han Qi and his two companions hung their heads, not daring to argue. If you had worked like this earlier, I would have She paused midway, then waved her hand dismissively. Complaining more felt pointless. It just irked her how quickly they had changed, making her look like the problem instead of them. Han Qi hesitated before looking up. So, Senior Sister Yuan would you like to buy a talisman? ? Zheng Fa had a strange feeling about Senior Sister Yuans gaze. The moment he stepped onto the second floor, he noticed her glancing at him repeatedly. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Beyond the faint trace of anger in her eyes, there was also something raredeep thought. Rare, because Zheng Fa had almost never seen her in deep thought before. Senior Sister Yuan? Is there something wrong with my face? He couldnt help but ask. Its not you thats wrongits me thats losing my mind! Senior Sister Yuan huffed. You need to teach me! Huh? Huh what? Didnt Han Qi tell you? Senior Sister Zhang is coming tonight to check the accounts. I know about the audit, Zheng Fa said, confused. Ive already organized the ledgers. He had been helping Senior Sister Yuan manage the accounts every day this past month. The bookkeeping was tedious but not particularly difficult, and he was confident his records were accurate. Senior Sister Zhang isnt just checking the accountsshes checking ! Senior Sister Yuan said bitterly. She stopped overseeing them herself and said I was unfit for the market overseer position. She wants to replace me. Zheng Fa nodded slightly. Why are you nodding? Senior Sister Yuan glared at him, then softened her tone when she remembered she needed his help. I told her handling accounts was easy for me! So? Zheng Fa was starting to understand. So I never told her youve been doing the accounting! She thinks Ive been managing everything. So I was an outsourced accountant this whole time? Zheng Fa didnt mind muchkeeping the books was exhausting, but earning five spirit stones a month made it worthwhile. Han Qi had once told him that regular clerks in the market made spirit stone every , if they were lucky. It was like a street cleaners jobgrueling, but if the salary was ten times the usual, you could even start calling yourself a City Beautification Specialist with pride. Senior Sister Yuan had actually been paying him well. Zheng Fa decided to return the favor. So, what do you need? Just explain the key figures to me, Senior Sister Yuan pleaded. So I dont embarrass myself when Senior Sister Zhang questions me. Thats easy. Zheng Fa spread the ledgers in front of her and pointed out the critical numbers from the past month. She memorized them quicklywhile cultivators werent necessarily good at math, their memory was often exceptional. After his thorough explanation, Senior Sister Yuan looked much more confident. Alright, you should leave early later, she patted his shoulder. So Senior Sister Zhang doesnt start asking questions. What shouldnt I see? Senior Sister Zhangs voice floated up from downstairs. Zheng Fa felt Senior Sister Yuans hand stiffen on his shoulder. She shot him a desperate look Senior Sister Zhang climbed the stairs. She glanced at Zheng Fa without much surprise, then turned to Senior Sister Yuan. What exactly are you trying to hide? Senior Sister Yuan forced a smile and blurted out, I was just worried Junior Brother Zheng would disturb you. This is the accounting office, after all. Not just anyone should be in here Senior Sister Zhang gave her a long, unreadable look before turning to Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa sighed internally. Under Senior Sister Yuans anxious gaze, he nodded. Are the ledgers ready? Senior Sister Zhang asked. Youre a bit early, Senior Sister Yuan muttered. Then, trying to score points, she added, But I already finished organizing them! She handed over the books Zheng Fa had prepared. Senior Sister Zhang flipped through them at an astonishing speed. Senior Sister Yuan stole glances at her face. Well done, Senior Sister Zhang finally said, her tone approving. Senior Sister Yuan beamed. What was the markets total income this month? 1,236 spirit stones! Senior Sister Yuan answered quickly, delighted that she had memorized that number. And how much of that was rent? 955 spirit stones230 from stalls, 270 from small shops, and 455 from major storefronts. Her confidence was growing. Senior Sister Zhang nodded. Youve put effort into this. Senior Sister Yuan looked even more pleased. How does that compare to last month? Ah? Senior Sister Yuan froze and turned to look at Zheng Fa. You answer, Senior Sister Zhang said, pointing at Zheng Fa. Book 2: Chapter 11: Value Vol 2 Chapter 11: Value Tang Lingwu looked at Zheng Fa, her eyes filled with both pleading and stubbornness. Zheng Fa shook his head slightly and said to her, Its not that I wont agreeits that I cant right now. Aside from the , what he cared about most was the . But the minimum requirement for the was the seventh level of Qi Refining. At its core, this technique was about self-sacrificeit allowed others to cultivate, but only if the practitioner had an abundance of spiritual energy themselves. Reaching the seventh level of Qi Refining was merely the starting point. This method essentially proved one thing: if you wanted to save the world, you at least had to be Buddha first I have money, Tang Lingwu pointed at the bank card on the table. She didnt ask whether he believed her; instead, she stubbornly continued, If its not enough, Ill ask my dad for more Its really not about money I just dont want to live under my mothers constant surveillance, Tang Lingwu suddenly said. Even if its just a fleeting moment of freedom, Ill be satisfied. Zheng Fa was silent for a moment before finally saying, When I can, I will help you. Tang Lingwu stared into his eyes and slowly nodded, as if she believed his promise. A heavy silence filled the room. To break the tension, Old Bai shook his head and said, Speaking of which, even without exposing the secrets of cultivation, those talisman diagrams could still be analyzed by someone who understands computers. Zheng Fa smacked his foreheadhe just remembered someone. He opened his social app and searched his contacts for a profile picture of a small white dog Nothing. Scrolling through his phone contacts, he finally found the name . The guy had changed his profile pictureit was now a lone wolf walking through the desert. "Han-ge, you there?" Zheng Fa sent a message. "Whats up?" The reply was short, making it clear Han Xiaobai wasnt in the mood for chatting. "I need some advice." "Go on." At least he wasnt outright rejecting him. Zheng Fa briefly described the core concepts of the . "So youre saying, youve found a way to categorize these talisman diagrams, but you dont understand the underlying patterns?" After a long conversation, Han Xiaobai finally understood what he was asking. "Pretty much." Senior Sister Zhang had already categorized some talisman diagrams based on Yin-Yang and the Five Elements. But there were just too many symbolsshe had only been able to test a small portion of them. "Thats not easy Its mostly a game of luck. The only thing I can think of is using a machine learning algorithm for image recognition," Han Xiaobai typed out rapidly. "Wed use the classified diagrams as a training dataset and let the computer extract patterns to determine the categories of the rest." Zheng Fa took a moment to process this. So, basically, . As for whether those patterns were correct Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That would have to be tested later. "But I cant guarantee accuracy," Han Xiaobai continued. "Its a brute-force approach at best." Old Bai nodded as he read the messages. Its a start. We can analyze the results later. Zheng Fa sent another message. "Han-ge, can you do this?" "I can. Its not that hard" "How much would it cost this time?" "I dont want to do it. Find someone else." "?" Zheng Fa was stunned by the abrupt refusal. Just as he was thinking of how to respond, a small hand suddenly reached out. He looked upit was Tang Lingwu. She extended her hand and softly said, Let me handle this. Zheng Fa thought for a moment, then handed her the phone. He watched as Tang Lingwu typed four simple words: "We can pay more." "I just dont want to do it." "Ten thousand." Zheng Fas eyebrows twitched. "Fifty thousand." "Its really not about the money!" "A hundred thousand." Zheng Fa watched in awe as Tang Lingwu raised the price with a blank expression. Had he been talking too casually in front of this rich girl before? "Dude, werent you an orphan? Since when did you start throwing money around? Were you lying to me?" Han Xiaobai finally broke down. "I only needed money before because I had a girlfriend." "?" Tang Lingwu blinked and glanced at Zheng Fa, confused by the logic. "Now shes gone, so money means nothing to me!" Han Xiaobai declared. "I may be broke, but Im free! Money is worthless to me now!" Zheng Fa rememberedHan Xiaobai used to take jobs just to buy his girlfriend a phone. Looks like she dumped him? "Im embracing solitude now. I might as well become a monk," Han Xiaobai continued. "Find someone else." Old Bai sighed. This is why men should get married. Otherwise, life is too easytheres no motivation to work. Tang Lingwu furrowed her brows, then suddenly opened the camera and sent a selfie. Zheng Fa and Old Bai were dumbfounded. "Youre a girl?" Han Xiaobai was clearly shocked. "Im his girlfriend." "Youre trying to scam me with a random internet beauty?" Tang Lingwu directly started a video call. After a long hesitation, Han Xiaobai finally picked up. On the screen appeared a man with a receding hairline, looking utterly exhausted from late-night gaming sessions. "Holy sh*t!" Han Xiaobai screamed when he saw Tang Lingwu. "Youre real?!" "I wasnt lying." "" Clearly, Han Xiaobai wasnt used to talking to girls. He stammered for a while before finally asking, "Were you the one throwing money around earlier?" "Yes. He never lied to you." Tang Lingwu glanced at Zheng Fa. "Ill pay for it." "He has a girlfriend like you, and youre paying for his work?!" Han Xiaobai was devastated. "You expect me to work for a guy like this? I refuse!" "Ill have him teach you how to get a girlfriend." "ILL DO IT!" Han Xiaobais attitude did a complete 180. "Ill finish it quickly, with top quality!" It was clearhe had a strong thirst for knowledge. After ending the call, Tang Lingwu handed the phone back to Zheng Fa. Her face practically radiated confidence: "Handled." Zheng Fa reached for his phone, but Tang Lingwu suddenly said, I can help you in a lot of ways too. Zheng Fa froze. Looking at her, he finally understood why she had gone through all this trouble. In her mind, Zheng Fa needed Old Bai for his math skills. Compared to that, Tang Lingwus math abilities were lacking. This was her way of proving she was valuable. But honestly, she didnt need to. Her wealth alone was enough to make Zheng Fa submit. Book 2: Chapter 14: Frost Blade Vol 2 Chapter 14: Frost Blade Zheng Fa followed Senior Sister Yuan through the market district, familiarizing himself with the responsibilities of the market overseer. As they walked, Senior Sister Yuan explained, What we call the market district is actually divided into three partsthe plaza where the large storefronts are, the market street where the smaller shops are, and then the open market with all the individual stalls. Our main job is to maintain order in these three areas. First, we need to prevent any monopolization or coercion. Second, we must stop troublemakers or high-level cultivators from bullying the merchants. She spoke with the confidence of someone who truly knew her field. The large storefronts dont need much oversightthey belong to the major sects of the Hundred Immortals Alliance. No one dares cause trouble there, she added. Besides, no matter how outrageously they price their goods, we cant do anything about it. Zheng Fa remained silent. Not only did these major stores have powerful backing, but they also sold rare and valuable materials. To Jiushan Sect, they contributed the largest portion of rent. They were like wealthy patronstoo big to offend. But the smaller shops and the open market? Thats where we have to be vigilant. The smaller shops are usually run by cultivator families. They may not be the kindest people, but they definitely dont want trouble with Senior Sister Zhang. But the stalls? Thats a different story. Youll find all sorts of people there. Its the hardest to manage and the most prone to conflict. Most of my subordinates patrol the open market, she added. Speaking of which, when do you want to meet them? Zheng Fa thought for a moment. Give me a few more days. Meeting the market disciples was necessary, but he knew it wouldnt be simple. His cultivation level was low, his seniority in the sect was nonexistenthe had only joined two months ago. Even with Senior Sister Zhangs backing, taking control of such a large market district wouldnt be smooth. Take Senior Sister Zhang, for example. Was she lacking in talent? She was the fastest to reach Foundation Establishment in the history of the Hundred Immortals Alliance. Did she lack a strong background? Her master was a Nascent Soul cultivator. And yet, from her own account, she had faced endless challenges and opposition. Talent and connections werent everything in an Immortal Sect. Alright! Lets set it for two weeks from now, Senior Sister Yuan said, patting his arm. Dont worry, Ill help you! Zheng Fa cupped his hands in gratitude. After explaining the basics, Senior Sister Yuan dragged him through the open market, darting between stalls. Come, come, come! Senior Sister? Dont be fooled by the sheer number of stalls! Only a few of them actually sell good stuff. Zheng Fa felt a spark of excitement. In all his time at Jiushan Sect, he had barely spent any moneymostly out of fear of being ripped off. Senior Sister Yuan seemed to know the market inside out. Maybe she really could point him to some trustworthy shops where he could buy magical artifacts or spirit materials. This stall has the best meat pies! A family recipe passed down for generations! she pointed. The seasoning is a secret, and the meat is rich and juicy! This is what you meant by good stuff? Of course! Walk a hundred steps ahead, turn right at the third stallthats the best pastry vendor. Oh! And let me tell you a secretSenior Sister Zhang loves their osmanthus cake! Oh, and at the market entrance, theres a skewer vendor thats been here for over ten years! Their reputation is excellent! She spoke with the pride of someone sharing classified information. These are all my personally vetted treasures, accumulated over years of experience! Thank you, Senior Sister. Zheng Fa forced out his gratitude. No problem! I promise Senior Sister Zhang Id teach you well. She pounded her chest with confidence before leaning in and whispering, Theres a grain store in the market that sells the best spiritual rice! No one else knows about itIm the only customer! Her expression was full of sincerity, as if she were bestowing upon him a priceless secret. Senior Sister is it possible that no one else buys it because their taste preferences are different from yours? Remembering her form, Zheng Fa fell silent for a moment before cautiously asking. Thirteen days later. In his courtyard, Zheng Fa sat cross-legged on a meditation cushion, holding a small jade bottle. He tipped the bottle, letting a single roll into his palm. This pill had cost him everything he hadhis wages from Senior Sister Yuan, his earnings from selling talismans. Had he not reached the second level of Qi Refining and increased his daily talisman output, he wouldnt have been able to save up the twenty spirit stones necessary to buy it. This was why he had delayed meeting the market discipleshe wanted to condense his second first. His first Yuan Talisman was the , chosen primarily for his safety in the modern world. But in , its utility was limited. This time, Zheng Fa had a clear goalhe needed something powerful. Preferably, something flashy. Senior Sister Zhang claimed he was equivalent to a Foundation Establishment cultivator, but Zheng Fa disagreed. Anyone could talismans. Just because he owned Mysterious-Grade talismans didnt mean he was at Foundation Establishment level. The market disciples would never accept that. People admired wealthy warriors, but they also looked down on those who relied solely on money. However, the was different. It allowed him to his talismans into real techniques. If he could cast Foundation Establishment-level spells instantly, no one would argue against his status. Since his first Yuan Talisman was Yin-aligned and Earth-elemental, he needed something Yin-aligned and Metal-elemental to complement it. There werent many options. Senior Sister Zhang had only tested a small fraction of talisman patterns. And he could only afford to condense a Yuan Talismannot a more complex , which required more than one Condensing Yuan Pill. Among his choices, the best was . Not only was it highly destructive, but it could also freeze enemies, slowing their movements. It was a popular choice among talisman masters. Zheng Fa swallowed the , skillfully channeling his spiritual energy to inscribe the within his dantian. With his strong spiritual sense and prior experience, the process was smooth. However, he noticed somethingthe medicinal effect felt slightly weaker than last time. Once the was complete, it settled next to the , the two forming a slightly intricate pattern. Zheng Fa tested his cultivation. With the second Yuan Talisman in place, his ability to absorb spiritual energy had increased slightly. At the market district. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Six disciples in blue robes patrolled the aisles between the stalls. Among them, five surrounded an older disciple, clearly their leader. The nearby vendors eyed them with a mix of respect and wariness, quieting their sales pitches as the patrol passed. It was clear these disciples held a certain authority in the market. However, today, they werent concerned with maintaining order. As they walked, they whispered among themselves. Have you heard? That Zheng Fa guy Yeah, words spreadhes taking over the market district. A second-level Qi Refiner, only been in the sect for two months Senior Sister Zhang favors him The three disciples discussed Zheng Fas appointment. Senior Sister Zhang hadnt bothered to keep it a secret. Even some of the shopkeepers had caught wind of it. Look, hes a talisman genius, sure, but this is too much, a burly disciple grumbled. This is Senior Sister Zhangs decision. Does that make it ? A second-level Qi Refiner? Whos going to respect that? If trouble breaks out in the market, can he handle it? Talisman mastery doesnt mean he can govern a market. Hes barely been here for two monthshow much does he even know about Jiushan Sect? The others exchanged glances. He wasnt wrong. Their leader, Senior Brother Yang, remained silent. Yang-shixiong, youre Foundation Establishment late-stage and have years of experience. Wouldnt you be a better choice? The others hesitated, then nodded in agreement. Book 2: Chapter 13: Help Me Vol 2 Chapter 13: Help Me Senior Sister Yuan looked deeply moved. However, Senior Sister Zhangs eyes grew slightly colder. She stared at Zheng Fa for a long time without speaking. After a prolonged silence, she finally said, Junior Sister Yuan, I need to speak with Zheng Fa alone. Senior Sister Yuan nodded, casting Zheng Fa a worried yet pleading look before quietly descending the stairs. As she went down, she turned back to glance at Zheng Fa again, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she remained silent. Once her figure disappeared around the stairway corner, Senior Sister Zhang reached out and drew a golden soundproofing talisman in the air. The talisman shattered into golden specks of light and quickly dissipated into the corners of the room. Zheng Fa immediately felt the room fall into silence. The noise from the bustling market downstairsshouts from vendors, the sound of people coming and goingwas completely blocked outside by the talisman. The only thing he could hear now was Senior Sister Zhangs deep, steady breathing. Why did you refuse? Senior Sister Zhang asked. Both of them knew that Zheng Fas words earlier, though seemingly in defense of Senior Sister Yuan, were in fact a rejection of Senior Sister Zhang. From the beginning, Senior Sister Zhang had known that Zheng Fa was the one organizing the account books. In fact, her reason for coming today might have been to hand over control of the market to him. Senior Sister Yuan works hard. Zheng Fa started by speaking up for Senior Sister Yuan. At first, when Han Qi had accused Senior Sister Yuan of being lazy, he had believed it. But after working with her for some time, he realized that although she wasnt particularly eager when it came to bookkeeping, she still cared about the market. I know. Senior Sister Zhang nodded, but her expression remained cold. She continued, The Administrative Hall has two main sources of income, and one of them is the market. If she werent dedicated, I wouldnt have put her in charge of it. Two sources? You think a few spirit stones are enough to sustain the entire Nine Mountains Sect? Senior Sister Zhang glanced at him. The majority of our income comes from the Administrative Hall purchasing disciples talismans and reselling them to the Hundred Immortals Alliances other sects. Oh, understood. State-owned enterprise versus private business! Then why me? Im short on people, and theres some trouble outside the sect. Senior Sister Zhang was straightforward. There are things I need her to handle, so I have to put someone else in charge of the market Zheng Fa nodded. But I dont trust anyone else. Senior Sister Zhang looked at him and explained, Right now, everyone is short on spiritual materials. With so many spirit stones passing through here every day, if I put someone else in this position, Id be worried about their integrity. Zheng Fa was silent. He finally understood why Senior Sister Zhang was so anxious to place hima mere Qi Refining Stage Level Twoin charge of the market. It was practically forcing growth. And it was bound to cause major waves. But he believed her assessment of the Nine Mountains Sectwho didnt know how precious spirit stones were nowadays? In my branch of the Nine Mountains Sect there are only a handful of people I can say with confidence wouldnt be tempted. Senior Sister Zhang raised her eyes to look at him. Junior Sister Yuan is one. You are another. Zheng Fa was stunned. You trust me that much? Youre talented enough that you wouldnt ruin your future over something trivial like this. Zheng Fa humbly replied, Senior Sister flatters me. And youre timid. Thats the most important factor. He had thanked her too soon. After a moment of thought, Zheng Fa still declined. I understand what you mean, Senior Sister, but with my current cultivation level I wont be able to command respect. Youre a Profound-Grade Talisman Master. Other than lacking spiritual power, youre essentially on par with a Foundation Establishment cultivator. Senior Sister Zhang shook her head. Foundation Establishment may be a little low, but its barely enough. Seeing that Zheng Fa remained silent, Senior Sister Zhang suddenly said, If someone doesnt respect you, just beat them until they do. ? I manage the Administrative Hall as a Golden Core cultivatordo you think no one ever questioned my authority? She glanced at him. Fair enough. The head of the Discipline Hall was Grandmaster Pang, a Nascent Soul cultivator. Yet the Administrative Hall, which controlled the Nine Mountains Sects finances, was under the authority of a mere Golden Core cultivator like Senior Sister Zhang. That probably caused more dissatisfaction than Zheng Fa managing the market ever would. The atmosphere in Nine Mountains Sect has been bad since I joined. There were even casualties in the Talisman Pavilions competitions. Zheng Fa was surprised. And its improved now? When I defeated all my peers in Nine Mountains Sect, they accepted my rule of no killing. Senior Sister Zhang continued, I had the fastest Foundation Establishment in the history of the Hundred Immortals Alliance. People in the sect started calling me the greatest Talisman Dao genius of the alliance, but of course, many refused to believe it. When I beat most of the Foundation Establishment cultivators in the alliance, they had to accept it. After I reached Golden Core, I took charge of the Administrative Hall. The Golden Core true disciples werent happy about it, so I defeated all of them too. Zheng Fas mouth twitched. What kind of lone-against-the-world prodigy path was this? He couldnt help but praise, Senior Sister is a once-in-a-generation genius. Just hearing your story makes my blood boilI wish I could be in your place You can. I dont have that kind of talent. Zheng Fa quickly denied it. Senior Sister Zhangs path was hers aloneit wasnt a road he wanted to walk. He already felt busy enough as it was, juggling , , , modern studies in talisman research and the college entrance exams. Where would he find the time to fight everyone? Walking the path of being an enemy to the world just the thought of it sounded exhausting. Ill help you. ? Zheng Fa looked at Senior Sister Zhang, a slow question mark forming in his mind. Or rather you help me. Senior Sister Zhang gazed at him and spoke softly. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meeting her eyes, Zheng Fa clenched his teeth slightly before nodding. Im willing. But I have one request. Go ahead. If its not urgent, Id prefer to manage the market together with Senior Sister Yuan for a while. Youre quite considerate of her. I just think itd be better if she helps me hold the fort for now, Zheng Fa said with a slight smile. That works. Theres no rush. Senior Sister Zhang nodded. She wanted to manage the market in the first place because she used to be too lonely. Now, she enjoys the hustle and bustle, likes wandering around the marketplace. Lonely? Shes a Qingluan, raised by the sect leader. Zheng Fas pupils widened as he recalled the enormous bird that once covered the sky. Then Senior Sister Yuan is A Golden Core cultivator. She was raised on Nine Mountains by the sect leader until she formed her Golden Core, passed the tribulation for human transformation, and only then was sent down the mountain to be mentored by me. Zheng Fa nodded. As he looked at Senior Sister Yuans round little face downstairs, an image of that plump bird head from before surfaced in his mind. Honestly if he only considered the shape of their faces, there really was a resemblance. Senior Sister Yuan looked a bit uneasy as she watched the two of them. Junior Sister Yuan, from now on, Zheng Fa will be in charge of the marketplace affairs. Her expression dimmed slightly. But she simply nodded without objectionshe seemed to listen to Senior Sister Zhang without question. However, Junior Brother Zheng suggested that you continue working for a little longer, Senior Sister Zhang added. Senior Sister Yuans face instantly brightened with joy. Half a year. After that, the marketplace will be fully handed over to Junior Brother Zheng. If this had been said before, Senior Sister Yuan probably wouldnt have been too happy about it. But now, it felt more like an unexpected blessing, making her grin so wide her eyes practically disappeared. For the next six months, teach Junior Brother Zheng well. Senior Sister Zhang instructed. Senior Sister Yuan grabbed Zheng Fas arm and declared, I will teach him properly! At Han Qis stall, the Profound-Grade talismans Zheng Fa had drawn sold out in no time. The two people beside him were beaming. Senior Brother, our talismans are selling faster and faster! Bundling one Profound-Grade talisman with three Yellow-Grade talismans is definitely a better deal than beforemuch easier to sell! Senior Brother, youre brilliant! The tall, thin one even flattered Han Qi. I bet the other talisman vendors will start copying us soon. Han Qi shook his head, but instead of looking happy like the other two, his brows were furrowed in worry. Well, yeah, theyre not stupid. The tall, thin guy nodded, then noticed Han Qis worried expression and tried to comfort him. Senior Brother, you dont need to be so concerned. We still have Junior Brother Zhengs name backing us. Well always do better than the others. Thats not what Im worried about. Han Qi sighed. Then why do you look so troubled? This morning do you two still remember Senior Sister Yuan? Of course we do! I think we might have offended her, Han Qi said, deeply worried. Huh? The tall, thin guy was stunned for a moment, his face turning pale. How did we offend her? Dont you realize how we acted when we were working under Senior Sister Yuan? Han Qi said. And now, working under Junior Brother Zheng, were suddenly so motivated. That kind of drastic change if Senior Sister Yuan noticed, how could she not feel a certain way about it? Thats true. They say women and petty men are the hardest to deal with Do you think shell make things difficult for us? Han Qi fell silent for a moment before saying, Senior Sister Yuan is the market overseer, and her cultivation is high. Even if she doesnt deliberately cause trouble for us, offending her is definitely not a good thing. But isnt Junior Brother Zheng here? The tall, thin guy said uneasily. Junior Brother Zheng Han Qis expression became even more conflicted. Im afraid well drag him into this too. What if Senior Sister Yuan vents her frustration on him? Hes only at Qi Refining. And besides, Senior Sister Yuan is one of Senior Sister Zhangs most trusted people. Hearing this, the other twos smiles slowly faded into concern. Senior Brother, what should we do? If worst comes to worst, we should go to Junior Brother Zhengs place and apologize, give him a heads-up. He can go plead with Senior Sister Zhang for us, Han Qi gritted his teeth and said. If he gets punished because of us, well accept it! Senior Brother I dont think we need to go to Junior Brother Zhengs place anymore. ? Isnt that Junior Brother Zheng over there? The tall, thin guy pointed in a direction. Is that what you meant by Senior Sister Yuan venting on him? Han Qi looked up. Zheng Fa was casually wandering through the marketplace. Beside him was a familiar yet unfamiliar figuregesturing at various shops, her face full of enthusiasm, chattering non-stop. They couldnt hear what Senior Sister Yuan was saying, but she definitely didnt look like she was scolding anyone. Thats Senior Sister Yuan? Han Qi muttered in a daze. She looks like her, but her expression doesnt. The tall, thin guy hesitated. So, Senior Brother should we still go to Junior Brother Zhengs place to apologize? Apologize my ass! Han Qi smacked his clueless companion. She acts one way in front of us, and another way in front of Junior Brother Zheng? She wouldnt dare blame us. Book 2: Chapter 16: Peering Eyes Vol 2 Chapter 16: Peering Eyes Jiushan Sect, Dock. Zheng Fa stood at the dock, bidding farewell to Han Qi and his two companions. Senior Sister Zhang was as efficient as everwithin just a few days, the reception boat was ready. Since this was their first trial run, both she and Zheng Fa decided to proceed cautiously. Only one boat was sent out, and its destination was limited to nearby sects and markets. The entire round trip would take about half a month. Apart from a few of Senior Sister Zhangs personnel and some market disciples, Zheng Fa had also specifically arranged for Han Qis group to come along. Not for political reasonshe wasnt trying to place his own people in power. Rather, after two days of discussions with Senior Sister Zhang, he had refined his original plan. Now, the empty guest rooms on the boat were stocked with talismans, all sourced from the market. The current model was simpletake the talismans out, bring the customers back. Maximize transport efficiency. Han Qi and his two friends, while lacking in cultivation, had sharp business instincts. Zheng Fa wanted them to help with sales. Senior Brother Han, this is just a test runno need to stress too much, Zheng Fa reassured him. Junior Brother Han Qi forced a wry smile. Thats easy for you to say but they handed an entire shipment of talismans to me. What if something goes wrong? Senior Sister Zhang was boldonce Han Qi was recommended, she handed full control of the onboard talismans to him. Pricing, marketing, salesit was all up to him. For someone like Han Qi, who had always operated at the bottom rung of the sect, this was overwhelming responsibility. His anxiety was understandable. Zheng Fa patted his shoulder and said, As long as you do your job well, no one will give you trouble. You have me backing you, and I have Senior Sister Zhang backing me. Han Qi nodded, his nerves easing slightly. The boat slowly rose from the water, and Han Qi watched as Zheng Fas figure grew smaller on the dock. Then, he turned and led his two companions into the cabin. As they climbed the stairs, they encountered two senior disciples. These two usually patrolled the market, and Han Qi had always been wary of them. He had feared offending them, yet had never been able to curry favor with them either. Out of habit, Han Qi and his friends immediately stopped in their tracks, plastering ingratiating smiles on their faces and bowing in greeting. Unexpectedly, the two senior disciples also paused, smiling at them with an unusual warmth. Senior Brother Han, no need to be so formal! Senior Brother? Were all under Junior Brother Zhengs command now, one of them said, placing a friendly arm around Han Qis shoulder. Youve been with him longer, so you must have his ear. He even entrusted you with all these talismans! I hope youll put in a good word for us. Of course! After some friendly exchanges, the two disciples took their leave. Han Qis tall and lanky companion watched them go, then smacked his lips in amusement. Damn are we really that important now? No, Junior Brother Zheng is that important. Han Qi shook his head. Still, Senior Brother, this is a massive opportunity for us! The lanky disciples voice filled with excitement. We used to deal in scraps, but this this is a of talismans! If you want to die, dont drag me down with you, Han Qi smacked him on the back of the head. Ow. We got our break, and youre already looking for trouble? Han Qi exhaled sharply. You think the other disciples on this boat arent watching us? The friendlier they act, the more they want to take our place. Ah Junior Brother Zheng has a bright future ahead of himthis is only the beginning. If youre short-sighted enough to screw this up youre not coming with me next time. After a pause, he added, Our cultivation is weak. Our only advantage is diligence. So sleep with one eye open for the next few nights. The lanky disciple winced, rubbing his head. Senior Brother, ever since we started following Junior Brother Zheng, youre not like your old self anymore. On the contrary, Han Qi muttered, glancing at his surroundings. This is the first time I feel like myself. ? The lanky disciple looked confused. Isnt this better? Han Qi asked. Yeah. Then stop whining. The crescent moon hung high in the sky, draping the night in darkness. Two streets away from Zheng Fas small courtyard, in a larger estate, Sun Daoyu and Zhou Qianyuan sat in a pavilion. Sun Daoyus gaze was fixed in the direction of Zheng Fas courtyard. Senior Brother? What are you looking at? Zhou Qianyuan asked. Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa? Zhou Qianyuan was puzzled. He glanced toward the courtyard but saw nothing unusual. When he turned back, he noticed that Sun Daoyus eyes had changed colorhis once dark pupils now glowed with a silvery light, exuding a mysterious aura. Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes? Zhou Qianyuans expression shifted, and a terrible realization struck him. He took three steps back, cautiously increasing the distance between them. Senior Brother isnt this a bit inappropriate? It a bit inappropriate. Sun Daoyu sighed. But I cant exactly stand in front of him and stare, can I? Uh well Zhou Qianyuans face twitched. He hesitated before tentatively suggesting, I mean its not uncommon for noble young masters in the mortal world to have similar interests. Cultivators are more open-minded. Why dont you just go and confess your feelings to Junior Brother Zheng? Feelings? Sun Daoyu turned to look at him, his expression blank. Zhou Qianyuan met his gaze with a look of understanding and encouragement. Sun Daoyu seemed to process the meaning of the word for a momentthen his face contorted in horror. IM WATCHING HIM BECAUSE OF THE ! Seeing Zhou Qianyuans skeptical expression, Sun Daoyu gritted his teeth and explained, A few days ago, Senior Sister Zhang asked our master if she could trade for two portions of . Zhou Qianyuan frowned. And what does that have to do with Zheng Fa? Senior Sister Zhang claimed that Zheng Fas cultivation speed had skyrocketed after cultivating the techniquehis speed even after condensing his Yuan Talisman Foundation. That effective? Neither you nor our master believed it, right? Sun Daoyu sighed. And our master wasnt willing to give away two portions of the bamboo tears. Zhou Qianyuan hesitated. Sun Daoyu elaborated, Our masters bamboo produces less and less tears each yearhe only has two portions left. Because of me? Yes. If he gives away two portions, youll have to wait at least . Besides, has flaws. Its not worth that much. Zhou Qianyuan was confused. Then why does our master still want it? For one, its indeed an excellent technique for talisman cultivators. Senior Sister Zhang might not be able to fix its flaws, but our master believes canhes already forming theories. And if he succeeds, hell be able to overshadow the rival faction. So youre spying on Zheng Fa to Master wants to know if Zheng Fas cultivation speed is really that fast More importantly, he wants to see if Senior Sister Zhang has already the flaws in the technique. Zhou Qianyuan fell silent. Sun Daoyu chuckled. Relax. No matter how fast Zheng Fa is progressing, Ill report that the technique isnt worth two portions of bamboo tears. Zhou Qianyuan exhaled in relief. Thank you, Senior Brother. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre my junior brother. Of course, Ill prioritize you. Zhou Qianyuan hesitated before muttering, Senior Brother I hold only for you. Sun Daoyu: ? Zheng Fa had no idea he was being watched. At that moment, he was dreamingback in the modern world, sitting in front of a laptop with Old Bai and Tang Lingwu. Still not working Zheng Fa muttered, scrolling through Han Xiaobais results with a frown. Book 2: Chapter 15: Untested Vol 2 Chapter 15: Untested Early in the morning, Zheng Fa arrived at Senior Sister Zhangs residence. You need something? She looked at him with slight confusion. Senior Sister, Ive been reviewing past financial records these past few days and the markets revenue has dropped significantly. Senior Sister Zhang thought for a moment, then gestured for him to sit. When I first took over the Administrative Hall, the markets revenue was over two thousand spirit stones per month, she stated plainly. But over the past hundred years, both rental income and transaction taxes have steadily declined. Zheng Fa was genuinely surprised. That was of lost revenue. This isnt just Jiushan Sects problem, Senior Sister Zhang reassured him. We can only do our best. It was clear she thought he was worried about being blamed if the decline continued under his management. By openly admitting the issue, she was trying to put him at ease. Zheng Fa remained silent for a moment before speaking. Im not worried about that. I actually have an idea, and Id like your advice on whether its feasible. Oh? She glanced at him, then suddenly realized something. You think your cultivation isnt enough to command respect, so you want to make an impact through market operations? Zheng Fa chuckled. Senior Sister sees right through me. Since I lack the cultivation to intimidate others, I have to use my head instead. That was the reality. To secure his position, he had two optionseither be like Senior Sister Yuan and use raw Golden Core power to suppress any opposition, or turn the market into a thriving success. Senior Sister Zhang nodded, but her expression showed little expectation. Clearly, she didnt think hed come up with anything groundbreaking. Go on. Senior Sister, you know the revenue decline ultimately stems from the decline of spiritual energy, Zheng Fa began. But on a more immediate level, its because the vendors and shop owners in the market simply arent making money. The markets income came from them. If they had no business, then the market had no revenue. The situation is especially dire for talisman vendors. We have too many talisman masters, and their products just arent selling. Even Han Qi and the others have to bundle high-grade talismans with low-grade ones just to make sales. Zheng Fas expression turned strange. That strategy was Han Qis idea. And somehow, it was working absurdly wellso well that it was putting pressure on all the other talisman vendors. Senior Sister Zhang nodded. Some stalls have indeed been difficult to rent out in recent years. Her tone remained calm. This wasnt a revelation. The higher-ups of Jiushan Sect had long been aware of the problem. But with the entire cultivation world experiencing an economic downturn, there wasnt much they could do. Zheng Fa continued, If we want to boost their income, it comes down to two thingscutting costs and increasing revenue. I havent figured out how to cut costs yet, but I have an idea for increasing revenue. Oh? Zheng Fa pulled out a small booklet and handed it to Senior Sister Zhang. She flipped through it, her expression changing slightly as she read. You want to send reception boats to the various sects and market districts of the Hundred Immortals Alliance to attract customers and provide free transport? Yes. My thinking is simpleour surplus of talisman masters is only a problem because we dont have enough customers. And if we offer free transportation, we can reach cultivators who dont have the means to travel here themselves. Onboard, we can have staff take orders for those who cant make the trip, delivering goods directly to them. In essence, it was the cultivation worlds version of those free shuttle buses that supermarkets used to attract elderly customers. And paired with a primitive mail-order system. Not exactly a revolutionary conceptbut in , no one had tried it before. Even in the modern world, this kind of business model had only emerged recentlyone that required a well-developed commercial mindset and an emphasis on customer service. But in , market districts functioned more like slumlords. They collected rent and protection fees but never actively their vendors. Zheng Fas plan envisioned them as something closer to modern shopping mallsresponsible for as well. Especially for small-time vendors who lacked the means to advertise themselves. It required a fundamental shift in the role of the market districtone that few major sect-backed markets would ever consider. This idea Senior Sister Zhang tapped the booklet against her palm, a glimmer of approval in her eyes. Its targeted at lower-level cultivators, isnt it? Yes. Most of our low-grade talisman masters cater to them. The biggest hurdle for those customers is travel costs. But if we eliminate that expense, theyd be much more willing to come. At the very least theyd take a look around. And once they arrived? There was an old saying Senior Sister Zhang read further and found that the booklet contained quite a bit of detail. It outlined which sects and market districts to target first for trial runs. It included marketing strategiessuch as decorating the boats with banners and inscriptions. It even proposed how to select staff for the boatsspecifically recommending Han Qi, who had potential as a pushy salesman. You put real effort into this, she remarked, genuinely impressed. I originally just wanted you to hold onto the position, but this is a pleasant surprise. Zheng Fa shook his head. This will require investment. Thats why I wanted to discuss it with you first. No harm in trying. She handed the booklet back to him. Ill make the arrangements. As for the market district do as you see fit. Today was the day Zheng Fa would formally meet the market disciples. He arrived at the small administrative building. Senior Sister Yuan was already waiting. Nervous? she asked curiously. I was a wreck when I first took over this job. Zheng Fa smiled and shook his head. He had done all he could to prepare. He had condensed the . He had secured further backing from Senior Sister Zhang through his commercial plan. Whether or not the plan succeeded wasnt the main issuethe important part was that it proved his competence and initiative, making Senior Sister Zhang more willing to eliminate obstacles for him. He was ready for resistance and political maneuvering. As for outright hostility? He had long since come to terms with it. His backgroundwhether in the or the modern worldhad exposed him to plenty of it. Not liking conflict didnt mean he feared it. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing him shake his head, Senior Sister Yuan pouted slightly, as if disappointed. Soon, her subordinates arrived. There werent manyfewer than thirty in total. Even so, they filled the first floor of the building. What surprised Zheng Fa was All of them looked nervous. As he scanned the room, dared meet his gaze. Regardless of their cultivation level, every time his eyes landed on someone, they would avert their gaze. If he stared at them for too long, they would hesitantly lift their heads and give him a flattering smile. Senior Sister Yuan observed for a while before clearing her throat. Everyone, let me introduce youthis is Junior Brother Zheng. From now on, he and I will be managing the market together. Before Zheng Fa could even put on a friendly smile The disciples erupted. Weve heard so much about Junior Brother Zheng! The market district needs someone like him! Ive been waiting for Junior Brother Zheng to take over! Zheng Fa tried to be modest. My cultivation is still low Nonsense! An older disciple cut him off. Age doesnt determine ambition! So what if your cultivation is low? is high! Thats right! If theres ever a need for force, just leave it to us! Exactly! And you are? Humble mesurname Yang! the disciple declared warmly. If anyone causes trouble, just let me know! Well then, Zheng Fa said, Id like to discuss a proposal with everyone. He outlined the plan he had presented to Senior Sister Zhang. Truthfully, he wasnt confident in his business skillshe had never run a company, let alone in another world. So he genuinely wanted their input. Brilliant! Before he even finished, Senior Brother Yang clapped his hands in praise. You all have no objections? Your plan is flawless, Junior Brother! No objections at all! Huh. Later, in his courtyard, Zheng Fa conjured a blade of frost with his new talisman technique, slicing a leaf cleanly off a potted plant. Senior Sister Yuan looked puzzled. Junior Brother? Just testing it out. For some reason, he felt a little . Book 2: Chapter 17: The First Law Vol 2 Chapter 17: The First Law Zheng Fa stared at the structure Old Bai was pointing at. Calling it a wasnt quite accurateit was part of a three-dimensional form. As Old Bai had said, it was a , but only a one. If he had to draw a comparison, it was like a radical in a Chinese charactera fundamental component of something larger. Except these symbols were three-dimensional, far more complex than flat characters on a page. Zheng Fa scrolled through the other talisman diagrams on the screen. Sure enough, in this batch of results, most of the water-aligned talismans contained this structureonly once, but always present. Water element Zheng Fa fell into thought. The discovery pointed to an intriguing hypothesis It was still too early to confirm, but at least it gave him a direction. "Lets check the metal, wood, fire, and earth talismans!" He compiled the remaining element-aligned talismans and sent them to Han Xiaobai. Looking at the time, he added, "Sorry for the late request. This must be a hassle for you." "Late?" Han Xiaobai shot back almost instantly. Okay, but I know a little. Old Bai had stopped yawning. Now fully alert, he stood beside Zheng Fa, studying the water-element talismans with him. Some diagrams didnt appear to contain the structurebut after some topological transformations, the pattern became evident. Zheng Fa sketched the structure on a piece of paper and wrote "Water" beside it. The more I look at this, the more fascinating it gets You said talisman diagrams represent the flow of spiritual energy? Old Bai suddenly asked. Thats what my senior sister told me, Zheng Fa corrected. But I think it makes sense. At the very least, if could accelerate his cultivation, then talismans had to be fundamentally linked to spiritual energy. Different flow patterns producing different effects Old Bai shook his head. I cant wrap my head around it. Zheng Fa nodded and raised two more questions: Old Bai froze, then shot him a helpless look. How should I know? Im just an old manIve never even seen spiritual energy in my life! Your status in would suggest otherwise. Time passed. By the time Tang Lingwus phone alarm rang for the third time, Han Xiaobai had finally finished processing the other elemental talismans. Unfortunately, the results were somewhat disappointing Either the algorithm wasnt precise enough, or there simply werent enough sample diagrams for the remaining elements. They had only identified the corresponding structure for . The other threeMetal, Wood, and Fireyielded no clear results. Even this much is lucky. Seeing Tang Lingwus slight disappointment, Zheng Fa reassured her, These things take time. Well keep working on it tomorrow. He had always approached research with patience. Cultivation could take hundreds, even thousands of years. There was no point in rushing. Tang Lingwu slowly nodded. She glanced at her phone, then waved goodbye before heading downstairs. Zheng Fas hearing had long surpassed that of ordinary people. He clearly heard her descending footsteps, the sound of her car engine starting And, even more distinctly, her mothers raised voice. A harsh reprimand. Followed by Tang Lingwus silent, unyielding response. The Next Day, Classroom. After physics class, Zheng Fa put away his test paper and picked up a workbook. , but not . At this stage, he had enough confidence in high school-level material that he no longer needed to write out solutions. Most questions, he could glance at and immediately recognize the testing concept and solving method. A quick check of the answer keyand if it matched his expectations, he moved on. Zheng Fa felt like his available study time was shrinking by the day. The only time he could dedicate to modern academics was during class and short breaks. So he had optimized his method to be as efficient as possible. Ironically, rather than lowering his academic ambitions, his goals had only become more ambitious. He had once told Mr. Chen he aimed for Jiangnan University. Now, he was setting his sights on Jingcheng University. If he wanted to establish a , he had to go where the top talent was. In modern society, most people only had a few chances to meet truly elite experts in various fields. Attending a prestigious university was one of the easiest ways to do it. Most people didnt even realize itbut the professor they met in college might be the most person theyd ever have access to in their entire life. Zheng Fa? A soft voice called from behind him. Hm? He turned to see Wang Chen. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That physics test. Full marks again? Wang Chen was staring at him. Yeah. Zheng Fa nodded lightly. In high school physics, at least, he did have some natural talent. Most of his physics exams ranked first in the class. And youre still studying during breaks? Wang Chen sighed, gesturing at the countdown timer displayed at the front of the classroom. I look at that thing and get but you? Nothing. Not a single worry. Zheng Fa: Before he could respond, Tang Lingwu walked over from the front row, holding a thick notebook. Hm? I was reviewing in class and I think I found the structural pattern for Metal-aligned talismans. She placed the notebook in front of him and flipped it open. Zheng Fa momentarily envied her ability to ignore lessons entirely. Flipping through the pages, he saw countless talisman diagrams, neatly arranged in rows and columns. Each one was marked with a small circlehighlighting a repeating structure. He glanced at the dark circles under her eyes and frowned slightly. Lowering his voice, he asked, What time did you go to bed last night? He strongly suspected she had pulled an all-nighter working on this. Tang Lingwu didnt answer. She simply waved him off, flicked her ponytail, and wobbled back to her seatwhere she immediately collapsed onto her desk and fell asleep. Whats this? Wang Chen, who had crept up beside him, peered at the notebook curiously. Its hard to explain, Zheng Fa said after a moment. I see. Wang Chen rubbed his chin, glancing between Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu. Then, suddenly, his face lit up in understanding. I ? Wang Chen clapped Zheng Fa on the shoulder, looking impressed. Only you two could pull this offacademic prodigies really know how to have fun! Zheng Fa frowned. What are you talking about? Ive seen enough spy movies to recognize an when I see one, Wang Chen said smugly. Youre overthinking it. Just then, a shiny forehead appeared behind Wang Chen. Wang Chens face paled. Mr. Chen. His eyes swept over the notebook, then turned to Zheng Fa. Let me see that. Zheng Fa handed it over. Mr. Chen examined the densely packed talismans. Then looked at Zheng Fa. Then at Tang Lingwu. His expression changed. Zheng Fa had seen this sequence of expressions on Wang Chen. Without a word, Mr. Chen placed the notebook back on Zheng Fas desk, gave him a meaningful look, and walked away. Do you think Mr. Chen also overthought things? Wang Chen whispered. Zheng Fa had no words. Book 2: Chapter 18: Refinement Vol 2 Chapter 18: Refinement Old Bai might have laughed off , but had him absolutely enthralled. Ever since hearing about electromagnetic force and "punching stars apart," Old Bai had been fixated on the idea. So when he found out that Zheng Fa was training at home, he came over immediately to see it for himself. Tang Lingwu tagged along too. Old Bai glanced around and asked curiously, You train ? Where else? I mean, dont cultivators usually need ? Or at least a waterfall or something? I have a treasure. Zheng Fa nodded. Oh? Old Bais eyes lit up with anticipation. Zheng Fa pointed to the corner of the room. Old Bai followed his gaze and saw ita plain, unremarkable voltage transformer. The label was still brand new. Cultivation is down-to-earth? Old Bai smacked his lips, looking vaguely disappointed. Zheng Fa, on the other hand, thought he was underestimating a true artifact of the ! His transformer had been upgraded! He had added two wristbands with metallic contact plates onto the exposed copper wires. Now, when he wore them, the metal plates would press against his skinmaking it look like a pair of training bracers. Before, he had to the wires while training, making him look like an unlucky electrician who had accidentally electrocuted himself. Now, he finally looked . Zheng Fa plugged in the transformer, set the voltage to 90V, then sat cross-legged and strapped on the bands. As the electricity flowed, his muscles twitched involuntarily. Old Bai and Tang Lingwu watched his arms spasm uncontrollably, their expressions full of concern. They didnt dare interrupt, so they held their breath and observed closely. Suddenly, Zheng Fa opened his eyes. Tang Lingwu, help me out. Okay! Ill turn it off! Tang Lingwu thought he was in pain and rushed over to unplug the transformer. No, turn it a notch. Higher? Yes. Im about to reach the next stage of the voltage isnt strong enough. Tang Lingwu hesitated before cautiously increasing the setting to 120V. Zheng Fas muscles tensed. His veins bulged slightly under his skin. Clearly, his body wasnt used to the increased current. Old Bai and Tang Lingwu watched him intently, holding their breath. After a few minutes, Zheng Fa opened his eyes again. Turn it off? No. Higher. Tang Lingwus hesitation grew. She placed her hand on the dial but turned back to confirm with him. Zheng Fa nodded firmly. Click. Higher. Click. HIGHER! The voltage reached 210V. This time, Zheng Fas expression contorted in visible pain. His muscles reacted violentlyhis arms, shoulders, chest, back, even his thighs rippled unnaturally, bulging and shifting beneath his skin. To Old Bai and Tang Lingwu, it looked as if dozens of small mice were scurrying around under his flesh. But as painful as it seemed, Zheng Fa gradually adapted. After about ten minutes, the discomfort faded. Though his skin still trembled, his expression relaxed. He continued meditating. Forty minutes later, he finally opened his eyes. He was so drained that he couldnt even speakhe could only signal Tang Lingwu to turn it off. His face tingled with numbness, but despite everything, he managed to smile. Not just to reassure them. But because there was something genuinely worth celebrating Zheng Fa opened his eyes in his cultivation chamber. He clenched his fists, feeling an unmistakable increase in his strength. Rising to his feet, he walked to his desk and picked up an iron paperweight. With a slight squeeze The iron warped like clay in his hands, molding effortlessly to his will. Satisfied, he placed it down and sat back on his meditation cushion. He turned his attention inward Not to his physical strength, but to something else. The discovery of Five Elemental Sub-Talismans had been an unexpected blessing. For a while, he had wanted to adjust the and in his dantian. And after confirming that Five Elemental Sub-Talismans were part of a greater whole, he saw a flaw in his current talisman arrangement. Though the two talismans sat adjacent to each other, they werent truly fused. They needed topological transformationsthe same way he had adjusted structures on the computer, not just in size and orientation, but through stretching and folding. For most cultivators, even discovering Five Elemental Sub-Talismans would be a monumental feat. Let alone restructuring them. But Zheng Fa wasnt most cultivators. He focused his spiritual sense and began modifying his talismans. Sun Daoyu and Zhou Qianyuan sat in their pavilion. Zhou Qianyuan glanced at Sun Daoyu, who was still peering toward Zheng Fas courtyard. "Senior Brother, how much longer are you going to watch him?" "A few more nights should be enough." Sun Daoyu turned slightly, smiling. "In reality, I cant himI can only see the Five Elemental Qi flowing in his courtyard." Five Elemental Qi? "Our Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes have three stages. Im currently at the firstObservation of Qi. Zhou Qianyuan listened attentively. He was set to cultivate the same technique, so he was eager to learn. "Do you know why Master believes Senior Sister Zhangs is flawed but thinks he can fix it?" "Why?" "Because of Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes." Sun Daoyus tone carried pride. "This technique is our factions foundation." "Master told me that," Zhou Qianyuan nodded. "But do you understand ?" Sun Daoyu smirked. "The greatest strength of Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes is microscopic precision. "It allows us to observe the properties and flow of spiritual energy far better than spiritual sense alone. "Thats how Master could immediately tell whats wrong with ." And whats wrong with it? "Five Elements Disharmony." "?" "Senior Sister Zhang theorized that talismans follow Yin-Yang and Five Element principles. "But Master had already discovered this. "The difference isSenior Sister Zhang has the Yuan Spirit Dao Body, which allows her to develop techniques like ." "And Master doesnt?" "Do you think Dao Foundations are something you can just experiment with? "Who else besides Senior Sister Zhang would even ?" Zhou Qianyuan hesitated, realizing Sun Daoyu had a point. "Master once observed Senior Sister Zhang training with Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes," Sun Daoyu continued. "And he noticedher Five Elemental Qi is slightly unbalanced. "Her Dao Foundation isnt completely harmonious." Zhou Qianyuan winced. "So Master was watching her the same way youre watching Zheng Fa?" "Not ," Sun Daoyu replied. "Master doesnt sit outside spyinghe can see everything from home." He sighed enviously. "I cant wait until my Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes improveIll try it myself!" "Maybe dont," Zhou Qianyuan muttered. Their factions traditions felt . "Master thinks the technique can be perfected," Sun Daoyu continued. "If he succeeds, it could become the greatest Golden Core Talisman Cultivation Method." Suddenly, his expression shifted. "Wait somethings changed in Zheng Fas courtyard!" Zhou Qianyuan blinked. "Changed?" Sun Daoyus emotions shifted rapidlyfirst shock, then realization, then excitement. "Senior Sister Zhang she actually fixed it." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fixed what?" "The disharmony is ! "The Earth and Metal spiritual energies in Zheng Fas courtyard are completely balanced!" He clenched his fists. "I have to report this to Master immediately!" "If this is real we all need to switch to !" Zhou Qianyuan: "And what about my Thousand-Year Purple Bamboo Tears?" Sun Daoyu: "You said no matter how fast Zheng Fa progressed" "Brother, I have only pure, platonic brotherly affection for you." "?" "Youre not my Dao companionI give up Golden Core for you!" Even if I was? "Even then!" Book 2: Chapter 19: Experimentation Vol 2 Chapter 19: Experimentation Senior Sister Zhang sat at her desk, casually writing with a brush. In her left hand, she held a workbookthe one Zheng Fa had submitted as an offering. She wasnt alone. Senior Sister Yuan stood beside her, chattering non-stop, full of energy. Both of them looked completely at ease, as if this was their version of leisure time. Senior Sister Zhang didnt seem the least bit annoyed by the endless talking. And Senior Sister Yuan didnt seem to need responsesshe just kept going. Then, suddenly, Senior Sister Yuans words brought Senior Sister Zhang out of her focused state. I heard youre still negotiating with Uncle Master Pang? Mm. Why dont you lower your conditions a little? Senior Sister Yuan frowned. I heard theres barely any lefteven his own disciples dont always get a share. No. What if Uncle Master Pang refuses to agree? Senior Sister Yuan pouted. He wont refuse, Senior Sister Zhang said confidently. The longer he waits, the more likely hell agree. Why? Because of Junior Brother Zheng. She glanced at the handwriting in the workbook, as if remembering Zheng Fas face. Hes even more suited for than I am. Senior Sister Yuan nodded. Oh, you mean that once they see Junior Brother Zhengs progress, theyll be tempted? How long do you think itll take them to agree? Senior Sister Yuan was curious. That faction of Uncle Master Pangs Senior Sister Zhangs tone was complicated. They love using to spy on thingsSun Daoyu is probably still lurking near Junior Brother Zhengs house right now. Pfft! They have no idea you already saw through them. After being watched long enough, you just know. Senior Sister Zhangs expression remained flat as she muttered, Rotten traditions from the top down. So youre planning to scam Uncle Master Pang, huh? How long do you think theyll keep watching? Ten days. Maybe half a month at most. Junior Brother Zhengs cultivation speed wasnt fake, after all. You really believe in him, huh? Senior Sister Yuan was skeptical. Uncle Master Pang values more than ever. Just as Senior Sister Zhang was about to reply, a golden talisman shot through the window. She reached out and caught it. The voice within sounded helpless, even reluctant Wow, you actually called it! Senior Sister Yuan was stunned. Uncle Master Pang really agreed? Senior Sister Zhangs expression was mixed. I didnt predict it. Junior Brother Zheng did. What? The merchandise was just too goodhe got underpriced. Her face wavered between satisfaction and regret. When Zheng Fa stepped into the study, both Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan locked eyes on him. Their scrutinizing stares made him slightly uneasy. Junior Brother Zheng, how is your cultivation of progressing? Ive had some insights. Zheng Fa hesitated. In truth, he had been looking for an opportunity to discuss Bais First Law of Talisman Dao with Senior Sister Zhang. It wasnt optional. The theory was based entirely on topology and computational models. To confirm whether it actually aligned with Xuanwei Realms talismanic system, it needed experimental validation. And when it came to experiments Who could be a better human testing laboratory than Senior Sister Zhang? The problem was How the hell was he supposed to ask? After all, he had only been cultivating for a month or two. If he suddenly claimed to have groundbreaking insights and wanted to "borrow" Senior Sister Zhangs body for experimentation Even if she believed his research, the sheer disrespect of treating her like a test subject might be unacceptable. Senior Sister Zhang trusted him, sure. But she was still a Golden Core cultivator, and he was just a newcomer. The gap in status was astronomical. He highly doubted she would tolerate it. Until she directly asked him about his progress. Seeing his hesitation, she asked, You seem troubled. Zheng Fa gritted his teeth. Senior Sister, I have some theories and I need your help to verify them. It had to be done eventually. And if Senior Sister Zhang had initiated the conversation, then this was the perfect moment. Go on. Would you be willing to let me borrow your Yuan Spirit Dao Body? Senior Sister Yuan turned to stare at him, her face practically screaming YOURE INSANE. Senior Sister Zhang also paused, staring at him for a long moment. But then, to his greatest shock, she nodded. Zheng Fa was stunned. She trusted him that much? What do you need? I need you to help verify the elemental properties of certain talisman diagrams. Confirming the Five Elemental Sub-Talisman Classification was simple He had already categorized hundreds of talisman diagrams using his new method. Now, he just needed to test whether Senior Sister Zhangs Yuan Spirit Dao Body agreed with the classifications. Without a word, Senior Sister Zhang stood up. A blue light flashed across her body. A transparent, crystalline human form appeared before Zheng Fa. Please check the elemental attribute of Azure Cloud Talisman. Inside her dantian, two lotus platforms appearedperfectly symmetrical, their bases connected. One of the lotus petals faded, replaced by the Azure Cloud Talisman. Immediately, the twin platforms trembled slightly. Then they vanished. Zheng Fa finally understood how Senior Sister Zhang identified elemental attributes The Replacement Method. It was like testing an unknown electronic component on a circuit board. Remove a known part, insert the unknown part, and see if it works. If it did, it belonged to the same category. If it didnt, replace a different part and try again. The only difference? A real circuit board could get fried. Senior Sister Zhang? Indestructible. Water element. Zheng Fa nodded. That matched his classification. Golden Light Talisman. Earth element. Warhorse Talisman. Earth element. Zheng Fa went wild. Hundreds of tests laterevery result matched his predictions. But just as he was about to test even more talismans, he suddenly felt a tug on his sleeve. Mm? He turned to see Senior Sister Yuan, pulling at his clothing. She didnt say anything. Just pointed upward. He turned back to look at Senior Sister Zhang And realized. Although her face was transparent, her tightly pressed lips made her expression painfully obvious. She was not happy. Zheng Fa glanced outside. When he first arrived, the sun was high in the sky. Now? The sun was setting. He had lost track of time because she was too good of a test subject. Even scientific equipment needed cooldown periods And he had been treating a literal Golden Core cultivator as a lab tool. For someone as proud as Senior Sister Zhang, being bossed around like this was likely infuriating. Zheng Fa turned to Senior Sister Yuan. She immediately backed away two stepslooking like she didnt want to get caught in the crossfire. TRAITOR. Are you done? Senior Sister Zhangs voice was calm. But Zheng Fa knew better. Done! She narrowed her eyes. What exactly were you testing? Zheng Fa lowered his head slightly. I was verifying a hypothesis. Which is? He picked up a brush and wrote Senior Sister Zhang frowned slightly. She watched as Zheng Fa circled matching structures across different elemental talismans. Gradually, her anger faded. Her eyes lit up. So you were Yes. Testing this classification method. And the results? 100% accurate. Senior Sister Zhang fell into deep thought. And you said the Five Elemental Sub-Talismans form a greater whole? Zheng Fa nodded. Youre saying they can be rearranged? sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She suddenly stared at him. Zheng Fa drew the combined diagram on paper. She fell silent. Then, after a long pause, she whispered You may be disrespectful. Huh? If you ever have another discovery like thisbe as disrespectful as you like. Zheng Fa snapped his head up in shock. This was the first time he had ever seen Senior Sister Zhang smile like this A genuine, uninhibited smile. Not distant. Not indifferent. A smile. Zheng Fas heart raced. A world-class genius. A . A Golden Core cultivator. All at his disposal. This was every researchers dream! Just then, Senior Sister Yuan suddenly spoke. I wanna play with Senior Sisters body too. ??? Zheng Fa felt Senior Sister Zhangs smile freeze. Her expression wavered. Damn it, bird mouth! Book 2: Chapter 20: Peerless Vol 2 Chapter 20: Peerless Noticing that Senior Sister Zhangs expression was becoming uncertain, as if she might be regretting her earlier generosity, Zheng Fa quickly changed the subject. "Senior Sister, I have a question." "What is it?" "If the Five Elemental Sub-Talismans exist, then shouldnt there also be Yin-Yang Sub-Talismans?" Zheng Fa shared his dilemma. Back in the modern world, he, Old Bai, and the others had tried everything. They had asked Han Xiaobai to refine the algorithm, manually analyzed the diagrams with topology Yet, no consistent pattern had emerged for Yin-Yang talismans. Unlike the Five Elements, there were no recurring structural components. "Yin-Yang" Senior Sister Zhang frowned slightly. "I don''t know either. But Yin and Yang are fundamentally different from the Five Elements." "Why?" Instead of answering, she activated her Yuan Spirit Dao Body again. In her dantian, the twin lotus platforms slowly rotated Suddenly, one of them collapsed as if it had withered away. But the very next moment, the remaining lotus sent out thin root-like tendrils, reaching out and The missing lotus reappeared. "This is" Zheng Fa was struck with realization. "Yin and Yang are twinsthey cannot exist without each other." Senior Sister Zhang explained. Zheng Fa nodded but furrowed his brows. He understood what she meant The Five Elements formed a complete whole, akin to interlocking machine parts. But Yin and Yang They were not parts of a greater structure. They were more like light and shadowwherever one existed, the other inevitably followed. Even if one was destroyed, it could regenerate from the presence of the other. This was far more mysterious than the Five Elements. Seeing his contemplative expression, Senior Sister Zhang reassured him. " was originally just a rough concept by Jiushan Ancestor. Ive only begun to refine it. Theres no need to rush." Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm" "If you ever need my help again, come find me." Before Zheng Fa could thank her, Senior Sister Yuan suddenly pouted. "Unfair!" She grumbled. "I have to make an appointment to see you, but can drop by whenever he wants?" As she spoke, she leaned against Senior Sister Zhang, as if staking her claim. "You come over and give me a headache." Senior Sister Zhang shot her a glare but didnt push her away. "And ?" Senior Sister Yuan huffed. "You let boss you around!" Senior Sister Zhang suddenly smirked. Her slender figure floated into the airwithout wind, without effort. Zheng Fa stepped outside, gazing up at her. By now, the sun had already set, leaving only a thick layer of dark clouds hanging over Jiushan Sect. Senior Sister Zhang raised her hand. A brilliant five-colored radiance erupted from her body In an instant, the clouds vanished, revealing a crystal-clear night sky. The multicolored glow from her body reflected off the snow-covered mountain peaks, illuminating Jiushan Sect in an otherworldly spectacle. Descending gracefully, she glanced at Senior Sister Yuan and chuckled. "You see?" "When arrives, the heavens light up." Senior Sister, your special effects are too dramatic. Atop Jiushan Sects Eighth Peak, a middle-aged man with a wealthy merchants round, contented face watched the display. "Zhang Wuyi has achieved Five Elemental Completion." His tone carried admiration. "Five Elemental Completion? Master, what kind of realm is that?" The young man standing beside himSun Daoyuasked curiously. This plump yet authoritative man was none other than Master Pang, a Nascent Soul cultivator. Hearing his disciples question, Master Pang patiently explained. "When one refines the Five Elements to completion and then harmonizes Yin and Yang, they reach Golden Core Perfectionthe final step before Nascent Soul." Sun Daoyus eyes widened. "Then Senior Sister Zhang is about to break through?" His tone was a mix of excitement and concern. "Not yet. Shes still one step away." Master Pang shook his head. "I once believed that fixing to balance the Five Elements would be enough." "But now I see Yin-Yang Harmonization is another obstacle." "This technique is still incomplete." Sun Daoyu hesitated. "Then, Master, should we still make the exchange?" His enthusiasm had clearly cooled. If the technique was still flawed, was it really worth trading for? Especially when he preferred a more direct Nascent Soul method? Master Pang, however, nodded firmly. "Of course. In fact, Id trade even more for it." "But I want to change one condition." Sun Daoyu blinked. "Change what?" Master Pangs silver-glowing eyes remained locked onto a particular courtyard. "I dont want the technique from Zhang Wuyi." "I want it from the one who improved it." Sun Daoyu froze. "You mean Senior Sister Zhang?" "Idiot!" Master Pang shot him a glare. "Do you think Huang Zhenren would just hand her over?" "Then who?" "Zheng Fa." Master Pangs eyes gleamed as he stared down the mountain. "He is the one who refined the technique." Sun Daoyu staggered. Even though the person speaking was his own master, a Nascent Soul cultivator, he still found this hard to believe. "Master Zheng Fa is barely at early-stage Qi Refining. Hes been in the sect for less than three months!" Master Pang glanced at him as if he were an idiot. "Youve been spying on Zheng Fa for days. And you still havent figured it out?" "Figured out?" Master Pang sighed in disappointment. "Think! "Which came first? "Zheng Fa fixing the Five Elemental Imbalanceor Zhang Wuyis advancement?" "Zheng Fas came first." "Exactly." "But what if Senior Sister Zhang had already figured it out and just had him test it?" "Listen to yourself." Master Pang narrowed his eyes. "Zheng Fa visited Zhang Wuyis residence. "Immediately afterward, she achieved Five Elemental Completion." "" Sun Daoyu followed his masters gaze. Master Pang smirked. "Right now, Zhang Wuyi is personally seeing Zheng Fa off." "Hell, she even walked past the main gate with hima few extra steps, as if she couldnt bear to part." Sun Daoyu''s face twitched. "Master, do you think she would do that for you?" Sun Daoyu stayed silent. You and your damn Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes "Master, Zheng Fa already rejected us before." "That was my mistakeI underestimated him." Master Pangs eyes gleamed. "This time, Ill meet him personally." Sun Daoyu hesitated. "Master, didnt you say a Nascent Soul cultivator can only fully invest in one true disciple?" "And that you had already chosen Junior Brother Zhou?" Master Pang fell silent. Then he spoke. "Your Junior Brother Zhou is very broad-minded." "Huh?" "In fact, he admires Zheng Fa, right?" "So why not let him become Zheng Fas disciple instead?" "" Sun Daoyu took a deep breath. "Master, I don''t think his mind is broad." After sending Zheng Fa off, Senior Sister Zhang didnt return home. Instead, she flew to the Seventh Peak. There, nestled in the icy cliffs, stood a palace of pure cold jade. A single womans voicecold as the surrounding snowspoke as she approached. "Wu Yi, what brings you here?" "Master, I have a request." "Speak." Senior Sister Zhang took a deep breath. "I wish for you to accept another disciple." Silence. Then, the palace doors swung open. "Enter." Stepping inside, she was greeted by her masters piercing gaze A woman whose presence was colder than the frozen mountain itself. "Another disciple?" "You know I have no patience for teaching." Senior Sister Zhang bowed her head. "Master, I dont ask you to teach him." "I only ask you to grant him our sects resourcesthe very ones prepared for my own Nascent Soul breakthrough." Book 2: Chapter 21: The Hearts of Men Vol 2 Chapter 21: The Hearts of Men Zheng Fa had no idea that overnight, two Nascent Soul cultivators of Jiushan Sect had been discussing his name. After returning home, he focused entirely on his cultivation. Since adjusting the True Form Shadowless Talisman and Frost Blade Talisman, his cultivation had become noticeably smoother. He could faintly sense that he was on the verge of breaking through to the third level of Qi Refining. Zheng Fa had studied the cultivation speed of various spiritual roots. The difference between single spiritual roots and dual spiritual roots was significant Generally speaking, a cultivator with a single spiritual root could reach the tenth level of Qi Refining and attempt Foundation Establishment in about a year. However, for someone like Zheng Fa, who had dual spiritual roots, even with diligence, it would take three to five years to reach the tenth level of Qi Refining. If they were burdened with making a living and other responsibilities, spending eight to nine years was not uncommon. This was the normdisciples with a single spiritual root were often supported by a master and only needed to focus on cultivation. In contrast, dual spiritual root cultivators rarely received such treatment. Reaching the tenth level of Qi Refining was just one hurdleFoundation Establishment required the Foundation Establishment Pill, which was scarce and expensive. For Qi Refining disciples, purchasing such a pill was nearly impossible; it often took years of painstaking savings. Considering this, achieving Foundation Establishment within ten years was extremely difficult. Jiushan Sect only provided its entry-level disciples with ten years of stipends, which was barely enough for dual spiritual root discipleslet alone those with three or four spiritual roots. This ten-year period was essentially a narrow window for dual spiritual root cultivators. For those with lower aptitude, there wasnt even a sliver of hope. Take Han Qi, for example, a disciple with three spiritual roots. When he first joined, he still dreamed of reaching Foundation Establishment. But over time, disciples like him found themselves struggling just to survive in the sect. Foundation Establishment? That was nothing more than an unrealistic childhood dream. Most low-ranking disciples were either numb or resentful, just like Han Qi. However, Zheng Fa''s cultivation speed far exceeded that of an average dual spiritual root cultivatorhe was only slightly slower than those with a single spiritual root. For example, Zhou Qianyuan had reached the second level of Qi Refining in just a little over thirty days. Zheng Fa had taken forty to fifty days. At first, he didnt understand why. But after observing himself, he figured it out. One reason was, of course, the Talisman Dao Foundation Establishment Method. Based on his estimates, his absorption of spiritual energy was about 20-30% faster than that of an average dual spiritual root cultivator. The other reason was modern life. Modern times had no spiritual energy, but Zheng Fa had always been diligent. He cultivated the Crimson Sky Technique daily, even though there was no actual spiritual energy to absorb. At first, it was just a habit. But later, he discovered an unexpected benefitthough he couldnt increase his spiritual energy in the modern world, he was refining it, laying an exceptionally solid foundation. Other cultivators had to pause and adjust to the surge of spiritual energy before continuing their breath circulation. But Zheng Fa didnt need towhenever he was in the Xuanwei Realm, he could simply charge ahead at full speed. He had a feeling that even without mastering the Yuan Talisman Foundation, he might still be able to match Zhou Qianyuan''s cultivation speed. As he continued cultivating, he suddenly felt a surge in his dantian, a sensation of fullness spreading from within. Through inner vision, he saw his dantian overflowing with spiritual energy. Compared to the gentle trickle when he first started cultivating, his energy now surged like a roaring river. He had reached the third level of Qi Refining. Zheng Fa opened his eyes, a faint smile appearing on his lips. A small celebration, of sorts. After all, he was surrounded by Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan, who were Golden Core cultivators. Even among the marketplace disciples, there were plenty of Foundation Establishment cultivators. Breaking through Qi Refining levels didnt seem like much. People probably wouldnt even bother to notice. "Zheng Fa broke through!" On the Eighth Peak of Jiushan Sect, Master Pang Zhenren gazed toward Zheng Fas courtyard with silver light flashing in his eyes, exclaiming as if witnessing something extraordinary. "A genius! His talent is truly remarkable!" "Um Master, I broke through recently too," Zhou Qianyuan stood beside him and softly reminded. "You broke through too?" Master Pang blinked and glanced at him before curling his lips. "The third level of Qi Refining? Whats there to talk about?" Zhou Qianyuan: "?" The next day, Zheng Fa couldnt afford to spend the whole day cultivating. The escort ship that had been sent out had returned. There were quite a few people aboardit had visited three nearby sects and two loose cultivator marketplaces, bringing back over a hundred people. With so many new customers arriving at once, the marketplace suddenly became much busier. For two days straight, Zheng Fa stayed at the market, working alongside Senior Sister Yuan to manage various issues: Some merchants, seeing that these customers werent sect members, tried to scam them. Some people had only come for a free ridethey couldnt afford anything but still loitered and caused trouble. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some merchants, initially skeptical of Zheng Fas ideas, sold out their goods but then begged him for help restocking. The whole marketplace was in chaos. Not just Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Yuaneven the on-duty disciples were running back and forth without rest. When the wave of customers finally left, the others could finally take a break. But Zheng Fa remained busyhe had to calculate the escort ship''s earnings from the trip. "This trip brought in around twenty spirit stones in taxes, plus the profits from talisman resalesa total of about fifty spirit stones." After finishing his calculations, Zheng Fa turned to Senior Sister Yuan, who was waiting beside him. "The rental fees can''t be changed for now." The spirit stones they earned from the escort ship mainly came from two sources: reselling talismans at a markup and transaction taxes. The tax rates varied depending on the type of transaction, but on average, they ranged between 10% and 20%. Senior Sister Yuan was delighted to hear the numbers. "Two trips per monththats a hundred spirit stones a month!" "Senior Sister, we still need to deduct the ships operating costs, wages for the crew members, and bonuses for the marketplace disciples who have been working tirelessly these past two days." "...How much will that be?" Zheng Fa wasnt entirely sure, but after a rough estimate, he replied, "Our net profit will be around twenty spirit stones." "That''s... a little low." Zheng Fa nodded. It wasnt just about the amount. The real issue was that everyone had worked so hard, but the results seemed underwhelmingthere would inevitably be complaints. Han Qi and his two companions were heading toward the marketplace for patrol duty. They were now considered under Zheng Fas command and officially part of the marketplace disciples. Along the way, they encountered several other disciples also heading to the marketsome of whom they had grown familiar with during the escort trip. As they walked together, casual chatter filled the air. "Have you heard? After all that effort, we only made twenty spirit stones." "...I don''t think this escort ship business will last long," one disciple scoffed. "We worked our asses off, forced to smile and bow the whole trip, and then we came back exhausted... for just twenty spirit stones? We couldve made that doing something else!" Others chimed in, grumbling. Though they spoke in hushed voices, Han Qi and his companions heard everything. An awkward silence fell over the trio. After all, they saw themselves as Zheng Fas men. Even though the others didnt mention names, it was obvious who they were complaining about. The tall and thin disciple opened his mouth, about to retort, but Han Qi tugged his sleeve to stop him. Their pace slowed, and they watched as the other disciples walked further ahead. "Senior Brother, why didn''t you let me curse them out?" "...Did they say anything wrong?" Han Qi shot him a look. "What exactly were you going to curse them for?" "..." "Besides, in front of Junior Brother Zheng, they act all respectful." "Bastards hiding daggers behind their smiles!" the tall disciple cursed bitterly. "Junior Brother Zheng is still too young and low-ranked," Han Qi sighed. "These people fear him, but only because of Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan. Deep down, most of them resent him." "But Junior Brother Zheng made them money!" "He did, but with such a big operation" Han Qi sighed again. "They probably think that if they were in charge, they could have earned even more." The tall disciple fell silent. Han Qi continued, "Besides, the escort ship cant always go to the same place. This trip was nearby, but what about the farther destinations? The profits would be even lower." "Then will Senior Sister Zhang blame Junior Brother Zheng?" "Blame him? No." Han Qi frowned. "But whether this business continues thats another story." A heavy mood settled over them. With uneasy thoughts, Han Qi and his companions arrived at the marketplace. The moment they stepped in, something felt different. "Senior Brother! Youve worked hard these past two dayshave a meat pie!" As they passed a meat pie stall, the vendor grinned and handed them three steaming hot pies. "You guys skipped breakfast, right? Here, have a jujube cake to hold you over!" "Too much food will make you thirstyhave some water!" They barely walked one street before their arms were stuffed with food. And it wasnt just themother marketplace disciples who had arrived earlier were also receiving all kinds of gifts. A group of disciples stood frozen, stunned by the unexpected warmth from the vendors. None of them could figure out why the stall owners were being so generous. "Senior Brother wasnt it that in the past, when vendors saw us, they avoided us like the plague? Now they''re acting like this?" Han Qi blinked, then suddenly laughed. "The marketplace didnt make much money, but the vendors did!" "...Huh?" Han Qi turned, looking toward the marketplace management building. Inside, Senior Sister Zhang sat with a smile, speaking to Zheng Fa. "Before today, there were vacant stalls that no one wanted to rent. Now? People are fighting over them." "Not just that" She gave Zheng Fa a meaningful look. "The most important thing is the hearts of the people." Then, with a determined expression, she declared: "The escort ship must continueprofit or no profit!" Zheng Fa nodded. He understood exactly what Senior Sister Zhang meant. Among the entire Jiushan Sect, the most disadvantaged were these low-ranking disciplesand most of the vendors came from this group. This single escort trip had allowed nearly every vendor to make a profit. To Zheng Fa and the sects upper ranks, the money wasnt much. But for these stall owners, it was equivalent to a months worth of earnings. For Senior Sister Zhang, convincing Jiushan Sects leadership to share more resources with the lower ranks was impossiblenor would she even try. But bringing in customers from other sects and marketplaces to spend money? That was like taking a slice from someone else''s cake and handing it to Jiushans disciples. And that? That was something worth doingas much as possible. At that moment, Senior Sister Yuan came up from the first floor, carrying a pile of gifts. She looked completely bewildered. "Junior Brother Zheng these were left at the door by the vendors." She struggled to hold up the stack of items, her voice incredulous. "And theres so much more downstairsI couldnt carry it all!" Book 2: Chapter 22: A Late Arrival Vol 2 Chapter 22: A Late Arrival Senior Sister Yuan could carry everythingafter all, as a Golden Core cultivator, she could probably crush this entire marketplace building with a single palm. But she chose not to use her powers. Instead, she carried the items with her arms, making trip after trip up and down the stairs, not seeming tired in the slightest. In fact, she looked oddly pleased with herself. It was obvious that these gifts werent from just one person. The food items were one thing. But among them were talismans, pills, and even handmade crafts. The most unacceptable thing, howeversomeone, likely a tailor shop, had sent over several dresses. Zheng Fa couldnt shake the feeling that they had been delivered to the wrong person. "Senior Sister Zhang, why dont you take these dresses?" Zheng Fa suggested. Senior Sister Zhang reached out and picked up the closest one. As she unfurled the skirt in front of Zheng Fa, he finally got a clear look The unimportant areas were tightly covered, designed in an almost rigidly conservative style. But the important areas? There wasnt a single thread of fabric. Senior Sister Zhang stood there in complete silence, staring at Zheng Fa with an intense, piercing gaze. Zheng Fa pressed his lips together, then coughed dryly and forced out a response. "Uh I-Ill just take it back and return it!" Internally, he was shaken Who said cultivators in the Xuanwei Realm were conservative? Their minds seemed pretty open! But could they at least ship these things discreetly?! The gifts didnt actually amount to much. Senior Sister Yuan finished moving everything in just three trips. They werent particularly valuable, eitherafter all, most of the senders werent wealthy. But despite that, the three of them stood around the pile of gifts, staring at it in silence for a long time. Finally, Senior Sister Zhang spoke. "The escort ship must continue." Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Yuan nodded without hesitation. Han Qi and his companions strolled through the marketplace, their mouths stuffed with food. "Senior Brother, is it just me, or does it feel like even the arguments have decreased today?" The tall disciple swallowed his bite of pie, looking puzzled. Han Qi, however, wasnt surprised. With a smile, he explained, "When people make money, and life starts looking up, theres less resentment." The tall disciple noddedthough it wasnt clear whether he actually understood. His gaze shifted toward a group of disciples at the street corner, his tone a little bitter. "Those were the same guys badmouthing us earlier, but now theyre eating just fine!" "Its fine," Han Qis expression remained calm, his tone light. "Theres no need to be upset about these people. Junior Brother Zheng has already won over the hearts of the people. No amount of grumbling from them will change that." "Thats true!" The tall disciple brightened up. "Junior Brother Zheng has Senior Sister Zhang backing him from above, and now he has public support from below. With the way things are going, his position in the marketplace is unshakable." "Senior Sister Zhang?" Han Qis tone suddenly turned odd. "With Junior Brother Zhengs talent and ability, its hard to say whether this marketplace will ultimately belong to Zhang or Zheng in the future." "I want to take Zheng Fa as my direct disciple!" Master Pang Zhenren spoke with absolute determination, his face set like stone. Zhou Qianyuan looked at his master, wanting to say somethingbut he didnt dare. Instead, he turned toward his Senior Brother, Sun Daoyu, only to find that Sun Daoyus face was also clouded with reluctance. Zhou Qianyuan had no personal grudge against Zheng Fa. In fact, he deeply respected Zheng Fas mastery of talismans. He wouldnt even mind treating Zheng Fa as an equal and addressing him formally. He wasnt someone who clung to status and pride. But His master taking Zheng Fa as a direct disciple was another matter entirely. This decision could impact his own path to Nascent Soul. Considering how highly Master Pang valued Zheng Fa now, the resources that had been stockpiled for Zhou Qianyuan might very well end up going to Zheng Fa instead. How was he supposed to accept that? As for Senior Brother Sun, Zhou Qianyuan could guess his reasons. Sun Daoyu never got along with Zheng Fa. There had even been an incident where he tried to steal Zheng Fas Immortal Token. But even setting that aside Sun Daoyu had put in years of effort, investing time and resources to earn favor with Master Pang. If Zheng Fa became a direct disciple, wouldn''t that make all of Sun Daoyus efforts worthless? Still, as disciples, they had no say in their masters decision. Master Pang was a Nascent Soul cultivator. They had no right to argue. Perhaps sensing their reluctance, Master Pang glanced at them, his expression unreadable. "Do you both think Im overestimating Zheng Fa?" The two exchanged looks. Then, bowing their heads, they said in unison, "We wouldnt dare. We follow our masters will." "If Zheng Fa was just a talented disciple, I wouldnt insist on taking him in," Master Pang explained. "After all, Senior Niece Zhang was the one who introduced him to the sect." "Do you really think I lack another disciple so badly?" "Then why" "No matter how powerful he becomes, do you think he can threaten a Nascent Soul cultivator like me?" Master Pangs laugh was cold. "But Master, then why" "Its because youre both idiots!" Master Pang glared at them, his brows furrowing in frustration. "I told you beforedont obsess over petty disputes. Compete, sure, but know your limits." "And yet? Look at whats happened now!" "The two factions are at each others throats!" "Right now, I can still keep things under control." "But in the future?" Sun Daoyus face alternated between red and pale. He knew that the growing rift between the two factions was never Master Pangs intention. Master Huang Zhenren and Master Zhang Zhenren had originally just disagreed on ideology. But over the years, their disciples first fought over ideals, then over resources, and eventually, it became a struggle where even the reason for conflict had been forgotten. Decades of accumulated resentment had turned into a tangled mess, impossible to resolve. And disciples like himself had only made things worse, either by inaction or by fueling the flames. Master Pang suddenly turned to Zhou Qianyuan. "Qianyuan, be honestcan you compare to Senior Niece Zhang?" Zhou Qianyuan lowered his head in shame. "I do not have the confidence." The longer he stayed in Jiushan Sect, the more he understood how terrifying Senior Sister Zhang truly was. Her mind, her abilitiesshe was undoubtedly the strongest of the next generation. Within the sect, her status was already comparable to their own master. "And now, Zheng Fa has appeared," Master Pang sighed. "Its one thing that he has talent. But now, he has also won over the lower-ranked disciples. "If he and Senior Niece Zhang work together, do you think there will still be a place for the rest of you in the future?" "We are incompetent." Both Zhou Qianyuan and Sun Daoyu bowed their heads. Master Pang shook his head and sighed. "That bastard Huang Zhenren is too damn lucky. First, he picks up Senior Niece Zhang, and now, Zheng Fa falls into his lap! "If you two want any chance at a decent future, the best option is to bring Zheng Fa into our faction." Sun Daoyu slowly nodded, finally understanding his masters intentions. He mused, "If Junior Brother Zheng joins us it would be a matter of addition and subtraction. "**One gain, one loss**the balance between the two factions would be restored. "And then, we wouldnt have to worry anymore." Master Pang looked out toward the mountains, his gaze deep and unreadable. "Not only that," he added, "but given his relationship with Senior Niece Zhang "Whos to say he wont be the key to resolving the conflict between our factions in the future?" "Master?" "The Hundred Immortals Alliance is already in turmoil" Master Pang gave them a meaningful glance. "Do you both understand?" After parting with Master Pang, Zhou Qianyuan and Sun Daoyu walked in silence. Zhou Qianyuan felt stifled, but Sun Daoyu seemed deep in thought. Finally, sensing Zhou Qianyuans frustration, Sun Daoyu spoke. "Master cares about us. Even if he favors Zheng Fa, he will always consider your future. "Don''t worry." Zhou Qianyuan hesitated, then let out a small breath and cupped his hands in gratitude. "Thank you, Senior Brother Sun." "Youre being too polite, Junior Nephew Zhou." "Huh?" Zheng Fa sat cross-legged in his study, consuming a freshly purchased Condensing Yuan Pill, preparing to form his third Yuan Talisman. The spirit stones he used to buy this pill had come from the escort ships earnings. Han Qi and his companions no longer ran stalls themselves, but they still helped Zheng Fa sell talismans. Some of the newly drawn talismans he had placed on the ship were among the best sellers. Inside Jiushan Sect, these talismans would barely fetch ten spirit stones. But in other marketplaces, they sold for twenty spirit stones Jiushan Sects Talisman Masters were so competitive that even the prices of Mysterious-Grade Talismans were lower than those outside. This time, Zheng Fa had far more options when selecting his next Yuan Talisman. Thanks to his discovery of Five Element Sub-Talismans and the top-tier lab provided by Senior Sister Zhang, they had managed to research countless new talisman patterns based on Yin-Yang and the Five Elements. Currently, he planned to condense a Yin-element, Water-attribute Yuan Talisman And since Senior Sister Zhang likely had a Water Spiritual Root, she had done the most research in that field. Among hundreds of choices, Zheng Fa had selected the Nourishing Spirit Talisman. Its effect was simple: It nourished the soul and repaired spiritual damage. This was for Tang Lingwus mother. It wasnt just about repaying their bond The discovery of Five Element Sub-Talismans owed much to Old Man Bai, but Tang Lingwu had also played a crucial role. At the very least, she had contributed a great deal of money. Beyond that, Zheng Fa believed that if the Nourishing Spirit Talisman worked for Tang Lingwus mother, it could have huge potential in the modern world. He had thought carefully about this The Talisman Dao Foundation Establishment Method wasnt just about accelerating his cultivation. Its greatest potential was in the modern world. In the Xuanwei Realm, talismans were commonplace. No matter how advanced his Yuan Talismans were, they wouldnt dominate the market. But in modern society? sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These talismans could allow him to perform magic in the real world! With that in mind, he realized his talisman selection didnt need to focus solely on combat. Instead, support-type talismans could be even more valuable. Zheng Fa had two principles when choosing his Yuan Talismans: Self-defenselike the True Form Shadowless Talisman, for worst-case scenarios.Solving real-world problems that modern science couldn''tlike the Nourishing Spirit Talisman. That way, he could acquire more resources in the future. His spiritual sense entered his dantian, and in no time, he had successfully condensed the Nourishing Spirit Talisman. As soon as it formed, it naturally aligned itself with his previously condensed True Form Shadowless Talisman and Frost Blade Talisman, as if they were meant to be together. Modern World C Old Man Bais House As they left class, Tang Lingwu suddenly said she had something to do and told Zheng Fa to go ahead She would be late. But she wasnt just a little late. By the time she arrived, more than an hour had passed. What concerned Zheng Fa and Old Man Bai even more Her face was slightly wet, as if she had washed it recently. And if one looked closely, her eyes were still a little red. Old Man Bai suddenly stood up, his face dark with anger. "You were crying?! "Did someone bully you on the way here?!" Zheng Fa also walked over, worried, though he had a different suspicion. Tang Lingwu sniffled and spoke with a heavy, nasal voice. "No." Then, after a pause, she continued: "Teacher I might not be able to come to class anymore." Book 2: Chapter 23: Sick Vol 2 Chapter 23: Sick At Old Man Bais house, the light cast a faint white glow. Zheng Fa, Tang Lingwu, and Old Man Bai sat in the living room, the atmosphere heavy and quiet. "Your mother wont let you come here anymore?" Old Man Bai asked softly. Tang Lingwu nodded lightly, then shook her head. She sniffled, as if trying not to worry them, forcing a strained smile. "My moms condition has been worsening lately. I just want to spend more time with her." Zheng Fas eyes locked onto hers, studying her closely. But Tang Lingwu avoided his gaze, lowering her head. Her side bangs fell over her face, casting a shadow that concealed the exhaustion and helplessness in her expression. "What''s the real reason?" Zheng Fa asked. A long silence. Then, in a small voice, Tang Lingwu answered, "Because of me." She hesitated, then continued, "I stayed out too late a few times My mom got angry." Zheng Fa remembered Back when they were researching the Five Element Sub-Talismans, they had been so excited that several nights ran later than usual. During that time, Tang Lingwus phone had rung a few times. "Then I stayed up too late one night, and my mom noticed. "She has insomnia, so once she gets stressed, she cant sleep at all." Zheng Fa recalled the notebook filled with talisman patterns It was thanks to Tang Lingwus late-night efforts that they discovered the Metal Sub-Talisman. So this was his fault too. "That still doesnt explain why she wont let you come here," Old Man Bai frowned. "Is her condition getting worse?" Tang Lingwu shook her head. "Its not that Its just that we got into a fight, and she got too upset, so she banned me from leaving the house." "What were you arguing about?" "I told her" Tang Lingwu hesitated. "That I wasnt going to minor in Business Management anymore. "That I was switching to Computer Science instead." The room fell silent. Old Man Bai gave Zheng Fa a side glance, then turned back to Tang Lingwu. "Wait Why were you minoring in Business in the first place?" Tang Lingwu explained, "My mom decided it for me. "She said that after I graduate, I should go abroad for a business degree "And when I come back, I can take over my dads company." "Then why Computer Science?" Zheng Fa saw her head tilt slightly toward him Like she wanted to glance at him but stopped herself at the last second. "I recently discovered that I love Computer Science!" Tang Lingwu raised her voice, as if speaking louder would make it more believable. Zheng Fa felt complicated emotions rise in his heart. She was obviously lying. She had likely realized that Computer Science was useful for studying talismans And since Zheng Fa didnt trust outsiders with cultivation secrets, she chose this major to help him. Tang Lingwu lifted her chin, sensing their doubt. So, she quickly added, "Actually, even if I wasnt studying Computer Science, I still wouldnt want to major in Business! "I just never told my mom before!" "Why not?" "My mom never let boys near mefine, whatever. "But she followed me around constantly. "Because of that, I never even had a close friend growing up. "I have zero social skills." She sighed, then gestured at them. "When Im just with you guys, its fine. I can relax." "But when theres too many people, I hate it. "I dont have the patience for socializing. "Im just not suited for business, and Id be even worse at running a company." Her expression turned helpless as she continued, "My original plan was to study Mathematics and go into research. "And if I turned out to have no talent, I could still just do something like LH?pital and survive in the field." Old Man Bai froze, his pity vanishing instantly. Zheng Fa completely understood why. Tang Lingwu had casually compared herself to a legendary mathematician A French nobleman who bought a research paper, got his name attached to it, and became immortalized in mathematics history. Why the hell would you feel bad for her?! Tang Lingwu noticed their speechless expressions and suddenly grinned mischievously. She stood up, stretching. "Anyway, my mom wont let me study what I want. "So, I guess Ill just go back and inherit my dads enormous fortune!" She waved a hand dismissively. "You guys dont need to worry. "My moms waiting for me, so Ill get going now" "I learned a new technique recently." Zheng Fas voice suddenly broke the silence. "Huh?" Tang Lingwus footsteps stopped. Slowly, she turned back. "Its called the Nourishing Spirit Talisman." "Nourishing Spirit Talisman?" Tang Lingwu repeated the name softly, her voice trembling slightly. "Are you saying?" "I cant guarantee itll work," Zheng Fa said cautiously. "But it strengthens the spirit, nourishes the soul, and its effects are gentle. "Even if it doesnt help it wont cause any harm." This was why he had chosen this talisman It wasnt the most powerful healing talisman for the soul. But it was the safest. Even though the Xuanwei Realm had a far deeper understanding of souls than the modern world, The two realms were fundamentally different. So, Zheng Fa had opted for caution. Tang Lingwu slowly nodded. The forced smile on her face finally faded And her eyes shone with new light. "If youre unsure, we can test it first," Zheng Fa suggested. "Test?" Old Man Bai blinked. "On who?" Zheng Fa looked at him. "Not me!" Old Man Bai waved his hands frantically. "My brain works perfectly finenothing wrong at all!" "Ill do it," Tang Lingwu said, gritting her teeth. Zheng Fa pointed his finger, activating the Nourishing Spirit Talisman. The golden rune formed in midair, then flew to Tang Lingwus forehead. She tensed, instinctively shutting her eyes. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her eyelashes trembled slightly. As soon as the talisman merged into her, her body went limp, and she collapsed backward. Zheng Fa quickly caught her, gently laying her on the sofa. "What happened?!" Old Man Bai jumped up in alarm, thinking something had gone wrong. But then, they both realized Tang Lingwu was fast asleep. Her breathing was steady, and because of her slight congestion, she even let out a soft snore. She only slept for fifteen minutes before waking up. The difference was immediately obvious. When she arrived, Tang Lingwu had been exhausted, her complexion pale, her eyes shadowed with fatigue. Now, she looked completely refreshedher cheeks rosy, her eyes clear, her entire presence radiating energy. Old Man Bai leaned in, examining her curiously. "You look completely different! "How do you feel?" Tang Lingwu grinned. Zheng Fa could almost see the happiness bubbling off Tang Lingwu. With a dreamy voice, she sighed, "It felt like my brain was soaking in a hot spring "And my soul was basking in the sun" "I WANT TO TRY!" Old Man Bai, listening from the side, suddenly blurted out, his face full of longing. "I thought your brain was fine?" Zheng Fa squinted at him. "Anyone who studies mathematics is at least a little crazy!" Old Man Bai retorted righteously. "Come on! Let me have a go!" "My mom doesnt believe me." Tang Lingwu sighed, setting down her phone. Zheng Fa wasnt surprised. He was just a classmate to her motherwhy would she believe him? "Ill handle it!" Old Man Bai reached out. Tang Lingwu hesitated, then reluctantly handed him the phone. "Hello? Hey, heyyeah, its me." Old Man Bai greeted her mother like an old friend. "Yeah, yeah, I called about your daughter." "Its true! This kid is seriously amazing!" "Dont doubt it! I tested it myself!" he declared. "Yeah, yeah! Ive got a condition! Been taking meds for years!" The person on the other end paused, seemingly considering his words. "Think about it! I charge you for tutoring, but I teach your daughter for free! "Why do you think that is?" "Exactly! Because of this!" "Tomorrow? After school? At your place? Sure, sureperfect!" Hanging up, Old Man Bai turned to them with a smug grin. "Teacher, how did you do that?" Tang Lingwu looked at him with admiration. "Sick people assume everyone else is sick too." Old Man Bai shook his head. "You really think I was joking when I said every math student is at least a little crazy?" "" "I''ve seen too much. I have experience!" His tone carried the weight of years of suffering. The next day, as soon as the final bell rang, Tang Lingwu sprinted over to Zheng Fas desk. Her eyes were shining, filled with anticipationas if she was afraid he would back out. Zheng Fa sighed, shaking his head. Without even packing up his papers, he stood up and followed her out. "My mom sent a driver to pick us up. Its only about twenty minutes from school to my house," Tang Lingwu chatted cheerfully. "Shell drive you back later." They walked out of the classroom together. Behind them, Wang Chen, who sat behind Zheng Fa, stared in shock. He turned to his deskmate, his voice filled with disbelief. "Did I hear that right?" "You heard it right." His deskmate looked equally stunned. "So Zheng Fa is going to Tang Lingwus house?" "Yeah." "And her mom sent a driver to pick him up?" "Yeah." "Thats meeting the parents, right?" "Seems like it." "I DONT UNDERSTAND!" Wang Chens voice carried a trace of righteous indignation. "WHY HIM?!" His deskmate nodded slowly, then pointed toward the door. "Look at Old Chen. "He looks even more confused than you." Wang Chen turned and saw Mr. Chen, their teacher, standing in the hallway. The man was smoking furiously, scratching his bald head, his face full of pure bewilderment. It was the expression of a man who had just seen an alien. Zheng Fa wasnt going alone to Tang Lingwus house. As his referral and guarantor, Old Man Bai had already been waiting in the backseat of the car. The driver looked nothing like a typical chauffeur from a wealthy family Instead of a suit, he wore baggy shorts and a T-shirt. He also didnt say a word during the ride. But Zheng Fa noticed The man kept glancing at him through the rearview mirror, clearly curious. The twenty-minute drive wasnt exactly short for a city of this size. Eventually, the car pulled into a villa district. It wasnt like the luxurious mansions on TV No grand estates, no massive iron gates. Instead, there were spacious three-story villas, built far apart from each other. The buildings werent particularly new, either From the architecture, they were at least ten years old. But because the neighborhood had been developed early, it sat right in the city centera prime location. Behind the villas, a small hill stood, adding a natural backdrop to the area. Book 2: Chapter 24: Mother and Daughter Vol 2 Chapter 24 C Mother and Daughter Tang Lingwus family villa had only three floors, and the decor wasnt particularly luxuriousin fact, it even felt a bit outdated. This is my grandfathers old house Tang Lingwu said softly. My dad doesnt live here. He stays in the provincial capital. What about your mom? The doctor said its better for her to stay in a familiar environment. Zheng Fa had been wondering about this for a while. With Tang Lingwus academic performance and her familys financial situation, she really shouldnt be attending Qingshui High School. Thinking about it now, she was probably staying here to be with her mother. On the first floor of the villa, a maid was cleaning, but she moved so lightly that she didnt make a single sound. The house was so quiet that it felt uninhabited, and the sound of their footsteps echoed emptily in the spacious space. My mom is resting on the second floor, Tang Lingwu led them up the stairs. She cant sleep at night, so she ends up dozing off most of the day. Upon reaching the second floor, Zheng Fa finally saw Tang Lingwus mother. Before coming here, he had expected her to be in poor condition. After all, from Tang Lingwus descriptions, her mother had some hysteria, suffered from insomnia, and was highly controlling. In his mind, someone like that wouldnt be completely unkempt or deranged, but she would likely appear mentally drained. But reality was different Tang Lingwus mother was reclining on a nearly flat sofa, draped in a broad, soft bath towel. A thin trail of smoke curled up from the incense on the coffee table, filling the room with a soothing fragrance. At the end of the sofa, a delicate-looking young woman in her twenties was kneeling, gently massaging her face and scalp. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing the footsteps of Zheng Fa and the others, Tang Lingwus mother sat up slightly. The bath towel slipped from her shoulders, revealing the spaghetti-strap dress she was wearing underneath. Her features bore an 80% resemblance to Tang Lingwus, though her figure carried a more mature charm. At first glance, she even looked healthier than Tang Lingwu had the night beforeher complexion was clear and rosy, her posture was relaxed, and she exuded an air of vitality. Even Tang Lingwu was stunned, staring blankly at her mother. Tang Lingwus mother stood up and first extended her hand toward Old Bai, speaking politely, Professor Bai, thank you for taking care of Xiao Wu. Old Bai shook her hand lightly twice. Then she turned to Zheng Fa, giving him a slight nod instead of offering a handshake, but her tone was still friendly. You must be Zheng, right? My surname is Ye, you can just call me Sister Ye. Zheng Fa froze, then turned to Tang Lingwu in confusion. Sister Ye? Call her Aunt Ye! Tang Lingwu protested, clearly displeased at being downgraded a whole generation. She turned to her mother and said, Mom, hes here to help you! Do you have to act like this? What did I do? Aunt Ye rolled her eyes slightly and muttered, I had a guest coming over, so I got a massage and did a spa treatment to freshen up a bit. Whats wrong with that? Zheng Fa glanced at Old Bai, feeling that Aunt Ye was much livelier than he had imagined. But upon closer inspection, he noticed that her seemingly radiant complexion was actually the result of makeup, her lazy posture was meant to mask her sluggishness, and her right hand trembled occasionally, a sign of nervous fatigue. Aunt Ye turned to Old Bai and said, Professor Bai, you see, Im actually fine Xiao Wu is just making a fuss over nothing. Zheng Fa suddenly understood her mindset. On one hand, she probably still didnt fully trust him and had only agreed to this visit because of Old Bais reputation. On the other hand, she seemed to be in denial about her condition. Mom! You promised me! Tang Lingwu, realizing her mothers reluctance, grew upset. Look at me, Im doing much better today, arent I? Every time we go to the hospital, you refuse to go unless I force you. Tang Lingwu was truly angry now. This time I brought someone to help, and youre doing this again? Aunt Ye fell silent. Zheng Fa looked at Tang Lingwu, then at Aunt Ye. It seemed like, between the two of them, Tang Lingwu was the one taking on the role of caretaker. Aunt Ye also seemed to realize she was in the wrong. She sat back down on the sofa, remaining quiet for a long time before finally speaking. Its useless Mom, you Ive seen every kind of specialist, both here and abroad. I take medicine like its my daily meal, but it hasnt helped much. I used to be able to sleep two hours a night, but now, as soon as I open my eyes, I stay awake till morning, Aunt Ye said. Xiao Wu, I know youre worried about me But all these years, youve actually been the one taking care of me. Old Bai opened his mouth as if to say something. Professor Bai, I appreciate your kindness, but youre not sickat least not with what I have. Theres no need for your student to treat me, and you dont need to force me to go to the hospital anymore, Aunt Ye suddenly said. I contacted a hospital abroad this morning. My flight is tomorrow, and the day after that, Ill be admitted. Since you dont have to take the college entrance exam, your father will come pick you up and take you to the provincial capital. It seemed that Aunt Ye had finally decided to let go of her control over her daughter. But at the same time, Tang Lingwu was about to leave here too. I know I have problems, and I try to restrain myself. But when Im with you, sometimes I just cant control myselfI overthink things and end up pushing you to do this or that, Aunt Ye said softly. Just visit me when you have time in the future. Tang Lingwu was silent for a long time before suddenly asking, Then why did you do all this today? I wanted my daughter to remember her mother looking her best. Zheng Fa fell silent. In Aunt Yes eyes, Tang Lingwus trust in him probably meant she was at her wits end, grasping at straws. She didnt believe in Zheng Fa, nor in Tang Lingwus desperate attempts, but seeing how hopeless her daughter had become, she finally decided to remove herself from her daughters life so she wouldnt hold her back. Well, since youre already here, make yourselves at home, Aunt Ye said, forcing a smile at her silent daughter. I asked the maid to prepare a few dishes. Lets have a meal togetherit can be my farewell dinner. Mom, just give it a try! Tang Lingwu pleaded in a hushed voice. Aunt Ye glanced at her daughter, looking a little helpless. Fine, Ill try. What do I have to do? Her face showed no trace of hope. Once the others had been asked to leave, only Tang Lingwu, Aunt Ye, Zheng Fa, and Old Bai remained on the second floor. Aunt Ye, just sit on the sofa and close your eyes Ill give you a quick massage. Zheng Fa had no intention of openly revealing his cultivation abilities. Tang Lingwu seemed to understand, so she simply explained that Zheng Fa knew some traditional Chinese medicine techniques and could treat illnesses by stimulating acupuncture points on the head. Aunt Ye nodded and turned her back to Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa could see that from her neck down to her back, her muscles were visibly tense, as if she were nervous. Especially when Zheng Fas hands touched her head, she visibly shuddered, clearly uncomfortable. Zheng Fa pretended to press a few acupoints while channeling a Tranquilizing Talisman from his dantian. The Nourishing Mind Talismans runes flowed from his fingertips and into the back of Aunt Yes head. The head in Zheng Fas hands suddenly became heavier. When he looked down, Aunt Ye had already fallen asleep. They carefully placed her on the sofa and waited nearby. About ten minutes later, Aunt Ye finally woke up. She looked dazed, as if she couldnt tell whether it was day or night, but there was still a faint smile at the corners of her lips. Mom? How are you feeling? Aunt Ye looked up at the ceiling, then turned to her daughter. Tang Lingwu was smiling at her. Aunt Ye abruptly turned her head toward Zheng Fas hands, staring at them as if they were priceless treasures. Zheng, can you massage me again? she asked eagerly, like an addict craving another drink. Mom that was way too fast of a change! Tang Lingwu looked utterly speechless. Just earlier, her mother had stubbornly refused treatment, and she had felt helpless. Now, she was suddenly putting all her trust in Zheng Fa Honestly, it was kind of embarrassing. Aunt Ye, this type of treatment shouldnt be done too often, Zheng Fa shook his head. The Nourishing Mind Talisman was best used once a week for gradual recovery. Doing it too frequently wouldnt have any additional benefits. Aunt Ye blinked, then suddenly stood up and walked into her room. When she returned, she was holding a bank card, which she casually slapped onto the coffee table. Zheng Fa glanced at the bank card. Then he looked at Tang Lingwu and Aunt Ye. All he could say waslike mother, like daughter. Even their bold gestures were the same. How much did Xiao Wu even offer you? Aunt Ye, seeming to guess his thoughts, said, That was just pocket money. Zheng Fa: I think we have very different definitions of pocket money. Its not about the money. Really, once a week is enoughtheres no need to overdo it. He thought for a moment and still shook his head. Aunt Ye stared at him for a moment, then suddenly said, Can I ask you to come once a week from now on? Mom? Youre not going abroad anymore? Tang Lingwu asked in surprise. Im not going! Aunt Ye smiled. That nap just now was the best sleep Ive had in ten yearsit felt like my brain just got a spa treatment. No hospital has ever made me feel this good! Zheng Fa remained silent, lost in thought. If you think the payment isnt enough, we can negotiate! Aunt Ye said anxiously. Seeing Tang Lingwus nervous expression, Zheng Fa finally gave a slight nod. Ill come again next week, but you should still go for a check-up to see if its really effective. In a way, Aunt Ye was also an experiment for himhe wanted to see if the Nourishing Mind Talisman truly worked in the modern world. Alright! Ill go to the hospital for a check-up. Aunt Ye agreed without hesitation. She didnt seem at all like the person Tang Lingwu had describedthe one who refused to visit hospitals. After a moment of thought, Zheng Fa said, Lets wait until the check-up results are out before we talk about payment. Aunt Ye and Tang Lingwu saw Zheng Fa and Old Bai off as they got into the car. As the taillights disappeared into the distance, Aunt Ye suddenly let out a soft sigh. Tang Lingwu looked at her mother in confusion. From now on, you should stay on good terms with Zheng Fa, Aunt Ye said. Hes also taking supplementary lessons with Professor Bai, right? You should go tooeven if you dont pay attention to the lessons, you still need to be there. Mom? Tang Lingwu was stunned. Do you know why I decided not to go abroad? Because Zheng Fas massage skills are amazing. Massage Aunt Ye gave her daughter a look, then pursed her lips. Fine, if you want to call it that, go ahead. Just rememberwhether its business or life, the most important thing is finding the right people. And once you do, you cant hesitate to invest in them. Meeting someone like him is an incredible stroke of luck. If I went abroad, youd have to go to the provincial capital and that would be a complete waste, wouldnt it? Tang Lingwus eyes widened. I just dont know what Zheng Fa likes Money? Property? Aunt Ye muttered to herself before giving her daughter a rather disappointed look, her tone suddenly carrying a hint of preference for sons over daughters. What a shamehe doesnt seem to be into women. Tang Lingwu: Mom, dont you think youre being a bit extreme? Just a moment ago, you didnt believe anything. Now you believe everything? Zheng Fa had been summoned by Senior Sister Zhang. She looked at him seriously and said, Uncle Pang said hes not interested in anymore. Huh? He wants you instead, she said, her brows furrowed. Zheng Fas expression slowly changed. Does Uncle Pang have some kind of or something? Book 2: Chapter 26: Aftermath Vol 2 Chapter 26 C Aftermath The more Zheng Fa looked at this old man, the more he found him kind-hearted and approachable High cultivation, low courage, minimal responsibilities. If that wasnt a natural master-disciple bond, then what was? Stop looking at me like that! The Sect Master scowled when he noticed Zheng Fas eager gaze. Im not taking in any more disciples! Like you, Sect Master, I also prefer to stay home and not go outside! Zheng Fa declared with unwavering conviction. My first disciple said the exact same thing! I believed his nonsense back then too. The Sect Master pursed his lips, his expression filled with the weight of past regrets. He stayed in the sect peacefully for three hundred years then the very first time he stepped outside, he ran into the Demonic Sect And he was killed by them? It wouldve been better if he had been killed! Huh? He seduced the granddaughter of a Demonic Sect elder, convinced her to abandon evil and embrace righteousness! Isnt that a good thing? Good, my ass! He left alone but came back with an entire hordewith a whole Demonic Sect army behind him! The Sect Master gritted his teeth. If I hadnt taken action and obliterated that elder, Jiushan Sect would have been wiped out! Zheng Fa listened, and the more he heard, the more he felt that the Demonic Sect elder had been the real victim here. His precious granddaughter was stolen by the righteous sect. Then he went to negotiate and ended up getting completely erased. Waitso who was the Demonic Sect here?! And then theres my second disciple. He swore to me that he had no interest in women and even disliked social interactions! That sounds perfect for you, Sect Master People with social anxiety usually werent prone to causing trouble. He truly disliked peopleso much so that he went where no one else dared to go! What do you mean? He only had one hobbyexploring ancient ruins, uncovering secret realms. The Sect Masters voice carried the depth of true suffering. If he wasnt trapped in some ancient Immortals dungeon, then he was digging up some long-sealed Demonic cultivatorevery single time, I had to go rescue him! Zheng Fa was speechless. But he finally understood the Sect Masters deep-rooted fear of disciples. In fact, he even felt a little sorry for him. Forget about a cautious, peace-loving old man like the Sect Mastereven a normal person would be traumatized after dealing with . What about the rest of your disciples? Two werent enough? The Sect Master looked at Zheng Fa as if he were insane. I mustve committed terrible sins in my past life to deserve those two! Theres no way Im taking a third disciple! Seeing how firm the Sect Master was, Zheng Fa paused for a moment before nodding. I understand, Sect Master. You do? The Sect Master was taken aback by his calm reaction. Youre not even going to try and convince me? If I beg you, will you agree? Absolutely not! Then I wont trouble you any further. Zheng Fa answered decisively. You really are a good disciple. The Sect Master hesitated for a moment before saying dryly. In that case, I have a request. But we really arent a good match! Im not asking you to take me as your disciple. I also write storybooks, and I was hoping to exchange ideas with you. Oh? Youre interested in this field? The Sect Masters eyes lit up. Now I can agree to! Ive read almost every storybook in the Xuanwei RealmI can even give you guidance! As Zheng Fa walked out of the grass hut, Senior Sister Yuans gaze carried a hint of concern. He shook his head at her. Senior Sister Yuan clicked her tongue, but she didnt seem surprisedas if she had expected this outcome. Unlike their hurried arrival, there was no longer any rush. Senior Sister Yuan didnt offer Zheng Fa a ride this time, and the two of them walked side by side down the mountain. Junior Brother Zheng, should I try persuading the Sect Master again? Youve already done enough. Zheng Fa shook his head. If we push any further, it might just annoy him. Its fine. The old man doesnt like getting angryhe finds it too much of a hassle. Zheng Fa nodded. For all the Sect Masters talk about avoiding trouble, he actually took great care of his disciples. Leaving aside the Demonic Sect granddaughter situation, he had rescued his second disciple multiple times despite all the disasters he caused. In truth, people who avoid responsibilities dont necessarily do so out of laziness. Sometimes, its because they take responsibilities too seriouslyto the point where they hesitate to take them on. Honestly, with a master like that, life wouldve been great. Actually, youre not the only one. Senior Sister Yuan sighed. As soon as I reached transformation, that old man kicked me out of the mountain and sent me to Senior Sister Zhang, saying he wouldnt manage me anymorehe just wanted to be alone and enjoy his world. I see. By the way, I should thank you. Suddenly, Zheng Fa stood up straight and gave Senior Sister Yuan a serious bow. You once spoke well of me in front of Senior Sister Zhang. The least I could do is return the favor. She waved him off. Though, I didnt manage to help much. Zheng Fa turned back, glancing at the grass hut nestled halfway up the mountain. Then, he suddenly said, Senior Sister Yuan, I have a favor to ask. What is it? I made an agreement with the Sect Master to exchange storybooks. Could you deliver them to him for me? Thats it? Thats nothing! Maybe because she still felt guilty about failing to help, Senior Sister Yuan agreed immediately. Ten days later Zheng Fa! The Sect Master wants to see you again! Senior Sister Yuan burst into Zheng Fas study, looking excited. Again? Yes! She grabbed him by the arm, ready to drag him back up the mountain. Ive been delivering your storybooks these past few days, and today, the Sect Master suddenly told me to bring you back! Wait! What are you waiting for?! Senior Sister Yuan urged. It must be because your storybooks were so good that the Sect Master changed his mind and wants to take you as his disciple! Senior Sister, just tell the Sect Master that Ive come up with a new story idea and dont have time to visit the mountain right now. Here, I have another bookplease deliver it to him as an apology! Zheng Fa struggled free from her grip. No time? Senior Sister Yuan squinted at him suspiciously, then narrowed her eyes. Why do I get the feeling youre afraid? Afraid? Not at all! Zheng Fa shook his head immediately, but then, as if remembering something, he hesitantly asked, Senior Sister, do you think Senior Sister Zhang would let me stay at her place for a few days? Senior Sister Yuan stared him up and down for a long moment, then, still puzzled, took the book and flew up to the Ninth Peak. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Where is Zheng Fa?! Senior Sister Yuan had barely landed when she saw the Sect Masterwho left his hutwaiting at the door. He said he didnt have time. Didnt have time? The Sect Master let out a cold laugh, about to say something, when his eyes fell on the book in her hands. For a moment, he hesitated. Whats that? Junior Brother Zheng said its a new story, an apology gift for you. An apology? The Sect Master gritted his teeth. Bah! Take it away! Even a dog wouldnt read something from him! With that, he swung his sleeve, kicked open the door of his hut, and stormed inside. Senior Sister Yuan looked down at the book in her hands. Then she looked at the tightly shut grass hut. Now she understood why Zheng Fa had refused to come. But Curious, she gestured with her hand, making the surrounding grass and branches quickly weave together into a soft nest-like seat. Lounging in her makeshift birds nest, she began reading. Very quickly, she was completely immersed. After all, she was a cultivatorher reading speed was insanely fast. After just the time it took for one incense stick to burn, her fingers turned the final pageonly to realize that Wheres the rest?! A frustrated voice echoed from inside the hut. Sect Master! Didnt you say you wouldnt read it? Senior Sister Yuan was stunned, finally realizing that the old man had been secretly using his divine sense to read along with her the entire time. I , but you were sitting right outside reading! How was I supposed to resist?! The Sect Master yanked open his door, looking extremely irritated. Junior Brother Zheng are all his books like this? Senior Sister Yuan suddenly understood everything. The Sect Master nodded grimly. No wonder he didnt dare to come! Im going down there myself! The Sect Master gritted his teeth. Wait youre actually going to leave the mountain? Senior Sister Yuan looked at him in shock. Lead the way! Senior Sister Yuan led the Sect Master directly to Zheng Fas courtyard. But when they arrived, he was already gone. The Sect Master swept his divine sense over the area, then sneered, grabbed Senior Sister Yuan, and vanished. The next moment The two of them materialized inside Senior Sister Zhangs residence. Zheng Fa had just finished packing, still chatting with a slightly confused Senior Sister Zhang. Before he could even settle in, he suddenly saw the Sect Master standing right in front of him. Sect Master? Senior Sister Zhang was completely stunned. You left the mountain? The Sect Master ignored her completely, fixing Zheng Fa with a cold sneer. Running? Where do you think youre going? I just got tired of staying at my place. Zheng Fa muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. Tired of your place? Then finish the damn story! The Sect Master snorted. Your first bookthe protagonist takes in a treacherous disciple who betrays him, steals his secret techniques, and conspires with his own Dao partner to slander him! After struggling through countless hardships, he falls into an ancient cavern, learns peerless techniques, acquires a legendary weapon, and even meets a stunning beauty. Finally, he returns ready for revenge Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan were listening intently. It actually sounded pretty good? And right before the grand revenge battle, you stopped writing?! Senior Sister Zhang glanced at Zheng Fa, suddenly understanding why he had run away. The second book was even worse! The protagonist was a hero of the righteous sect, renowned across the world! Then, it turns out hes actually a descendant of the demon race, betrayed by his subordinates, falsely accused, and constantly framed by a mysterious mastermind. After suffering countless hardships, hes finally about to uncover the villains true identityand you stopped writing again?! I didnt leave every book unfinished Zheng Fa muttered weakly. The one was the only one you finished! The Sect Master was livid. The protagonists uncle endured a lifetime of suffering, bore every hardship, and was hated by allall for the sake of his beloved nephew! And just when everyone finally understood his sacrifices, the protagonist was already dead! DEAD! Zheng Fa flinched at the sheer rage on the Sect Masters face. Instinctively, he took two steps backtoward Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan. But The two immediately backed away even faster, looking at him like he was some kind of plague. Book 2: Chapter 25: Bird Vein Vol 2 Chapter 25 C Bird Vein Special interest? Uncle Pang wants to take you as his disciple. Senior Sister Zhang seemed oblivious to his implication and simply explained. Take me as a disciple? Didnt I already refuse? Zheng Fa frowned. This wasnt the first time Uncle Pangs faction had made this proposal. Previously, Sun Daoyu had brought up the same thing. He had refused back then. His reason was simplehe belonged to a different faction. If he switched to Uncle Pangs side, hed be caught in an awkward position, neither fully accepted nor trusted. This time, when exchanging for the , Uncle Pang brought it up again. Zheng Fa replied firmly, Senior Sister Zhang, I have no intention of becoming Uncle Pangs disciple You were the one who introduced me to the sect. His situation within Senior Sister Zhangs faction was improving. She valued him. Senior Sister Yuan also had a good relationship with him. He was thriving in the market district. He had strong backing above and growing support below. Only an idiot would switch sides now. But what he didnt expect was that Senior Sister Zhang actually shook her head and spoke up on behalf of Uncle Pang. This time, Uncle Pang is making a very sincere offer. Sincere? Why have you refused him before? I owe Senior Sister Zhang a great debt of gratitude. The have already repaid that debt. Her tone softened slightly. You dont owe me anything. Senior Sister, everyone in the sect knows that Uncle Pang favors Senior Brother Zhou the most. Zheng Fa thought for a moment and spoke honestly. If I join his faction, Ill just end up beneath Senior Brother Zhou. Uncle Pang said that if you become his disciple, he will treat you as his sole personal disciple, Senior Sister Zhang looked directly at him, speaking seriously. That means all his resources will be directed toward youincluding some materials that can help you reach the Nascent Soul stage. Zheng Fa was momentarily stunned. Now he understood why Senior Sister Zhang said Uncle Pang was being sincere this time. For a Nascent Soul cultivator to say something like thisit was no empty promise. Even if he forgot, Senior Sister Zhang would certainly remember. Think it over carefully Senior Sister Zhang, are you saying Zheng Fa looked up, meeting her eyes. I wont stop you. She gazed at him meaningfully. This is the sincerity of a Nascent Soul cultivator. Zheng Fa was silent for a moment, his expression gradually shifting into understanding. As he walked away, Senior Sister Yuan emerged from behind the building. Senior Sister, are you really willing to let Junior Brother Zheng leave for their faction? Its not about willingness. Uncle Pang is using an open scheme. Senior Sister Zhang rubbed her temples, looking troubled. Huh? Uncle Pang can provide Zheng Fa with resources that will directly allow him to reach the Nascent Soul stage. Can I? She let out a wry smile. I already begged Master, but Master refused. Senior Sister Yuan was silent. If I force him to stay now using personal loyalty, what about the future? Senior Sister Zhang sighed. Even if he stays, it might create a rift between us. When he reaches the stage of forming his Nascent Soul and finds himself lacking materials, he might end up resenting me. But maybe Junior Brother Zheng is willing to stay? Senior Sister Yuan suggested optimistically. This is the sincerity of a Nascent Soul cultivator, Senior Sister Zhang repeated. Senior Sister? Junior Sister Yuan, if Uncle Pang is this sincere but still doesnt get what he wants, dont you think he might see Junior Brother Zheng as ungrateful? You mean Uncle Pang would suppress Zheng Fa? Senior Sister Yuan finally understood. A Nascent Soul cultivators displeasureeven without actively suppressing himhow could Zheng Fa, just a Qi Refining disciple, possibly bear the consequences? Senior Sister Zhang turned her gaze toward the Seventh Peak of Jiushan Sect, a rare look of frustration on her face. What she didnt notice was that Senior Sister Yuan was also looking toward Jiushans peaks, her expression thoughtful. A few days later, Zheng Fa sat in his study, still pondering over the matter. To be honest, he really didnt want to join Uncle Pangs faction. Sure, they had spirit materials. But that was the only advantage. That faction wouldnt truly welcome him. The rivalry between the two factions had lasted this longif he suddenly went from being their former opponent to Uncle Pangs favorite disciple, how would his new senior brothers look at him? Besides, no matter how well he and Senior Sister Zhang got along, once he formally became Uncle Pangs disciple, their relationship would inevitably suffer. He had seen firsthand how strained the two factions were. Senior Sister Zhang and Uncle Pang werent at the point of outright fighting each other, but they were certainly not on good terms. There was always some competition between them. His comfortable, carefree life in Senior Sister Zhangs faction had barely begun. If he went to Uncle Pangs faction, hed surely get dragged into power struggles again. Just the thought of it felt exhausting. At heart, he would rather spend his time exploring the mysteries of cultivation than getting entangled in endless political battles. But if he refused did he really think a Nascent Soul cultivator would just let it slide? Uncle Pangs approach felt a little coercive. To outsiders, it might seem like an incredible honor. A Nascent Soul cultivator lowering himself to personally offer a disciple position? Most people would be flattered. But Zheng Fa didnt like the idea of having no choice just because a Nascent Soul cultivator said so. The courtyard gate was suddenly pounded on, accompanied by Senior Sister Yuans urgent voice. Junior Brother Zheng, open the door! Senior Sister Yuan? Come with me! She grabbed Zheng Fa and started pulling him outside. Senior Sister, whats going on? Theres something urgent! As they rushed forward, she suddenly transformed into a massive Qingluan. Senior Sister? What are you waiting for? Get on! Zheng Fa climbed onto the Qingluans back. With a powerful flap of its wings, it soared into the sky, heading straight for Jiushans peaks. Where are we going, Senior Sister? To see the Sect Master! Sect Master? I recommended you to the Sect Master! Senior Sister Yuan sounded both proud and eager for credit. I had to talk my mouth dry before he agreed to see you! His Bird Vein was really something! Senior Sister how many Nascent Soul cultivators does our Jiushan Sect have? Why are there only two main factions? Nascent Soul cultivators? Just three. While flying, Senior Sister Yuan explained, Uncle Pang, Senior Sister Zhangs masterMaster Huangand the Sect Master. As for why there are only two factions thats because all of the Sect Masters disciples are dead. Theres no one left in his faction! Zheng Fas eyes widened. The Sect Master was deadly to his disciples?! So, Senior Sister, what exactly did you recommend me for? I told the Sect Master that youd be the perfect disciple for him! That didnt sound like a good omen. Why would you say that? Because youre just like himyoure a coward! Senior Sister Yuan flew at an incredible speed. In no time, they arrived at the Ninth Peak of Jiushan Sect, where the Sect Master resided. This place looked familiarZheng Fa had been here before when he first met the Jiushan Ancestor. But this time, Senior Sister Yuan brought him to a location halfway up the Ninth Peak, a place he hadnt been before. This is it? Zheng Fa stared at the simple grass hut in front of him. The Sect Master of Jiushan Sect lived ? This was way too modest. Senior Sister Yuan nodded, then pointed to the slightly open door, signaling him to go in. Zheng Fa walked up and gently knocked on the wooden door. Come in. Zheng Fa pushed the door open, and to his surprise, the inside was unexpectedly spaciousor rather, it was a whole different world. In front of him were interwoven pathways and vast rice fields stretching endlessly. Outside, it was still daytime, but in this world, the sky had already turned dark, speckled with starlight. A carriage raced through the night, speeding along the road. Zheng Fa? A voice suddenly sounded in his ear. He turned his head and saw an elderly man with white hair and beard, yet with a childlike face, standing behind him. Sect Master? Zheng Fa bowed respectfully. What do you think of this place? The Sect Master gestured toward the scenery before them, a hint of pride in his tone. Is this all real? To be honest, Zheng Fa couldnt detect any flaws. It real, yet he had the sense that it shouldnt exist in this form. Its fake. The Sect Master waved his hand. Suddenly, black-clad assassins emerged from the rice fields at his feet. They completely ignored Zheng Fa and the Sect Master, rushing forward with drawn swords to attack the carriage. The carriage driver, as if expecting the ambush, pulled out a blade and fought fiercely against the attackers. The battle erupted in an intense clash of steel, echoing through the fields. Zheng Fa: What in the world is happening? When he turned his head, he saw that the Sect Master was watching with great enthusiasm. Sit. The Sect Master pointed at a cushion at Zheng Fas feet, motioning for him to sit down and watch. That noisy birds been giving me a headache these past few days. I havent even had time to properly enjoy my personal world. Personal world? Zheng Fa was taken aback. Just wait and see! This story is thrilling! Those assassins will kill the carriage driver, then slaughter the woman inside, but theyll overlook the baby hidden under the carriage! Twenty years later, that child will return for revenge! The Sect Master gleefully spoiled the entire plot. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This story sounded oddly familiar. I adapted it from one of the most popular novels in the mortal world right now! Ive heard about you. Youve done well. The Sect Master suddenly said, his tone more serious. Uncle Pang and Senior Niece Zhang are both pillars of Jiushan Sect. Since they value you, I also trust your ability and talent. The Sect Master overpraises me. But I dont want to take in any more disciples. The Sect Master suddenly declared. Zheng Fa was momentarily stunned. He had just been ? All my previous disciples died one by one The Sect Master sighed. My condolences. Zheng Fa thought he understoodafter experiencing the pain of losing so many disciples, the Sect Master simply couldnt bear to go through it again. It was completely understandable. But after they all died, I finally got a thousand years of peace! Huh? Zheng Fa looked up in shock. Taking in disciples is a hassle! Whenever they cause trouble, I have to come out of seclusion to clean up their mess. Every time I leave the sect, its terrifying. The Xuanwei Realm has always been chaotic, and now its worse than ever. Zheng Fa stared at the Sect Master, thinking This wasnt quite the reaction he had expected. When my master made me Sect Master, I kept saying I didnt want the job. But Senior Sister Huang and Uncle Pang kept fighting over it, and if one of them took over, Jiushan Sect wouldve split in two. I was the only choice. So, I threw Administrative Hall to Senior Sister Huang, gave Disciplinary Hall to Uncle Pang, and let them do their own thing while I just sought peace and quiet. Then they told me to take in disciples. For what? The worlds spiritual energy is already this badwhy bring in new disciples just to suffer? Havent suffered enough? The Sect Master sighed. I just want to stay in Jiushan Sect, go nowhere, and enjoy my private dream world. Why is that so difficult?! Zheng Fa looked at this pro-level hermit, this advocate for cultivation world birth control policies. This old man was meant to be his master! Book 2: Chapter 27: Generosity Vol 2 Chapter 27 C Generosity Seeing Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan so quick to abandon him, Zheng Fa felt a little wronged. He turned to Senior Sister Zhang and said, Senior Sister Zhang, everything Ive been doing is for the market district, for Jiushan Sect, and for you. For me? Senior Sister Zhang looked confused. Senior Sister, when I saw the Sect Masters Personal World, I had a thoughtwhat if we could show it to the public in the market district? Senior Sister Zhang paused, her eyes gradually brightening, as if Zheng Fa had just enlightened her to something. Go on. The Jiushan Sect market district has improved, but you know as well as I do that its only a temporary advantage. Other sects and market districts will eventually copy our transportation ships. Senior Sister Zhang nodded slightly. Other sects werent stupid. Once they realized the effectiveness of transportation ships, they would surely adopt them as well. Moreover, spiritual talismans are the same no matter where you buy them. Our market only thrives because we sell them cheaperbut thats only because we have too many talisman masters in Jiushan Sect. Zheng Fa pointed out a fatal flaw in their business model. Their main attraction was cheap spiritual talismans. Their product range was too narrow. And the low prices were only possible because Jiushan Sect disciples were competing against each other, making profits through sheer effort. Besides, most people didnt need to visit the market in personthey could simply ask a friend to buy for them. Right now, Jiushan Sect didnt function like a modern shopping mall. It was more like a wholesale market. Sure, wholesale markets were cheaper, but how many people would actually go there personally to shop? Especially if all they sold was one product? At the end of the day, there was no compelling reason for people to come to Jiushan Sects market. But the Personal World was different. It could be turned into a cinema. Even better, a fully immersive, holographic cinema. In modern commerce, entertainment was the best way to attract foot traffic. And, most importantly, Jiushan Sect would have a monopoly on this business! You mean turning storybooks into live performances using the Personal World? The Sect Masters anger faded, replaced by deep thought. What do you think, Sect Master? Zheng Fa asked. Its possible. The Sect Master nodded. The Personal World is simply a formation controlled by divine senseit doesnt require high cultivation. But would people actually watch this? The Sect Masters voice carried doubt. Sect Master, didnt you come all the way down the mountain? Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan froze, then slowly turned to look at Zheng Fa. The meaning in their gazes was clearThis one is still useful. So you lured me down the mountain just for this? The Sect Master suddenly asked. I want to be your disciple! Zheng Fa declared openly. And if I still refuse? Then Ill just have to ask Uncle Pang if he knows the Personal World technique. Bah! That blockhead wouldnt know a good story if it hit him in the face! Giving those books to him would be a waste! The Sect Master cursed immediately. No problemI have plenty of books. Uncle Pang would get used to them eventually. The moment Zheng Fa casually said plenty of books, the Sect Masters face became visibly conflicted. Theyre complete editions. Zheng Fa added. Ill take you as my disciple. The Sect Masters expressions shifted rapidly, and finally, he gritted his teeth. But I have one condition Before he could finish speaking, Zheng Fa reached into his bag and pulled out several books. This is The later volumes. The Sect Master silently took the books, then let out a long sigh. I have a feeling youll be even more troublesome than the last two. He muttered. If it werent for someone speaking on your behalf Someone spoke for me? Senior Sister Yuan? The Jiushan Ancestor. The Sect Master glanced at him. The Ancestor? He said you carefully considered your choices and ultimately picked the Lingshan Method. The Sect Master chuckled. Coincidentally, so did I. Meanwhile, on the way to Zheng Fas residence Zhou Qianyuan looked frustrated, while Sun Daoyu beside him wore an expression of pity. Junior Brother, dont dwell on it too much When Master makes a decision, we cant disobey. Senior Brother, Ive already accepted that Master wants to take Zheng Fa as a disciple but why am I the one who has to invite him?! Hearing this, Sun Daoyus sympathy deepened. Well because you and Junior Brother Zheng have the best relationship. Zhou Qianyuans face remained dark and brooding. Junior Brother, think about itMaster has his reasons for this. Reasons? Masters decision to take in Zheng Fa was partly a power movebecause of the tension between our two factions. Sun Daoyu explained. Having you personally invite him is a way to show respect. Hearing this, Zhou Qianyuan let out a long sigh and nodded in understanding. Thank you, Senior Brother, for explaining. I get it now. But in the future, you must not hold any resentment about this. Sun Daoyu warned. Like Master said, Zheng Fa joining us is ultimately a good thing. At the very least, you wont have to deal with both Senior Sister Zhang and Zheng Fa working together against you. Zhou Qianyuan silently nodded. Considering how much Master values Zheng Fa, hell probably grant him a significant favor as part of the recruitment. Sun Daoyu speculated. This way, Zheng Fa will feel obligated to join willingly. You should watch carefullyMasters actions today will set the precedent for how we should treat Zheng Fa in the future. Ill keep your advice in mind, Senior Brother. Zhou Qianyuan replied quietly. But I still cant help feeling uneasy about this. When I was young, I had an old friend. An old friend? Sun Daoyu was puzzled by Zhou Qianyuans sudden change of topic. He had a childhood sweetheart. They grew up together and were very close. Zhou Qianyuan continued, his tone distant. Later, he met a classmate, and the two hit it off immediately, becoming the best of friends. Sun Daoyu listened, still a bit confused. One day, he introduced his childhood sweetheart to his classmate Sun Daoyus expression froze, a look of foreboding settling over his face. And then, he attended their wedding. Zhou Qianyuan let out a long sigh. Senior Brother, dont you think my situation is just like introducing a childhood sweetheart to a classmate? Sun Daoyu was silent for a long moment before finally speaking. Did your childhood sweetheart happen to resemble our Master? Then why are sighing? Shouldnt your classmate be the one sighing? It was just a metaphor! And it wasnt meit was my old friend! Zhou Qianyuan snapped, clearly flustered. Junior Brother, I understand Experiencing something like this twice in one lifetimethats truly rare. It wasnt me! Sun Daoyu didnt look convinced. Instead, he patted Zhou Qianyuans shoulder comfortingly. But if you think about it another way youve already been through it once. The second time should be easier! When Zheng Fa was called before Zhenren Pang, he was still confused. Looking at the two who had brought himSun Daoyu and Zhou Qianyuanhe was completely baffled. Neither of them said anything, and he had no idea why Zhenren Pang had summoned him. Hadnt he already become the Sect Masters disciple? Youre Zheng Fa? Zhenren Pang asked. Yes. Facing a Nascent Soul cultivator, Zheng Fa remained polite and obedient. He had been bold enough to play tricks on the Sect Master because Senior Sister Yuan had reassured him that the old man wasnt quick to anger. But Zhenren Pang had no such reputation. As the head of the Disciplinary Hall, he had a fearsome reputation among disciples. Especially among those from the market districtmost of whom were under Senior Sister Zhangs factionZhenren Pang was known as strict, ruthless, and perpetually stern. Of course considering these rumors came from the opposing faction, Zheng Fa had always taken them with a grain of salt. But now, he realizedthose rumors were completely inaccurate. Zhenren Pang smiled easily. Ive heard of you. He said warmly. I even reviewed the talisman techniques you taught Qianyuantruly impressive. Zheng Fa responded with equal politeness. I have always admired Uncle Pangs expertise in the Dao of Talismans. Hah! Qianyuan barely learned anything from you. Youll understand soon enough. At that, Zhou Qianyuans expression darkened. And your improvements to I was quite impressed. Zheng Fa was startled. Zhenren Pang knew about too? I know that Senior Niece Zhang treats you wellshes a generous person. Zhenren Pangs voice turned meaningful. But Im not a stingy person either. Huh? These are two portions of Thousand-Year Purple Bamboo Tears. Take them. This I cant accept such a gift without cause. Have you not heard? When a senior gives, one must not refuse. Zhenren Pang shoved the two jade bottles into Zheng Fas hands. But But what? One is for you, and the other is for whomever you choose to give it to. Zhenren Pang hinted at something deeper. Zheng Fa suddenly understood This was a recruitment gesture. Zhenren Pang assumed that Zheng Fa would eventually join his faction. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By giving him an extra share, he was encouraging him to win over disciples from within the faction. Uncle Pang, Ive already taken a master. A master? Who? Zhenren Pangs expression froze. Master Huang? No. Then who else would dare steal my disciple? The Sect Master. Zhenren Pangs expression stiffened, his voice slowly lowering. Senior Brother Yuan came down the mountain? Yes. Seeing Zhenren Pangs complex expression, Zheng Fa carefully extended the jade bottles back to him. Uncle Pang perhaps you should take these back? Zhenren Pang was silent for a long time. Then, he suddenly said When I say Im giving something away, I mean it! Zheng Fa left, clutching the Thousand-Year Purple Bamboo Tears, as Zhenren Pangs face twitched in frustration. Master, why did you still give him the gift? Sun Daoyu looked genuinely puzzled. It was obviousMaster wasnt usually this generous. Do you know what kind of person the Sect Master is? Zhenren Pang sighed. What kind? Hes extremely protective. Sun Daoyu blinked in confusion. The Sect Master has only ever had two disciples. The first one seduced a Demonic Sect elders granddaughter. Not only did the Sect Master shelter her in Jiushan Sect, but when the Demonic Sect retaliated again and again, he killed multiple Nascent Soul cultivators to protect her. The second disciple unsealed an ancient forbidden entity. Even the righteous sects came to hold him accountable and the Sect Master beat them up too. If he had become Master Huangs disciple, I could have snatched him back. But if hes the Sect Masters disciple Zhenren Pang sighed bitterly. Thats like throwing a meat bun at a dogtheres no getting it back. Book 2: Chapter 28: Letting Go Vol 2 Chapter 28 C Letting Go Zheng Fa was cultivating the Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes. This divine ability was well-known to him. The Jiushan Sect had two competing factions. If Senior Sister Zhangs faction was rooted in the Talisman Dao Foundation Establishment Technique, then Uncle-Master Pangs faction was centered around the Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes. Zheng Fa had already grasped the wonders of the Talisman Dao Foundation Establishment Technique. Without it, his cultivation progress wouldnt have been this fast, nor would there be divine abilities in the modern world. Now, the Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes, which was said to rival the Talisman Dao Foundation Establishment Technique and had no known flaws, made him eager with anticipation. He took out the Thousand-Year Purple Bamboo Tears given to him by Uncle-Master Pang. Just hearing the name, Zheng Fa had assumed it was some kind of liquid. But what Uncle-Master Pang had given him were actually four transparent solid crystals, slightly tinged with a faint purple hue, resembling delicate crystals. Zheng Fa placed one of the Thousand-Year Purple Bamboo Tears over his right eye. He channeled spiritual energy through his palm, infusing it into the crystal. The crystal began to melt slowly, turning into a warm liquid that seeped into his eye socket. At first, his right eye felt a comforting warmth, but soon after, a sharp pain began to set in. As time passed, the pain deepened, intensifying to an unbearable degreeit felt as if someone was meticulously carving patterns into his eyeball with a scalpel. It was a torment mixed with a hint of fear. Had it not been for the records in the Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes, he would have suspected he was going blind. After two incense sticks'' worth of time, the crystal in his palm was finally exhausted. The excruciating pain gradually faded like receding waves, replaced by a cool, soothing sensation in his eyeball. Zheng Fa opened his eyes and touched his forehead and collarboth were soaked in sweat, proof of the agony he had just endured. This made him want to rest for a couple of days before cultivating his left eye. But the changes in his right eye after cultivating the Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes made the pain seem worthwhile. Standing in front of a mirror, Zheng Fa noticed that when he activated the Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes, a faint silver glow shimmered in his right eye. More astonishingly, he saw a different world. When he looked out the window while running the technique, objects a hundred meters away appeared as if they were right in front of him. Not only that, but his vision became significantly clearer. Or rather, more intricate. He could now see talisman diagrams floating in the air. But what truly shocked him was that these diagrams were no longer isolated from each other. Previously, in his observations, these "little fish" had always swum about independently, aimlessly drifting with no apparent connection. But after cultivating the Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes, he noticed faint, hidden lines linking some of the diagrams. Some were connected, while others werent, without any discernible pattern. In the jade slip that recorded the Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes, Uncle-Master Pang had once sighed: Reflecting on those words, and looking at the newly unveiled mysteries before him, Zheng Fa began to understand a bit of Uncle-Master Pangs thoughts. The more some people learned, the more they despaired over humanitys ability to comprehend the worldthis included many scientists. Perhaps, what Master Pang saw through the Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes defied understanding, leading him to doubt that cultivators could ever fully decipher the nature of talismans. But in Zheng Fas view, the Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes and the Talisman Dao Foundation Establishment Technique werent conflicting at all. On the contrary, they seemed like a match made in heaven. According to Uncle-Master Pangs records, the Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes had three stages: Gaze of Qi, Insight, and Void-Seeking. Gaze of Qi enhanced vision, allowing one to see vast distances and perceive the flow and nature of spiritual energy in the void. Uncle-Master Pang claimed that at this stage, one could gain a decisive advantage in combat, even spotting flaws in an opponents spells. Insight had little detailed description in the records, but judging by the name, it likely heightened a cultivators ability to observe microscopic details. As for Void-Seeking, there was almost no information. Uncle-Master Pang merely stated that reaching this realm before the Nascent Soul Stage was nearly impossible. Zheng Fa sorted out his thoughts. Gaze of Qilike a telescope, but with some analysis capabilities? Insightlike a microscope, maybe even on the level of an electron microscope? Void-Seekingthere wasnt enough data to speculate. But the idea of turning his eyes into scientific instruments set his imagination ablaze. The importance of observation tools in scientific exploration was undeniable. With that thought, Zheng Fa gritted his teeth and pulled out another Thousand-Year Purple Bamboo Tear. At Senior Sister Zhangs residence, she was still working through the exercises Zheng Fa had given her. Meanwhile, Senior Sister Yuan, as always, chattered incessantly. The two had spent decades together, and this routine had long become second nature. But today, in the middle of her rambling, Senior Sister Yuan suddenly paused. she muttered. Senior Sister Zhangs brush hesitated for a fraction of a second, but she didnt lift her head. She simply asked, "What feels off?" Senior Sister Yuan scanned the study, then glanced at Senior Sister Zhang before musing for a moment. Suddenly, she blurted out, "Someones missing! Junior Brother Zheng isnt here!" Senior Sister Zhang cast her a glance but remained silent. Yuan suddenly coughed, correcting herself, "I mean, to discuss the with you. But he hasnt shown up the past couple of days?" Senior Sister Zhang responded softly. Senior Sister Yuan furrowed her brows. Senior Sister Zhang set her brush down and spoke calmly, "Before, Junior Brother Zheng was considered part of our faction. Now, he belongs to the Sect Master. That makes a difference." Senior Sister Zhang spoke with a calm expression. Senior Sister Yuan widened her eyes in surprise. Senior Sister Zhang shook her head slightly. Senior Sister Yuan still looked unhappy, as if she was somewhat upset with Zheng Fa. Senior Sister Zhang suddenly added, Senior Sister Zhang explained, Senior Sister Yuan looked confused, seemingly not fully grasping the situation. Seeing her perplexed look, Senior Sister Zhang elaborated further. Senior Sister Yuan nodded, finally understanding. But after a moment, she suddenly blurted out, Then, as if realizing something, Senior Sister Yuan gasped, Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Senior Sister Zhang reprimanded, Senior Sister Yuan muttered, puffing her cheeks like a sulking child. Just then, a voice called out from the doorway. Zheng Fa strode into the roomthen suddenly stopped, glancing down at himself. Senior Sister Yuan huffed. Zheng Fa had no idea what she meant by , nor did he catch the displeasure in her tone. He smiled and said, Hearing this, Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan exchanged a puzzled look. Zheng Fa grinned. Whats the use of a microscope without a laboratory? Senior Sister Zhang, I took advantage of Uncle-Master Pangs generosity to benefit you! Senior Sister Zhang was stunned, her expression growing particularly complicated. Zheng Fa explained. Even without considering the potential future benefits of the Insight and Void-Seeking stages for talisman research, just reaching the Gaze of Qi stage alone would greatly enhance one''s combat prowess. Zheng Fa noticed that Senior Sister Zhang was silently staring at him, seemingly deep in thought. he asked, puzzled. Then, suddenly, Senior Sister Zhang smiled. How could that smile be described? Like the first warmth after a long winter, like ice melting into flowing water. Beside her, Senior Sister Yuan looked back and forth between Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Zhang. She scrunched up her face as if the scene was overly sweet and muttered under her breath, Taking the two Thousand-Year Purple Bamboo Tears, Senior Sister Zhang suddenly said, Zheng Fa was taken aback, not understanding why she would suggest that. He had never considered doing sothe Talisman Dao Foundation Establishment Technique was largely Senior Sister Zhangs, and while he practiced it, he never intended to pass it on to others. Zheng Fa had actually thought of this too. At the time, it was clear that Uncle-Master Pang had given him the Thousand-Year Purple Bamboo Tears with great reluctance. Zheng Fa looked at Senior Sister Zhang, sensing something deeper in her words. Senior Sister Zhang gazed at the Thousand-Year Purple Bamboo Tears in her hands and smiled. Zheng Fa also stared at the two crystals. Wait just these two little things were enough to make Senior Sister Zhang think so much on his behalf? This was blatant support for him to become the future Sect Master of Jiushan Sect! If Uncle-Master Pang knew this, why was he even competing? Wouldnt it have been easier just to uproot the entire Thousand-Year Purple Bamboo and gift it all at once? Book 2: Chapter 29: Teach Me Vol 2 Chapter 29 C Teach Me At Zheng Fas residence, he sat cross-legged on a meditation cushion, circulating his spiritual energy according to the Crimson Sky Technique. He had been cultivating for three full hoursmuch longer than his usual sessions. Suddenly, a flush of red spread across his face. In the next moment, a vortex of spiritual energy appeared above his head. When he opened his eyes, there was a trace of satisfaction in them. The Sect Master''s voice suddenly rang in his ear. Zheng Fa had no idea when this old man had started watching him, but he had barely completed his breakthrough before the Sect Master noticed. When he arrived at the thatched hut, the Sect Master was already sitting on a meditation cushion, his face full of smug satisfaction, as if he had something he was dying to show off. The Sect Master glanced at him and smiled, looking quite pleased. Zheng Fa bowed his head in acknowledgment. Zheng Fa looked at his master expectantly. The Sect Master shook his head. Zheng Fa suddenly understood why his two senior brothers had been so bitter before. With a master like this, how could they not be? This wasnt about teachingit was about getting revenge! Zheng Fa lifted his head and looked at his master, his eyes filled with unspoken meaning. Uncle-Master Pang had promised him cultivation resources all the way up to the Nascent Soul Stage when taking him as a disciple. As the mighty Sect Master of Jiushan Sect, surely his master couldn''t let his junior outshine him? The Sect Master pointed at the thatched hut behind him. Zheng Fa looked at the tiny house. Aside from two meditation cushions, there was literally nothing else inside. How should he put it? Even the cows on the estate had better housing. The Sect Master seemed to realize that the hut was far too shabby and felt a little guilty, explaining in a low voice. So that meant it was okay for him to be poor? Zheng Fa''s tone carried a hint of regret. The Sect Master clapped his hands cheerfully. Zheng Fa thought about the four Thousand-Year Purple Bamboo Tears he had already claimed from Uncle-Master Pang. Then he looked at his masters warm, encouraging smile. Finally, he understood why Uncle-Master Pang had looked so pained yet so generous at the same time. Calling him felt like a waste. The Sect Master said righteously. As soon as he mentioned it, the Sect Masters face lit up with pride. It was clear that he had called Zheng Fa over just to show off his latest work. Zheng Fa twitched. Yes, playSenior Sister Zhang had coined the term, saying it was a drama adapted from a story, which made perfect sense. To make it seem like he had a vast collection of plays, Zheng Fa had not only taken inspiration from domestic novels and films, adapting them to the Xuanwei Realm, but had also compiled a collection of story ideassummaries of various famous and award-winning works from modern times. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When it came time to choose Jiushan Sects first-ever play, Senior Sister Zhang immediately set her sights on what later became known as . According to Senior Sister Zhang, the play showcased the unity of Jiushan Sect, demonstrating how the sect would spare no expense to save even its lowest disciples! But in Zheng Fas view, Senior Sister Zhang probably just wanted to promote a "Jiushan Dream"even though their sect had spiritual root discrimination, wealth inequality, factional rivalries, and constant talisman battles, they still needed to market an image of unity. Clearly, the Sect Master was quite pleased with the name. Zheng Fa begged. If this thing got popular, wouldnt he die of secondhand embarrassment? Seeing that Zheng Fa was truly unwilling, the Sect Master frowned and pointed at the scripts cover. The two characters for Zheng Fa slowly morphed into Pang Qian. Zheng Fa suddenly thought of someone. But that couldn''t be, right? The Sect Master confirmed Zheng Fas suspicionsit really was that unlucky guy! So the old man just picked someone close to him to mess with instead?! Zheng Fa followed the Sect Master and watched for a while, his frown deepening as he did. Since this was the first-ever Jiushan Sect production, it was clear that the Sect Master had absolutely no grasp of modern cinematic techniques. Things like perspective, shot composition, and montage were nonexistent. The entire production felt more like a dry, sequential documentarycomplete with lengthy internal monologues. Of course, Zheng Fa didnt fully understand these techniques himself. But he had watched the original film and had a decent memory. After a moment of silence, he spoke. The Sect Master, to his credit, was open to feedback. The Sect Masters voice grew faint. The Sect Master abruptly stood up and called out, A moment later, Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan arrived together. The Sect Master replayed in its entirety for them. Senior Sister Yuan''s eyes lit up. Beside her, Senior Sister Zhang nodded in agreement. Both Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan turned to stare at Zheng Fa, their gazes filled with a silent accusation Zheng Fa felt a bit baffled. Had he somehow misunderstood the mainstream aesthetic of the Xuanwei Realm? Was everyone here a documentary enthusiast? The Sect Master snorted. Not bad, even in Nascent Soul cultivators, some people worked with real efficiency. Left with no choice, Zheng Fa dug into his memories and described the film scene by scene, reconstructing it as best as he could. Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan didnt quite understand most of what he was saying, but surprisingly, the Sect Master didafter all, he had spent centuries immersing himself in Luzhong World. In less than two hours, the Sect Master clapped his hands. Curious, Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan sat on the meditation cushions and viewed Zheng Fas version of . When the play ended, both of them fell silent. The Sect Master asked. Senior Sister Yuan said immediately. Senior Sister Zhang nodded. Zheng Fa was thrown into complete self-doubt. Wait was Xuanwei Realms taste in storytelling just unique? Was everyone here secretly a fan of dry, unembellished narratives? The Sect Master shot Zheng Fa a triumphant grin, then turned back to Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan. Clearly, he was quite proud of his work. Senior Sister Yuan suddenly said in a small voice. The Sect Master froze, then slowly turned to look at Senior Sister Zhang. Senior Sister Zhang gave a slight nod and calmly explained, What kind of high emotional intelligence judges were these? Zheng Fa glanced at the Sect Master, who also seemed to realize their true opinions. But, surprisingly, he genuinely seemed to believe his version was superior. Hearing that, Zheng Fa instantly understood. There was a term for this in modern Xuanwei RealmCognitive Bias. After spending a thousand years in Luzhong World, the Sect Master had formed his own aesthetic and storytelling style. The problem was, his work had never been tested by an actual audience. It was the equivalent of someone writing in complete isolation for a lifetime, aiming to produce a literary masterpiecenever publishing, never reading others'' work, and never receiving feedback. Sure, there was a one percent chance he was a genius. But there was a ninety-nine percent chance that what he had created was incoherent rambling. And to be fair, for Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan, the Sect Masters version was already engaging enough. After all, it was Jiushan Sects first-ever play. The problem was that they happened to have Zheng Fa, a person who had lived through the golden age of modern entertainment. the Sect Master turned to Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan again. Neither of them spoke. And silence was often an answer in itself. The Sect Master stared at them for a long moment before suddenly turning to Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa looked at the Sect Master, stunned. He hadnt expected the old man to admit defeat so quickly. But it was clear nowthe Sect Master had a genuine passion for Luzhong World and theater. He was even willing to let go of his pride and learn from his own disciple. Faced with his masters eager, thirst-for-knowledge expression, Zheng Fa cleared his throat. The Sect Master froze. That sentence sounded awfully familiar. Like something had said earlier? After a long silence, a sly, knowing smile spread across the Sect Masters face. he said, Book 2: Chapter 31: Invitation Vol 2 Chapter 31 C Invitation At Old Bais house, Zheng Fa spoke with a serious expression. Old Bai and Tang Lingwu both stared at him, momentarily stunned by his solemn demeanor. Old Bai asked in confusion. Beside him, Tang Lingwu also looked at Zheng Fa, clearly unsure what he was talking about. These two were the people he trusted most in the modern worldthe ones who understood him best and had helped him the most. And his future plans required their involvement. Zheng Fa explained briefly. The Lingshan Method wasnt something that could be explained in just a few words. Old Bai slowly furrowed his brows and muttered, Zheng Fa nodded. Of course, in this case, the spiritual energy wouldnt come from the land itselfit would come from him. Old Bai widened his eyes in excitement. After a brief pause, Zheng Fa explained his vision to the two of them. Old Bai smacked his lips. Tang Lingwu nodded beside him. Both of them could tell that Zheng Fa wouldnt suddenly bring this up so seriously unless he had something important to say. Old Bai laughed. Tang Lingwu also nodded. Zheng Fa said softly. Zheng Fa nodded. Hearing this, Old Bai fell into silence. Zheng Fa didnt rush himthis was a major life decision. Of course, he them to come with him. Old Bai was not only a brilliant mathematician but also someone who could help establish the foundation of the research facility. Having spent his career at Jingcheng University, he might not be a trained administrator, but he understood how labs functioned far better than Zheng Fa did. As for Tang Lingwu Well, her biggest contribution right now was her wealthy background. But she was also hardworking, which was something Zheng Fa valued. If she progressed well in computer science, she could become an invaluable asset in the future. However, he wouldnt force them. Their friendship alone was enough for him to respect their choices. After a long silence, Old Bai finally spoke. Zheng Fa looked at him blankly. Old Bai grinned. Zheng Fa asked. Old Bais voice grew louder. As he spoke, a wild smile appeared on his face. Zheng Fa turned to Tang Lingwu. She had been silent the entire time, her expression relaxed, as if this didnt concern her. After a moment, she looked at them and asked, Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She scrunched up her face in mild confusion. Tang Lingwu widened her eyes. Alright. Rich people truly live differently. she added with a strange tone, Tang Lingwu sighed. Old Bai guessed. Tang Lingwu nodded. The three of them exchanged glancesthen burst into laughter. Old Bai asked. Zheng Fa pondered for a moment before answering. Old Bai caught on quickly. After a brief pause, Zheng Fa added, Of course, that wasnt a guarantee. At the very least, choosing people with a good reputation over time increased the likelihood of trustworthiness. Old Bai and Tang Lingwu understood what Zheng Fa meantwhen recruiting people, character mattered. Old Bai said excitedly. Zheng Fa could tell that the old man had something in mind. Old Bai declared. Before Zheng Fa could respond, Tang Lingwu suddenly spoke up, as if something had occurred to her. Both Zheng Fa and Old Bai turned to look at her. Tang Lingwu blinked innocently and muttered, Old Bai let out a long sigh, then suddenly seemed to remember something. Zheng Fa pulled a notebook from his bagit contained a hand-copied version of Treatise on Spiritual Veins. In this book, the Sect Master had compiled various spiritual vein formations across the world, identifying key essential features for cultivating the Lingshan Method. According to Lingshan Method, only mountains that met these criteria could serve as effective cultivation sites. Old Bai flipped through the pages and muttered, Zheng Fa really had to wonderwhat kind of books was this old man reading on a daily basis? Old Bai skimmed through Treatise on Spiritual Veins and sighed. Zheng Fa also found himself at a loss. Finding a suitable location was troublesome even in modern timesbut in Xuanwei Realm, it was even worse. The world was vast, and mountain ranges were often home to cultivators or beasts. Mapping out an entire mountains spiritual structure was extremely dangerousone wrong step, and you might offend someone powerful. The only reason the Sect Master had managed to compile this knowledge was because Jiushan Sect had extensive Xuanwei Realm terrain maps. Using those resources, he had extracted key patterns, allowing him to revise Lingshan Method accordingly. In his own words Tang Lingwu suddenly asked. Zheng Fa and Old Bai both turned to look at her. Tang Lingwu looked at them blankly. Zheng Fa had a feeling that Old Bais brainwaves were corrupting his own way of thinking. Even with satellite maps, finding the right location wasnt easy. However, it wasnt exactly urgent either. Zheng Fa was currently only at the fourth level of Qi Refining. He still had a long way to go before reaching the seventh level, where he could actually begin cultivating Lingshan Method. By his estimates, he wouldnt reach the seventh level until after the college entrance exams. For now, they focused on searching for locations around Jingcheng. After hours of searching, they identified four or five potential sites that seemed to match the criteria described in Treatise on Spiritual Veins. But to be sure, they would need to inspect them in person. Zheng Fa looked at Tang Lingwu in surprise. Tang Lingwu said lightly. Old Bai clicked his tongue. Tang Lingwu sighed. When Zheng Fa arrived at Tang Lingwus house, he finally understood what she meant. Same chauffeur in baggy pants. Same black luxury sedan. But this time As soon as he was about to step out, a hand eagerly opened the car door for him. Zheng Fa looked up. Aunt Ye was radiant. She stood in front of him, beaming warmly, her eyes filled with enthusiasm. Beside her, Tang Lingwu sighed and walked over, as if she had already anticipated this. Standing next to each other, the two women looked more like sisters than mother and daughter. It was clear Aunt Ye was in excellent condition this week. Book 2: Chapter 30: Looking at the Mountain Vol 2 Chapter 30 C Looking at the Mountain Hearing the Sect Master''s words, Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan sensibly prepared to excuse themselves. But the Sect Master waved them off, indicating that there was no need. Sitting upright on the meditation cushion, he looked at the three of them and said, Zheng Fa paused, beginning to understand his masters point. The Sect Master reminisced, There was a hint of nostalgia in his tone. His words left the three of them in silent contemplation. The Sect Masters face was so open and honest that Zheng Fa couldn''t help but scrutinize his words carefully. Finally, he understoodthe golden age was over. Now he knew why the Sect Master said he couldnt teach him anything. The changes in the world meant that the Sect Masters cultivation path during Qi Refining no longer applied to Zheng Fas situation. The Sect Master sighed, his tone helpless. Zheng Fa couldnt help but feel a little disappointed. The Sect Master seemed to sense this and thought for a moment before suddenly raising an eyebrow. The Sect Master smirked proudly. Zheng Fa glanced at Senior Sister Zhang and saw that she had no reaction to this evaluationclearly, she was used to it. Zheng Fa nodded. He remembered that the Hut Within the World Technique had also been described as a talisman formation. The Sect Master continued explaining, The Sect Master declared proudly. Good heavens. This master of his sure had a big mouth! Even Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan looked surprisedclearly, they hadnt expected that this Sect Master, who had secluded himself for a thousand years, had such terrifying power. Zheng Fa suddenly thought of something and asked, Zheng Fa had a bad feeling. Zheng Fa wasnt quite sure of the value of Heaven-grade talismans, so he turned to Senior Sister Zhang. She pondered for a moment before saying, Understood no wonder the old man was so poor! The Sect Master muttered dejectedly. The Sect Master let out a long sigh, looking utterly forlorn. Clearly, due to the decline of spiritual energy, his extravagant battle tactics had become completely outdated. Hmm? Why did this sound familiar? Zheng Fa said, feeling a little wronged. The Sect Master waved a hand dismissively. Zheng Fa asked doubtfully. That would be a bit unseemly, wouldnt it? The Sect Master smirked proudly. Couldnt kill them? That meant his masters enemies were strong. Took centuries to recover? That meant these grudges ran deep. So the troublemaker was actually ?! After a long silence, Zheng Fa sighed dryly. The Sect Master scoffed. Zheng Fa suddenly recalled the half-finished version of the Talisman Dao Foundation Establishment Technique. The Sect Master tossed him two jade slips and said dismissively, Zheng Fa infused his divine sense into the jade slips. The revised version wasnt different from the original, except for one key issueit actually required a real mountain! One of the jade slips contained the modified Lingshan Method, while the other contained a text called Treatise on Spiritual Veins, which detailed how to locate suitable mountain ranges and harness their natural formations for cultivation. The Sect Master looked a bit frustrated, as if he had personally suffered from the original Lingshan Method before. Thinking about how this old man had been holed up for a thousand years, Zheng Fa grew a little concerned. How was he supposed to cultivate in modern times if he needed a mountain? the Sect Master clarified. His explanation was a bit vague, so Zheng Fa examined the revised Lingshan Method and finally understood. To put it in modern terms The Lingshan Method essentially turned the cultivator into a large human-shaped battery. But to convert internal energy into usable qi, a "signal tower" was requiredwhich meant a suitable mountain range. As for why the Jiushan Ancestor never noticed this issue? Well, because the Jiushan Ancestor himself was a spiritual vein, a talisman, and Jiushans terrain fused into one. All of the techniques he created were massive pitfalls! the Sect Master suddenly asked. Zheng Fa looked down at the revised Lingshan Method in his hands. The Sect Master nodded in satisfaction, as if Zheng Fa had guessed correctly. For a while, they discussed how to modify Saving Young Cultivator Pang Qian. In Zheng Fas opinion, his version still had many flaws. First, his memory wasnt perfecthe hadnt watched the original film while taking notes, so there were still many gaps. He planned to rewatch it carefully when he returned to modern times. Second, the format was different. He had originally watched it on a computer screennot even in 3D. Meanwhile, the Sect Master had projected it in full holographic form. The viewing experience was completely different. However, the Sect Masters creativity was commendableafter all, he had spent centuries experimenting with the Hut Within the World Technique. As Zheng Fa prepared to leave, Senior Sister Zhang suddenly seemed to remember something. Hearing this, the Sect Masters usually carefree expression turned serious. Senior Sister Zhang spoke slowly. The Sect Master nodded. As Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan descended from Ninth Peak, Zheng Fa hesitated, wanting to ask something. Senior Sister Zhang seemed to know what he wanted to say and spoke softly. Zheng Fa remained silent for a moment before replying. The three of them walked side by side for a while, none of them speaking. Just before they parted ways, Senior Sister Zhang suddenly said, She gazed into the distance, a flicker of fire in her eyes. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zheng Fa stared at her in surprise. Then, Senior Sister Zhang turned to him and smiled. Watching her silhouette fade into the distance, Zheng Fa knewthis matter was far from simple. The Sect Masters face had rarely been that serious. And he recalled how Senior Sister Zhang had considered sending Senior Sister Yuan awaylikely as a precaution for this very situation. Clearly, in her mind, this was no trivial matter. Modern World Sitting at his desk, Zheng Fa fell into deep thought. He felt that his cultivation speed wasnt slow. But compared to the crises that Senior Sister Zhang and the others were now facing, he was still far too weak. If he truly wanted to help quickly, then he couldnt delay the establishment of a Spiritual Energy Laboratory any longer. Even if he couldnt personally use the research results right away, if they proved useful to Senior Sister Zhang and the others, that was good enough. But The Lingshan Method required a mountain! Where was he supposed to find a suitable mountain range? Just then A voice came from the front row. It was Tang Lingwu. Zheng Fa looked up, and his eyes lit up. There it was! The mountain had come to him! Beside him, Wang Chen grumbled sourly. Wang Chen resolutely stared straight ahead, not looking at Tang Lingwu at all. His expression was one of unshakable loyalty. Book 2: Chapter 33: Exclusion Vol 2 Chapter 33: Exclusion Returning to the Eighth Peak once more, Zheng Fa could immediately sense a shift in the atmosphere surrounding Master Pangs faction. It wasnt something obvious at first glance, but the signs were everywhere. The disciples of Master Pangs lineage moved hurriedly yet aimlessly. Their gazes, filled with suspicion and subtle hostility whenever they saw him. The young attendants rushing to report his arrival to Master Pang inside the hall. And the vague feeling of being watched as soon as he set foot on the mountain path. All of it made the tension and dejection hanging over the Eighth Peak palpable. The news of Zheng Fa becoming the sect leaders disciple hadnt spread widelymostly because the sect leader himself had buried himself in scriptwriting, showing no interest in publicizing the matter. But a handful of people in Master Pangs faction knew. Last time Zheng Fa had visited, some of his senior brothers had greeted him warmly, smiling like family. This time, their eyes still held a hint of respect, but it was overshadowed by distance. Zheng Fa couldnt help but recall what Senior Sister Zhang had told him beforehis apprenticeship under the sect leader was a huge blow to Master Pangs lineage. She had even warned him to maintain a neutral stance between the two factions. At the time, he thought she was making a big deal out of nothing. But now, seeing the atmosphere on the Eighth Peak, he finally understood her concern The conflict between the two factions of Jiushan Sect ran far deeper than he had imagined. If not for Senior Sister Zhangs efforts to keep things under control, the Talisman Halls last discussion might have ended in bloodshed. Now he realized why she had insisted he personally deliver Even in such a short walk, he could already see that the divide between the two factions had overshadowed their bond as fellow disciples. His joining the sect leaders lineage and his close relationship with Senior Sister Zhang had placed immense pressure on Master Pangs faction. Bridging this gap in the future was going to be much harder than Zheng Fa had initially thought. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Junior Brother Zheng!" A voice called from behind. It was Sun Daoyu. "What brings you to the Eighth Peak?" The way he emphasized and made it clearhe was drawing a line between them. Zheng Fa turned and saw Sun Daoyu approaching with Zhou Qianyuan. Sun Daoyus expression was no longer as warm as before. And Zhou Qianyuans state puzzled Zheng Fa even morehe looked utterly lifeless. He merely nodded at Zheng Fa without any trace of his usual arrogance, but at least there was no hostility. Zheng Fa still remembered the first time they met. Back then, Zhou Qianyuan had stood proudly before him, introducing himself with a youthful arrogance. Now, the man before him was unshaven, his robes wrinkled, his head lowered, avoiding everyones gaze. What confused Zheng Fa even more was that, while the other disciples of the Eighth Peak looked at him with apprehension, their expressions toward Zhou Qianyuan were filled with rejection. In fact, they seemed to regard Zhou Qianyuan with even more alienation than they did Zheng Fa. "Im here to visit Master Pang," Zheng Fa said, glancing at Zhou Qianyuan before addressing Sun Daoyu. "To see Master?" Sun Daoyu was momentarily stunned. Just then, the young attendant who had gone inside to report Zheng Fas arrival returned and announced, "Master invites Senior Brother Zheng inside." "Senior Brother Sun, Senior Brother Zhou, Master has summoned you as well." Hearing this, the three of them entered the hall together. Inside, Master Pangs attitude wasnt as warm as last time. But neither was he openly hostilehe simply seemed more distant. He glanced at Zhou Qianyuan with a slight frown before turning to Zheng Fa. "Nephew Zheng, what brings you here?" Zheng Fa took out and said, "The other day, you generously gifted me the Thousand-Year Purple Bamboo Tears. I was truly grateful, but I had nothing worthy to repay such kindness. I can only offer this in return, and I hope you wont find it unworthy." Master Pang was momentarily stunned, his eyes lingering on Zheng Fa for a while before he finally spoke. "" "Yes." "The one created by Junior Niece Zhang?" His tone shifted slightly when he mentioned "Yes," Zheng Fa replied calmly. Master Pang fell silent. With a flick of his fingers, the jade scroll in Zheng Fas hands floated over to him. He closed his eyes slightly, scanning its contents with his divine sense. When he opened them again, a faint smile had appeared on his face. "This is indeed a remarkable creation. Junior Niece Zhang is truly gifted." Not only did Master Pang smile Zheng Fa also noticed that Sun Daoyus gaze toward him had softened significantly. In just a moment, the previously tense atmosphere in the hall had eased. "Tell me, Nephew Zheng, what do you think of Junior Brother Zhou?" Master Pang suddenly asked. "Junior Brother Zhou?" Zheng Fa turned to look at Zhou Qianyuan, surprised by the question. Zhou Qianyuan also seemed caught off guard. "Junior Brother Zhou is exceptionally talented and has an outstanding temperament. He will undoubtedly become a pillar of Jiushan Sect in the future," Zheng Fa said seriously. He wasnt just saying this to flatter Master Pang. Zhou Qianyuan truly had exceptional talent and temperamentso much so that Master Pang had placed great expectations on him, likely hoping he would one day rival Senior Sister Zhang. However, Zhous current state made it clear that he had suffered some sort of setback. "Qianyuan has always admired your expertise in talismans," Master Pang said lightly. "How about letting him follow you for a while? He can assist you in your work, and in return, you can guide him." "Ah?" Zheng Fa was taken aback by the sudden proposal. "But Junior Brother Zhou and I joined the sect at the same timeweve only exchanged insights on occasion. Besides, he is your esteemed disciple, how could I possibly take on the role of teaching him?" "Qianyuan, what do you think?" Master Pang ignored Zheng Fas response and turned to Zhou Qianyuan instead. Zhou Qianyuan hesitated for a moment, but there was an air of resignation about him. He simply nodded and said in a dull voice, "I am willing." "I just dont know if Nephew Zheng thinks my disciple is worth mentoring." Hearing this, Zheng Fa realized he couldnt refuse. Now, he finally understood Master Pangs intent Zhou Qianyuan was widely known as Master Pangs most favored disciple. By placing Zhou at his side, Master Pang was making a statement of support for Zheng Fa, the sect leaders disciple. It was similar to how, in ancient dynasties, the crown prince would be surrounded by the children of loyal ministers. Over time, they would form a factionthe As Zheng Fa led Zhou Qianyuan down the mountain, Sun Daoyu couldnt help but ask, "Master, are you really letting Junior Brother Zhou follow Zheng Fa?" "What else could I do? That kid has backing him!" Master Pang shot a glance at his disciple and snorted. "Momentum?" "If that boy dares to distribute so openly, do you not understand what that means?" "It means Senior Sister Zhang has a good relationship with him?" "It means that standing behind him are the Sect Leader, Old Huang, and Senior Niece Zhangthree people! Even if I had three heads and six arms, I wouldnt be able to fight them all!" Hearing this, Sun Daoyu grimaced, as if imagining the scene of his master being ganged up on. "I just dont get it," Master Pang muttered, frowning. "I originally thought between Senior Niece Zhang and Zheng Fa, it was Zhang who led the dynamic. But today, it seems that it''s Zheng Fa whos taking the lead." Sun Daoyu finally understood. His master sending Zhou Qianyuan to Zheng Fas side was because Zheng Fa was now the force to be reckoned with. "But what about Junior Brother Zhou" Sun Daoyu hesitated, recalling Zhou Qianyuans defeated demeanor. "Im just worried hell feel abandoned by you, Master." "Hes been having a rough time lately, hasnt he?" Master Pang suddenly asked. Sun Daoyu lowered his head, not daring to respond. "I see. When I tried to recruit Zheng Fa as my disciple, I neglected him. That must have upset him," Master Pang said as if he had seen through everything. "And these past few days, have your senior and junior brothers started excluding him, thinking hes fallen out of favor?" "Master sees all. Junior Brother Zhou has never cared much for faction rivalries. He used to visit Zheng Fa all the time, which annoyed quite a few of our brothers. These past few days he has indeed suffered some cold treatment," Sun Daoyu admitted honestly. "Thats precisely why I sent him to Zheng Fas side." "You mean to separate him from our brothers for now?" Master Pang nodded but suddenly shifted the topic back to Zheng Fa. "Senior Niece Zhang fully supports this Zheng Fa. But if he truly wants to secure his future position as Sect Leader, he must prove he can treat our faction fairly and win over your brothers." "Huh? So, Junior Brother Zhou is a test?" Sun Daoyu finally caught on. "Qianyuan has always been the least concerned about faction differences among my disciples" Master Pang shook his head. "Uniting both factions? I couldnt do it. Senior Niece Zhang couldnt do it. I want to see if he can." "And if he cant?" "If Qianyuan feels mistreated under Zheng Fas care, hell realize that I, as his master, wasnt so bad after all," Master Pang chuckled. "Wouldnt that make him appreciate me more? As for the future Sect Leader positionwho knows what could happen in the long run?" Leaving the Eighth Peak, Zheng Fa glanced at the dejected Zhou Qianyuan trailing behind him. "Junior Brother Zhou, whats with you?" he asked. Zhou Qianyuan shook his head, clearly unwilling to talk. He simply said in a dull voice, "Please instruct me, Senior Brother." "Instruct? Thats too much. How about thistomorrow, Im going to visit Senior Sister Zhang. Come with me." Zhou Qianyuan gave a small nod, asked no further questions, and simply cupped his hands in farewell before leaving. Watching his retreating figure, Zheng Fa frowned. He recognized this state Like a bright-eyed youth, full of ideals, who had just stepped into society and then got beaten down by harsh reality. The Next Day Zhou Qianyuan had woken early. But instead of getting out of bed, he simply lay there, staring at the ceiling in a daze. Only when the agreed time arrived did he finally push open his courtyard door and step out. He lived in an area surrounded by other disciples of Master Pangs lineage. In the past, he had been greeted warmly wherever he went. He had felt at home. But now, things had changed. Keeping his head down, he quickly walked past his fellow disciples, ignoring their varied gazes. No one said anything outright, but he understood the meaning in their eyes. Ever since Master Pang gifted the Thousand-Year Purple Bamboo Tears to Zheng Fa, they had looked at him with mockery instead of camaraderie. Zhou Qianyuan clenched his teeth and continued walking toward Zheng Fas residence. When he finally reached the door, he couldnt help but let out a bitter smile. Before he came to Jiushan Sect, his master had valued him highly, and he had carried lofty ambitions. He had sworn to pursue the Great Dao of talismans. He had wanted to make his master proud. He had never cared for faction disputes, confident in his own worth. But today, he realized just how many enemies he had made. When the people who had once been friendly started ostracizing him He finally understood just how deep the faction divide in Jiushan Sect ran. Looking at Zheng Fas courtyard gate, Zhou Qianyuan shook his head. Zheng Fa was probably no different from the others. Those senior brothers had the same master as him, yet their past camaraderie had proven to be just empty pleasantries. He and Zheng Fa belonged to opposing factions Zheng Fa probably saw him as even more of an outsider than those senior brothers did. All the politeness and respect before? Just surface-level courtesy. Knocking on the door, he was met with Zheng Fas straightforward response: "Lets go to Senior Sister Zhangs place." Following Zheng Fa, Zhou Qianyuan soon found himself standing outside Senior Sister Zhangs secluded courtyard. He suddenly felt nervous. In his faction, Senior Sister Zhangs name alone carried a certain fear. This courtyard had always been like a dragons denno one from their lineage had dared to approach it. Inside, Senior Sister Zhang was already waiting in the backyard, accompanied by Senior Sister Yuan. Both of them acknowledged Zhou Qianyuan with a slight nod, seemingly unsurprised by his presence. The group sat by the lakeside pavilion, chatting casually. Gradually, Zhou Qianyuan began to sense that something was off. Why was he, their supposed "rival," being allowed to hear all of this? Sure enough, as the conversation went on, Senior Sister Zhang and Zheng Fa suddenly seemed to realize there was an present. Both turned to look at him. Zhou Qianyuan pursed his lips and quickly stood up, ready to take his leave. "Junior Brother Zhou, what do you think?" Zheng Fa suddenly asked. "Huh?" Zhou Qianyuan blinked in confusion, suddenly realizing He hadnt encountered the faction rivalry or exclusion he had been expecting. Instead he had walked right into the crushing intellectual dominance of two prodigies. Off to the side, Senior Sister Yuan gave him a look of quiet sympathy. Book 2: Chapter 32: Cooperation Vol 2 Chapter 32: Cooperation In Tang Lingwus dining room. Zheng Fa sat at the table with Tang Lingwu and her mother. The dishes on the table werent extravagant, nor did they look particularly refinedjust simple home-cooked meals. Tang Lingwu glanced at the food in surprise. Mom, you cooked today? Aunt Ye smiled and glanced at Zheng Fa. Didnt I tell you? We need to thank Zheng. I had to cook it myself to show sincerity! Perhaps to create a more intimate atmosphere, or maybe to keep things private, only the three of them were in the dining room. Here! Have some chicken wings! Aunt Ye reached out and moved a plate of cola chicken wings from in front of Tang Lingwu to Zheng Fas right. She smiled warmly. Lingwu used to love it when I made these. Try some! Zheng Fa glanced at Tang Lingwu. She was holding her chopsticks, staring at the plate of chicken wings with wide eyes, her face filled with shock. It was obviousshe really loved this dish. There are also meatballs. Lingwu has always liked dishes with plenty of meat. We werent very well-off back then, and when I was still in good health, Lingwu absolutely loved my cooking. I fed her so well she was all chubby. Now that shes grown up, shes not as cute anymore. Hearing Aunt Yes nostalgic sigh, Zheng Fa looked at the dishes piling up in front of him and fell into silence. Auntie, you remember exactly what Tang Lingwu loved to eat as a childso much motherly love here. But shouldnt you be giving it to her instead? Did you not notice this girl looking all emotional, holding her chopsticks in midair for ages, yet not getting a single bite of her favorite food? As if sensing Zheng Fas gaze, Tang Lingwu pursed her lips and avoided his eyes. She picked up a small piece of bok choy in front of her and nibbled on it bit by bit, like a little hamster. Her expression carried a trace of grievanceshe clearly wasnt a fan of the vegetable. Zheng Fa gently nudged the plate of chicken wings back in front of her. Tang Lingwu shot him a glance, wrinkled her nose slightly, and gave a small smile before picking up a piece of chicken wing and biting into it. Aunt Ye glanced at Zheng Fa, then at her daughter. The smile on her face grew even warmer. After finishing the meal, the housekeeper cleared away the dishes. The three of them sipped tea as they got down to business. I heard from Lingwu that youre planning to build a nursing home? Aunt Yes tone carried a hint of doubt. Clearly, the idea of someone as young as Zheng Fa getting into this industry was a bit hard for her to grasp. Zheng Fa looked at Tang Lingwu, unsure of what exactly she had told her mother. He could only nod at Aunt Ye. I just wanted to ask Aunt Ye hesitated slightly. Is there anything I can do to help? Wait, why do you sound so hesitant about helping? The biggest issue right now is finding a location, Zheng Fa said after some thought. I have specific requirements regarding the terrain and environment. I see Aunt Ye glanced at Tang Lingwu, realizing that her daughter hadnt mentioned this part to her before. She thought for a moment and asked, What exactly are your requirements? First, it should be as close as possible to Jingcheng or another major city. This wasnt just for the sake of Zheng Fas university. It was also because large cities had a better talent pool. Second, I need people to go into the mountains and survey potential locations. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats simple. I can hire a professional survey team. Aunt Ye responded without hesitation. That wasnt too surprising. But her next words caught Zheng Fa off guard Site selection, permits, roads, constructionI can take care of all of it for you. Uh Auntie, thats quite a bold statement. Even though he wasnt sure exactly how much all of that would cost It definitely wasnt a small sum. In fact, Zheng Fa was convinced that even for Tang Lingwus family, this would be a considerable investment. I went to the hospital for a check-up recently, Aunt Ye suddenly changed the topic, as if she had noticed the surprise on Zheng Fas face. The doctor said my results were unbelievably good. I didnt believe it at first, so I went to Jingcheng for another check-up. Aunt Ye looked at Zheng Fa. Everything is perfectly fine. Ive had this illness for over ten years The more medicine I took, the worse my condition got. My test results only ever declinednever improved. Auntie, youre saying "As long as you keep treating me, whether you want to build a nursing home or a palace in the mountains I''ll fund it." Aunt Ye''s gaze carried deep sincerity and pleading. Zheng Fa still found it hard to believe. He could understand her desperation to cure her illness, but promising such a massive investment right awayit didnt quite make sense to him. Wealthy people were just thatwealthy. They werent fools. Especially self-made entrepreneurs like Tang Lingwus parents. They werent stingy, but they also wouldnt throw money around recklessly. Aunt Ye being this generous made Zheng Fa hesitate. Noticing his doubt, Aunt Ye smiled and explained, "Do you know how Lingwus father made his fortune?" Zheng Fa shook his head. Even Tang Lingwu looked curiousclearly, she hadnt heard this story before either. "Back then, our business was just getting started. We had some savings, but not much," Aunt Ye said, a nostalgic look appearing on her face. "An opportunity came up, but we had to invest a huge sum of money." "At the time, Lingwus father and I didnt have enough on hand. We had to turn to banks, relatives, and friends for loans." She glanced at the two of them before continuing, "We hesitated a lot. We werent sure if we should go all in. If the project failed, we wouldnt just lose everythingwed be drowning in debt." "And then?" Tang Lingwu pressed. "Then, Lingwus father happened to meet a master from the south" "" "The master did a reading for him and said that this was the greatest opportunity of his lifetime," Aunt Ye sighed. "So, we took the plunge and invested everything we had." Zheng Fa didnt even need to ask what happened next. One look at Tang Lingwus father, Tang Zhiqiang, and his current success made it obvious. "From that moment on, I knew there were extraordinary people in this world. Meeting one is a blessing." Aunt Ye looked at Zheng Fa and spoke softly. Clearly, in her eyes, Zheng Fa was one of those extraordinary people. After a long silence, Zheng Fa finally said, "Aunt Ye, you shouldnt believe in superstitions." Tang Lingwu stared at him for a while, a question mark slowly forming on her face. Her expression practically screamed Zheng Fa was being sincere. Even in the Xuanyi Realm, he had rarely heard of people relying on fortune-telling. Then again, maybe it was just because his cultivation level had been too low to come across it. But in this modern world, where there wasnt even spiritual energy? That kind of thing sounded even more unreliable. "I understand, I understand. This isnt something to be talked about openly." "Its really not" "Zheng, your massage technique is terrible." Aunt Yes casual remark made Zheng Fa fall silent. Seeing him speechless, Aunt Ye chuckled and said honestly, "Of course, the reason Im willing to invest so much is because I want to collaborate with you in the future." "Collaborate?" "No matter how you managed to heal me," Aunt Ye said with a smile, "I just hope that in the future, if I need your help treating someone else, you''ll be willing to lend a hand. Money is not an issue." Zheng Fa finally understood. Aunt Ye offering to help with the nursing homealmost at any costwas all for this. She hadnt even mentioned wanting shares in the project, which meant this was her main goal. Seeing that he had caught on, Aunt Ye said meaningfully, "Some lives cant be measured in money." After some discussion, Zheng Fa and Aunt Ye agreed to have a survey team scout locations first. As for how the nursing home would be built and their future collaboration, that would come later. Xuanyi Realm On the Eighth Peak of Jiushan, Sun Daoyu led Zhou Qianyuan up the mountain. "Shizun hasnt been in a good mood these past few days," Sun Daoyu said with a frown. "Mm." Zhou Qianyuan gave a half-hearted response, clearly distracted. Sun Daoyu turned back to glance at his junior brother and sighed internally. But he understood why. Recent events had caused a rift between Zhou Qianyuan and their master And honestly, Sun Daoyu thought Zhou had a point. But out of respect for their master, he didnt say anything. With that thought, he could only shake his head and look forward. "Wait, isnt that Zheng Fa?" Seeing a familiar figure on the mountain path, he exclaimed in surprise. Book 2: Chapter 34: Humiliation! Vol 2 Chapter 34: Humiliation! Zheng Fa looked at Zhou Qianyuan, his eyes filled with anticipation The reason he and Senior Sister Zhang didnt avoid discussing such topics in front of Zhou Qianyuan was twofold: First, his own status had changed. Now that he was the Sect Leaders disciple and had Senior Sister Zhangs backing, he no longer saw his fellow disciples as competitors. In fact, he hoped that through discussions like these, he could cultivate future allies. Besides, with Master Pang personally placing Zhou Qianyuan by his side, this junior brother could already be considered one of people. If Zhou Qianyuan grew stronger, he would hold more influence within Master Pangs faction, which would, in turn, help Zheng Fa integrate them under his influence. But the main reason was They had already given to Master Pang. Even if they kept secrets from Zhou Qianyuan, did they think Master Pang wouldnt teach him? Everything they were discussing now was already written in With Master Pangs Nascent Soul cultivation, he would undoubtedly grasp the deeper mysteries within. And as his personal disciple, Zhou Qianyuan would eventually learn them as well. But beyond that, Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Zhang shared an unspoken expectation They wanted Zhou Qianyuan to spill Master Pangs hidden knowledge! Ever since obtaining , Zheng Fa had realized something With this technique, he could see the faint and elusive lines of talisman diagrams. He suspected that this ability could help him and Senior Sister Zhang further refine But to be honest, their current understanding of wasnt deep enough to be useful. That was likely because they were still at a shallow level in its comprehension. But Master Pang was different! He was a Nascent Soul cultivator! His mastery of was leagues beyond theirs! Who said had to be the ones doing the observation? Hadnt Master Pang been the perfect for years? So, when it came to Zhou QianyuanMaster Pangs most favored discipleboth Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Zhang had Unfortunately Under their scrutinizing gazes, Zhou Qianyuan stammered, his eyes blank, his mind seemingly emptied of all thought. Zheng Fa sighed internally. His gaze shifted to Senior Sister Yuan, who had been quietly chuckling to the side. "Senior Sister Yuan, youve been listening for a few days now. Do you have any insights?" he asked sincerely. "Uh?" The blank look on Zhou Qianyuans face slowly transferred onto Senior Sister Yuans. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the Eighth Peak, Master Pangs eyes gleamed silver as he gazed down the mountain, shaking his head repeatedly. "Master?" Seeing this, Sun Daoyu couldnt help but be curious. "Qianyuan has had a rough few days" Master Pangs tone was both pained andstrangelypleased. "A rough time?" Sun Daoyu was taken aback. "Did Senior Brother Zheng mistreat him?" The silver glow in Master Pangs eyes faded as his expression darkened slightly. "When he first arrived at Zheng Fas side, though he looked disheartened, he also had a hint of expectation. He might have even been relieved to be away from his fellow brothers who had been giving him a hard time." "But after two days, the lights in his residence never went out. Ive seen him staying up all night, unable to sleep." "And in the following days, his suffering only grew worse. Every time he left for Zheng Fas place, his face was filled with anxiety and fear" Hearing this, Sun Daoyu began to feel uneasy. "What exactly is Senior Brother Zheng doing to Junior Brother Zhou?" Master Pang shook his head, a flicker of anger in his eyes. "Theyve been going to Senior Niece Zhangs place frequently. And every time Qianyuan comes back from there, he looks like hes had the soul beaten out of himhe must have suffered some " "Then Master, why did you call for me?" "Summon Qianyuan!" Master Pang commanded, his voice firm. "Its time he realizes who truly cares for him!" "Yes!" Sun Daoyu hurried off and soon returned, bringing Zhou Qianyuan with him. The sight of his disciple made Master Pangs heart ache. Compared to his previous state of dejection, Zhou Qianyuan now looked downright His hair and beard were unkempt, his face covered in stubble. His Daoist robe was dusty and wrinkled, clearly unwashed for days. But what worried Master Pang the most was the look in his disciples eyes Dazed and unfocused, as if his soul had left his body. It took him a long moment to even register his masters presence before he slowly bowed in greeting. Seeing this, Master Pangs anger flared. He had sent Qianyuan to Zheng Fas side as a gesture of goodwill! And yet, Zheng Fa had his disciple?! "Qianyuan, these past days must have been difficult for you" Softening his tone, Master Pang spoke gently to his cherished disciple. "Mm" Hearing his masters words, Zhou Qianyuan seemed to recall something, his expression shifting from blank to miserable. His eyes even turned slightly red. Seeing this, Master Pang grew even more furious and immediately declared, From today onward, you no longer have to follow Zheng Fa! But to his and Sun Daoyus surprise, Zhou Qianyuan hesitated, his face conflicted, before blurting out, I I want to go! Master Pang frowned, looking at his disciple in disbelief. You to go? Yes! Zhou Qianyuan hesitated for a moment before mumbling, Maybe not time, but every few days Hmm? Master, could you maybe talk to Senior Brother Zheng and ask him to stop with those pre-class quizzes? Zhou Qianyuan suddenly pleaded. I I just cant keep up anymore! Master Pang suddenly felt like he had misunderstood something. Tell me exactly what theyve been doing to you. After hearing Zhou Qianyuans account, Master Pang stared at him for a long time. The pain in his eyes had completely disappeared. Instead, his voice turned eerily calm. So, youre saying they discuss the openly and dont mind you listening in? Yes, Zhou Qianyuan muttered. But after their discussions, they always like to quiz me And before every discussion, both Zheng Fa and Senior Niece Zhang test you on what you learned last time? Master Pangs face was unreadable as he continued his questioning. Yes, Zhou Qianyuan whispered, his voice full of suffering. They say its a form of . Senior Brother Zheng even mentioned some ancient scholar named Fei who came up with this study method His voice cracked with despair. Master, every night, I have to their discussions! I havent had time to sleep for days! He looked at his master expectantly, pleading again, Master, please talk to Senior Brother Zheng. Maybe he could these quizzes? Master Pang stared at his disciple for a long time in silence. Then he slowly said, So, what youre telling me is theyre engaged in deep discussions, and you just sit there, dumbfounded? Zhou Qianyuan suddenly had a bad feeling. He instinctively lowered his voice. Yes. You cant keep up with them, fine. But they even give you extra time to study on your own, and you cant understand? Yes. Zhou Qianyuan lowered his head further. Then you to lose sleep! Master Pang erupted. Jiushan Sect only has Nascent Soul cultivators! That old bastard Huang has Senior Niece Zhang! Now Zheng Fa is the Sect Leaders disciple! And you are my disciple! Of the , youre the ! Do you think its who should feel ashamed? Or ? Master Pang was absolutely fuming. The next time I run into Old Huang, shes going to ! And have the nerve to come complain to me?! B-But Master, you never taught me anything either Zhou Qianyuan mumbled. And what about Zheng Fa?! Before he took the Sect Leader as his master, he had no guidance either! Master Pangs voice rose. I the Sect Leader. You think hes capable of anyone? Hes never kept a single disciple alive long enough to learn anything! And that ! Tchshes never taught a disciple properly in her life! Senior Niece Zhang was completely ! So tell me, that disciple is the most useless?! Im not the useless, Zhou Qianyuan muttered weakly. Senior Sister Yuan was there too, and she wasnt doing any better Thats a !!! Master Pangs lips trembled in rage. Youre actually to a ?! And you feel about it?! Zhou Qianyuan fell silent. Master Pang took a deep breath. Several deep breaths. He slowly regained some composure. Enough. This isnt entirely your fault. Master For the first time in days, Zhou Qianyuan felt touched. Its fault! Huh? Its my fault for not pushing you harder! Master Pang gritted his teeth. From now on, every time you come back from Senior Niece Zhangs, you will ! Master, what do you mean Zhou Qianyuans expression slowly turned fearful. If my disciple is falling behind, then I will make sure you catch up! Master Pang declared. I refuse to any longer! As Zhou Qianyuan descended from the Eighth Peak, his expression remained dazed. I Master to my burden he murmured to Sun Daoyu, his voice full of grievance. Why does it feel now? Want to switch places with me? Sun Daoyu raised an eyebrow at him. This suffering is to bear! Zhou Qianyuan declared with righteous determination and down the mountain. Pfft! Sun Daoyu watched his retreating figure, then turned toward Zheng Fas courtyard. His expression was . It looked almost like he In the Market District Han Qi and his two companions stood among the crowd, watching a group of senior disciples construct a rather unusual building. Several Foundation Establishment cultivators threw into the air, summoning towering stone golems. The golems carried massive slabs of stone from the distant mountains, stacking them in place. Within a single night, the structure had taken shape. It was cylindrical, open-roofed, with a vast empty space in the center. Surrounding it were rows upon rows of seats, rising in tiers. The place could probably accommodate This was already the largest structure in Jiushan Sect. After all, even counting the sects disciples and the families in the market district, the total population barely exceeded a few thousand. Do we even enough people to fill this thing? the tall, skinny disciple beside Han Qi muttered under his breath. Shut up! Han Qi smacked him. This is something wanted to build! Book 2: Chapter 35: Test Screening Vol 2 Chapter 35: Test Screening The moment Han Qi mentioned "Senior Brother Zheng," the tall, skinny disciple beside him tensed up. And he wasnt the only one. The nearby senior brothers who overheard their conversation also had subtle expressions of reverence on their faces. A rumor had begun spreading throughout the Market District Zheng Fa, , had become the Sect Leaders disciple. At first, most people didnt believe it. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The rumor had originated from Master Pangs faction, after all. And really, could of them be trusted? They were always making things up! But neither Senior Sister Zhang nor Zheng Fa had come out to deny it. And Master Pangs disciples swore up and down that it was true Most importantly, they even claimed that their own master had , attempting to recruit Zheng Fa as his disciple and failing. That part to be true! As a result, the rumor quickly gained traction, spreading to the point where it became an among Jiushan Sects disciples. Because of this, Han Qi and his two companions found themselves in a rather position. After all, in the entire Market District, only were truly under Zheng Fas command. The others had previously followed Zheng Fas instructions, but that was because Senior Sister Zhang had entrusted him with responsibilities. Now, looking at the complex mix of envy and caution in the eyes of those around them, Han Qi didnt know what to feel. Just a short while ago, he had been wondering the Market District would start answering to Zheng Fa. But now? It seemed like the was about to be under his name! Sensing that the surrounding disciples were eyeing them curiously, Han Qi pursed his lips and quietly led his two lackeys out of the crowd. "Senior Brother, why does it feel like everyones suddenly distancing themselves from us?" the tall, skinny disciple asked in a hushed voice. "Because Senior Brother Zheng has become the Sect Leaders disciple," Han Qi explained. "And before this, Senior Sister Zhang was always seen as the next Sect Leader of Jiushan Sect." "You think Senior Brother Zheng and Senior Sister Zhang will fall out?" "Hard to say. But this is the position were talking about. Its common for senior brothers and sisters to turn on each other over it." Han Qi sighed. "Those senior brothers are probably just waiting to see which way the wind blows." "But shouldnt it be obvious?" "Obvious? What do you mean?" "Look!" The skinny disciple pointed ahead. Zheng Fa was approaching the newly constructed building. To his left was Senior Sister Zhang, the , chatting with him casually, smiling as she spoke. To his right was Zhou Qianyuan, , listening intently as if afraid to miss a single word. "If isnt clear enough, I dont know what is." "" Under the gazes of many watching disciples, Zheng Fa entered the new theater with Senior Sister Zhang and Zhou Qianyuan. "You mean to say that for this test screening, we wont charge, but well gather feedback from Jiushan Sects disciples?" Senior Sister Zhang asked as they walked. "Since this is our first play, theres a chance the audience might not be used to it yet. Its better to offer free admission," Zheng Fa explained. Senior Sister Zhang nodded, not objecting. Inside the new theater, the Sect Leader himself was pacing back and forth, studying the structure. It seemed like he was evaluating how well he could use his technique here. "Master." Zheng Fa quickly stepped forward and bowedhe hadnt expected the old man to come out of seclusion for this. It showed just how seriously he was taking the test screening of The Sect Leader nodded at the three of them and asked, "What were you discussing?" "Senior Brother suggested that for the first screening, since the audience is made up of Jiushan Sect disciples, we dont charge spirit stones. Instead, well collect their feedback afterward." "Collect feedback?" "Mainly to see if there are any criticisms or areas for improvement." "Hmm It would be good to those ungrateful disciples." The Sect Leader nodded in apparent understanding. "Its so we can the play based on their input." Zheng Fa hesitated before clarifying. "Since theater is a new concept, and its meant for a broad audience, we need to see how well its received and make adjustments accordingly." This was something that would have been difficult to do in the modern world A single movie production cost an enormous amount of money. Making revisions required extra funding, not to mention negotiating the schedules of actors. But in the Xuanyi Realm, it was different. Here, they could revise the play however they wanted! The old man in front of them could change not just but with a single thought. Zheng Fa valued the audiences opinions for one simple reason He was operating in Even between two countries on Earth, cultural preferences varied greatly. At the very least, for the first few productions, Zheng Fa needed to gauge the aesthetic tastes and level of acceptance in this world. The next night, the first test screening of began. To Zheng Fas disappointment, the turnout was sparse. The theater had over seats, but barely a people had shown up. "Many disciples, upon hearing that attendance wasnt mandatory, preferred to stay home and cultivate." Senior Sister Yuan, noticing his expression, softly reassured him, "Most Jiushan Sect disciples arent very fond of entertainment." Zheng Fa nodded in understanding. Many of Jiushan Sects disciples came from . During the day, they had to work for their livelihood. The free time they had was at night, which they used for cultivation Even if one nights worth of training wouldnt make much of a difference. But still It was like being in school. You reading textbooks during breaks wouldnt help much. But when you saw your classmates doing it You but pick up a book and to study, too. It might not have been the most productive use of their brains, but at least it was good for their conscience. Beside him, Zhou Qianyuan hesitated before speaking. "Also I think my master forbade our factions disciples from attending this." There was confusion on his face as he added, "A lot of my senior brothers actually to come, but Masters expression was bad when he talked about it." "" This was the Sect Leaders fault! Senior Sister Zhang and Yuan both had strange expressions, clearly having already guessed why Master Pang was acting this way. "Senior Brother Zheng, do you know why my master is so mad?" Zhou Qianyuan, noticing their reactions, pressed on. "Junior Brother Zhou, knowing too much isnt good for you." Zheng Fa paused, then asked, "Do you want to head back first?" Zhou Qianyuan nodded regretfully. "I dont have a choice. Master told me to meet him tonight for said I absolutely skip it. I was actually thinking about sneaking in to watch" As they watched Zhou Qianyuan leave, a puzzled voice suddenly spoke up beside Zheng Fa. "Why did he leave?" Zheng Fa turned and saw the Sect Leader standing there, looking genuinely confused. Zheng Fa said nothinghe just at the old man. "What are you looking at me for?" The Sect Leader frowned. "Did he run away because I showed up?" As the time for the test screening arrived, the Sect Leader flicked his sleeve. Zheng Fa watched as ten talismans flew from his hand. In an instant, the massive theater seemed to transform into an entirely different world. Explosions of talisman magic, the screams of wounded cultivators, and the chaotic sounds of battle filled the air. Many disciples, having never experienced anything like this, were instantly thrown into confusionsome even instinctively reached for their own talismans, ready to counterattack. "Its just an illusion. Theres no need to panic." Senior Sister Zhangs calm, authoritative voice rang through the theater. She had long-established prestige among the disciples. Hearing her, the flustered audience slowly settled down and returned to their seats. Zheng Fa let himself become immersed in the story. He had already seen this play three times Once, the version, directly from the Sect Leader. Then, the version, adjusted based on his memories. Later, after visiting the modern world, he had watched the again. Upon returning, he had revised the script once more, incorporating both his own insights and the Sect Leaders input. Comparing the two versions, he had to admit that the original film had a more polished narrative style. But in the end, he still felt that was superior. Because the Sect Leaders technique didnt just create a full-immersion projection It went beyond that. Inside this illusion, Zheng Fa the cries of battle and the despair on the faces of cultivators. He could the metallic tang of blood on the battlefield. He could the sticky warmth of fresh blood dripping onto his fingers from a wounded companion beside him. Ever since understanding in storytelling, the Sect Leader had gone all in enhancing the immersive experience of the illusion. This level of realism was something modern film technology was still far from achieving. With two versions of the film fresh in his memory, this was now his time experiencing the story. And yet, he was still completely drawn in. He only snapped out of it when the story reached its conclusion. As the illusion faded, silence filled the theater. No one spoke. Zheng Fa glanced at the audience. They remained in their seats, staring blankly, as if still trapped in the emotions of the play. Some even had in their eyes. Zheng Fa gave Senior Sister Zhang a look, and she took the cue, standing up. "The play has ended. Please exit the theater." "If you have any feedback or suggestions for improvement, you may collect a feedback form at the entrance and write down your thoughts." She glanced at the Sect Leader before adding, "The responses will be and completely ." Hearing voice, the disciples obediently stood up and began making their way to the exit in groups. What surprised Zheng Fa and the others was took a feedback form on their way out. Not only that, but they immediately grabbed the pens provided and started filling them out . A long line even formed at the feedback table. This scene was beyond what they had expected. "That many opinions?" Senior Sister Yuan blinked in surprise. "I thought it was great!" By the time the last of the audience had left, the pile of feedback forms had that the table could no longer hold them all. Senior Sister Zhang waved her hand, and the stack of paper floated toward them, neatly arranged in midair. Senior Sister Yuan, impatient as always, grabbed one from the pile and skimmed it. Then another. Then she started flipping through them faster. After a while, she looked up and found everyone else staring at her. "No need to read the rest." "What do you mean?" "They all say the same thing" "It was too short!" Book 2: Chapter 37: A Heavy Responsibility Vol 2 Chapter 37: A Heavy Responsibility When Senior Sister Zhang brought it up, besides her and Zheng Fa, there were also Senior Sister Yuan, Zhou Qianyuan, and the Sect Leader present in the thatched hut. "You want me to be a lecturer at the Talisman Hall?" Zheng Fa pointed at himself in disbelief. "Me?" He distinctly remembered that the lecturers at the Talisman Hall were all Foundation Establishment cultivators. He had only been in the sect for a short time, and he was only at Qi Refining level four. "You are already a Mysterious-grade Talisman Master," Senior Sister Zhang nodded. "I have observed your talisman mastery over these past few days, and it is more than enough for you to be a lecturer." Zheng Fa was still hesitant. "But the theater project has only just started," he reasoned. "Im already stretched too thin" He wasnt just making excuses. had already been screened twice within Jiushan Sect, but few outside cultivators had seen it yet. This was mainly because he and Senior Sister Zhang had set a steep price for external tickets One spirit stone only bought tickets, which was three times the price of internal tickets. During the last screening, not many visiting cultivators had attended After all, the ones who came on the free reception ship tended to be low on money. This pricing was tough on their wallets. There was no immediate solutionword of mouth would have to spread naturally. But the second play had already been put into developmenthe had discussed it with the Sect Leader. With Jiushan Sect disciples as a guaranteed audience, they could at least break even on production costs. And more than that, it enriched the sects entertainment options. Not to mention, he still needed to cultivate, make money, and study talismanshis time was already stretched thin. Seeing his reluctance, Senior Sister Zhang shook her head. "For you, the Talisman Hall is far more important than the theater project." Zheng Fa frowned slightly, unsure of what she meant. He then noticed Zhou Qianyuan silently nodding in agreement. When Zheng Fa looked at him questioningly, Zhou Qianyuan sighed and explained, "I think Senior Sister Zhang is suggesting that you take over the Talisman Hall in the future." "Take over the Talisman Hall?" Zheng Fa glanced at Senior Sister Zhang. She didnt say anything, just nodded slightly. "Senior Brother Zheng, the conflict between our two factions ultimately stems from how disciples are trained at the Talisman Hall," Zhou Qianyuan sighed. "Youve already seen the tensions there yourself." Zheng Fa nodded, recalling how the first thing that happened when he joined was a brawl between disciples. "We teach different philosophies in the Talisman Hall," Zhou Qianyuan explained. "After listening to you and Senior Sister Zhang discuss talismans, I now understandyour faction focuses on Yuan Talismans." "But my masters faction? We dont emphasize Yuan Talismans" "If we have Yuan Talismans, we use them. If we , we just reuse old talisman diagrams instead." Zheng Fa found this argument ridiculous. " what youve all been fighting over?" "Its not just that," Senior Sister Zhang shook her head. "Its about how we understand the Dao." "Simply put, I believe that people can overcome destiny." "Master Pang believes in going with the flow of nature." "For example, in response to the decline of spiritual energy, I believe we should find a solution." "Master Pang believes we should accept it and not force what cannot be changed." The more Zheng Fa listened, the more he felt like these two didnt actually have a direct conflict. If Senior Sister Zhang wanted to research solutions, why couldnt she just go ahead and do it? Why did Master Pang care? "I never told you this before, but even within the Hundred Immortals Alliance, there are cultivators who think like me, and others who think like Master Pang." "People like us believe that since our predecessors failed, we should seek new paths to prevent the decline of spiritual energy." "I research new talisman techniquesothers research other solutions But ultimately, were all working toward the same goal." "Master Pangs side believes that our approach is unrealistic and that it wastes the Hundred Immortals Alliances limited resources." After a brief pause, Senior Sister Zhang continued, "Their belief is that chaos is coming to the Xuanyi Realm, and we shouldnt waste our resources on uncertain experiments." Now, Zheng Fa finally understood. It was a question of immediate survival versus future investment. Senior Sister Zhangs perspective made sense Their predecessors had failed over and over again. If they didnt try to change anything, wouldnt they just be waiting for death? But Master Pangs concerns were also valid They were on the brink of war, with enemies at their doorstep. There was no time for long-term research when the sects survival was at stake. What if they developed a solution, only to have it stolen by outsiders? What if they never succeeded at all? Wouldnt that just be a waste of time and resources? Seeing that Zheng Fa had grasped the issue, Senior Sister Zhang spoke softly. "To perfect , I used resources that could have cultivated three Golden Core disciples." Zheng Fa thought back to the time she had described her lonely road as a genius, always battling against opposition. Back then, he had thought she was exaggerating. But now? He understood. "This kind of..." Zheng Fa searched for the right words to describe the two factions. "A conflict between the Conservative Faction and the Reformist Factionis it intense within the Hundred Immortals Alliance?" "More or less. People like me are rare, while people like Uncle Pang are the majority," Senior Sister Zhang explained. "But those who share my perspective usually hold some status within the sect." That made sense. Without the talent of someone like Senior Sister Zhang, who would have the confidence to claim they could forge a new path? At its core, this conflict was about how to respond to the decline of spiritual energy. Senior Sister Zhang focused on the root of the issueshe believed that solving the spiritual energy decline was the true path forward. But Uncle Pang took a more pragmatic view: Surviving the coming chaos was the priorityfixing the spiritual energy decline could come later. With limited resources and time, these two approaches were nearly impossible to reconcile. "And what does this have to do with me taking charge of the Sigil Arts Pavilion?" Zheng Fa asked. "In our two factions, Uncle Pang oversees the Disciplinary Hall, while I manage the General Affairs Hall. Normally, we operate independently without interference," Senior Sister Zhang explained. "But the Sigil Arts Pavilion is differentit''s where the sect trains its disciples. It plays a crucial role in maintaining the balance of power between the two factions, and it''s also the easiest place for disputes to arise." "Neither faction''s members are suitable to be the head of the Sigil Arts Pavilion. Only you, as the Sect Leader''s disciple, hold a neutral status that both sides can accept." "Besides, if you want to mend the divide between the two factions, the best place to start is the Sigil Arts Pavilion." Senior Sister Zhang''s words left Zheng Fa silent. He knew that this arrangement was also meant for his own good. While there were no immediate benefits, this was an essential step if he wanted to become a successful future sect leader. But his hesitation came from a deeper questionwas he even capable of resolving the conflict between the two factions? Zheng Fa prided himself on his self-awareness: Right now, he was only in the Qi Refinement stage. His understanding of sigil arts wasn''t necessarily superior to Senior Sister Zhangs. The faction conflict had been brewing for decades, and beyond the ideological differences that Senior Sister Zhang mentioned, there were also long-standing grudges between disciples of the two factions. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His only real advantage was his identity as the Sect Leaders disciplehow could he possibly resolve all these issues? "I know your cultivation is still a bit lacking," Senior Sister Zhang said. "You can start as an instructor, and once you reach Foundation Establishment, we can discuss you formally taking charge of the Sigil Arts Pavilion." She paused briefly before adding, "If you feel it''s too rushed, you can wait until after you''ve reached Foundation Establishment before stepping in." Zheng Fa felt warmth in his heartSenior Sister Zhang was clearly considering his feelings. "Go! Why wouldn''t you go? It''s just an instructor position, and you''re hesitating this much?" A loud voice suddenly rang outit was the Sect Leader. "My disciple shouldn''t be this timid!" "..." "When I was young, if I had the chance to contribute to the sect, I wouldve thrown myself into it without hesitation! Without question! I wouldve led from the front!" "..." Zheng Fa didn''t believe a word of thatthis old man was definitely exaggerating. "Now, as the sole heir to the Sect Leader, you''ll shoulder even greater responsibilities in the future. How can you back down just because of a little difficulty?" The Sect Leader continued, sounding heartbroken. Zheng Fa was silent for a moment before cupping his hands toward Senior Sister Zhang. "Senior Sister, I''ll take the instructor position." A satisfied expression appeared in Senior Sister Zhangs eyes. The Sect Leader also nodded in approval, clearly pleased that he had successfully motivated his disciple. "Senior Brother just thought about itif I want to bridge the gap between the two factions, ordinary teaching methods won''t work," Zheng Fa suddenly said. "I want to try something different." Senior Sister Zhang raised an eyebrow. "How do you plan to teach?" Zheng Fa turned to look at the Sect Leader. The Sect Leaders smile slowly frozehe had a bad feeling about this. "I want to use the Grand Simulation Technique to conduct combat training for the disciples of the Sigil Arts Pavilion." "Simulation...?" Senior Sister Zhang frowned, not quite understanding. "Combat training?" "The Grand Simulation Technique?" The Sect Leaders face screamed one thing "My idea is to modify the sects stage plays into something new, something that lets the disciples experience real battles from the cultivation world," Zheng Fa explained. "A training ground where they can hone their skills." He proceeded to elaborate on his concept. What Zheng Fa envisioned was essentially This idea had been in his mind ever since he first saw the sect''s stage plays. With the Grand Simulation Technique, Nine Mountains Sect disciples could experience warfare. After hearing his idea, Senior Sister Zhang and the others lit up with excitement. "Training the disciples in real combat?" Senior Sister Zhang, always considering things from the sects perspective, nodded. "Thats necessary. The chaos is approaching, and our disciples have been at peace for too long." "This sounds way more fun than stage plays!" Senior Sister Yuan chimed in. "Senior Brother Zheng, when are you officially taking over?!" Zhou Qianyuan asked eagerly, looking impatient to try it out. But one person remained silent. The one who had spoken the loudest earlier... Not only had he stopped talking, but he had even taken two steps back. "Master?" Zheng Fa looked at the Sect Leader, flashing an innocent smile. "Do you have any thoughts?" "I think your idea is... great. Really great." "Then, well need to rely on you, Master, to develop this new technique!" "This isn''t something that can be done easily!" The Sect Leader grumbled. Zheng Fa, of course, knew it wouldnt be easy. The logic behind video games and movies was completely different. But judging from the Sect Leader''s expression, he wasnt incapable of doing ithe just found it troublesome. After all, the Grand Simulation Technique was the Sect Leaders favorite pastime. If it was something he loved, then working on it shouldnt be a problem. But this new idea? It was an unexpected burden dropped on his shoulders. Given the old mans lazy nature, getting him to move was a challenge in itself. "Master," Zheng Fa said, smoothly repeating the Sect Leader''s own words back at him. "Back when you were young, you were willing to throw yourself into anything for the sect, leading from the front, taking on responsibilities without hesitation... But now that you''re older, how can you be so timid?" The Sect Leader: "..." At Zheng Fas residence, he sat on a meditation cushion. Before the Sect Leader finished developing the new technique, there wasnt much he could do at the Sigil Arts Paviliongoing now would be pointless. In the meantime, he intended to focus on improving his cultivation. Tonight, his goal was to break through to the fifth level of Qi Refinement. Book 2: Chapter 36: Master and Disciple Vol 2 Chapter 36: Master and Disciple "Senior Brother Zheng! Senior Sister Zhang! You need to come to the Market District right away!" At Senior Sister Zhangs residence, Zheng Fa was in the middle of a conversation with her when Senior Sister Yuan burst in like a gust of wind, looking anxious. "Whats wrong?" "The entrance to our office is completely blocked! I went there this morning and couldnt even get inside!" Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Zhang exchanged a glance, both slightly surprised. Without wasting another word, the two of them leaped into the air, flying toward the Market District. Before they even got close, they saw a crowd swarming the building that had previously been Senior Sister Yuans office. Among them were many familiar faces Market stall vendors. Disciples who frequently shopped in the Market District. Their presence had practically emptied the marketplace. Not only were there barely any customers, but even most of the vendors had abandoned their stalls. It was nearly a . The moment Senior Sister Zhang appeared, the noisy crowd fell silent. Clearly, they still had respect for her. But Zheng Fa could still hear murmurs rippling through the crowd "Senior Brother Zheng is here!" "Does this mean theres another play?" "Lets ask Senior Brother Zheng to show it again!" Hearing this, Zheng Fa immediately understood what had caused this rare in Jiushan Sect. Scanning the crowd, his gaze landed on three particularly familiar faces. "Han Qi. What are you doing?" Han Qi and his two companions hesitated before squeezing their way out of the crowd, standing sheepishly in front of Zheng Fa. "You three already watched it, didnt you?" Zheng Fa distinctly remembered seeing them in the theater last night. "We did," Han Qi admitted, lowering his head. "But thats we want to watch it again." "" "And its not just us!" Han Qi pointed toward the crowd, and Zheng Fa followed his gaze Sure enough, mixed among the disciples were several familiar faces Hardcore supporters of Senior Sister Zhang. Even some of the Market Districts law enforcement disciples. Zheng Fa had seen them in the theater last night. Senior Sister Zhangs gaze turned cold as she stared at the group. "We We were just here to maintain order!" A disciple surnamed Yang awkwardly spoke up. "With so many people gathered, things could get chaotic. We had to make sure Senior Sister Zhang was safe!" Senior Sister Zhang narrowed her eyes slightly and let out a low "Hmm?" "Ahn-no, I mean, we were protecting Senior Sister Yuan!" "Hmm?" Senior Sister Yuan raised an eyebrow and pointed to herself. "Uh actually, we were protecting Senior Brother Zheng!" "Hmm?" Zheng Fa joined in, raising an eyebrow. "Right? Isnt that what we were doing, Senior Brother Zheng?" Yang smiled at him amicably. "" "There are just too many people asking for another show." Watching the disappointed disciples being persuaded to leave, Senior Sister Yuan couldnt help but be amazed. "Those who watched it yesterday want to watch it again, and those who missed it are desperate to see what everyone else is raving about." Zheng Fa shook his head. "Jiushan Sect really doesnt have many entertainment options." After being here for so long, he had only found place that counted as entertainment The one run by the Sunu Sect. Sure, that place had its own appeal. But it was and , both financially and physically. And compared to a play, it wasnt . "What do you think we should do, Junior Brother?" "This is a good thing," Zheng Fa said decisively. "If Jiushan Sect disciples enjoy it, then so will cultivators from outside the sect." "Should we do another free screening?" "We should do another screeningbut not for free. Theater production isnt cheap." Zheng Fa thought for a moment before continuing, "Moving forward, we should introduce two types of tickets and . Internal tickets will be for Jiushan Sect disciples, just enough to cover costs. External tickets will be for profit." A single performance wasnt cheap to produce. Not to mention that the Sect Leadera Nascent Soul cultivatorwas the one running the show. Even just the used for the illusion were expensive. To create a that could accommodate , those talismans to be Earth-grade talismans. From Zheng Fas perspective, the costs of producing a play fell into two main categories Talisman Costs C Equivalent to production costs in the modern world. Right now, the only person in Jiushan Sect who could handle these productions was the Sect Leader himself. Even if the technology spread, only Golden Core cultivators and above would be able to create Earth-grade talismans. Projection Operator Salary C Someone needed to run the performance. The Sect Leader was too to keep doing this. He had only agreed to oversee the first performance because it was a debut. In the future, he wouldnt want to be involved. The projection itself didnt require a Golden Core cultivatorFoundation Establishment cultivators could handle it. But for maintaining order in the theater, it was better to have Golden Core-level oversight, at least in the beginning. Adding up both costs, Zheng Fa estimated that each screening would require at a hundred spirit stones. Senior Sister Zhang nodded in agreement. "In that case, lets set the price for internal tickets at ten for one spirit stone." Zheng Fa did some quick calculations. The pricing wasnt exactly cheapone theater ticket cost the equivalent of For a Qi Refining disciple, that was nearly a days income. But for most disciples, watching one play per month wasnt too much of a burden. "Also how are we dividing the earnings in the future?" Senior Sister Zhang suddenly brought up another topic. She looked at Zheng Fa, her expression somewhat hesitant, as if it was difficult to say. "The Administrative Hall wants thirty percent." Zheng Fa immediately understood why she was hesitant. After all, the most aspect of the production was the Sect Leaders Lodge Within the World technique. The Administrative Halls contributionproviding the venuewas barely worth mentioning. "Ill be handling the projection in the future," Senior Sister Zhang continued. "But the Administrative Hall wants thirty percent." That distribution made a lot more sense. After a brief moment of thought, Zheng Fa said, "Alright. From now on, the Administrative Hall takes thirty percent, the producermeaning the Sect Leadertakes sixty percent, and the scriptwritermeaning metakes ten percent." Senior Sister Zhangs gaze softened slightly. "Thats quite a small cut for you." sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lodge Within the World is the most important part," Zheng Fa said earnestly. "As for scriptwriting, we can let other disciples try in the future." "Wait, why are we even worried about his earnings?" Senior Sister Yuan suddenly blurted out, looking puzzled. "Isnt the Administrative Hall just part of Jiushan Sect? The more money it makes, the richer the sect gets. And eventually, wont Jiushan Sect belong to Senior Brother Zheng anyway?" "" "And as for the Sect Leaders cut, eventually" Before she could finish, Senior Sister Zhang her with a well-placed talisman, covering her mouth entirely. Senior Sister Yuan let out a muffled protest. Although Jiushan Sect disciples were eager to watch the play again, Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Zhang decided to wait two weeks before the next screening. This would likely become the standard scheduleone show every half month. The reasoning was twofold: Disciples limited income C Watching a play twice a month was already considered a luxury. Any more than that, and it might encourage . Aligning with the transport schedule C Jiushan Sects reception ship arrived every two weeks, bringing in external cultivators, the target audience for profit. When was screened again two weeks later, the turnout was significantly larger. Jiushan Sect had thousands of disciples, and about two-thirds of them showed up, along with many curious visiting cultivators. At a glance, the ten-thousand-seat theater looked completely full. Zhou Qianyuan was lurking within the crowd. He had transformed his face using a Disguise Talisman, taking on the appearance of Sun Daoyu. For the past two weeks, the play had only grown in popularity within Jiushan Sect. Those who had seen it couldnt stop talking about how amazing it was, leaving those who had missed it desperate to watch. Unfortunately, Master Pang had strictly forbidden his disciples from attending. And this time, he had reaffirmed his banany disciple of his caught watching would face punishment. But Zhou Qianyuans curiosity got the better of him. In the end, he disguised himself as Sun Daoyu and slipped in. Why not use an entirely different identity? Because he bought an internal ticket. A with an would never get past the gate. And why Sun Daoyu in particular? Because if he disguised himself as someone else, he run into the real person at the theater. would be . But if he disguised himself as another disciple from Master Pangs faction None of them were allowed to be here anyway, so the chance of running into the Sun Daoyu was zero! Brilliant strategy! He passed through the checkpoint without issue and entered the theater. Feeling bored before the play started, he casually glanced around And then froze. He saw himself. Zhou Qianyuan stared at the person across from him. The other person turned at the same time, sensing his gaze. For a brief moment, both of them were stunned. They looked at each other. They both recognized each other. "Sun Senior Brother?" Zhou Qianyuan mouthed silently. The other person nodded. The two of them blinked in confusion at each other. The next morning, as soon as Zhou Qianyuan arrived at Eighth Peak, his masters cold voice rang out "You went to watch the play last night, didnt you?" Zhou Qianyuan immediately denied it. "It wasnt me! That was Sun Senior Brother!" As he said this, he silently apologized to Sun Daoyu in his heart. But technically last nights Zhou Qianyuan really Sun Daoyu! "Thats quite the coincidence," Master Pang sneered. "Because your Sun Senior Brother said the exact same thing." "You two swapped faces, went to the theater, and I saw it all clearly from here!" "You disobeyed my orders, fine. But to sneak around in such a disgraceful manneryou have completely embarrassed me!" Zhou Qianyuan lowered his head in shame. Yeah in hindsight, his actions had been pretty pathetic. Wait. Something wasnt right. "Master you saw it?" Master Pangs smug expression froze for a second. His face stiffened. A moment later, Zhou Qianyuan spoke againthis time, with genuine curiosity. "Did you sneak in as well?" Master Pangs smile slowly faded, his expression turning vaguely awkward. "You, uh, you must have been mistaken." "Master," Zhou Qianyuan said earnestly, "isnt sneaking in without paying even worse?" "" At the Sect Leaders grass hut, Zheng Fa was in the middle of discussing ideas for the next play when Senior Sister Zhang suddenly spoke. "Senior Brother Zheng, I want to appoint you as a lecturer in the Talisman Hall. Are you willing?" "Huh?" The question caught Zheng Fa completely off guard. He looked up at Senior Sister Zhang. She nodded at him, her expression serious. It was clear that she had already thought this through for quite some time. Even Zhou Qianyuan, who was standing nearby, frowned slightly, deep in thought. It seemed he had also realized the deeper implications of Senior Sister Zhangs proposal. Book 2: Chapter 38: Learning Vol 2 Chapter 38: Learning Over the past few days, Zheng Fa could feel the spiritual energy in his dantian gradually overflowing, a clear sign that he was about to break through to the fifth level of Qi Refinement. Sitting on his meditation cushion, he swallowed a Condensed Essence Pill and prepared to condense his fourth sigil. He already had a rough plan for the ten sigils he would eventually formdividing them into three main categories: First, there were those that ensured his own safety. For example, the first sigil he condensed, the Steadfast Shadowless Sigil, and even the second one, the Frostblade Sigil, had their uses even in modern society. At the very least, if he wanted to carry out an assassination now, hed be an expertleaving no trace of the killer, nor even the murder weapon. Perfect crimes would be effortless. The second category of sigils was meant for acquiring resources in the modern world, with the Nurturing Mind Sigil being a prime example. The third category consisted of sigils he hadnt condensed yet but had already planned forsigils that could help with establishing retirement homes, building influence, and even aiding in research. Especially since the Ling Mountain Law, which the Sect Leader had modified, required sigils in some areas. When he thought about it, even ten sigils felt too few. So far, the three sigils he had condensedSteadfast Shadowless Sigil, Frostblade Sigil, and Nurturing Mind Sigilbelonged to the Yin attributes of Earth, Metal, and Water, respectively. That meant his next sigil had to be from the Yin Wood element. Initially, Zheng Fa had other plans, but he changed his mind at the last moment and chose a sigil called the Evergreen Sigil. This was a sigil commonly used by spiritual farmers in the Profound Micro Realmit had a wide range of applications, including accelerating plant growth, nourishing spiritual plants, and even healing them. Though not particularly powerful, it was a staple sigil among spiritual farmers, known for its versatility. Zheng Fa chose to condense this sigil not only because its attribute matched his current needs but also with long-term plans in mindspecifically, the development of retirement homes. He wanted to see if he could establish spiritual farmlands within them. If he could cultivate spiritual grains and plants that didnt exist in the modern world, even selling them at a basic level would yield tremendous profits. But the biggest reason he chose the Evergreen Sigil was actually due to the debate between Senior Sister Zhang and Uncle Pang. Senior Sister Zhang wanted to forge a new path, creating an innovative school of sigil arts. Zheng Fa agreed with her vision, but he wasnt as optimisticcould sigil arts truly solve the problem of declining spiritual energy? Even Senior Sister Zhang herself probably didnt have that much confidence. Choosing the Evergreen Sigil was his way of exploring another possibilitycombining spiritual agriculture with modern farming techniques. If he could develop agricultural methods suited for spiritual plant cultivation, he could use them to benefit both the Nine Mountains Sect and the Profound Micro Realm. Even if this didnt solve the decline of spiritual energy, simply improving spiritual plant yields would already be a major boon to the sect. Whether it would work or not, Zheng Fa wasnt certain. But having one more possibility was worth the effort. Soon, the Evergreen Sigil fully condensed in his dantian, settling beside the Nurturing Mind Sigil. As it took shape, a small vortex of spiritual energy formed above his courtyardhe had successfully broken through to the fifth level of Qi Refinement. "Zheng Fa has broken through again." On the Eighth Peak, Uncle Pang let out a sigh, turning to look at Zhou Qianyuan beside him. Zhou Qianyuans expression was slightly stiffhe knew exactly what his master meant. He himself had yet to reach the fifth level of Qi Refinement. Zheng Fas talent was far inferior to his, yet now, he had overtaken him. "I''ve been slacking off recently..." Zhou Qianyuan admitted, feeling ashamed. "This isn''t entirely your fault." Uncle Pang didnt reprimand him too harshly. "You''ve had a difficult time in my tutelage lately, so its understandable that your mind hasnt been on cultivation." "These past days, you''ve been learning sigil arts with them during the day and studying sigil theories at nightyou''ve barely had time to cultivate." Zhou Qianyuans expression eased slightly. "But..." Uncle Pang continued, his tone carrying a hint of warning. "You must understandwhether its Zheng Fa or Senior Sister Zhang, they are the most outstanding talents of your generation in Nine Mountains Sect." "You have their attention now because of your potential. But if you fall too far behind..." "I understand!" Zhou Qianyuan immediately straightened up. "Look at Zheng Fayou have a lot on your mind, but does he not?" Uncle Pang continued his lecture. "He has to deal with the marketplace, stage plays, and sigil arts... yet, from what I''ve seen, he has never slacked off in cultivation." "Disciple..." Zhou Qianyuan felt even more ashamed. "The reason I wanted you to follow him wasnt just to learn sigil arts," Uncle Pang said in a softer voice. "More importantly, I wanted you to see how Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Zhang approach cultivation." S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes!" "A few days ago, you mentioned that Senior Sister Zhang intends to have Zheng Fa take charge of the Sigil Arts Pavilion." Uncle Pang nodded. "Observe him carefullysee if he has the ability to win over your fellow disciples. If he does... then give him this." He handed a jade tube to Zhou Qianyuan. "Master?" "Consider it my payment for stage play tickets." Uncle Pang smirked. "It''s done!" The Sect Leader declared proudly, looking at Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Zhang. Zheng Fa was stunned. That fast?! Truly, cultivation was the greatest productive force. "Why dont we test it out?" Senior Sister Yuans eyes lit up with excitement. She had been intrigued by Zheng Fas idea ever since he first mentioned it. Even Senior Sister Zhang looked interested. The Sect Leader casually tossed out a dozen sigils. Zheng Fa blinkedand found himself standing in the same Nine Mountains Sect as before. At that moment, he finally understood why the old man had finished so quickly. "I based the illusion realm on Nine Mountains Sect," his masters voice echoed in his ear. "In this realm, you retain your real cultivation, artifacts, and sigilswith one exception..." "You wont die." For some reason, Zheng Fa could hear a distinct maliciousness in his masters voice. Half an hour later Zheng Fa, pale-faced, stared at the three people in front of him. The Sect Leader was smiling in satisfaction. Senior Sister Zhang was looking at the sky. Senior Sister Yuan was staring at the ground. Neither of them dared to look at him. Two Golden Core cultivators and one Nascent Soul cultivatorhow was a Qi Refinement disciple like him supposed to compete? To put it simply For him, it was like a peasant woman walking into Lion Camel Ridge for the third time. For them, it was the Three Sworn Brothers of Peach Garden fighting Lin Daiyu. Hundreds of glorious deaths later And the one who went the hardest? His own master. "" The Sect Leader finally felt uncomfortable under Zheng Fas resentful gaze and turned to Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan. "So, what do you two think?" "Its great." "I think its excellent!" Both of them nodded. "No!" Zheng Fa gritted his teeth. "It needs to be changed!" "I know you had a rough time just now..." The Sect Leader muttered unhappily. Clearly, he was reluctant to make any changes. Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan exchanged glances, their expressions showing the same thoughtthey both assumed Zheng Fa was just complaining because his game experience was too miserable. "Thats not the reason," Zheng Fa said seriously. "The entire rule system needs to be changed." Hearing his tone, the two senior sisters straightened up a bit. "First, there arent enough maps. The disciples are too familiar with Nine Mountains Sect, so this wont test their ability to adapt to unfamiliar environments." Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan nodded slightly, taking his suggestion seriously. "Second, we cant let disciples just fight on their own," Zheng Fa continued. "We created this system not only to improve combat skills, but also to encourage teamwork. For lower-level disciples, working together greatly increases their survival rate compared to fighting solo." "You mean" The Sect Leader was starting to understand. "Team battles. Let them form squads and compete against each other." Seeing that all three of them were being convinced, Zheng Fa brought up his most critical concern "And finally, the cost. Master, how much did it cost to set up this sigil array?" "Fifteen Earth-grade sigils." The Sect Leader frownedhe was clearly catching on. "This is way too expensive," Zheng Fa said. "One trial costs more than an entire stage play This completely goes against our goal of providing frequent training for the disciples. At that price, they might as well go out and fight for real." "More maps, better mechanics, lower costs." Zheng Fa smiled at his visibly unwilling master. "Master, this all depends on you." It was the end of another monthly exam, and the classroom atmosphere carried an odd sense of joyful relief Of course, no one actually enjoyed exams. But that brief moment of freedom afterward was something to savor, and even the teachers tended to ease up a little. Zheng Fa closed his textbook, then suddenly turned to Wang Chen, who was sitting behind him. "You got time?" "Depends on what for." Wang Chen gave him a wary look. "I want you to teach me how to play video games." Wang Chens eyes widened in shock. After thinking for a moment, he asked, "What kind of games? Tile-matching? Tadpoles Looking for Their Mom?" "Something competitivewhatevers popular right now." In the past few years, Zheng Fa had been too focused on studying to play any games. Now that he wanted to improve the training simulations, he couldnt do much about map expansion or cost reduction, but game mechanics were something he could study. Hearing this, Wang Chen immediately perked up. He sneakily pulled out his phone from his desk drawer and grinned, "Alright, alright, lets get started!" Zheng Fa also took out his phone and, following Wang Chens instructions, downloaded several popular competitive games. Just as he was getting into it, a familiar voice sounded above his head. "Zheng Fa, my mom said the expedition team has already sent back their report." It was Tang Lingwu. "Lets go check with Teacher Bai later, then." Zheng Fa responded without even looking up, fully absorbed in his game. Tang Lingwu didnt leaveshe simply stood beside him, curiously watching his phone screen. It was obvious that she wasnt familiar with games either. Right then "Wang Chen! What are you doing?" A chilling voice came from behind Wang ChenMr. Chen had caught him. Wang Chens hands trembled, his face full of terror as he looked up at Mr. Chens angry expression. "Are you so confident in your grades that you can afford to waste time playing games? Are you already guaranteed a spot at a top university?" Mr. Chen scolded him relentlessly before turning his gaze to another pair of students His top two students in class. Seeing Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu huddled together, he assumed they were studying. With a face full of disappointment, he lectured Wang Chen, "Look at Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu! Once again, theyre ranked first and second in the class!" "What are they doing right now? Why cant you learn from them?" Saying this, he walked forward to take a closer look at Zheng Fas desk. Then He saw a very familiar game screen on Zheng Fas phone. Mr. Chens mouth twitched. After a brief moment of silence, he sighed and said "Cant you learn from his balanced approach to work and rest?" Book 2: Chapter 40: Pursed Lips Vol 2 Chapter 40: Pursed Lips Since Aunt Ye was present, Old Man Bai didnt elaborate on the person who supposedly had little time left. Even though Aunt Ye and Zheng Fa were technically in a cooperative relationship, the three of them still instinctively held back certain things from herespecially anything related to cultivation. They avoided mentioning such topics in front of her whenever possible. Even Tang Lingwu followed this unspoken rule. As the car drove into the night, exhaustion gradually crept onto Aunt Yes face, her muscles growing stiff. Zheng Fa knew that fatigue was causing her condition to worsen. Beside him, Tang Lingwu looked visibly tense. "Want me to massage you?" Zheng Fa asked softly. Aunt Ye''s eyes lit up, and she nodded eagerly. Tang Lingwu glanced at the driver ahead before standing up and leaning over to check on her mother. To an outsider, it seemed like she was observing Aunt Yes condition, but in reality, she was blocking the drivers view. Zheng Fa reached out, gently kneading Aunt Yes shoulder and neck. As he did, a Nourishing Spirit Talisman shot from his fingertips into the back of her head. By the time Tang Lingwu sat back down, the driver could only see Aunt Ye sleeping soundly in the rearview mirroralong with Old Man Bai staring at Zheng Fa with eager, expectant eyes. Zheng Fa ignored the old mans desperate gaze. It wasnt that he was being stingy, but in the modern era, each Yuan Talisman could only be used three times. Overuse would cause the foundation of his Yuan Talisman Dao to collapse. By the time they reached the first suitable mountain range, it was already 1 a.m. It wasnt safe to climb the mountain in the dark. So, they simply found a hotel at the foot of the mountain and stayed the night. At dawn, the four of them set out, following the drivers lead up the mountain. Only then did Zheng Fa learn that the driver was actually part of the research team and had been personally hired by Aunt Ye. It was late spring, and the scenery was breathtaking. As they walked along the mountain path, the cool breeze helped shake off some of their exhaustion from traveling through the night. They occasionally passed hikers dressed in outdoor gear. The driver, leading the way, explained as they walked, "This mountain is actually quite well-known in Jingcheng. Its easily accessible by car, so a lot of outdoor enthusiasts like to visitmakes it a great spot for a retirement home." It was clear that he strongly recommended this mountain for the project. When they reached a high vantage point, a silvery glow flickered in Zheng Fas eyes as he gazed down at the landscape below. After a moment, he nodded and said, "Lets check out the other mountain." Compared to the first location, the second mountain was much less accessible. They had to take the highway, switch to a provincial road, and finally drive through a stretch of rural roads before arriving. "Theres not much to say about this place" The driver sounded unimpressed. "This mountain belongs to a village collective, and its pretty remote Probably not many people would be willing to retire here." Zheng Fas expression turned thoughtful. By the time they returned to the hotel, Old Chen and the others were likely still touring Jingcheng University with the other students. Zheng Fas room was empty. The four of them sat inside, all eyes on Zheng Fa, waiting for his decision. "Both locations are suitable," Zheng Fa said first. "The deciding factors lie elsewhere." According to The Theory of Spiritual Veins, there were over ten different types of spiritual veins, and these two mountain ranges happened to match two of them. From the perspective of cultivating the Lingshan Method, there wasnt much difference between the two. He turned to Aunt Ye. "Auntie, what do you think?" Aunt Ye pondered for a moment before speaking. "Cost-wise, the difference isnt huge. The first location will be more troublesome to get approval and contracts for, but the second one will have higher transportation costs." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Which one you pick depends on your long-term plans." Zheng Fa nodded slightly, signaling for her to continue. "The first location is close to a scenic area, and theres even a villa district nearby." Aunt Ye paused before adding, "If you want to network with influential people or become a guest of the elites, the first location is better." "The second location is quieter." "The choice depends on what you want to achieve." Zheng Fa fell silent. He knew that this was Aunt Yes way of testing him. Seeing that he wasnt speaking, Aunt Ye understood that he needed time to think. She walked toward the door, glancing back at Tang Lingwu and subtly nodding, signaling her daughter to follow her out. However, Tang Lingwus gaze remained fixed on Zheng Fa, completely missing her mothers cue. Aunt Ye saw the way her daughter was staring intently and could only shake her head helplessly. She gently closed the door behind her, leaving the three of them alone. "What do you two think?" Zheng Fa asked Tang Lingwu and Old Man Bai. Old Man Bai smacked his lips and declared, "Pick the first one! A miracle doctor descends the mountain, shocking the great families of Jingcheng with his medical skills! With a wave of his hand, he controls the winds and clouds!" "" Why did this old mans taste in stories seem to be getting worse? Tang Lingwu pouted slightly, as if she disagreed, but under Zheng Fas gaze, she simply shook her head and said, "Ill go with whatever you decide." Zheng Fa shook his head. Zheng Fa gazed out the window and suddenly spoke. "Aunt Yes words just reminded me of something. Since were establishing this retirement home, there are a few principles I think we should clarify. Let me know what you think." Old Man Bai and Tang Lingwu exchanged glances and listened quietly. "First, no playing tricks or acting mysteriously. Cultivation is hard to explain, but if someone comes to us for treatment, we treat themjust keep up the disguise. On the surface, we operate as an ordinary wellness center." Hearing this, both Old Man Bai and Tang Lingwu understood that Zheng Fa had essentially made his decision. "Second, we do not pursue worldly power. We neither fear power nor seek to curry favor with it." "Third, I want this retirement home to function as a relatively pure research institution. Whether its treating people or developing agriculture, it should solely serve to sustain the retirement home and fund our research." Zheng Fas voice was soft, but his tone grew firmer with each word. To him, fame and fortune in the modern world were nearly uselesshe couldnt bring modern supplies into Xuanwei Realm anyway. At least, they had no direct use in cultivation. What truly mattered was the talent and knowledge that modern science could provide. Through cultivation, he had already gained access to wealth that had once been far beyond his reach, and there was likely more to come. But he had always been clear about what he truly wanted. After finishing his words, Zheng Fa looked at the other two. These three principles werent just his own beliefs; they were also expectations he was setting for themespecially for Old Man Bai, who had a tendency to let his imagination run wild. Surprisingly, instead of looking disappointed, Old Man Bai actually seemed relieved. He muttered, "I was wondering about that Those sidekicks in novels always act like complete idiots I wouldnt even know how to play that role!" "" So youd already assigned yourself a role? As for Tang Lingwu Well, at this point, it seemed like she would agree with anything Zheng Fa said. Today was another screening of "Saving the Little Cultivator: Pang Qian." Zheng Fa stood inside the management building of the market district, accompanied by Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan. They watched as a Reception Ship slowly descended toward the docks. Before the ship had even come to a full stop, a crowd of people rushed out, all sprinting toward the theater. Zheng Fa spotted Han Qi among the arriving cultivators. He and his two companions disembarked and, instead of heading for the theater, came straight for the building, looking like they had urgent news. "Junior Brother Zheng our reception ships are running out of space," Han Qis first words left Zheng Fa momentarily stunned. "Running out?" "Yes." Han Qis eyes gleamed with excitement. "After the last screening of ''Saving the Little Cultivator: Pang Qian,'' some visiting cultivators watched it and when they returned to their sects, word spread. Now, way too many people want to come to Jiushan Sect this time!" Zheng Fa glanced at the stream of people rushing toward the theater. The reputation of "Saving the Little Cultivator: Pang Qian" was starting to spread. There were no conventional marketing channels in Xuanwei Realm, but the visiting cultivators who had watched the play had become its natural promoters. Even though only a handful of outsiders had seen the play during the last showing, they came from various backgrounds. After returning to their respective sects and market districts, they spread the word, and it had now gained traction. "We originally planned to visit three sects and two market districts on this trip," Han Qi explained, "but after stopping at just one sect, the ship was already almost full People were even willing to pay to board for the remaining destinations." "" The reception ships that Jiushan Sect dispatched werent very large, accommodating at most three hundred cultivators per trip. Before "Saving the Little Cultivator: Pang Qian" started screening, each ship barely brought in a hundred cultivatorssometimes, they werent even half full. But this time, the demand was overwhelming. "Junior Brother Zheng, do you think we should send more reception ships?" Han Qi suggested. Zheng Fa turned to look at Senior Sister Zhang, then replied to Han Qi, "Well discuss it and let you know. Youve worked hardgo rest for now." Hearing this, Han Qi cupped his hands in salute before excusing himself. Senior Sister Zhang said nothing, simply leaning against the window. The cultivators arriving on the reception ships, after purchasing their tickets for the play, found themselves with time to kill and wandered around the market district. It was the same logic"since were already here" Moreover, the cultivators willing to pay to watch "Saving the Little Cultivator: Pang Qian" seemed to be bigger spenders compared to previous visitors. After all, the last group of cultivators had only come for Jiushan Sects talisman discounts and the free reception ship rides. But this new crowd had willingly paid higher prices just to see a play. Same number of passengers, but with drastically different spending habitsthe impact on Jiushan Sects market district was night and day. Watching the lively market below, Senior Sister Zhang subtly nodded toward Zheng Fa. "Junior Brother Zheng, youve done well with this theater project" "Senior Sister, our Jiushan Sect is going to get even richer." Zheng Fa suddenly said. "Hmm?" "In the future, if you want to conduct any research, you wont have to rely on sect resources anymore." Senior Sister Zhang fell silent for a long time. Zheng Fa continued, "Jiushan Sects resources are limited, so well just earn external resources instead. That way, even Uncle-Master Pang wont have any complaints." "Junior Brother Zheng, I just rememberedI have some matters to attend to." After another long pause, Senior Sister Zhang finally spoke, her face seemingly calm and unchanged. "Safe travels, Senior Sister." Senior Sister Zhang took Senior Sister Yuan with her and returned to her own courtyard. There, she simply sat in a daze, staring at the waterfall cascading down from the mountain. "Senior Sister, if you want to laugh, just laugh." Senior Sister Yuan sighed and looked at her. "Your lips are practically curling up already." Book 2: Chapter 39: Concern Vol 2 Chapter 39: Concern "I still have to see it for myself." Looking at the materials sent by the scouting team, Zheng Fa pondered for a moment before speaking. It wasnt that Aunt Yes scouting team was unreliable. On the contrary, they were probably professionals who had conducted a very thorough investigation. The information provided included not only photos but also geographical data collected from the area. There were even drone-shot videos. However, since the wasnt a cultivation technique from this world, some of the Sect Master''s discussions in seemed a bit mystical by modern standards and couldnt be fully explained. Only by going there in person could Zheng Fa determine if the location was truly suitable for the . "At least weve ruled out two places." Tang Lingwu nodded and reassured him, "There are still two more. We can find time to check them out." Zheng Fa thought about it and frowned, "We wont have time before the college entrance exam." Right now, they only had one day off every two weeks. A round trip to the capital alone would take at least half a day. And an in-depth mountain survey would take at least two to three days. But he also wanted to finalize the site for the retirement home as soon as possiblehe was already at the fifth level of Qi Refining, and reaching the seventh level would only take another two to three months. Ideally, he wanted Aunt Ye to start construction before he reached the seventh level of Qi Refining. "Cant you take leave?" "Old Chen" Zheng Fa shook his head lightly. "He worries too much." Old Chen had been his homeroom teacher for nearly three years. Zheng Fa had a good read on his personalityhe was responsible to the point of being almost nagging. "Worried too much?" "Its easy for you to take leave," Zheng Fa explained to Tang Lingwu. "You dont even have to attend classes, and besides, your mom can easily get permission for you But I cant." Tang Lingwu immediately understood what he meant. Zheng Fa didnt have parents And he lived on campus. If he skipped class, hed easily be caught at his dorm. With Old Chens overprotective nature, there was no legitimate excuse Zheng Fa could come up with, nor any adult to vouch for him. Zheng Fa thought for a moment before saying, "Ill try asking Old Chen for leave in a couple of days. If it doesnt work, Ill just go for it and explain later." "Exactly! We cultivators are meant to be free. How can a mere leave slip bind us?" The old man Bai on the side agreed. Tang Lingwu also nodded slightly, though her gaze held a hint of contemplation. Before Zheng Fa even had the chance to ask for leave, Old Chen came to him first. "The school is organizing a study tour," Old Chen called Zheng Fa into the office. "The top twenty students from the senior years monthly exam can participate. Its voluntary." "Study tour?" Zheng Fa was stunned for a moment before asking, "Where to?" Old Chens expression turned a little strange, as if he didnt quite believe it himself. "The capital." "" "In the past, even getting a trip to the provincial capital was a huge deal But this time, theyre being generousnot only are we going to the capital, but were flying there and back. The trip will last about three to four days." Old Chen shook his head, clearly baffled. "For this monthly exam, only two students from our class made it into the top twentyyou and Tang Lingwu. I already asked her." Zheng Fas expression grew even stranger. "She said she needs to check with her mom. But since you dont have a guardian, Im asking you directly." Old Chen added another piece of information: "Oh, and this trip is free." Zheng Fa was silent for a long time, struggling to keep his expression neutral. Finally, he solemnly nodded at Old Chen. "Ill go." "Alright, Ill put your name down. You can head back now." As Zheng Fa reached the office door, he heard Old Chen muttering behind him: "If they have money to burn, why dont they just give me a raise?" "" When he returned to the classroom, Zheng Fa immediately glanced at Tang Lingwu, who was acting as if nothing had happened. Tang Lingwu didnt even look at him. Her eyes were fixed seriously on the book in front of her, as if had suddenly become the most fascinating thing in the world. As he walked past her desk, he noticed the corners of her mouth were subtly curved upward, as if she were secretly pleased with herself. "What did Old Chen want?" Wang Chen asked curiously when Zheng Fa returned to his seat. "It was about the study tour." "Study tour?" Wang Chens eyes lit up. "Were going on a trip? Where? The provincial capital?" "The capital." Seeing the anticipation on Wang Chens face, Zheng Fa paused for a moment before adding, "Im going. Not we. As for you maybe next time." "What do you mean next time?" "Next time, as in when you score in the top twenty of the entire grade." Zheng Fa thought for a moment before adding, "And when some rich little heiress with too much money decides to sponsor you." "That sounds impossible" Wang Chen immediately looked dejected after understanding the situation. "Well, if you work hard, maybe" Zheng Fa started to encourage him. "Yeah, no. Id wake up laughing halfway through that dream." The day of the arrived quickly. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Quite a few people were going. All twenty top-ranking students in the grade were present. It made sensetraveling to the capital wasnt cheap, especially under the pretense of . Few parents would refuse such an opportunity. In addition to the students, the school assigned three accompanying adults Old Chen, a female teacher, and a vice principal. "Once were out, Im responsible for your safety," Old Chen said sternly, addressing the students. "No one is allowed to go out alone. Boys, report to me before leaving. Girls, report to Ms. Wang. Follow instructions at all times. Understand?" Everyone nodded eagerly, excitement barely contained on their faces. A bus was already waiting at the school gate to take them to the airport. The moment Zheng Fa saw the driver, he was 100% sure who was behind all this Baggy shorts, dont think I wont recognize you just because you put on slacks and sunglasses today! After boarding, the vice principal and teachers sat in the first row. The rest of the students filed in and took their seats. Most people sat alone unless they were close friends. However, what puzzled Zheng Fa was that several boys who had initially chosen aisle seats suddenly shifted to window seats, as if deliberately leaving spots open. When Tang Lingwu boarded and glanced around the bus, Zheng Fa understood She first looked at the driver, then scanned the cabin before walking straight to him. The moment she sat down beside him, those boys silently moved back to their original seats "Was this your doing?" Hearing Zheng Fas question, Tang Lingwu quickly shook her head as if refusing to admit anything. But when she saw the disbelief still lingering on his face, she lowered her voice and muttered, "Group effort." "?" When they arrived in the capital, Zheng Fa finally understood what she meant by . The hotel they were staying at wasnt particularly fancyjust a budget hotel. Zheng Fa was assigned to share a double room with a male student he wasnt very familiar with. As the two sat in awkward silence, a sudden knock broke the stillness. When Zheng Fa opened the door, he was met with an unexpected sightnot only was Tang Lingwu standing there, but Aunt Ye was with her. And to his greatest surpriseso was Old Bai. "Whats all this?" "Well explain on the way. Ive already spoken with your principal," Aunt Ye said in a low voice. "Time is tight Getting to the mountains will take a few hours. We need to leave tonight." "I can go alone," Zheng Fa immediately understood her intention and glanced at the dark sky outside. It was already past ten at night. If they were heading into the mountains, theyd be pulling an all-nighter. "Whod be at ease letting you go alone?" Aunt Ye waved him off. "If youre really worried about me getting tired just give me a massage." "" Old Bai chimed in immediately, "Me too!" Was he getting addicted to now? Meanwhile, in a room upstairs, Old Chen was sharing accommodations with the vice principal. "Huh?" Through the window, he happened to catch sight of Zheng Fa and the others. "Isnt that Zheng Fa Wheres he sneaking off to?" He was just about to open the window and call out when a hand patted his shoulder. "Dont shout. I approved it," the vice principal said with a grin. "Huh?" Old Chen was baffled. "Do you know how this study tour even happened?" "Didnt the school organize it?" The vice principal scoffed. "With our budget? You think wed splurge on something like this?" "" "Heres the truthsomeone came to us with money, saying it was a . Guess who?" "Tang" The vice principal clapped him on the shoulder. "Exactly. And its not just the trip. Even getting permission to tour Capital Universitythat was arranged through her connections. Otherwise, you think our school has the prestige for that?" Old Chen suddenly understood. Looking at Zheng Fa and the others disappearing into the night, he murmured, "So this whole trip was arranged just for Zheng Fa, and the rest of us are just extras?" "Bingo!" "But still" Old Chen frowned. "Zheng Fa has no family. I still feel responsible for keeping an eye on him." The vice principal sighed and shook his head. "They didnt want Zheng Fa to feel singled out, so they went all out to cover everything. Think about it" "The students get a fun experience and broaden their horizons." "The school gets photos and PR material to brag about in the future." At that moment, their door received two knocks. The vice principal grinned as he opened it, revealing four bottles of beer and a big bag of skewers. "And as for us, my friendmarried men get a rare taste of freedom!" "Everyone wins!" "But does Zheng Fa even know?" Old Chen still seemed uncertain, his gaze following Zheng Fas retreating figure. Just then, Zheng Fa casually raised his arm and gave a small wave in the air. Old Chens phone vibrated. Checking the screen, he suddenly smiled and turned back inside. "Hey, youre just gonna eat without me? Drinking alone is no fun! Ill join you!" "Thats the spirit!" "I get it, Vice Principal." Old Chen laughed as he snatched a skewer. "It was bound to happen eventually!" Zheng Fa lowered his arm. Tang Lingwu, watching him curiously, asked, "What was that about?" "Just letting a certain man know Im safe," Zheng Fa replied. Then he turned to Old Bai. "And what are you doing here?" "I helped arrange your visit to Capital University. And also" Old Bais eyes flickered, his expression unreadable. "I came to see someone." "See someone?" "A dying man," Old Bai said, his tone carrying a deeper meaning. Zheng Fa immediately understood. So this was a test for . Book 2: Chapter 41: Courtesy Vol 2 Chapter 41: Courtesy I heard Junior Brother Zheng is giving a lecture at the Talisman Hall tomorrow. As Han Qi walked through the market district, a tall, thin companion suddenly spoke. A lecture? Han Qi was intriguedthis was news to him. Junior Brother Zheng is giving a lecture? Yeah, I heard hes officially a lecturer at the Talisman Hall now, the tall man shared the gossip he had picked up. Then wed better go show our support tomorrow, just in case something happens, Han Qi said after a moment of thought. Something happens? You know what kind of place the Talisman Hall isits full of trouble! Han Qi said with some concern. Junior Brother Zheng may still be in the Qi Refining Stage, so handling the newer disciples at that level isnt an issue. But the past lecturers were all Foundation Establishment senior brothers. Im worried they might try to make things difficult for him. The tall man nodded in agreement, about to say more when suddenly, someone brushed past him. The person kept his head down and walked hurriedly, as if afraid to stay in one place too long. He bumped heavily into the tall man. Caught off guard, the tall man stumbled forward, then glared at the culprit. Huh? Senior Brother Li? he called out, a hint of surprise flashing across his face. The man, Senior Brother Li, wore a simple Jiushan Sect disciple uniform made of rough cotton. The cuffs were visibly faded from frequent washinga rare sight in Jiushan Sect. After all, most disciples hardly ever washed their clothes. For one, even if they wanted to, they would usually just use a Cleansing Talisman. A single Yellow-Grade Talisman could cleanse a person from head to toeincluding their clothes. It was like taking a shower with your clothes onexcept everything came out clean and dry. But more importantly, even though low-ranking disciples were considered poor within Jiushan Sect, they were still far wealthier than ordinary mortals. Cotton fabricsomething that required no spiritual materials to producewas dirt cheap in the market district. Many disciples simply threw away dirty clothes and bought new ones. Most of them, unless they had a peculiar habit, actually dressed quite well. But Han Qi and the others knew that Senior Brother Li was truly poor. Senior Brother Li glanced up at the three of them and instinctively withdrew his hands into his sleeves, his expression tinged with awkwardness. Senior Brother Li, where are you off to? Han Qi asked with a friendly smile, cupping his hands in greeting. Senior Brother Li hesitated for a moment, then lowered his gaze even further. I I was heading to the market to find some work. Well, you picked a good day for it! Han Qi chuckled. A good day? A lot of visiting cultivators arrived today. And theyre willing to spend money! If you go to the docks and help out, you could earn two or three times what you normally do in a day. Really? Senior Brother Li seemed surprised. It was clear that he rarely left his home and wasnt aware of the recent changes in the market. Then Ill be on my way, Junior Brothers. Take your time, no rush! Han Qi reminded him. As they watched him leave, the tall man let out a sigh. Senior Brother, how did Senior Brother Li end up like this? Han Qi was silent for a moment before shaking his head. Honestly, out of all the senior brothers we followed back then, Senior Brother Li had the best temperament. He was considerate of others He had talent, too, but he just spent too much time obsessing over Talisman Seals. I heard his father was also part of Jiushan Sect and had some connection with Senior Sister Zhangs master? The tall man furrowed his brow in thought. Yes, Senior Brother Lis father was a Foundation Establishment cultivator. Their family had always been part of Senior Sister Zhangs lineage, Han Qi explained. But his father died when an experimental talisman explodedtook a few other disciples with him, too. Thats how they fell from grace And to make things worse, Senior Brother Li became obsessed with Talisman Seals, probably throwing everything he had into them. As Senior Brother Lis hunched figure disappeared into the market district, Han Qi sighed again. Back in the day, they had started out under Senior Brother Lis guidance. To be honest, aside from being a little poor, those days had actually been pretty good. Senior Brother Li had a mild temperament, rarely left home, and never made unreasonable demands. At most, he had them run errands for him. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But as his situation worsened, he could no longer afford to support the three of them. They had parted on good terms, but seeing him struggle now stirred an unfamiliar sense of sympathy in Han Qis heart. Meanwhile, at the market docks Senior Brother Li kept his head down as he walked, avoiding eye contact with others. He knew that if he looked up, he would only see hostile gazesmost of the talisman vendors in the market despised him. Ever since his fathers death, these people had treated him like a living joke. And he knew he wouldnt find work in the market. Whether it was as an assistant, a bookkeeper, or even just doing simple labor, moving goods If a Jiushan Sect disciple recognized him, they wouldnt hire him. If someone didnt recognize him, it wouldnt take long before someone else pointed him out. Over time, no Jiushan Sect disciple in the market district would give him work. But he still had a way to make moneyby heading to the docks and finding work with visiting cultivators who didnt know him. Leading them around or running errands earned him just enough to survive. He made his way through the market and reached the docks, only to find that Han Qi had been rightthere were far more visiting cultivators than usual. Before long, a wealthy-looking middle-aged cultivator hired him to show him around Jiushan Sect. As they walked, the middle-aged man kept asking questions, his curiosity about Jiushan Sect apparent. Tell me, Junior Brother, the man asked, do you know who came up with the idea of Jiushan Sects free Reception Ships? Senior Brother Li was caught off guard. He had heard about thissince he made his living at the docks, the Reception Ships had been a major topic of discussion. I think it was Junior Brother Zheng? Zheng Fa? To Senior Brother Lis surprise, the cultivator instantly called out Zheng Fas name. Startled, Senior Brother Lis expression became wary. He wasnt foolishhe could tell this man wasnt just here for sightseeing. Rather, he seemed to be digging for information. Noticing his reaction, the middle-aged cultivator chuckled and spoke frankly, No need to be so guarded. I oversee the market district for Qianhe Sect nearby. Your market is thriving, so I came to learn a few tricks. He sighed and added, Honestly, after observing things here, we might be able to copy your free reception ships but this whole theater business of yours? Sigh. Theater? Now that was outside of Senior Brother Lis knowledge. Hearing the man mention it, he was utterly confused, having no idea what a theater performance even was. You dont know about the theater? Thats also Zheng Fas doing! The middle-aged cultivator looked at him incredulously before pointing toward the large, circular theater in the distance. That place! The performances are amazing! He suddenly sounded like a Jiushan Sect disciple himself, enthusiastically promoting it to Senior Brother Li. Im telling you, I only planned to watch it once but after seeing it, I wanted to watch it again! Im coming back next month! Senior Brother Li was stunned. He glanced at the theater and muttered, Its that good? The middle-aged cultivator sighed enviously. Listen, Junior Brother, I may be someone important in Qianhe Sects market, but when I think about how you all can just go watch theater anytimeand even get exclusive internal ticketsI regret not joining Jiushan Sect back then! Senior Brother Li twitched at the corner of his mouth, suddenly feeling like his faded Jiushan Sect disciple robe was worth a lot more than hed thought. For the first time, a strange sense of pride swelled in his chest. To be honest, Jiushan Sect has always been stronger than Qianhe Sect, the middle-aged man continued, but the ordinary disciples daily lives werent much different until Zheng Fa showed up. Since then, hes come up with so many new things I tell you, that guy is a genius at innovationhe can turn the most unexpected ideas into gold! As they parted ways, the middle-aged cultivator couldnt help but sigh once more. On his way back, Senior Brother Li couldnt stop thinking about that last remark. The more he thought about it, the more a strange urge stirred inside him. Zheng Fa. An innovator. Suddenly, he rushed toward the market district, seeking out Han Qi and his group. I heard you all are under Junior Brother Zheng now? Thats right. Han Qi and the others exchanged puzzled glances. With an eager expression, Senior Brother Li made a straightforward request. Could you introduce me to him? Zheng Fa arrived at Talisman Hall, feeling a mix of emotions as he stepped through the courtyard gate. He had only been here three times before. And all three times, he had come as a new disciple. Yet now, on his fourth visit, he was here as a lecturer. It had only been a few months since he enrolled, yet Senior Sister Zhang had even joked about making him headmaster someday. The absurdity of it all made him chuckle inwardly. There were no students yet, but plenty of lecturers had already arrivedmany of whom were clearly here just to see him. After all, a new disciple in the Qi Refining Stagewho had only been in the sect for less than half a yearbecoming a Talisman Hall lecturer was practically unheard of. Under the watchful gazes of these senior instructors, Zheng Fa maintained a composed demeanor, stepping forward and respectfully cupping his hands in greeting. Today, I take on the role of lecturer. I lack experience, so if I make any mistakes, I humbly ask for guidance from my senior brothers. No need for that, Junior Brother! Your talent in the Talisman Dao is well known! What guidance? This is a mutual exchange of knowledge! We senior brothers might even learn a thing or two from you! One after another, the lecturers responded with surprising humility, each more polite than the last. Even Zheng Fa himself felt a bit embarrassed by their excessive courtesy. He continued to act humbly, saying, Im unfamiliar with the rules of Talisman Hall, so if I unintentionally offend, I hope my senior brothers will be understanding Come now, were all fellow discipleswhy talk about rules? As Zheng Fa straightened up, he gazed at these smiling, incredibly respectful senior brothers and couldnt help but feel moved. What nonsense was this about Talisman Hall being full of internal strife? What was this rumor about disciples from different factions being at each others throats? And who said the Foundation Establishment instructors would resent his rapid promotion? Lies! All lies spread by rival factions! Just look at this atmosphere! Wasnt it absolutely wonderful? Standing behind him, Senior Sister Zhang took in the scene of brotherly harmony unfolding before her. She nodded in satisfaction, a knowing smile appearing briefly before she silently exited Talisman Hall. Like an influential powerhouse just casually passing by. It wasnt long before the students for todays Talisman Lecture began arriving. Zheng Fa found an empty classroom, waiting for the students to enter. Officially, students were free to choose which instructor they wanted to learn fromthere was no forced assignment. In practice, however, each lecture was always attended by two instructors, one from each major faction within Jiushan Sect. This meant that unless a student was a rebellious traitor who actively defied their lineage, they really didnt have much of a choice. For todays class, Zheng Fa represented Senior Sister Zhangs faction. What Zheng Fa didnt expect, however, was that the first ones to enter werent studentsbut several Talisman Hall instructors. Including some from Uncle-Master Pangs faction. Clearly, while Senior Sister Zhang could make them act politely, she couldnt make them truly accept him. Book 2: Chapter 42: Disappointment Vol 2 Chapter 42: Disappointment Zheng Fa looked at the uninvited lecturers, knowing they had come to assess his abilities. He had expected thisword had already spread that Senior Sister Zhang intended to have him take over the Talisman Hall. This was a significant decision. In Jiushan Sect, the Talisman Hall, Disciplinary Hall, and Administrative Hall were considered the three key departments. To put it in mundane terms, they were equivalent to the finance, law enforcement, and education divisions. The Disciplinary Hall was overseen by Nascent Soul cultivator Master Pang. The Administrative Hall was under Senior Sister Zhang, who, while not at the Nascent Soul stage, was recognized as the strongest person below that realm in the entire sectno one dared to challenge her authority. And now, Zheng Fa, who was about to be placed on the same level as them in terms of positionwas merely at the Qi Refining stage! The vast disparity in strength made it impossible for these lecturers not to have doubts. Being the Sect Master''s disciple and having Senior Sister Zhangs support wasnt enough to dispel all skepticism. What puzzled Zheng Fa, however, was that most of the lecturers present were from Master Pangs faction, whereas there were noticeably fewer from Senior Sister Zhangs side. For example, Senior Brother Zhuang, who had previously taught him, was absent today. It wasnt just Senior Brother Zhuanghe had attended two more lessons, both taught by different senior brothers, and they, too, were missing today. Before long, the new disciples for the lesson arrived. At first, it was only those from Senior Sister Zhangs faction. Then, Zheng Fa noticed a few figures sneaking in, heads lowered. He recognized themthey were new disciples who had arrived on the same boat as him but had been taken under Master Pangs wing. Shouldnt they be attending lessons under Master Pangs faction? At the doorway, he overheard a hushed conversation, one of the voices sounding familiar: Senior Brother Zhou, wont our factions senior brothers be upset if they find out were attending Senior Brother Zhengs lesson? Dont worry! Im telling you, Senior Brother Zheng has prepared something great! But isnt this betraying our own faction? Relax, even our master knows! As long as we keep a low profile and dont do it right under our senior brothers noses, they wont mind too much Just as Zhou Qianyuan stepped into the classroom, he froze in place. Inside, several senior brothers from Master Pangs faction were silently watching him. Behind him, the junior disciples he had brought along turned pale, their voices trembling. Senior Brother Zhou, why does it feel like we walked right into their line of sight? Zhou Qianyuan stiffened, quickly glancing at the senior brothers with dark expressions before shrinking his neck and finding a seat. Zheng Fa immediately understood Perhaps Zhou Qianyuan had pulled in recruits for him to ensure the first lesson wasnt deserted. Looking at the new disciples from Master Pangs faction, sitting like quails, too afraid to move, Zheng Fa couldnt help but feel a little sympathy for them. As the classroom filled up, Zheng Fa cleared his throat and said, Some of you may not know me, while others do. The world before the disciples eyes shifted like a revolving lantern before settling into a dimly lit canyon. So, Ive prepared a new teaching method as an introduction, Zheng Fas voice echoed in the darkness. I call it . To the Foundation Establishment lecturers, the Qi Refining disciples below them now had glowing circles beneath their feet, split into red and blue colors. All disciples, take note. You will be randomly assigned to one of two teams. Identify allies and enemies based on your circles color. In , you will retain your cultivation, talismans, and magical artifacts. There are two ways to win: First, eliminate all members of the opposing team. Second, destroy the opponents banner at their base. While dying in the game wont actually kill you, your soul will suffer for a day or two. was a newly improved version of the sects simulated trial, designed by the Sect Master himself. For one, it included additional maps. More importantly, it drastically reduced costsnow it only required about a dozen Yellow-grade talismans. Previously, simulated trials were expensive because they had to block the divine senses of the Sect Master or Senior Sister Zhang while also replicating their cultivation levels. This placed a high demand on talismans. But didnt require that. Zheng Fa was only teaching Qi Refining disciples, after all. As for its mechanics, he hadnt changed much. The first modification was the team assignment systemplayers were divided into red and blue teams, but team sizes were not fixed. Zheng Fa hadnt yet figured out the optimal squad size for team-based cultivation battles, so this was something he would need to experiment with in future trials. After all, was just a prototype. Adjustments could come later. The second change was the victory conditions. There were now two modes: a base-defense mode and a deathmatch mode. Simply put, a team lost if all its members were eliminated or if its base was destroyed. The final tweakone Zheng Fa had deliberately asked the Sect Master to includewas the penalty for death. A weakened soul state. Only by making it more realistic would the disciples learn to value their own lives when they faced real battle. This time, only Qi Refining disciples were participating. The Foundation Establishment lecturers, like Zheng Fa, could only observe. From their perspective The newly initiated disciples were flustered as they were thrown into the trial. If not for Zheng Fas prior instructions, they would have run around like headless chickens. Even with his guidance, their performance was subpar. Zheng Fa spotted one disciple boldly running through the forest, crunching leaves underfoot without a carecompletely lacking any awareness of stealth. Sure enough, the next moment, a fire serpent struck from behind, reducing the careless disciple to ashes. What made Zheng Fa frown even more was that, despite being on the same team, many disciples refused to cooperate. The two factions often fought separately. For instance, two disciples from Senior Sister Zhangs faction encountered a lone disciple from the other faction. Without a second thought, they immediately hurled a talisman at him. These three were all on the red team, yet they inexplicably started infighting. A few blue team disciples, who had been lurking nearby, seized the opportunity and swiftly eliminated all three. Amidst the chaos, most disciples were quickly taken out and eliminated from the trial. However, one group caught Zheng Fas attention. Zhou Qianyuan had led two disciples to hide inside a cave within the canyon. The two disciples were both newcomersone from Master Pangs faction and the other from Senior Sister Zhangs faction. Among the three, Zhou Qianyuan had the highest cultivationat the fifth level of Qi Refiningso the other two naturally followed his lead. In this round of , there are not only new disciples but also some senior ones, Zhou Qianyuan observed the chaotic battlefield outside. Weve only recently joined the sect, and our cultivation isnt on par with the senior disciples. We cant fight them head-on. The other two nodded in agreement, clearly convinced. Ive been taught by my master and have also studied talismans under Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Brother Zheng. Our two factions each have their strengths, Zhou Qianyuan said thoughtfully. Senior Sister Zhangs disciples excel at Yuan Talismanstheir talismans are powerful and highly effective. Meanwhile, our faction specializes in observationspotting the enemys movements and weaknesses. So, heres my plan Zhou Qianyuan lowered his voice. Well sneak past unnoticed and head straight for the enemys base. On the way, you, he pointed at his fellow faction disciple, will be in charge of scouting. And you, he turned to the other disciple, will focus on storing your spiritual power. When the time comes, the two of us will attack together and destroy the enemys banner. After some thought, the two disciples nodded in agreement. Watching Zhou Qianyuans performance, Zheng Fa felt a sense of satisfaction. Though Zhous plan was basic, at least he treated both factions equally and sought to utilize their strengths effectively. Zheng Fa had already noted the key differences between Master Pangs faction and Senior Sister Zhangs faction. Master Pangs faction, with their , was naturally suited for support roles. They were excellent at gathering intelligence and could also use talismans for healing and defense at critical moments. However, their weakness lay in their lack of mastery over Yuan Talismans. Their talismans lacked raw power, making it difficult for them to land a decisive, one-hit kill. This was where Senior Sister Zhangs faction had the advantage. Meanwhile, the Foundation Establishment lecturers watching were whispering among themselvesno, outright cursing their own students. How stupid can you be? You dont even know how to use a ?! Are you blind?! Theres someone hiding right there, and you didnt see them?! I spent an entire day teaching the , and youve already forgotten everything?! Throw the , you idiot! At first, they had been sitting quietly, but now, sleeves rolled up, they looked as if they were ready to jump in and take over the battle themselves. The game quickly came to an end. As expected, Zhou Qianyuans trio successfully pulled off their stealthy victory. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the illusion dissolved, most disciples still had excitement written all over their faces. So, Zheng Fa smiled, how do you all feel about my introduction? Senior Brother Zheng, can we play again?! You should have been our lecturer from the start Senior Brother, if I switch to Senior Sister Zhangs faction, will you accept me? As he listened to their enthusiastic responses, Zheng Fas smile slowly faded. Then, he spoke. But I am very disappointed. Im not disappointed that, despite all your training, many of you still dont know how to properly inscribe even the most basic talismans in a fight. Jiushan Sect has enjoyed peace for too longyour lack of battle experience is understandable. Im not disappointed that, upon seeing the enemy, you all only thought about charging forward instead of using your brains to strategize. In this regard, Junior Brother Zhou performed very well. What disappoints me Zheng Fas voice deepened, is that, despite all of you belonging to the same sect, when faced with battle, you couldnt trust each other, couldnt cooperate, and even turned against your own teammates! Thisthis is what truly disappoints me! The classroom fell into silence. The Foundation Establishment lecturers, who had come to evaluate Zheng Fas abilities, exchanged awkward glances. Their faces were tinged with embarrassment. Perhaps they shouldnt have come after all. Book 2: Chapter 43: Take a Guess Vol 2 Chapter 43: Take a Guess As soon as Zheng Fa finished speaking, he noticed the Foundation Establishment lecturers in the room looking at him with complicated expressions. They werent mistaken. He was, indeed, scolding them right to their faces. In fact, he had planned to knock them down a peg from the very beginning. To be honest, these senior brothers had practically handed themselves over to be reprimandedalmost as if they were afraid their junior brother would have to take an extra few steps to find them. Zheng Fa wasnt the type to pick fights for no reason. For instance, when he helped Senior Sister Zhang manage the market district, he had always been polite to the senior brothers there. Whenever he wanted something done, he would discuss it with them first. Of course, with Senior Sister Yuan watching, those discussions usually went like this: Zheng Fa made a suggestion, and the senior brothers agreed without question. But in general, he considered himself respectful. However, in the Talisman Hall, he would not be so accommodating. The reason was simple yet layered. First, he was about to take over the Talisman Hall, and he needed to establish his authority. When he worked in the market district, he had only been an enforcer under Senior Sister Zhangessentially an advisor, not the one in charge. But more importantly, he truly believed these lecturers were on the verge of ruining the entire Talisman Hall. The rivalry between the two factions in Jiushan Sect wasnt a serious issue at the highest level. From the perspective of Senior Sister Zhang and Master Pang, it was just a difference in ideology. Master Pang wasnt opposing Senior Sister Zhang out of personal grievance. Likewise, Senior Sister Zhang wasnt intolerant of differing opinions. At most, they competed for resources. But what did the new disciples know? They had barely joined the sect before being indoctrinated into this so-called factional feud. They blindly followed their senior brothers without understanding the bigger picture. And yet, in , they had genuinely turned against their own teammates! To Zheng Fa, the biggest problem was these lecturers. Even if they werent acting out of self-interest, they had undoubtedly played a role in shaping the toxic culture of the Talisman Hall. If Senior Sister Zhang hadnt planned for him to take over, he wouldnt have meddled. But since he was going to lead this place, he had to make his stance cleareven if that meant overcorrecting. Under his gaze, the Foundation Establishment lecturers all lowered their heads, too ashamed to argue back. This was precisely why Zheng Fa had chosen as his opening movefacts didnt lie. The embarrassing performance of the Qi Refining disciples in the trial spoke for itself. Their incompetence was one thing. But attacking their own teammates? That was inexcusable. The dangers of this factional divide were so blatant that none of the lecturers could refute it. And it wasnt just the lecturersmany of the Qi Refining disciples also understood what Zheng Fa was implying. Some looked visibly displeased. After all, they had spent so long in the sect, absorbing its old grudges, that they couldnt simply let go of them overnight. Zheng Fa noticed their dissatisfaction. From today onward, I will select students every day to participate in , Zheng Fa said slowly. As expected, the disciples eyes lit up with excitement. But not everyone can join, he added with a sly smile. You will all be randomly assigned into small groups. Only the top-performing group each day will have the chance to participate. The crowd instantly looked exasperated. Could he be any more obvious? What did he mean by random grouping? No one here was stupidthey all knew he was deliberately mixing up disciples from different factions. Any objections? Zheng Fas grin widened as he saw their expressions. He had never intended to hide his intentionshe simply wasnt that manipulative. But as the saying went, adults dont teach lessons; they set standards. If they wanted to play the game, if they wanted to improve their combat skills, they had to accept his way of doing things. No objections! the disciples quickly replied in unison. The Foundation Establishment lecturers watched the scene with complex emotions but had nothing to say. Good. Now, todays lesson will be about the . With a wave of his hand, a watery screen appeared before them. On the screen, an image of one of the disciples appeared. Everyone, take a look. This junior brother is currently trying to draw a can you tell? You cant? That makes sense. He failed. The disciple in question blushed with embarrassment, but instead of mocking him, Zheng Fa gave him a nod of encouragement. The fact that you even thought of using a in that situation was a clever idea. The disciple was momentarily stunned. His embarrassment faded, and he began listening intently. The only issue, Zheng Fa continued, is that your brushstroke here was disconnected. The isnt difficult, but there are two key points where the lines often break. These must be drawn in a continuous stroke. Seeing that the disciple was absorbing the lesson, Zheng Fa gestured, and the screen shifted to display a few more disciples, highlighting their most glaring mistakes. This methodusing real examples from the students themselvescaptivated the entire class. In the past, the lecturers had also taught them about common talisman mistakes. But how could verbal explanations compare to firsthand experience? Especially now that they had personally witnessed how these mistakes could cost lives. The sun gradually descended, painting the sky in shades of crimson. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasnt until they saw the evening glow on the horizon that the disciples realized Zheng Fa had been teaching for an entire day. Seeing that it was getting late, Zheng Fa addressed the class. That concludes todays talisman lesson. Brothers and juniors, Ill see you all next month. As he finished speaking, the disciples instinctively stood up and cupped their hands in salute. What surprised Zheng Fa was that a few of the lecturers also stood up. A sense of satisfaction filled his heartat least these disciples recognized that he had put in the effort. After returning the salute, Zheng Fa turned and left the Talisman Hall. Inside the classroom, the lecturers exchanged glances. For a long moment, no one said a word. The lecturers watched the new disciples, their faces still filled with excitement, and felt a mix of frustration and shame. "Why did you stand up and salute just now?" someone suddenly asked the person beside him. "Because Zheng Fas lecture was good!" the man replied without hesitation. "He cleared up a lot of my doubts. I saw you nodding the whole time, too! Shouldn''t we salute him?" "" The person hesitated, his face slightly red. "But he wasnt exactly polite." "Enough!" An older lecturer suddenly spoke up. "Havent you all figured out Zheng Fas personality by now?" "" "He plays the game fair and square, using sheer momentum to force change! Forget the appeal of just look at his mastery of the , the way he used real combat examples to teach, and his demonstrated expertise in the Talisman Dao. In what way is he lacking compared to us? As a lecturer, hes more than qualified. As for becoming the head of the Talisman Hall, the only thing hes missing is cultivation level!" With that, the senior lecturer let out a sigh, stood up, and began walking toward the exit. As he left, he added, "At least I have no objections if he takes charge of the Talisman Hall in the future." The others watched him walk away. They exchanged glances, and for the first time, the familiar Talisman Hall seemed like the setting sun on the horizonordinary yet signaling the end of an era. Zhou Qianyuan walked along the path toward the Eighth Peak, his brows furrowed in thought. He was thinking about the jade slip his master had given him. His master had said that if Zheng Fa could bridge the divide between the two factions, the jade slip should be handed over to him. This put Zhou Qianyuan in a dilemma. He had seen Zheng Fas approach in the Talisman Hallbold and unwavering in pushing his ideals. He also believed that Zheng Fa could eventually accomplish what his master had envisioned. But should he hand over the jade slip now? After all, all Zheng Fa had done so far was introduce . Would that really be enough to mend the rift between the two factions? Zhou Qianyuan wasnt entirely convinced. "Masters instructions are too vague," he muttered, feeling a little frustrated. As he reached the mountainside, he suddenly heard shouting coming from his masters residence. It sounded like a heated argument among his fellow disciples. "Put up a shield! A shield!" "Dont rush in! Its an ambush!" "Dead again?!" The urgent voices were occasionally interspersed with curses that they couldn''t hold back. But he didnt hear Master Pangs voice. Was Master not around? And were these senior brothers really being this unruly in his absence? Even stranger, he noticed Sun Daoyu squatting outside the hall, seemingly hesitant to enter. "Senior Brother Sun? Whats going on?" "Oh, Master went to the Sect Master to learn ," Sun Daoyu explained. "But isnt that game only for Qi Refining disciples?" "As long as you seal your cultivation and divine sense, anyone can play," Sun Daoyu replied. "So Master isnt here?" Zhou Qianyuan asked. "Hes here! The Sect Master specifically instructed that only Master could learn the gameit can''t be passed down to us," Sun Daoyu said regretfully. "Master is having a great time." Zhou Qianyuan listened carefully. Sure enough, among all the shouting, there was no sign of his masters voice. "Never thought Master had such a good temper" Zhou Qianyuan remarked. "With all these senior brothers yelling and cursing, even using foul language, hes not getting angry?" "" Sun Daoyu gave him a look and remained silent. "Senior Brother?" Zhou Qianyuan was confused. "Take a guesswho do you think theyre cursing at?" "" "Masters talent has always been extraordinary. Do you really think hed bother cooperating with anyone? Not to mention, he keeps forgetting that hes supposed to be at the Qi Refining level." Zhou Qianyuan still didnt quite understand what Sun Daoyu was getting at. Sun Daoyu found a more tactful way to put it. "Master is a little fearless." Oh. He liked rushing to his death! Zhou Qianyuan glanced at the hall, then abruptly turned around and walked away. "Where are you going?" Sun Daoyu called after him. "To deliver the jade slip!" Would be enough to resolve the faction conflict? Well, considering Master was willing to get himself cursed at just to play Absolutely. Meanwhile, in the market district, Zheng Fa was meeting with a middle-aged cultivator from Qianhe Sect. "Zhenren Qian," Zheng Fa greeted with a pleasant smile. "How do you think our Jiushan Sects market compares to yours?" The middle-aged cultivators expression soured slightly, but he still replied, "Jiushan Sects market has reception boats and theater performances. Its much livelier than ours." "I heard youre planning to introduce reception boats to your sect as well?" Zheng Fa asked casually. "Yes. Does Jiushan Sect have a problem with that?" The cultivator frowned, looking more guarded. "No issue at all," Zheng Fa shook his head. "I just have one thing to remind you ofcurrently, most cultivators in the area prefer coming to our sect. If your sect launches reception boats, there might not be many customers You might even operate at a loss." The middle-aged cultivators expression darkened further. He studied Zheng Fa carefully before asking, "Then what is Zhenren Zhengs proposal?" "Id like to collaborate with Qianhe Sect," Zheng Fa said straightforwardly. "Look, Jiushan Sects market gets a huge flow of visitors. If Qianhe Sect sells its spiritual grains here" The cultivators eyes lit up. Book 2: Chapter 44: Introduction Vol 2 Chapter 44: Introduction Zhenren Qian from Qianhe Sect pondered Zheng Fas words carefully. Qianhe Sect was also a member of the Hundred Immortals Alliance, but it was nowhere near as powerful as Jiushan Sect. Jiushan Sect boasted three Nascent Soul cultivators and was one of the alliances major sects, while Qianhe Sects strongest cultivators were only at the Golden Core stage. As a result, Qianhe Sects marketplace had never been as prosperous as Jiushan Sects. The cost of operating reception boats was already a considerable expense for Qianhe Sects market. If what Zheng Fa said was truethat Jiushan Sect had already siphoned away the surrounding customer flowthen investing in reception boats would indeed be a losing proposition. However, Qianhe Sect had its own specialties. They were highly skilled in cultivating spirit grains, particularly , which was well-known even within the Hundred Immortals Alliance. So, how would Qianhe Sects spirit grains be sold in Jiushan Sect? Zhenren Qian deliberated for a moment. He didnt appear overly pleasedhe knew that Zheng Fa wouldnt have come to him without expecting something in return. Zhenren Qian, Im here on behalf of Jiushan Sects marketplace to propose a collaboration with your sect, Zheng Fa said with a smile. As for how to sell, thats entirely up to you. First, you can rent a storefront in our market and sell your grains directly. Of course, this means youll bear all the risks and costs yourself. Zhenren Zheng, you have no idea how difficult it is to rent a shop in your sects market Zhenren Qian sighed bitterly. Of course, Zheng Fa knew. Ever since Jiushan Sects market had started booming, rental prices had yet to risebut the had already skyrocketed. If Qianhe Sect wanted to secure a store, it would cost them a fortune. Moreover, Jiushan Sects market already had vendors selling spirit grainsrenting a shop would be a high-risk investment for Qianhe Sect. Zheng Fa had only mentioned this option for the sake of formality. The second option is for our marketplace to partner with you. Well purchase your directly. Youll only need to handle the cultivationno need to worry about storefronts or profits and losses. Zhenren Qian gradually understood Zheng Fas intentions. So we would become a supplier, delivering spirit grains to Jiushan Sect? Exactly. And the price? One spirit stone per three of grain. Impossible! Zhenren Qians lips twitched. Thats the same price we sell for in our own market! But isnt your market struggling for customers? Zheng Fa muttered under his breath. Hearing that, Zhenren Qian grew even more frustrated. He wasnt wrongZheng Fas reception boats had drawn in crowds, even attracting Qianhe Sects own disciples to shop in Jiushan Sects market. At this rate, Qianhe Sects market would have no business left. No room for negotiation? Zheng Fa asked, seeing his anger. None at all! With a flick of his sleeve, Zhenren Qian turned to leave. At least 300 per month. Zhenren Qians footsteps came to an abrupt halt. Minimum 300 ? No less than that. A conflicted expression appeared on Zhenren Qians face. Three hundred was nearly 100 spirit stones. Even for Jiushan Sects market, this wasnt a trivial amount of money. Let alone for Qianhe Sect, which was facing increasing financial strainotherwise, Zhenren Qian wouldnt have considered coming to Jiushan Sect to borrow some business ideas. Zhenren Zheng this price is still too low. Zhenren Qian, Zheng Fas tone turned firm, leaving no room for argument. The Hundred Immortals Alliance has more than one sect capable of growing spirit grains. If you refuse, I can always find another supplier. Wait! Zhenren Qian quickly relented. Let me report this to my sect masterwe can definitely negotiate! As he left, his face was a mix of joy and sorrowhe couldnt tell whether his sect master would scold him or praise him for securing such a large order. But both he and Zheng Fa knew that Qianhe Sect would inevitably agree. Jiushan Sect had already drained the surrounding markets of their customers. If Qianhe Sect wanted to avoid losses, their only option was to become Jiushan Sects supplier. While their profit margins would shrink, selling in bulk would still ensure a steady income. Watching Zhenren Qians departing figure, Senior Sister Yuan turned to Zheng Fa and asked, Junior Brother Zheng, why are you so insistent on sourcing from them? Several senior brothers in the pavilion also looked at Zheng Fa, their expressions filled with curiosity. Our markets product selection is too limitedwe need more diverse and attractive goods, Zheng Fa explained. Besides, wasnt it you, Senior Sister Yuan, who said was delicious? Senior Sister Yuan couldnt help but laugh at that. It was trueshe had carefully selected , and Zheng Fa had also found it quite tasty. But isnt 300 a bit much? What if we cant sell it all? she asked, still a little worried. Senior Sister Yuan, have you ever calculated how much spirit grain Jiushan Sect consumes in a month? Hm? Excluding the disciples families and attendants, our sect has about a thousand people, Zheng Fa began to break it down. Each disciple consumes roughly five or six of spirit grain per day. Thats about one-fifth of a per month. Even just considering the disciples alone, thats over 200 per month. If we include their family members, 300 is actually on the low side. In the Xuanwei Realms measurement system, one equaled approximately 900 . Given Jiushan Sects monthly consumption, those 300 of spirit grains would be used up in no time. You mean these spirit grains are for the disciples? Senior Sister Yuan, have you noticed that the price of spirit grains in our market has gone up? Zheng Fa asked softly. Now that you mention it, I think so. As a Golden Core cultivator, Senior Sister Yuan wasnt particularly sensitive to such things. After thinking about it for a moment, she frowned and muttered, Those greedy merchants! Its not necessarily intentional, Zheng Fa shook his head. Everyones been making money latelynot just spirit grains, but everything is getting more expensive. To put it bluntly, Jiushan Sect was experiencing a small-scale inflation. This wasnt necessarily a bad thing. After all, it meant that the sects disciples were wealthier than before. But not everyone has gotten rich, Zheng Fa continued. Some disciplesespecially the new onescant earn money yet and rely solely on their monthly stipends. These affordable grains are exactly what they need. Ordering from Qianhe Sect was, of course, part of Zheng Fas strategy to solidify Jiushan Sects dominance in the market. A thriving market needed flagship productsotherwise, it would just be the same old talismans circulating among buyers. That would be a waste of the bustling commerce he had cultivated. But more importantly, he had noticed that while some people had profited from Jiushan Sects economic growth, others had actually suffered. The ones getting rich were the powerful families behind the shops, the vendors who already had connections and capital. The poorest disciples, on the other hand, had gained little. Worse still, they had to bear the burden of rising prices. In essence, this was Zheng Fas version of a "food security project." Inside the pavilion, the senior brothers looked at him with shifting expressionssome even seemed a little resentful. Senior brothers, why are you looking at me like that? Junior Brother, why were you born so late?! One senior brother, surnamed Yang, suddenly sighed. ? Back at his residence, Zheng Fa sat on a meditation cushion, preparing to condense his fifth . This time, he was condensing an Yin-aligned Fire-element talismanthe . Most Fire-element talismans leaned toward offensive capabilities. But Zheng Fa didnt need attack talismans right now. Instead, the was perfect for himit transformed the user into a streak of radiance, allowing for high-speed flight. A great travel tool. After all, in the modern era, there were things like radars. Other flight methods might risk being mistaken for an unidentified flying object. A light-emitting escape technique was much more convenient. By now, Zheng Fa was highly skilled in condensing . After swallowing a , it took less than an incense sticks time for the to form in his dantian. What surprised him, though, was that after it took shape, his five Yin-aligned merged together and began rotating within his dantian. A golden lotus platform appeared inside his dantian. On its petals, he saw inscriptions of his previous : the , , , , and now the . But what truly caught his attention was a faint golden lotus shadow growing at the base of the platform. Though it was just a vague outline of golden lines, the structure of the lotus seat and petals was unmistakable. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldnt help but recall what Senior Sister Zhang had told him about the cycle of Yin and Yang giving birth to one another. As he immersed his consciousness into his dantian, something unusual happened above his courtyard. A cascade of five-colored radiance suddenly descended from the sky, surrounding the meditation chamber where he was cultivating. Nearby cultivators all turned their heads in astonishment. Junior Brother Han, whats going on? Senior Brother Li asked Han Qi. Today was the day Han Qi had planned to introduce someone to Zheng Fa. Nothing to worry aboutJunior Brother Zheng has probably made another breakthrough. Han Qis face showed a hint of pride. Even though Junior Brother Zheng has dual spiritual roots, Ive heard his cultivation speed is the fastest among all the new disciplesnot inferior to those with single spiritual roots. Senior Brother Li nodded but looked even more apprehensive. The more talented Zheng Fa was, the more he worried Would Zheng Fa even bother looking at him? After so many years of being ignored in Jiushan Sect, he had nearly lost all confidence. Han Qi seemed to understand his unease and suddenly asked, Senior Brother, you even bought a new outfit today? Senior Brother Li chuckled awkwardly. The market had a special deal on , so I saved a bit of money and figured I should dress properly. I didnt want Junior Brother Zheng to think I was being disrespectful That ? Thats something Junior Brother Zheng specifically arranged for our disciples. Ah? Han Qi smiled. I dont know if Junior Brother Zheng will be interested in your Talisman Printing Technique, but one thing is certainhes not the type to look down on people like us. Senior Brother Li glanced down at his new robes. After a moment of silence, he finally smileda little more at ease. Junior Brother Zheng, this is Senior Brother Li Nuo. Han Qi introduced Senior Brother Li to Zheng Fa. Senior Brother Li, its a pleasure to meet you. Seeing how nervous Li Nuo seemed, Zheng Fa took the initiative to greet him first. Li Nuo was momentarily stunned, then hastily cupped his hands in return, as if he wasnt used to being addressed with such respect. Senior Brother Han, you brought Senior Brother Li here because? Zheng Fa prompted. Han Qi glanced at Li Nuo. I think its better if Senior Brother Li explains himself. I Id like to ask Junior Brother Zheng to lend me some spirit stones. Zheng Fa blinked. Borrow money? He glanced at Han Qi in confusion Han Qi was speechless. Junior Brother Zheng, please dont misunderstand. Senior Brother Li isnt borrowing money for personal usehe needs funding for research. Research? Now Zheng Fa was intriguedresearchers were rare in Jiushan Sect. Looking at Li Nuo, who was struggling to find the right words, Zheng Fa asked, What kind of research? Talisman Printing. Li Nuo pulled out a blood-colored block, engraved with the markings of a . Talisman Printing? Was this talismanic printing technology? Zheng Fa took the block, his eyes gleaming. Is this the only one? This is the only successful one. The others explode. Zheng Fas hand trembled. Li Nuos expression darkened. My father died in an accident while researching Talisman Printing. Zheng Fa took a deep breath. Senior Brother Li, do you have a courtesy name? My courtesy name is Shicheng. Li Nuo answered blankly. Thank goodness. At least his name wasnt Gutenberg. Book 2: Chapter 45: Investment Vol 2 Chapter 45: Investment Zheng Fa held the in his hand, examining it for a long time. It was a stamp-like seal, entirely blood-red, square-shaped, and slightly worn. The engraved on its surface was somewhat faded. Senior Brother Li, why are you still standing? Have a seat! Seeing how nervous Li Nuo was, Zheng Fa spoke warmly. Tell me in detailhow does this work? Li Nuo froze for a moment, seemingly surprised by Zheng Fas interest. For a while, he struggled to find words. His lips moved, but nothing came out. Zheng Fa misinterpreted his hesitation and said, Is this a secret technique passed down in your family? If so, I may have been too presumptuous. No, no, its not! Li Nuo quickly waved his hands. Its not some secret technique Its just that no one in Jiushan Sect sees any value in it. He couldnt hide the bitterness in his voice. Zheng Fa frowned slightly, looking at the in his hand. Is there something inherently wrong with this technique? Li Nuo hesitated but nodded honestly. Junior Brother, can you guess how this is made? Zheng Fa examined its color and took a guess. Blood? Yes, its made using a mix of spirit beast blood, Li Nuo admitted. But the problem is, each talisman pattern requires a specific ratio of different spirit beast blood types. If the proportions are even slightly off, the talisman engraving process can result in an explosion. Zheng Fa remained silent for a moment. And whats the output? How many talismans can one of these seals produce, and at what grade? For a Qi Refining cultivator, this seal can produce thirty Yellow-grade Golden Armor Talismans per day. Zheng Fa finally understood. He had considered the possibility of mass-producing talismans before. But ultimately, creating talismans was inseparable from cultivators themselves. The process required a cultivators spiritual sense to capture the talisman inscription from the void, and their spiritual power to inscribe it onto talisman paper. From Zheng Fas own experience, Qi Refining cultivators were limited by their spiritual power. For example, when he was at Qi Refining Level One, he could only produce three talismans per day. So, this essentially substitutes spiritual power with the spiritual energy contained in the blood of spirit beasts? Zheng Fa asked. Li Nuo nodded. Thats right, Junior Brother explained it perfectly. Zheng Fa gently placed the on the table, feeling a bit disappointedthis technique was far less impressive than he had hoped. Li Nuo watched him nervously. One more thing, Zheng Fa continued. How many talismans can a single produce before its depleted? Li Nuos expression turned even more troubled. According to my fathers calculations, each can produce around a thousand Yellow-grade talismans before losing its effectiveness. And the cost to make one? Six spirit stones. Li Nuos voice was barely audible. Zheng Fa quickly did the math. A was common in Jiushan Sect, and not particularly valuable. A thousand Yellow-grade talismans could sell for about thirty-three spirit stones, maybe even less. But if he factored in the cost of talisman paper and spiritual ink, that would eat up another thirty spirit stones. The net profit wouldnt even be three spirit stones This thing was a complete money pit! sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Nuo must have realized that Zheng Fa had done the calculations because his face slowly filled with despair. Senior Brother Li, what is it that you want from me? Zheng Fa finally asked. I Li Nuos voice was barely above a whisper. I want to ask Junior Brother to lend me some spirit stones To continue researching the ? Yes. Li Nuo lowered his head as if he were ashamed to even make such a request. Junior Brother, I dont need muchjust ten no, five spirit stones per month would be enough. If I can create a new seal, maybe I can reduce the cost. At that point, Junior Brother could use these seals to make money But Li Nuo trailed off, unable to finish. Because he suddenly realized Zheng Fa was the Sect Masters disciple, deeply trusted by Senior Sister Zhang, and a renowned genius in the Talisman Dao. How could someone of his status possibly care about such insignificant profits? Senior Brother Li, let me take a few days to think this over. Upon hearing this, Li Nuos heart sank. He assumed this was a polite way of rejecting him. I wont bother you any longer, he said with a heavy heart, standing up. Senior Brother, youve misunderstood me, Zheng Fa interjected. I meant that its not appropriate for me to fund this personallybut it would be best for the Administrative Hall or the Talisman Hall to finance it. Ah? Li Nuo didnt fully grasp the distinction, but there was one thing he did understand: You mean youre agreeing to fund it? I wouldnt call it lending you money, but I am willing to invest in it, Zheng Fa clarified. The sect will provide the funding, and you will contribute your research. If it eventually turns profitable, we can discuss profit-sharing later. Li Nuo somewhat understood. He had heard that some shops in the market operated this waythey would hire a skilled cultivator, like an alchemist, and grant them a small percentage of ownership. But there was one major differencethose alchemists were guaranteed to make money. Whereas his project What if it fails? he asked hesitantly. Would the sect even agree to this? Investments always come with risks, Zheng Fa said with a smile. But lets be clearif it succeeds, the sect will take the lions share of the profits. Youll receive only a small portion. Zheng Fas words didnt discourage Li Nuo at all. As long as you can get me the funds to continue my research, I dont even need to take a profit! His voice trembled with excitement, and his eyes reddened slightly. After seeing off Li Nuo and Han Qi, Zheng Fa thought for a moment before making his way toward Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard. It had been a few days since Zheng Fa last saw Senior Sister Zhang, aside from the day he officially became a lecturer at the Talisman Hall. The absence felt oddhe wasnt used to going so long without seeing her. He had no idea what she had been busy with lately. Arriving at her residence, he soon discovered that Senior Sister Zhang wasnt busy at all. Or rather, she was busy enjoying herself. In the backyard pavilion of her home, Senior Sister Zhang and Senior Sister Yuan were lounging against the wooden railings in a completely relaxed manner. The stone table before them was covered with all sorts of foodplump, glistening spirit fruits, chewy dried meat, steaming hot pastries, and small white ceramic jars filled with preserved fruits. The two of them were eating and chatting, laughing as if they were just ordinary friends having a casual gathering. Zheng Fa had seen Senior Sister Yuan like this before. But seeing Senior Sister Zhang like this It completely shattered his previous impressions of her. Something felt off. Senior Sister Zhang, you As soon as he stepped in, neither of them seemed surprised. Senior Sister Yuan even waved him over. Before he could say anything else, she stuffed a spirit fruit into his hand. Try it. Zheng Fa took a bite. The moment the fruits flesh slid down his throat, he could clearly feel it transform into pure spiritual energy, enriching his dantian. It was delicious. Good, right? Senior Sister Yuan asked with a sly smile. Very good, Zheng Fa nodded sincerely. This one bite costs five spirit stones, Senior Sister Zhang suddenly added. Remember to pay me back. Zheng Fa froze mid-chew. He instinctively glanced at his stomach As if considering whether he could vomit it back out. When he looked back at Senior Sister Zhang, she was smirking. It was obvious she had been joking. But still Is this what life as a Golden Core cultivator is like?! Thinking back to how Li Nuo had nearly knelt before him for a mere five spirit stones per month, Zheng Fas emotions became complicated. What are you thinking about? Zheng Fa didnt hide ithe had come here precisely to discuss Li Nuos research. In his view, funding the research itself was a minor matter. What really needed to be established was a system How to encourage Jiushan Sect disciples to pursue research, Who should provide the funding, And how profits should be distributed in the end. It all needed structure. However, Senior Sister Zhang refused immediately. Li Nuo wont do. Huh? Zheng Fa was caught off guard. Is there some history between you two? No. His father was actually part of my factiontheres no bad blood between us. Then why Its the itself that wont work. Zheng Fa fell silent. He could tell she wasnt rejecting the idea without reason. I know how the worksit requires spirit beast blood, Senior Sister Zhang stated bluntly. And right now, spirit beast blood is getting more and more expensive Its actually cheaper to just hire ten Qi Refining disciples to draw talismans manually. Wow. So, spirit beast blood is costly but the blood and sweat of Jiushan Sect disciples isnt? A classic "human labor is the cheapest resource" situation. But Zheng Fa knew she wasnt wrong. If the remains at its current efficiency, then of course its useless, Zheng Fa admitted. But technology improves over time. The investment required isnt even that muchif we can lower costs and increase output in the future, itll be worth it. Zheng Fa had a relaxed attitude about this. He wasnt funding the research because he expected guaranteed successhe just found the mindset behind it valuable. The idea of improving production methods was far too rare in Xuanwei Realm. But as for whether the could actually revolutionize the industry? He had no way of guaranteeing that. After all, not all research led to breakthroughs. If it works the way you imagine, that would actually be worse, Senior Sister Zhang shook her head. Do you know why Li Nuo is unpopular in the market district? No. If become widespread, the sects talisman makers will lose their jobs. Zheng Fa finally understood why she was so opposed to Li Nuo. Every new technology disrupts an old system. And the group that suffers the most from the is the talisman makers of Jiushan Sect. More than half of the sects Qi Refining disciples made a living by drawing talismans. The supply of spiritual materials wasnt infinite, and the demand for talismans wasnt limitless. became popular, there was a high chance that many talisman makers would be forced into unemployment.** If it were someone else, I wouldnt object to funding them, Senior Sister Zhang said. But if its Li Nuo The Administrative Hall definitely wont invest in him. Zheng Fa silently nodded. The Administrative Hall had close ties with the sects talisman makersit was obligated to protect their interests. Ultimately, cultivators in Xuanwei Realm werent that different from farmers and craftsmen. They had a deep attachment to traditional methods. Unlike Zheng Fa, who welcomed innovation, these people saw new technology as a direct threat to their survival. And in this world, they werent just craftsmenthey were craftsmen with the power to fight back. Even Senior Sister Zhang, someone who had never feared anyone in her generation, still advised Zheng Fa to think carefully. Seeing that he understood, she offered some words of comfort. Its good that you have this mindset, but this I still want to try. Hm? Senior Sister Zhang, just like Master Pang said Xuanwei Realm is on the verge of chaos. Senior Sister Zhangs gaze deepened. In the past, this wouldnt have mattered, Zheng Fa continued. But if war breaks out technology that allows rapid talisman production could change everything. This thing? It only makes Yellow-grade talismans, Senior Sister Yuan muttered. Maybe it wont work, Zheng Fa admitted. But like you said, the old roads have been walked to their limits. We need to try new paths. Senior Sister Zhang was silent for a moment. Then she shook her head. Zheng Fa felt a twinge of disappointment. He understood why she refused. The issue wasnt about cost anymorefunding Li Nuo meant directly offending nearly all the talisman makers in Jiushan Sect. And the outcome was uncertain at best. You dont have to handle itI will. Huh? Your cultivation is still too low, Senior Sister Zhang said softly. Making enemies out of all those disciples isnt in your best interest. If I fund it, theyll have no choice but to keep their mouths shut. Senior Sister Yuan looked back and forth between them, mouth agape. Then, a lightbulb seemed to go off in her head. Senior Sister Zhang, I have an idea too! But Im short on some spirit stones Senior Sister Zhang simply stared at her. Senior Sister Yuan silently stuffed a piece of dried fruit into her mouth. Zheng Fa looked at Senior Sister Zhang. He suddenly had a bad feeling If things kept going like this He might have to repay her by offering himself. Book 2: Chapter 46: Entrustment Vol 2 Chapter 46: Entrustment Seeing the touched expression on Zheng Fas face, Senior Sister Zhang smiled and suddenly said, Ill handle this as soon as possible. In a few days, Ill be leaving the sect for a while. Leaving the sect? Zheng Fa was taken aback. He hadnt expected her to bring this up. He knew Senior Sister Zhang well enough to understand that she wasnt the type to enjoy traveling. If he didnt seek her out or if she wasnt busy with sect affairs, she was almost always at home cultivating. A bit of a recluse, really. Or rather, most cultivators in Xuanwei Realm were like thatspending most of their time in seclusion made them all seem a bit . Senior Sister Zhang explained, I mentioned before that a spirit vein has emerged in Taiyang Commandery, and the Changchun Sect has been repeatedly asking for our assistance. Zheng Fa recalled this. She had mentioned it beforeoriginally, she had planned to send Senior Sister Yuan, but now I initially wanted to send Yuan Shimei because I was worried you might have trouble managing the market, Senior Sister Zhang continued, as if she knew what he was thinking. Zheng Fa immediately understood. She meant that he had proven himself too capable. If Senior Sister Zhang had stayed, he would have had a safety netany difficult decisions could be referred to her. But Senior Sister Yuan Well, considering she treated him well, Zheng Fa politely decided not to think too deeply about that possibility. Senior Sister, what exactly is this ? Even with her explanation, Zheng Fa felt uneasy. Senior Sister Zhang, whether in intelligence or cultivation, was like the stabilizing pillar of Jiushan Sect. The sects three Nascent Soul cultivators didnt exactly seem dependableif anything, Senior Sister Zhang worried about everything the most. For something to make her leave the sect, it was definitely not as simple as she made it sound. He couldnt help but feel concerned. A Seeing his persistence, Senior Sister Zhang chuckled. She seemed to recognize his worry, and her voice softened. A and a are essentially the same thing. ? Zheng Fa was startledthis was no small matter. He had read the Sect Masters , and he knew that in Xuanwei Realm, spirit veins were the foundation of a sects survival. Especially now, when spiritual energy was declining, a rich spirit vein was even more critical. Spirit veins are typically found on the surface, continuously gathering spiritual energy for cultivators to use, Senior Sister Zhang explained. But are different. They also accumulate spiritual energy, but theyre often buried deep underground and remain undiscovered for long periods. And when a emerges? When it has gathered enough energy, it bursts forth, disrupting the surrounding flow of spiritual energythats when cultivators notice it. Seeing that Zheng Fa still looked puzzled, Senior Sister Zhang added, Although the energy from a eventually dissipates, it accumulates valuable resources over the years. Senior Sister, are you saying Zheng Fa finally began to understand. Theres a spirit stone mine in the . A spirit stone mine. Zheng Fa immediately grasped why Senior Sister Zhang had to go herself. Senior Sister, if a spirit stone mine has emerged Zheng Fa frowned. Wont this cause a major conflict? He knew how critical spirit stones were to cultivators. Not only were they the primary currency, but they were also used in cultivationthough, in this era, most cultivators couldnt afford to waste them that way. They were also indispensable in formation arrays and other applications. Taiyang Commandery is already in turmoil. The Changchun Sects Sect Master has repeatedly sent messages, saying that not only have various sects from the Hundred Immortals Alliance arrived, but even some outside factionsand traces of the Demonic Path have been discovered. The Changchun Sect? Their founder was originally a disciple of Jiushan Sect, Senior Sister Zhang explained. After reaching the Golden Core stage, he established a family, which later grew into a small sect. Theyve always remained loyal to Jiushan Sect and have continued offering tribute over the years. Zheng Fa nodded in understanding. The Changchun Sect was basically a vassal of Jiushan Sectlikely established with the sects backing. Seeing that he now grasped the gravity of the situation, Senior Sister Zhang shifted the topic. Im not worried about the Administrative Hallit has been running smoothly for years. But the market has undergone significant changes lately, with the reception boats and the theater performances. Im still a bit concerned. Senior Sister! Senior Sister Yuan thumped her chest confidently. You can leave the market in my hands Im leaving it to Zheng Fa. Senior Sister Zhang interrupted. ? Senior Sister Yuan watched in horror as Senior Sister Zhang pointed at herself and then promptly assigned her to Zheng Fas care. As Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Yuan walked side by side away from Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard, it took a long while before Senior Sister Yuan finally let go of her wounded pride and spoke up. Taiyang Commandery is probably a mess right now. Hm? Senior Sister Zhang only indulges in food like that when a major battle is imminent, Senior Sister Yuan muttered. For once, her face was filled with rare concern. She doesnt even realize she has this habit. Zheng Fa stared at her. She looked puzzled. Why are you staring at me? I just never expected you to be this observant. Tch. When you care too much about things, it gets tiring. Thats why Id rather be a birdfree and unburdened. Senior Sister Yuan tilted her head back proudly, as if she had figured out the secret to life. Anyway, Senior Sister Zhang has been sending a lot of people to Taiyang Commandery lately. Zheng Fa thought back to his time in the Talisman Hallhe had noticed that many of Senior Sister Zhangs lecturers were missing. Now, it made sense. They had already been deployed to Taiyang Commandery. But with Senior Sister Zhangs strength, even if she clashes with a Nascent Soul cultivator, she wont be in any real danger In fact, I could probably go visit her there and have some fun! Senior Sister Yuan cheered herself up with that thought, her laughter carefree once more. As Zheng Fa walked back home, his brows furrowed slightly, and his thoughts grew heavy. Senior Sister Zhangs departure meant that he had lost a powerful backing within the sect. But that wasnt a big concern. His status as the Sect Masters disciple and his connection with Senior Sister Yuan were enough for him to move freely in Jiushan Sect. What really troubled him was what Senior Sister Yuan had pointed out His cultivation was still too low. So low that Senior Sister Zhang wouldnt even tell him the full truth. And the worst part? Even if he knew, he wouldnt be able to help. Senior Brother Zheng? A voice called out. As Zheng Fa neared his home, he suddenly heard someone calling out to him. Looking up, he saw Zhou Qianyuan standing at his doorstep, as if he had been waiting for a while. Junior Brother Zhou? You were looking for me? Zheng Fa asked, leading him inside. Its nothing urgent, Zhou Qianyuan shook his head, taking out a jade scroll from his storage pouch. Then, noticing the slight frown still lingering on Zheng Fas face, he asked with concern, But Senior Brother Zheng, you seemed troubled just now. Is there anything I can help with? Zheng Fa didnt hide anythingby now, he and Zhou Qianyuan were familiar enough that there was no need for formality. With a sigh, he admitted, I just feel like my cultivation is too low. Too low? Zhou Qianyuan paused, glancing at the jade scroll in his hand, as if hesitating about something. Well, yeah. Im only at the fifth level of Qi Refining Senior Brother, Im at the fourth level. Zhou Qianyuan interrupted him, his tone carrying a hint of grievance. For a moment, awkward silence filled the room. Zhou Qianyuan pursed his lips, then wordlessly handed over the jade scroll. Hm? My master instructed me to give this to you whenever I saw fit, Zhou Qianyuan said, keeping his expression carefully neutral. Zheng Fa was just about to take it BANG! His courtyard gate slammed open with a loud crash. Zheng Fa! The voice, the timing, and the force of that entrance All felt way too familiar. Zheng Fa! I came to see you! The Seventh Young Master of the Zhao family strode boldly into the courtyard, grinning as he called out, Surprised? He bounced toward the main hall, talking non-stop, I was thinkingback in the Qingmu Sect, my sisters there with my grandpa, but you? Youre all alone in Jiushan Sect, without a single family member around! You must be so lonely! So, the moment I got permission to leave the sect, I came straight to see you! As he reached the entrance of the hall, he looked up And froze. Because what he saw was Zheng Fa and Zhou Qianyuan, standing far too close. With Zheng Fas hand hovering over Zhou Qianyuans arm in what seemed to be a strangely intimate gesture. Seventh Young Masters smile stiffened. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes flickered between Zheng Fa and Zhou Qianyuan, his expression complicated. Zheng Fa awkwardly withdrew his hand, feeling like he had just been caught cheating. Seventh Young Master? What are you doing here? He hurriedly stepped forward, but then he noticed another familiar figure at the gate. Eldest Young Lady? Standing at the entrance, Zhao Jingfan, the Eldest Young Lady of the Zhao Family, was watching her younger brother with a helpless expression, shaking her head. I had business outside the sect and was passing by Jiushan Sect. This guy insisted on coming along. Who insisted?! Seventh Young Master immediately retorted. Then why did you come? Eldest Young Lady raised an eyebrow at him. II came to watch the theater performances! Seventh Young Master folded his arms and huffed, Jiushan Sects theater has become so famous that even the Qingmu Sect has heard of it. Cant I come and see for myself? Ill watch, and then Ill leave! Zheng Fa chuckled. Seventh Young Master, Im actually really happy you came. Really? The suspicion on his face eased slightly. Of course. I am all alone in Jiushan Sect, after all. Then what about him? Seventh Young Master pointed directly at Zhou Qianyuan. Oh, he just came to deliver something from his master. Zhou Qianyuan silently nodded and raised the jade scroll, clearly indicating his purely professional role as a delivery boy. Seventh Young Master finally smiled again and threw an arm around Zheng Fas shoulder. Well then, if youve been suffering all alone in Jiushan Sect, dont worry! I brought you some good stuff! He turned and held out his hand expectantly toward his sister. Eldest Young Lady let out a long sigh, but still handed him a small bundle. Seventh Young Master proudly unwrapped it, revealing several small jars and wrapped parcels. These are all special products from Qingmu Sect, Eldest Young Lady explained. He picked out everything he thought was good and brought it for you. Senior Brother Zheng! Before Zheng Fa could respond, another voice called out from the gate. It was Han Qi, along with two other senior brothers, carrying large bags of goods. The vendors in the market have sent even more gifts over the past couple of days! We brought them to you! The three of them stepped into the courtyard, their arms full of packages. Seventh Young Master looked down at the small bundle in his hands Then looked up at the massive pile of gifts Han Qi and the others were carrying. His fingers twitched, as if considering whether he should just take his bundle back. Zheng Fa walked over, opened the small parcel, and picked up a cold piece of red sugar pastry. Taking a bite, he chewed slowly, then grinned at Seventh Young Master. Delicious. His voice was slightly muffled as he spoke with his mouth full. Seventh Young Master stared at him for a moment. Then, finally, he smiled too. Book 2: Chapter 47: The Fool’s Fortune (4) Vol 2 Chapter 47: The Fools Fortune (Part 4) Seeing that Zheng Fa had visitors, Zhou Qianyuan and Han Qi sensibly excused themselves, leaving him to entertain the Zhao siblings in the main hall. As the saying goes, "A short parting makes a reunion sweeter." Or rather, "Meeting old friends in a foreign land makes any conversation enjoyable." Eldest Young Lady Zheng Fa addressed Zhao Jinglan. She waved a hand dismissively. Were no longer in the Zhao family estate. Just call me Zhao Jinglan. Then Senior Sister Zhao. After some thought, Zheng Fa adjusted his greeting. You came to Jiushan Sect on business? Is there anything I can help with? He knew that Seventh Young Master might have come specifically to see him. But Zhao Jinglan wouldnt havethey werent that close. No need. Im heading to Taiyang Commandery and just happened to pass by Jiushan Sect, Zhao Jinglan explained. Taiyang Commandery? Zheng Fas expression stiffened slightly. That place again. Noticing his reaction, Seventh Young Master asked, Youve heard of Taiyang Commandery? Just as Zheng Fa was about to answer, he saw Zhao Jinglan subtly signaling him. She seemed a little anxious. After a brief pause, Zheng Fa smiled and replied, Yes, Ive heard of it. The Changchun Sect there has some ties to Jiushan Sect. Zhao Jinglan quietly exhaled, relieved. Seventh Young Master, however, didnt seem to notice the exchange and simply nodded before changing the subject. Zheng Fa, hows life in Jiushan Sect? Zheng Fa thought for a moment before answering, Its not bad. It was hard to accurately describe his situationif he said too much, it would sound like bragging. Worse, it might seem like unbelievable bragging, and Seventh Young Master would definitely think he was exaggerating. Ive heard Jiushan Sect is a mess, Seventh Young Master suddenly said, pursing his lips. A mess? Zheng Fa blinked. Did Jiushan Sect have a bad reputation outside the sect? My senior brothers in Qingmu Sect say that Jiushan Sect has three major scourges! Three scourges? The first is Senior Sister Zhangthey say shes arrogant because of her talent, looks down on others, and not only bullies Jiushan Sect disciples but also treats disciples from the Hundred Immortals Alliance with no respect. Zheng Fa glanced at Seventh Young Master. To be fair, Senior Sister Zhangs reputation had always been mixed. Especially among those she had personally beaten upshe probably had quite a few enemies. Whats the second? The second is your Sect Masterhiding in the mountains, doing nothing, practically nonexistent. Yep. Zheng Fa was now 100% sure Seventh Young Master was living a great life in Qingmu Sect. Otherwise, he wouldnt still be this reckless. And the third? Zheng Fa was genuinely curious. The third is the Talisman Hall! Apparently, instead of focusing on learning, its just constant factional infighting. No one actually studies! Thinking about his own titles Senior Sister Zhangs diehard supporter, the Sect Masters disciple, and the future head of the Talisman Hall Wasnt he just the embodiment of the "three scourges" combined? Zheng Fas expression turned strange. Seventh Young Master, seeing this, suddenly looked worried. Zheng Fa, is Jiushan Sect really that chaotic? Then, glancing at the pile of gifts Han Qi had brought, he shook his head. But you dont seem to be struggling. Well, with your talent in talismans, I guess that makes sense. Im not suffering, but our reputation is clearly bad. Zheng Fa turned the tables and asked, Seventh Young Master, are you doing well in Qingmu Sect? Seventh Young Master smirked, not answering immediatelybut his expression said it all. Zhao Jinglan, watching him puff up with pride, rolled her eyes and answered for him. When he first joined, his talisman aptitude was decent, and with our family connections, he was accepted as a disciple by a Golden Core master who specializes in talismans. Zheng Fa nodded. Just like Jiushan Sect had alchemists and artifact refiners, other sects also had cultivators who specialized in talismans. Of course, none could match Jiushan Sects depth of inheritance. Seventh Young Masters talisman talent, while ordinary in Jiushan Sect, was considered outstanding in Qingmu Sect. He had easily become a rising star. Looking at him now Yep. He was already getting cocky about it. Seeing that his sister had stopped talking, Seventh Young Master prodded her. And? Keep going. What else is there? My cultivation! Seventh Young Master reminded her. Oh, right. This fool broke through to Qi Refining Level Three three days ago, Zhao Jinglan finally said, exasperated. This time, Zheng Fa was genuinely surprised. Both he and Seventh Young Master had dual spiritual roots, so he had a good understanding of their typical cultivation speed. Seventh Young Masters advancement was extremely fast. Seventh Young Master humbly waved his hand, saying, Its nothing, really. My master just favors me and gifted me some pills. Ah. That made sense. Qingmu Sect was famous for its alchemy. With a Foundation Establishment elder sister and a Golden Core master, Seventh Young Master never had to worry about cultivation pills. Those rare, precious pills? Maybe not. But at Qi Refining level, he would never lack for resources. Zheng Fa finally saw through it all. Seventh Young Master wasnt here to visit him. He was here to show off! And he even brought a hype man with him! Seventh Young Master grinned as he pushed the bundle of jars and pouches toward Zheng Fa. See? Dont say I dont care about you! I even brought you some pills! Zheng Fa glanced at the jarsthere were only one or two pills in each, obviously saved from his own stash. Seventh Young Master suddenly asked, By the way, whats your cultivation level now? Zheng Fa looked at the pills in front of him. For the sake of Seventh Young Masters happiness, he decided To lie. About the same as you, he said vaguely. Youre this fast too?! Seventh Young Master froze, his eyes flickering toward the pills, as if considering taking them back. Then he looked at the pile of gifts Han Qi had sent over. After a long pause, he nodded. Well, looks like youre doing pretty well for yourself. Still, his tone carried a hint of disappointment. Then, as if suddenly remembering something, he sighed. If only Gao Yuan were here His voice was filled with genuine longing. Qingmu Sect was far from Jiushan Sect, and the Zhao siblings were exhausted from the journey. After arranging a guest room for them, Zheng Fa finally had time to examine the jade scroll from Master Pang. Closing his eyes, he immersed his divine sense into the jade scroll. Less than half an incense stick later, he opened his eyes with a pained expression. How could he describe the contents of this scroll? It was filled with strange, ambiguous talisman diagramsthings that looked like talismans but also didnt. To put it simply If a standard talisman diagram was like Seventh Young Master, then looking at Master Pangs diagrams was like Seeing Seventh Young Master with nine furry monkey tails and six fluffy fox ears. Familiar, yet utterly bizarre. Unlike the commonly known talisman diagrams, these contained intricate additional markings that he had never seen before. Zheng Fa set the jade scroll downbut instead of being frustrated, his eyes burned with excitement. Master Pang was the foremost expert in Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes. This jade scroll was likely his personal observations of talisman diagrams using that technique. Compared to the textbook knowledge Zheng Fa had previously studied The perspective of a Nascent Soul cultivator was far closer to the true essence of talismans. The next day, Zheng Fa had no time to properly host the Zhao siblings. With Senior Sister Zhang leaving Jiushan Sect and not trusting Senior Sister Yuan to handle things alone, many responsibilities fell onto him. Of course, most of these were his own doing. For example Ordering Huangya Rice from Qianhe Sect Deciding the destination and capacity of the next reception boat (Jiushan Sects market was now bustlingshould they send out another boat?) Discussing rent increases now that the market was thriving He was buried in paperwork at the Administrative Hall, leaving Han Qi and the others to entertain the Zhao siblings. Watching Zheng Fa scribbling furiously, occasionally pausing to frown deeply, Seventh Young Master felt a sudden wave of sympathy. Stepping out of the hall, he muttered to Han Qi, Yesterday, when I saw all those gifts being sent to him, I was jealous But now? Senior Sister Zhang is working him to death. Han Qi and the others exchanged odd looks but remained silent. Seventh Young Master wasnt done yet. Oh, by the wayyou guys seem pretty close with Zheng Fa? sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Han Qi smiled. Of course. We follow Senior Brother Zheng. Seventh Young Master blinked, looking genuinely confused. Zheng Fa just joined the sect, and you already follow him? Were you guys that desperate before? No visit to Jiushan Sect was complete without a trip to the market. Seventh Young Master had heard stories about its liveliness But seeing the sheer number of people firsthand still shocked him. I knew Jiushan Sects market was famous but this many people? Beside him, Zhao Jinglan was more grounded in real-world hardships. Shaking her head, she sighed, These vendors probably make more than I do. Han Qi, curious, asked, Senior Sister Zhao, have you done business before? For years, while saving up for my Foundation Establishment, Zhao Jinglan said with a bittersweet smile. Seeing these Jiushan Sect disciples in the market Theyre living better than I did back then. Her gaze toward the vendors held a trace of envy. But after a while, she noticed something strange. The vendors seemed unusually polite toward Han Qi and his friends. Or rather, there was a subtle respect in their attitudenot just casual friendliness. Han Shidi why are they treating you like this? Zhao Jinglan was puzzled and turned to Han Qi for an answer. Han Qi casually brushed it off. I work in the market district, so I know a lot of them. Zhao Jinglan nodded, but Her gaze subtly changed. In the cultivation world, mere familiarity wasnt enough to earn respect. Of course, the highlight of the market was the theater performances. Seventh Young Master hadnt been lying when he said he wanted to watch a play Back in Qingmu Sect, he had already heard about Jiushan Sects famous theater. As they reached the entrance, he turned to his sister. Jie, arent you coming? Zhao Jinglan glanced at the ticket prices, pursed her lips, and shook her head. Im not interested. Seventh Young Master frowned. Jie, I have spirit stones. Ill pay for your ticket. She snorted. I know exactly how much money you have. Buying gifts for Zheng Fa was one thing, but now you want to waste money on me too? Every time you leave the sect, you throw spirit stones around like water! Do you think youre rich?! Seventh Young Master pursed his lips, looking wronged. Just then, Han Qi waved at someone nearby. Zheng Shidi already prepared tickets for you both. He planned ahead? Zhao Jinglan narrowed her eyes. A feeling she had been suppressing suddenly surfaced Something felt off about all this. Zheng Fa in Jiushan Sect what exactly is his status? Seventh Young Master stood there, mouth slightly open, as Han Qi and the others explained the situation. Youre telling me Zheng Fa is the Jiushan Sect Masters only disciple, personally favored by Senior Sister Zhang? I mean, I said hes trusted Han Qi wiped the sweat from his forehead, feeling that Seventh Young Masters phrasing was strangely accurate. Hes already at Qi Refining Level Five? Seventh Young Master jumped up, eyes wide. IM GOING TO FIND HIM! Why?! Those pills I gave him! I saved those one by one! If hes this rich, how could he shamelessly accept them?! Seething, he turned to storm off But Zhao Jinglan smacked him on the head. Jie?! Mother always said you had a fools luck Zhao Jinglan sighed. But this level of foolishness and luck is just absurd. Book 2: Chapter 48: Gone with the Wind Vol 2 Chapter 48: Gone with the Wind Zheng Fa never expected Zhao Jinglan to come looking for him in the dead of night. He was meditating in his chamber when he heard a soft knock on the door. At first, he assumed it was Seventh Young Master, but when he opened the door, it was Zhao Jinglan. Seeing that he was about to speak, she raised a finger to her lips in a silent gesture for silence. Zheng Fa glanced toward the guest rooms and immediately understoodshe didnt want Seventh Young Master to hear this conversation. Quietly, he stepped aside to let her in, then tossed a Silencing Talisman toward the doorway before asking, Senior Sister Zhao, what brings you here? Only after glancing back toward her brothers room and confirming there was no movement did Zhao Jinglan finally let out a breath and speak. When we talked about Taiyang Commandery yesterday, I noticed your reaction. You already know whats happening there, dont you? I do. A spirit node has emerged. Zheng Fa nodded. Zhao Jinglan gave a small nod in return. Then you also know why Im going there, right? To fight over the spirit stone mine? Zheng Fa hesitated slightly, uncertain if that was the right answer. Zhao Jinglan rolled her eyes. Do I look like I have a death wish? Zheng Fa conceded the point. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Senior Sister Zhang, a Golden Core cultivator on par with Nascent Soul experts, had treated this matter with great caution. Zhao Jinglan was only at the Foundation Establishment stageshed have to be insane to compete for a spirit stone mine. When a spirit node emerges, it doesnt just produce spirit stonesthere are also various rare materials, she explained. The truly valuable ones are out of my reach, but the lesser ones I might have a shot at acquiring. You havent told Seventh Young Master about this, have you? Zhao Jinglan fell silent. Both of them understood the glaring flaw in her reasoning. Yes, the major players would be after the high-value materials But since they were already there, why wouldnt they take the lower-value materials too? Zheng Fa had read a modern article about a billionaire bending down to pick up a dropped coinwho was he to say that powerful cultivators wouldnt do the same? And spiritual plants were only becoming rarer. Who wouldnt hoard them if they had the chance? Senior Brother Zheng, Im not as lucky as you. After a long silence, Zhao Jinglan finally spoke again, her voice low. When you joined the sect, you had Senior Sister Zhangs favor, and then you were taken in by the Sect Master himself. Ive been here for ten years, struggling just to barely reach Foundation Establishment. My talent in talismans isnt as exceptional as yours, and my alchemy talentthe thing Qingmu Sect values mostis mediocre at best. If I dont take risks now I might never advance beyond this point. Zheng Fa understood. Compared to Han Qi, Zhao Jinglan was much luckierdespite the struggle, she had achieved Foundation Establishment. But unlike Han Qi, she was close enough to hope, yet far enough that it felt impossiblesometimes, seeing the light but never reaching it was worse than being in the dark. If Jingfan wasnt so promising, I wouldnt be risking this She suddenly brought up her brother. But now, with a Golden Core master protecting him, does it really matter whether he has a Foundation Establishment sister or not? If the spirit node hadnt emerged, I wouldve left the sect eventually anywayto seek my own opportunities. Zhao Jinglan met Zheng Fas gaze. Senior Brother Zheng, in this world the only thing I have to gamble with is my own life. Zheng Fa didnt know what to say. Then why did you come here? Jingfan sees you as a close friend. I only ask one thing of you I will look after If I die in Taiyang Commandery, stop Jingfan from doing something reckless, Zhao Jinglan cut him off, her tone heavier than he expected. I dont think there are many people in this world who can stop him. Zheng Fa pressed his lips together. Is Taiyang Commandery really that dangerous? I dont know, Zhao Jinglan admitted. But there are rumors that members of the Grand Liberation Demon Sect have been spotted. Zheng Fas brows furrowed deeply. Even Senior Sister Zhang hadnt mentioned this to him. Now he understood why even she seemed hesitant about this mission The Grand Liberation Demon Sect. One of the oldest factions within the Demonic Path. Just how old were they? According to legends, the ancient cultivators who once slaughtered all sentient life in the world were their predecessors. In a way, every cultivator in Xuanwei Realm could be their descendants. Of course, both sides looked down on each other. Cultivators of Xuanwei Realm found their supposed "ancestry" distasteful. The Grand Liberation Demon Sect thought that modern cultivators were weaklings unworthy of the connection. No wonder Senior Sister Zhang was treading carefully. Senior Sister Zhao, you Zheng Fa wanted to dissuade her. But before he could, she cut him off again. Senior Brother Zheng, a spirit node is an opportunity too great to ignore. Zhao Jinglans eyes burned with determination, her pupils blazing like fire. Zheng Fa fell silent. Leaving the Zhao Estate, he had slowly begun to understand the nature of cultivators in Xuanwei Realm Throwing themselves into danger for opportunity. Risking their lives to advance their cultivation. Fighting tooth and nail for every resource, no matter the cost. Zhao Jinglan had merely become the perfect embodiment of this reality after ten years of struggle. Seeing that he understood, she smiled faintly and repeated herself. Senior Brother Zheng, not everyone is as lucky as you. Silence settled over the room. Then Knock, knock. The door was gently pushed open. A suspiciously sneaky-looking Seventh Young Master poked his head in. Zheng Fa? Zheng Fa? My sister has been acting weird all night, insisting that I go to bed early. But I still have so much to talk to you about! Earlier, with my sister there, it wasnt convenient! Seventh Young Master poked his head into the meditation room, only to find his sister and Zheng Fa staring at him. Jie? His expression grew strangely complex. Are you also whispering secrets to Zheng Fa behind my back? After seeing the Zhao siblings off, Zheng Fa sat back down in his meditation chamber. The candle flame flickered, casting shifting shadows across his face, making his already furrowed brow appear even deeper. Zhao Jinglan''s visit didn''t trouble him much. He didnt like taking unnecessary risks, but everyone had their own ambitionsthis was her choice. The most he could do was make sure that if things truly went south, he would keep Seventh Young Master in check and use his influence to protect him. What really weighed on him was Senior Sister Zhang. The Grand Liberation Demon Sect wasn''t listed among Xuanwei Realms Five Great Sects Or rather, none of the Demonic Path sects were officially ranked anymore. Years of relative peace had pushed them into obscurity, forcing them to lie low. But that didnt mean they werent powerful. On the contrarythey had endured in silence for years, and their reappearance meant that the stability of the Xuanwei Realm was about to be shattered. Senior Sister Yuan had once told him that Senior Sister Zhang had ways to escape even if she encountered a Nascent Soul cultivator. At the time, she had seemed completely at ease. Because in recent years, Nascent Soul cultivators rarely fought each otherthere was an unspoken agreement among the great sects. But unspoken agreements were never set in stone. And the Demonic Path never followed the rules anyway. If the Grand Liberation Demon Sect was really involved, then Senior Sister Zhangs situation in Taiyang Commandery might be far more dangerous than he had originally thought. Even putting aside her personal kindness to him Senior Sister Zhang was crucial to Jiushan Sect. Zheng Fa could see it clearly Without Jiushan Sect and Senior Sister Zhang, he was nothing more than a Qi Refining cultivator, probably even worse off than Zhao Jinglan. More importantly, if he wanted to leverage modern scientific methods in this world, he needed a solid foundation From research to application, everything required Jiushan Sects resources. His fate was tied to Jiushan Sect. And Senior Sister Zhang saw him the same way Zhao Jinglan saw Seventh Young Master A junior who was too weak to be burdened with the truth. Right now, the only real way he could help her was by perfecting the Talisman Dao Foundation Establishment Method. Taking out a Condensing Yuan Pill, Zheng Fa swallowed it. This would be his sixth Yuan Talisman And for this one, there wasnt much choice. It would be his first Yang-aligned talisman, corresponding to the Earth element. In the modified version of the Lingshan Methodadjusted by the Sect Master himselfZheng Fa had combined his knowledge of talisman formations with the original techniques of Jiushan Ancestor. In other words, using the Lingshan Method required a talisman The Spirit Awakening Talisman. On its own, this talisman wasnt particularly useful. It could infuse lifeless objects like grass, wood, mountains, and stones with a tiny amount of spiritual energy. Most cultivators in Xuanwei Realm used it to mark locationsleaving hidden messages or guiding allies. But the Sect Master had found a way to incorporate it into formation arrays, completing the Lingshan Method. The Spirit Awakening Talisman settled into his dantian, and within his spiritual vision, the previously faint lotus shadow finally displayed its full shape The newly condensed Yuan Talisman took its place atop the golden lotus. After a long while, Zheng Fa opened his eyes, then picked up Master Pangs jade scroll, carefully recording his insights. Modern Era C Old Man Bais House Tang Lingwu stood in the Pine Crane Stance, while Zheng Fa placed a steadying hand on her back, slowly channeling spiritual energy into her body. For the past few days, Zheng Fa had been helping Tang Lingwu and Old Man Bai train in the Linghe Technique. Being younger, Tang Lingwu had progressed far faster than Old Man Bai. With one hand on her back, Zheng Fas mind drifted elsewherestill worrying about Senior Sister Zhang. Of course, he wanted to further analyze talisman diagrams, perfect them, and offer her the best possible support. But could he do it in time? He wasnt sure. The uncertainty weighed heavily on his mind, making his expression particularly grim. From the side, Old Man Bai watched him closely. Tang Lingwu was fully immersed in her practice, but Zheng Fa looked absent-minded and troubled. Zheng Fa? Hm? Zheng Fa blinked. You look like youre thinking about something else. I was just realizing that our talisman research is progressing too slowly. Zheng Fa sighed. Too slow? Old Man Bai was surprised. Ive never seen you impatient before. Zheng Fa shook his head. He knew that research couldnt be rushedbut right now, he couldnt stay calm about it. Seeing Old Man Bais confusion, Zheng Fa finally admitted, I want to help someone. Someone important? Old Man Bai asked. Yes. Very important to me. A man or a woman? Old Man Bai stroked his chin and suddenly threw out an unexpected question. A woman. Zheng Fa frowned slightly. Why did that even matter? Old Man Bai squinted at him, then glanced at Tang Lingwuwho was still pretending to focus on training, but whose ears were very obviously tilted toward their conversation. Right then Tang Lingwus shoulder blades suddenly tensed, and her legs kicked off the ground Launching herself straight toward the ceiling. Had it not been for Zheng Fas quick reflexes, grabbing her ankle at the last second, she would have tested the structural integrity of the old apartments ceiling with her skull. Did she just fly out of jealousy? Old Man Bai muttered in shock as he stared at Tang Lingwu, who had just snapped out of her daze, blinking in confusion. Book 2: Chapter 49: A Gift Vol 2 Chapter 49: A Gift Tang Lingwu had mastered the Linghe Technique. Just as a person holding a hammer instinctively looks for nails, and someone finding a perfectly straight stick immediately wants to poke a cluster of foxtail grass Tang Lingwu had achieved mastery of Linghe Bodyand now she just wanted to run free. So the three of them headed to the same small park where Zheng Fa used to train. It was late at night, and the sky was devoid of stars, leaving the nightscape particularly dark and heavy. The park was old, with sparse streetlights casting dim, yellowish glows, leaving long stretches of shadowy paths in between. It was midsummer, and the air was filled with buzzing insects. Not exactly an ideal place for a nighttime stroll. Yet, the park wasnt empty. As they walked, they occasionally passed by young and middle-aged couples strolling hand in hand. At first, the three of them were cautious, keeping their voices low whenever discussing cultivation-related topics. But as they walked further, they realized They werent the ones who should be worried. It was the other people who were terrified of them. The young couples would immediately lower their heads when passing by. The middle-aged ones were even more dramaticthey would instantly let go of each others hands, increase their distance, and pretend to be strangers. Tch. Im not sure whos actually more embarrassed to be seen, Old Man Bai muttered, shaking his head, his face full of envy for the younger generations shamelessness. Old Man Bai and Zheng Fa walked side by side, while Tang Lingwu bounced ahead of them, her ponytail swaying up and down, shimmering like black silk in the dim light. To passersby, it probably looked like she was just joggingtaking long, energetic strides like a sprinter in training. But only Zheng Fa and Old Man Bai could see the truth Her feet barely touched the ground. She wasnt even bending her kneesshe was simply grazing the rough stone path with her toes, floating forward effortlessly, covering two to three meters with each step. She was still holding back, controlling her speed. Tang Lingwu clearly loved the sensation of wind rushing past her face. She grinned as she moved, her expression radiating pure joy. Only when other people came near did she pause and wait for them, momentarily restraining herself. Watching her, Old Man Bai couldnt help but smile indulgently. Even Zheng Fa felt his mood lighten just by looking at her. Youre not as anxious anymore? Seeing Zheng Fas relaxed expression, Old Man Bai asked softly. Zheng Fa nodded slightly, glancing forwardTang Lingwu had stopped and was looking back at them, concern in her eyes. Im still anxious, but worrying wont change anything. To be honest, it wasnt just anxietyit was unease. Just when he had finally started enjoying life in Jiushan Sect, the situation in Taiyang Commandery was giving him a bad feeling. Thats right. Worrying wont change anything. Old Man Bai nodded and motioned for Tang Lingwu to come closer, as if he had something to say. Tang Lingwu, curious, walked back to them. Ive taught you both a lot of things, Old Man Bai began, pausing to gather his thoughts. I taught you how to do research. I taught you how to study mathematics. I told you to work hard, collaborate, and strive forward. He looked at the two of them thoughtfully before glancing around at the silent, dimly lit park. But theres something Ive been debatingwhether or not I should be the one to teach you this. ? Both Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu tilted their heads, puzzled by his hesitation. Aside from hard work and teamwork Old Man Bai spoke slowly, carefully choosing his words. You also need to learn when to give up. Were all humannone of us can solve everything. He turned to Zheng Fa. Even in cultivation, there are endless struggles and frustrations, arent there? Zheng Fa let out a wry smile. Was cultivation great? Of course it was. But did the people of Xuanwei Realm live happier lives than modern-day people? Zheng Fa doubted even Immortal Sect disciples would answer that with a definitive yes. Did I want to be a great mathematician? Old Man Bai tapped his own chest. Did I dream of winning the Fields Medal or the Wolf Prize? Of course I did. Did I want to cultivate to the level of ascension? That too. But lets be realTang Lingwus already mastered Linghe Body, while Im still far behind. Tang Lingwus face twitched slightlyshe suddenly felt self-conscious, realizing she had been showing off a little too much earlier. I dont mean anything by it, Old Man Bai waved dismissively. What Im saying isits normal to have limits. Dont think you have to carry everyones burdens. Dont assume everyones fate depends on you. Because that kind of thinking? Thats arrogance. Zheng Fa froze. Especially in researchpride and stubbornness are the worst things to have. Push yourself too hard in cultivation? Youll suffer Qi deviation. Push yourself too hard in research? Youll go down the wrong path. Sometimes, whether its academia or cultivation, neither is more important than simply being at peace. After finishing his speech, Old Man Bai rubbed his bald head, looking a bit unsure. I rambled a bit. Honestly, I dont even know what I was trying to say. Zheng Fa blinked and turned to Tang Lingwu. Did you understand what Old Bai was talking about? Tang Lingwu shook her head. Zheng Fa chuckled. I didnt get it either. But, Old Bai Im not anxious anymore. In a way, Zheng Fa had understood. If all of Old Bais past teachings had been as a teacher, Then tonighthe had spoken as a senior. A teacher wanted their students to succeed. But a senior sometimes told yousuccess isnt more important than happiness. Back at Zheng Fas home. Seated at his dining table, Zheng Fa was bare-chested, wearing insulated gloves connected to a transformer, which was plugged into an electrical outlet. His expression was calmfar calmer than before. Old Man Bais words, though rambly, had somehow workedhis anxiety had dissipated. He had been shouldering too much. Would Jiushan Sect collapse without him? Would Senior Sister Zhang be doomed if he didnt interfere? No. Jiushan Sect had three Nascent Soul cultivators. Senior Sister Zhang was exceptionally gifted. He was just a Qi Refining cultivator. Worrying this much was just arrogance. He closed his eyes, feeling the electric currents pulse into his palms and muscles, stimulating his body. His physique had changed significantly Lean, sculpted muscles, honed by his Five Thunder Talisman Body, steadily absorbing the nutrients from his spiritual meals. And now, he could feel it This phase of training was nearing its limit. As time passed, Zheng Fas muscles began to tremble and expand, sweat beading across his skin. Under the dim lighting, he looked like he was wearing a bulky, exaggerated suit of armor made entirely of muscle. But after a while, his muscles started to contract again, leaving only lean, well-defined lines beneath his skin. If he put on clothes, he might even appear thinner than before. When Zheng Fa finally opened his eyes, he slowly stood up, feeling as if his entire body was weightless As if he had reached a perfect harmony between body and mind. According to martial arts texts he had read back at the Zhao Estate, this state could be described as "body and will as one." Or rather, he had gone beyond that level. He set up his phone on the dining table, switched on the camera, and performed a set of Linghe Piercing Cloud Hand techniques. Then, he played back the video. The difference was immediately clear The camera couldnt capture his movements at all. Even at the highest frame rate, his hands appeared as nothing more than a blur of motion. He had become even faster. Zheng Fa grinned. He sat back down, putting on his insulated gloves again, preparing to advance to the next stage of Five Thunder Talisman BodyBone Tempering. But moments later, he opened his eyes in disappointment. The voltage wasnt high enough. Each new stage of Five Thunder Talisman Body required a drastic increase in electrical intensity. This transformer could only reach 300Vnot enough for Bone Tempering. Zheng Fa sighed, storing the transformer away. This so-called "immortal treasure of the modern era" had finally fallen behind his cultivation speed. Though, he figured he could still use it to electrocute Old Bai for funthe old man was always interested in Five Thunder Talisman Body. The Next Day C School Zheng Fa sat in his classroom, absentmindedly thinking about how to continue his Five Thunder Talisman Body training. Around him, everyone else was intensely focused, pushing through the final stretch before the college entrance exams. Then, Tang Lingwu walked up to his desk. By now, no one reacted to her presence anymore. Not even Wang Chen. It was as if her being next to Zheng Fa was the most natural thing in the world. Or maybe, the pressure of the exams had made everyone too exhausted to care. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Lingwu was carrying several things A bulging folder and a notebook. Zheng Fa blinked and looked at her face. Had she been staying up late again? But noTang Lingwu looked completely refreshed. Her fair skin glowed with vitality, and ever since mastering Linghe Body, she had grown even more beautiful. Why are you staring at me? Tang Lingwu stopped walking, puzzled, and touched her face. Youve gotten even prettier. Zheng Fa spoke his thoughts honestly. Tang Lingwus ears turned red. From behind them, Wang Chens bitter voice rang out. Enough already! If youre going to flirt, do it outside! Werent you supposed to be studying?! Tang Lingwu ignored Wang Chen and placed the folder on Zheng Fas desk, flipping it open to reveal architectural blueprints. These were designed by my moms firm, she explained, pointing to the drawings. Look over them and tell me if you want any changes. Zheng Fa glanced at the blueprintsthey depicted a small estate. Because it was located on a mountainside, flat land was limited, so the buildings were compact. There were only two main structures Upon entering the estate, there was a three-story Chinese-style building. This will be for guests or patients, Tang Lingwu explained. Like a combination of a guest house and a medical ward. Behind this building was an open space, reserved for Zheng Fas future farming plans. At the far end of the estate, near the mountainside, was an area marked with a question mark. My mom said this area is for us to live in, so it should have more privacy. She wants to know what kind of house you would like. Zheng Fa shook his head. I dont have any preferences. You decide Oh, and ask Old Baiyoull all be living there too. From behind them, Wang Chens voice rang out again. Wait a second. Hmm? Your mom is building a house for him? Wang Chen pointed at Zheng Fa, then at Tang Lingwu. You two are going to live together?! Arent you supposed to be focusing on studying?! Zheng Fa narrowed his eyes at him. I tried to focus! Wang Chen gritted his teeth, stabbing his finger at his "College Entrance Exam Guidebook." I was trying to read my damn book, but I kept hearing you two talk, and I couldnt concentrate! Then I started reading between the lines of my textbook. And do you know what I saw? What? Two words. "Pure Jealousy." Wang Chen dramatically turned to Tang Lingwu. Tang Lingwu, do you happen to have a younger sister? ??? Tang Lingwu looked utterly confused. Im not after the house! Wang Chen declared. I just cant bear to lose my best bro! I just want to be his brother-in-law! With Wang Chen making things weird, Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu had to continue their conversation outside in the hallway. Once there, Tang Lingwu handed Zheng Fa the notebook she had been carrying. Flipping through it, Zheng Fa immediately recognized Old Bais handwriting. And thenhis eyes widened in shock. The notes were based on Master Pangs talisman diagrams. First, Old Bai had simplified some of the overly complex structures. Then, with Tang Lingwus help, they had applied previous classification methods to find recurring patterns. On the first page, Old Bai had written "Algorithmic proof: Five Element Sub-Talismans are not unique. Every talisman diagram contains three distinct sub-talismans, with the Five Element Sub-Talismans being just one type." "The Five Element Sub-Talismans are the most easily observed, but other sub-talismans seem incomplete or less defined." "I hypothesize that every talisman is composed of three sub-talismans, but aside from the Five Element Sub-Talismans, the meanings of the others remain unclear." Zheng Fa turned more pages. The handwriting was new, slightly rushed Clearly written in the past few days. Old Bai had even analyzed Zheng Fas first Yuan Talismanthe True Form Shadowless Talismanbreaking it down into three components. One of them was the Earth-element sub-talisman. The other two remained a mystery. Old Bai he Hes been working nonstop these past few days, Tang Lingwu said. I also asked that senior brother to run more tests. We werent expecting much, but since the talisman diagrams were more complete, the patterns became more obvious. The computer automatically classified them. I worked with Old Bai, and we realized All talisman diagrams are composed of three core components. We call it The Three Sub-Talisman Principle. Zheng Fa exhaled slowly. This was no small breakthrough. Old Bai said he He said hes sleeping for two days and told you not to bother him. Tang Lingwu smirked. Zheng Fa suddenly felt the weight of the notebook in his hands. That old man was just telling me not to push myself. He lied, Tang Lingwu said, squinting playfully. This is a gift. Huh? Youre eighteen today. Book 2: Chapter 50: Farewell Vol 2 Chapter 50: Farewell "Professor Bai, your Three-Sub-Talisman Law is pretty impressive!" Two days later, when Zheng Fa visited Old Bais house again, he couldn''t help but praise Bai Nascent Soul. This old man had been secretly working on something big behind his back. "Just a minor breakthrough, nothing much!" Old Bai waved his hand, feigning humility, but his face was full of arrogance. Looking at the smug old man, Zheng Fa suddenly pulled out his notebook from his backpack. "Professor Bai, I didnt quite understand some parts of the Three-Sub-Talisman Law in my noteswould you, the creator, be willing to enlighten me?" Zheng Fa asked sincerely. "Go ahead!" Old Bai smirked and leaned back in his chair, exuding confidence. "In the Three-Sub-Talisman system, aside from the Five Elements Sub-Talismans, how many other types of sub-talismans are there?" "" Old Bai twitched his lips and fell into silence for a long while before answering, "...Not sure. More talisman diagrams need to be studied." "Are these sub-talismans finite?" "Also not sure." "What about the functions of the other two types of sub-talismans?" "Not sure either." Zheng Fa slowly set down his notebook, his gaze deep as he stared at Old Bai. Old Bai gradually sat up straight, the smug look on his face turning into an awkward expression. "Uh these are just results from algorithm calculations," Old Bai muttered in a small voice, almost like he was making a grievance-filled excuse. "In such a short time, I havent even interacted with real spiritual energy or talismans. How much could I possibly figure out?" Flipping through the notes, Zheng Fa realized that much of Old Bais wording was based on speculation. After some hesitation, Old Bai suddenly added, "Actually, Lingwu had a theory before, and I think its quite interesting." "Hmm?" Zheng Fa turned to look at Tang Lingwu. Her face was a little flushed, as if embarrassed, and she muttered, "I was just making wild guesses." "What theory? Lets hear it." Zheng Fa was curious. What kind of idea could even intrigue Old Bai? "Since Lingwu studies computer science, she thoughtat its core, talismans are a way for humans to communicate with the world, which is somewhat similar to how computers interact with hardware." Zheng Fa had a moment of realization. He seemed to understand Tang Lingwus hypothesis. "Code?" He recalled a previous conversation with Senior Sister Zhang about the essence of talisman scriptsshe believed they were the flow patterns of spiritual energy, but others referred to them as Dao Scripts. "Exactly!" Old Bai clapped his hands. "Lingwu, how did you put it again?" Tang Lingwu looked at Zheng Fas curious gaze and no longer seemed shy. She started explaining, "Ive always wonderedwhat exactly enables talismans to take effect?" "Based on your descriptions, I think talismans essentially use divine sense or spiritual power to control the worlds elements." "So, I started wonderingcould the Yuan Talisman be seen as a function?" "The three types of sub-talismans might actually be three different types of statements. For example, the Five Elements Sub-Talismans could be call statementstelling the world what kind of spiritual energy is needed." "The other two types of sub-talismans might serve different purposesperhaps one handles logical operations, while the other acts as an output interface for interacting with the world" Tang Lingwu''s voice trailed off as she seemed to lose confidence, and she quickly added, "I was just randomly speculating." Zheng Fa and Old Bai both chuckled. "Thats an interesting idea! If it holds up, this would be the Second Law of Tangs Talisman Dao!" Old Bai laughed. Zheng Fa nodded in agreement, his gaze carrying a hint of encouragement toward Tang Lingwuof course, this idea was still immature and needed much refinement and verification. But it wasnt entirely impossible. And both Zheng Fa and Old Bai knew that Tang Lingwu had always lacked confidence. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was precisely this lack of confidence that made her work so hard. In truth, both Zheng Fa and Old Bai felt that this girl had already contributed a lot. Yet, Tang Lingwu herself didnt seem fully aware of how much financial power she had backing her. Seeing the amused yet encouraging looks on Zheng Fa and Old Bais faces, Tang Lingwu lowered her gaze, but her expression was filled with excitement and liveliness. The Second Law of Tangs Talisman Dao was still just a hypothesis. But the First Law of Bais Talisman Dao had now been revised into the Three-Sub-Talisman Law (Incomplete Edition)frankly, it was a bit of an unexpected surprise, yet at the same time, it led to even more mysteries. However, after Old Bais explanation, Zheng Fa was no longer anxious. At the very least, they were gradually uncovering the essence of the Talisman Dao. "By the way, Professor Bai, about that terminally ill person you said you were going to visit in Jingchenghow did that go?" Old Bai had gone on that trip alone. After all, Zheng Fa didnt know the person, and given the circumstances, a severely ill individual might not want too many visitors. It wasnt appropriate to intrude. "Didnt get to see them," Old Bai said with a strange expression. "I even missed their self-hosted funeral." "A self-hosted funeral?" Zheng Fa felt like he was suddenly unable to understand Chinese. "Yeah, that person said they wanted to hold a funeral while they were still alive. Apparently, the scene was full of people crying their hearts out" "" "And now?" Old Bai pulled out his phone, opened a short-video app, and tapped on one of the influencers in his follow list. "Here." Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu leaned in to take a lookon the screen, an elderly woman in a military-green jacket, wearing sunglasses, with windblown hair and a reckless smile, was riding a black motorcycle, roaring across the open wilderness. "This is" "Shes traveling the world now." Now Zheng Fa understood why Old Bai said he didnt get to meet the person. "Professor Bai, who is she?" Tang Lingwus eyes sparkled as she watched the woman in the video, a hint of admiration in her expressionas if this was the kind of person she aspired to be. "Didnt Zheng Fa say he needed an agricultural expert?" Old Bai explained. "This woman spent her whole life researching agriculturenever married, never had kids, just dedicated herself to the fields." "Her vibe doesnt match that at all?" Zheng Fa glanced at the screen again, feeling skeptical. "She said shed been stuck in the dirt all her life, so if she was going to die soon, she might as well be stylish for once." Old Bai sighed. "Old rebel." "" "Professor Bai, whats your relationship with her?" Considering their ages and looking at the charismatic old woman in the video, Zheng Fa couldnt help but entertain some playful thoughts. "I was in Jingcheng before, and I joined a high-intelligence senior dating group," Old Bai admitted, looking slightly embarrassed. "Thats where I met her." "You liked her?" "A little." "And she rejected you?" Zheng Fa pressed. "" Old Bai let out a long sigh. "She wasnt even there to date! She said she never wanted to get marriedher mother forced her to go, worried that shed have no one to take care of her when she got old." "How old was she at the time?" "Fifty-eight." Zheng Fa was speechless. Getting pressured into marriage at fifty-eightno wonder she turned rebellious in her later years. "She even said, Well, at least now that Im dying early, my mom doesnt have to worry anymore." Old Bai sighed, as if he still had lingering emotions about this woman. There was an air of unresolved emotions lingering between them. "You two" "If we cant be partners, cant we at least be old friends? Ive been in touch with her these past few days, but shes on the road, so she replies slowly." Old Bai clicked on his chat list in the app. "Huh? She replied?" He checked the message, then looked up at Zheng Fa. "Shes coming to the provincial capital next month." He didnt say anything more, but the look in his eyes was clear. Zheng Fa glanced down at the notebook in his hands and said, "If I can help, Ill give it a try." In the Xuanyi Realm, today was the day Senior Sister Zhang was leaving the sect. She wasnt traveling alone. This trip to Taiyang County included a group of disciples under her command. If she had been traveling alone, she would have moved as quickly as possible. But since she was bringing disciples with her, safety was a priority. So, she chose to take the sects flying shuttlea shuttle-shaped vessel commonly used by cultivators. It was five to six times faster than an escort ship, but it could carry far fewer people. A group of people stood at the dock, with Senior Sister Zhang at the forefront. The departure time had already passed. Yet, she didnt move. She merely frowned slightly, as if waiting for something. Some of the disciples found it odd but didnt dare ask questions. Instead, they exchanged glances with their fellow disciples, silently asking: After all, Senior Sister Zhang was known for her decisivenesswhen she said she was leaving, she would leave immediately. Who couldno, who to keep her waiting? And yet, here she stood at the dock, waiting for hours without showing any impatience. One of the disciples shifted their gaze toward the distance and gestured with their chin. A trail of dust rose in the distance. Zheng Fas figure appeared, rushing toward them at full speed. A Warhorse Talisman was stuck to his leg, allowing him to move as swiftly as a galloping steed. When he finally reached the dock and saw Senior Sister Zhang and the others, he let out a breath of relief. "Senior Sister!" He called out to her. Behind Zheng Fa, Seventh Young Master and his sister followed. They were also acquainted with Senior Sister Zhang, and upon hearing that she was heading to Taiyang County, they had come to see her off. Senior Sister Zhang looked at Zheng Fa, whose clothes were slightly disheveled from his hurried journey, and couldnt help but press her lips into a smile. The disciples behind her exchanged glances, eyes full of knowing amusement. "Im late" Zheng Fa scratched his head awkwardly, as if about to explain. Senior Sister Zhang waved a hand, cutting him off. "I know you." Zheng Fa was momentarily stunned. Then, he smiled and handed her a book. Senior Sister Zhang glanced at the title, then looked up at Zheng Fa. "Yes. Its not fully developed yet, but it might be of some help to you," Zheng Fa said. "I was copying this book down, and nearly missed sending you off because of it." Behind him, Seventh Young Master and his sister listened but didnt dare interrupt. Senior Sister Zhang had past ties with the Zhao family, but those were ties from the previous generation. She herself wasnt particularly close to the Zhao family. The siblings saw with their own eyes how the faint crease in Senior Sister Zhangs brows gradually eased, and how her eyes shimmeredso bright they almost made her seem like a different person. "Youre heading to Taiyang County too?" She suddenly turned to Zhao Jinglan and asked. "Yes!" "Youre staying at Zheng Fas place now?" "Yes!" "Then come aboard." She nodded at Zhao Jinglan. Zhao Jinglan stood there, dumbfounded, taking a long moment before asking, "Uh is that alright?" "Were old acquaintances. Theres no issue." Senior Sister Zhang glanced briefly at Zheng Fa before replying with a tone of absolute authority. "Yes!" Zhao Jinglan turned to look at Zheng Fa, deep in thought. Traveling with Senior Sister Zhang was obviously the better choiceit ensured greater safety and provided a solid backing. As they watched the flying shuttle gradually disappear into the sky, Seventh Young Master rubbed his chin and looked at Zheng Fa suspiciously. "Did Senior Sister Zhang really take my sister with her because of our family ties?" "Senior Sister Zhang has a warm heart!" Zheng Fa replied with a straight face. "I saw her smile so brightly when you handed her that book!" Seventh Young Master smirked. "Whats in it? Love poems?" "" Zheng Fa immediately realized that Seventh Young Master thought the book was a love letter. But The books first author was Old Bai, a man who struggled just to pursue a rebellious old lady. That hardly fit the narrative. And the second author uh, that was Tang Lingwu. On a small boat floating in the great river beside the dock, a young man in scholars robes watched the flying shuttle vanish into the horizon. He turned to the two people beside him and said softly, "Zhang Wuyi has left. Lets go probe that Zheng Fa." Book 2: Chapter 51: Different Vol 2 Chapter 51: Different The three figures looked like a master and his two servants. The young man leading them had the air of a scholarly noble, with refined features and an upright demeanor, completely devoid of any sinister aura. The other two were more ordinaryone middle-aged, one younger, both dressed as servants. However, their expressions and bearing suggested they were no common men. Hearing the young nobles words, the younger servant on the left asked, Young Master, this Zheng Fa has only recently gained some fame in the Jiushan Sect. Hes just a Qi Refining cultivatorwhy should we care so much about him? The young noble glanced at him but said nothing. Mind your mouth! The older servant suddenly slapped the younger one across the face and scolded, If the Young Master takes an interest in someone, we investigate. Do you need an explanation? Your servant admits his mistake. The young servant, though slapped, didnt dare show a trace of anger. He simply lowered his head in submission. The young noble studied the two of them for a long moment before finally speaking. Its not just Zheng Fa. Any genius from the Hundred Immortals Alliance, or even from the Xuanyi Realm, will not be left unchecked by our Holy Sect. The two servants exchanged a glance, still somewhat puzzled. Last time, during the great decline of spiritual energy, Tianhe Sect produced an unparalleled genius. Our Holy Sect failed to take notice early on, and in the end, he nearly unified the entire Xuanyi Realm. The young nobles face flickered with an ambiguous expressionsomewhere between fear and admiration. That time, our Holy Sect was nearly wiped out. Were it not for the deep foundations of our sect and the protection of our founder, we might have lost our entire lineage. This time, our sect will not repeat the mistake of ignoring rising geniuses. So thats why youre paying attention to Zheng Fa? The two servants finally understood. Its not that hes particularly important. The sect is far more wary of the famous geniuses from the Five Great Sects. As for the Hundred Immortals Alliance, only a few, like Zhang Wuyi, warrant serious concern. The young noble shook his head. But Zheng Fa is rumored to be the greatest talisman prodigy in the alliances history. On top of that, the Jiushan Sects Sect Master has taken him as a disciple. That alone makes me interested. Our sects techniques are best at deception. You two, infiltrate Jiushan Sect and take a look He thought for a moment before adding, If the opportunity arises, eliminate him. Yes. Senior Sister Zhang wants me to stay at her place? Zheng Fa looked at Senior Sister Yuan, a little surprised by the message she had brought. Thats right. Senior Sister Yuan nodded, recalling Senior Sister Zhangs exact words. She said the Xuanyi Realm isnt too peaceful these days. Several well-known young cultivators have mysteriously diedand your current residence is too close to the market district, making it an easy target for ill-intentioned people. Hearing this, Zheng Fa couldnt help but glance toward Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard. He thought he caught a glimpse of her smiling at him from a small pavilion. Ive been living at Senior Sister Zhangs place this whole time, Senior Sister Yuan added, patting her chest. I even promised to watch overno, I mean protect you! Zheng Fa understood Senior Sister Zhangs kindness. Her courtyard was rich in spiritual energy and far safer than his current residenceanyone would envy such an invitation. But instead of immediately agreeing, he turned to Seventh Young Master behind him. Zheng Fa, Im heading back to Qingmu Sect. As if knowing what Zheng Fa was thinking, Seventh Young Master suddenly spoke up. Youre leaving? Seventh Young Master pursed his lips, pulling Zheng Fa aside for a few steps before lowering his voice. My sisters trip to Taiyang County its dangerous, isnt it? Zheng Fa couldnt help but wince. Clever Seventh Young Master was back. She gave me a bunch of spirit stones and elixirs before she left, saying she wouldnt need them anymore. Seventh Young Master lowered his head, his voice heavy. Does she think Im stupid? ...Its not that dangerous. As long as Senior Sister Zhao is careful, she should be safe. And Senior Sister Zhang is with her. Zheng Fa quickly reassured him. I know my sister is exhausted Seventh Young Master suddenly interrupted. She has to train herself while gathering resources for me and expanding her connections. Even my mastershe had to ask so many people to pull strings just to secure that opportunity for me. Zheng Fa, I want to go back and train. When I reach Foundation Establishment, Ill be able to help her. When I reach Golden Core, whatever she wants, Ill be able to provide. When I reach Nascent Soul, hehe, then Ill bring you along to enjoy lifeoh, and my mother and also Gao Yuan! Then Ill be waiting. Zheng Fa smiled as he looked at him. He had always thought Seventh Young Master had it easy in Qingmu Sect, living a smooth, carefree life. But now, he realizedhe had changed. At the dock, just before boarding, Seventh Young Master suddenly asked, I heard the Hundred Immortals Alliance holds a Hundred Immortals Conference every ten years, where disciples from various sects spar and exchange knowledge. Are you going? I probably will. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zheng Fa had heard about the Hundred Immortals Conference before. He had also come to understand the nature of the Hundred Immortals Alliance. Rather than a traditional sect, it functioned more like a commercial city-state alliance, with frequent trade and collaboration between sectsthough most operated independently. The Hundred Immortals Conference served both as a way to strengthen ties and as a battleground for competing interests. The next conference was less than two years awaytypically, it took place two years after the Immortal Talent Conference. By then, the most exceptional disciples from the recent generation would have started to stand out. Zheng Fa recalled that Senior Sister Zhang had once dominated the talisman arts competition at a Hundred Immortals Conference decades ago, earning the title of first in talisman arts among her generation. I think Ill go too. Seventh Young Masters eyes sparkled. If I train hard for two years, I should reach Foundation Establishment by then. Mm. Zheng Fa wasnt sure what he was getting at. You should make it too, Seventh Young Master grinned. Lets meet again thenas Foundation Establishment cultivators! When I talk in that kind of grand tone, I at least say Golden Core level. Zheng Fa couldnt help but tease. Seeing Seventh Young Masters frozen expression, Zheng Fa burst into laughter. In the Xuanyi Realm, he only truly felt young when he was with a select few people. Zhao Jingfan. Zheng Fa suddenly grew serious. Do you know what I hope for? Huh? To meet again at the Nascent Soul stage. Seventh Young Master held his breath for a moment before muttering, Even in my dreams, I wouldnt dare think that far ahead. As Zheng Fa watched him board the ship, Seventh Young Master suddenly gripped the railing and shouted toward him, Nascent Soul reunion! Zheng Fa smiled and waved. Nascent Soul was an incredibly difficult stage to reach, especially for someone like Seventh Young Master, whose aptitude wasnt considered top-tier. But still, Zheng Fa hopedhoped that in this world, people like Seventh Young Master Could live a long, fulfilling life. Around them, others had been drawn by Seventh Young Masters loud declaration and were now curiously looking at the two of them. Uncle, are these Immortal Sect cultivators? Among the crowd, a pair of uncle and nephew watched as Seventh Young Master and Zheng Fa spoke. The young man, the same one who had been slapped on the boat earlier, sneered and whispered, Nascent Soul, huh? What an idiothe doesnt even know how vast the heavens are. The middle-aged man shot him a sharp look, warning him not to speak carelessly in a place with so many prying eyes. The two of them turned and walked toward the market district, but as they passed Zheng Fa, the young man couldnt resist glancing back at him again. Immortal Sect cultivators are different from us, the middle-aged cultivator spoke only after they had distanced themselves from the crowd. In our Holy Sect, bloodline is everything. Those with the Ancient Saint Bloodline are naturally superior to the rest of us. We rely on our bloodline to cultivate rapidly. Without the Saint Blood Pill, neither of us would have any hope of advancing to Nascent Soul. But these Immortal Sect cultivators they dont have those limitations. Sighing, the middle-aged man continued, Our Holy Sect is both strong of our bloodline and by it. Even the Holy Son is bound by this fate. Thats why they fear these geniuses who have no such limits. The young man nodded, looking toward the distant Jiushan Sect with a flicker of apprehension. But that sect still has three Nascent Soul cultivators. Were just Foundation Establishment Thats why the Young Master isnt here. The middle-aged man glanced at his unsettled companion and added, Dont let it get to you. Its not just our Holy Sectthe entire Xuanyi Realm operates the same way. Jiushan Sect is no different. The young man pursed his lips. The older man chuckled, as if amused by his naivety. In our Holy Sect, those with weak cultivation and inferior bloodlines serve the geniuses as slaves and servants. But these Immortal Sects? They do the same thingjust wrapped in a facade of righteousness. Enough. Jiushan Sect isnt something we can provoke. Lets not waste timelets find out where Zheng Fa lives. The two arrived at Zheng Fas residence. The middle-aged man took one look and chuckled. This place is crawling with people from all over. If we move carefully, taking him out wont be difficult. The real challenge is getting away afterward. The young man scanned the area and nodded in agreement. This district housed not just Jiushan Sect disciples, but also their families. And with the market district bustling as it was, many outsiders had settled here temporarily. It was the perfect place to strike. Not wanting to delay, the two found an inn at the street corner, rented a room, and began watching Zheng Fas house from the window every day. One Day Later Uncle are we sure Zheng Fa actually lives here? The young man was losing patience and turned to his uncle. I already asked aroundthis is definitely his place. The middle-aged man looked equally confused as he stared at the completely deserted courtyard. Hes well-known in Jiushan Sect. Theres no mistake. But Wait two more days. Three Days Later The two of them stood by the window, looking at each other in silence. Uncle even the innkeeper is asking what weve been doing locked up in our room all day. Lets go ask around in the market district again. Then can we go see a play? The young man suddenly suggested. I heard its really popular right nowtheres a show tonight! Seeing his nephews eager expression, the middle-aged man hesitated for a moment before finally nodding. At the Theater By the time they arrived at the theater, the entrance was already packed with people buying tickets. The young man squeezed through the crowd and managed to grab two tickets. When he turned back, he found his uncle surveying the area. Uncle, what are you looking at? I heard this play was created by Zheng Fa. Seeing all this, its clear that Jiushan Sect is making a fortune from it. They entered the theater and found that nearly all 10,000 seats were filled. After doing some quick calculations, the middle-aged man muttered, This one performance alone must be bringing in at least 300 spirit stones for Jiushan Sect. His nephew nodded absentmindedly, but he wasnt really listeninghis eyes were darting around excitedly, taking in the bustling atmosphere. The middle-aged man sighed as he observed his nephews enthusiasm. He knew the boys temperament wasnt fully set yethe simply loved excitement and liveliness. But the Holy Sect was rigidly hierarchical. There was no room for personal indulgence. This was his nephews first time outside the sect, and he was already getting carried away. Still, the uncles heart softened. He decided to just let the boy enjoy himself. Before long, the play "Rescuing the Young Cultivator Pang Qian" began. After the Play The performance seemed to pass in the blink of an eye. As the uncle and nephew left the crowded theater, neither spoke, still immersed in the story. After a long silence, the middle-aged man suddenly heard his nephew mutter, Jiushan Sect is different. Hm? In the play, the Jiushan Sect disciples went to great lengths and paid a huge price just to rescue a mere Qi Refining cultivator, the young man said softly. Thats not how our Holy Sect operates. The middle-aged man twitched his lips, looking at his nephew with a hint of exasperation. Its just a play! Its fictional! he hissed in a low voice. His nephew fell silent. At the Market District Leaving the theater, they wandered into the market district, taking the opportunity to gather information on Zheng Fa. The middle-aged man glanced at the bustling crowd and couldnt help but sigh. This market wasnt nearly as busy a few days ago when we first arrived. It must be the play drawing in all these peopleJiushan Sect is raking in even more profits. His nephew didnt care about the economics of it all. His eyes roamed the market, following the excitement. As they walked, they stumbled upon a store with an incredibly long queue. A sign at the entrance read: Half a stone per personno extra sales allowed! Curious, they stepped closer and realized it was a spiritual grain store. Brother, why is this store so popular? The young man asked a cultivator at the end of the line. First time in Jiushan Sect? Yes. They sell Yellow Sprout Rice here for cheap! Jiushan Sect made a special deal with Qianhe Sect just so people could afford good spirit rice. The uncle and nephew exchanged glances. We came here for a play, and now were about to buy spiritual rice to take back with us. The cultivator sighed. Even if we dont eat it ourselves, we can resell it for a profit. Too bad they limit purchases to half a stone per personI heard Jiushan Sect disciples arent restricted, though. Some people are already reselling it at higher prices. Well, what can you do? The cultivator sighed. Jiushan Sect says its a benefit for lower-level disciplesas long as they get to eat or sell it to make ends meet, its fine. Hearing this, the young man turned to his uncle and murmured, Uncle Jiushan Sect really is different. His uncle didnt reply. He simply stepped into line behind the cultivator. Book 2: Chapter 52: Awakening Vol 2 Chapter 52: Awakening Zheng Fa walked along the mountain path of Eighth Peak. It was early morning, and many disciples from Uncle Master Pangs lineage were out and about. When they saw Zheng Fa, the lower-level disciples would bow to him first, while even the higher-level ones greeted him with a smile. Zheng Fa knew this was because of the Yellow Sprout Rice trade. Initially, he had arranged with Qianhe Sect to purchase 300 stones of Yellow Sprout Rice per month. But those 300 stones had sold out within just ten days. Eventually, they had to restrict purchases for outsiders. Now, Jiushan Sect was ordering 600 stones per monthdouble the original amount. The biggest beneficiaries of this trade were none other than the Jiushan Sect disciples. As Zheng Fa walked, he returned every bow and greeting from his fellow disciples. A path that normally took one incense sticks time to walk ended up taking him half an hour. By the time he arrived at Uncle Master Pangs hall, the sun was already high in the sky. Inside the hall, Uncle Master Pang sat calmly, as if expecting him. He simply nodded and said, "Zheng Shizhi, what brings you here?" Zheng Fa bowed respectfully before glancing around. Many other disciples were present, watching him with curiosity. Among the three Nascent Soul cultivators in Jiushan Sect, Uncle Master Pang was the one who paid the most attention to his disciples. His own Master, Sect Master Yuan, was too high up to bother with daily affairs. As for Senior Sister Zhangs master, Zhenren Huang, Zheng Fa had never even met himwhich showed how reclusive he was. But Uncle Master Pang frequently gathered his disciples to personally teach them. He was one of the few Nascent Soul cultivators who truly looked out for his students. Zheng Fa couldn''t help but feel a little envious of these senior brothers. "Uncle Master, I have a request." Zheng Fa cut straight to the point. "Senior Sister Zhang took many disciples with her when she left. Now, the Administrative Hall and market district are severely short-handed. Id like to ask Uncle Master to send some of his disciples to help manage the market." "" Uncle Master Pang slowly straightened in his seat and gave Zheng Fa a look. His expression said it all"Senior Sister Zhang just left, and you''re already making moves to take over?" Zheng Fa, of course, understood his suspicions. The Administrative Hall and market district had always been Senior Sister Zhangs domain. Uncle Master Pangs disciples had never been allowed to interfere. "I already spoke with Senior Sister Zhang about this before she left," Zheng Fa explained. "She agreed." In truth, Senior Sister Zhang had taken so many people with her precisely to remove certain obstacles for him. Seeing Uncle Master Pangs doubtful expression, Zheng Fa elaborated further: "In the past few years, some disciples have exploited their connection to Senior Sister Zhang to take advantage of others. Some have even colluded with corrupt merchants." "Senior Sister Zhang has always dealt with these matters harshly, but lets be honestthese problems never truly go away." "The market district is growing rapidly, but that also means the greedy ones are becoming bolder and more numerous." Zheng Fa understood that this problem would only get worse in the future. He was confident that the market would generate even greater profits in spirit stones and resources. But with spiritual energy declining, these resources would become even more valuableand people even greedier. Even Senior Sister Zhang couldnt completely control human greed. The best they could do was change the rules to curb it. "So you want my disciples to handle this?" "Senior Brothers from your lineage are skilled in the ''Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes'' technique," Zheng Fa said with a smile. "Id like to invite them to oversee the marketto prevent troublemakers and monitor the disciples working there." Uncle Master Pangs direct disciples had all trained in Void-Seeking Spirit Eyesexcept for the unlucky Zhou Qianyuan, who hadnt learned it yet. In Zheng Fas mind, these guys were perfect for security workthey basically came with built-in surveillance! Hearing this, the disciples in the hall exchanged uncertain glances. They didnt seem too interestedthis job sounded boring and full of potential enemies. After all, the market district belonged to Senior Sister Zhangs faction. Seeing their reluctance, Zheng Fa raised three fingers. "Of course, I wouldnt make Senior Brothers work for nothing. Ill personally ensure that each of you receives three extra spirit stones per monthon behalf of Senior Sister Zhang." That immediately changed their expressions. Boring? Good! Getting paid for doing nothing? Even better! Making enemies? With spirit stones, anything was negotiable! Uncle Master Pang glanced at his excited disciples, then back at Zheng Fa. He was starting to feel that if Zheng Fa ever gave a speech, his disciples would all abandon him. Three spirit stones per month wasnt even a high wage. His disciples were all Foundation Establishment cultivatorseven a lazy disciple in the market could easily earn that much. But the problem was his lineage was poor! They managed the Disciplinary Hall, which only paid fixed salaries. Unlike Senior Sister Zhangs faction, which controlled the market district and made huge profits. And in terms of talisman crafting, Uncle Master Pangs disciples simply couldnt competethe high-end talisman market was entirely monopolized by Senior Sister Zhangs side. This was why, despite Uncle Master Pangs diligent teaching, his disciples were never able to surpass Senior Sister Zhangs factionbecause they simply had fewer resources. No wonder there was resentment. Senior Sister Zhangs offer wasnt just about cleaning up the market. It was also a concession. "I underestimated Senior Sister Zhangs generosity." After a long silence, Uncle Master Pang finally nodded. "Very well. If any of my disciples wish to go, they may follow Zheng Shizhi." Then, he glanced at Zheng Fa and suddenly asked, "Youve reached Qi Refining Sixth Layer?" "Yes!" Zheng Fa nodded. His cultivation speed had never been slow, and these past few days living at Senior Sister Zhangs place, where spiritual energy was abundant, had made his breakthrough effortless. "Most people take longer with each breakthrough," Uncle Master Pang murmured. "But youre getting faster" He suddenly frowned. "Your cultivation speed is already catching up to Senior Sister Zhang in her youth." Zheng Fa was startled. He didnt know how fast Senior Sister Zhang had advancedbut he did know that she had been the fastest to reach Foundation Establishment in Hundred Immortals Alliance history. Thinking about it, it made sense The Talisman Dao Foundation Establishment Method had benefitted Zheng Fa far more than it had Senior Sister Zhang. And if he counted his modern world experience, he had been cultivating for quite some time. Plus, he had been living in the most spiritually rich area of Jiushan Sect. "If youre progressing this fast, as an elder, I must reward you." Uncle Master Pang waved his hand, and a jade scroll appeared. "This contains additional cultivation techniques for Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes. Take it and study it with Senior Sister Zhang." Zheng Fa blinked. So you hold back some secrets, huh? Of course, he understoodthis was Uncle Master Pang repaying a favor. Later, Zheng Fa was surprised when he received a report. "Youre saying someones been watching me?" "Yes," Sun Daoyu explained. "Our lineage is responsible for Jiushan Sects security, so we had disciples keep an eye on your surroundings." Zheng Fa was taken aback, then quickly said, "Thank you, Senior Brother. I appreciate the effort." Sun Daoyu waved his hand dismissively. "Junior Brother, youre giving us spirit stones to earn, and we dont have any secret techniques to offer you like Master does. The least we can do is help out with small matters like this." Zheng Fa forced a smile. "This is not a small matter." He hadnt expected Senior Sister Zhangs foresight to actually save him from trouble this soon. Sun Daoyu led him to a corner inn, where several senior brothers were already there, speaking with the innkeeper. "Zheng Zhenren!" The innkeeper, who wasnt a Jiushan Sect disciple but seemed to be a relative of one, greeted him. He had set up the inn within the sect for a living. "You were the one who noticed them?" Zheng Fa asked. "Of course! Those two checked in and then never left their roomno idea what they were up to." The innkeeper nodded. "And their room window faced directly toward your courtyard." "When these seniors came asking if Id noticed anything suspicious around your place, I immediately thought of them." As he spoke, the innkeepers expression turned a bit uneasy. "Honestly, I was just a little suspicious. I never expected them to be actual threats. That younger guy even seemed to really like Jiushan Sect." "Like?" "Yeah, after watching ''Rescuing the Young Cultivator Pang Qian'', he kept talking to me about how great Jiushan Sect was. He sounded genuinely envious." Zheng Fa and Sun Daoyu exchanged looks. "Wait he actually believed it?" Sun Daoyu muttered. "More than I do," the innkeeper replied, looking equally baffled. Even Zheng Fa was momentarily speechless. When theyd staged the play, most of Jiushan Sect had just seen it as entertainmentit wasnt exactly brainwashing material. Yet somehow, it had moved an enemy spy to admiration. "Where are they now?" "We went to knock on their door, just to ask some questions, but as soon as they saw us, they bolted," one of the senior brothers reported. "Several of our brothers went after them, but they used the rumored Heavenly Demon Shadowstep technique." Sun Daoyus expression hardened immediately. "The Heavenly Demon Shadowstep is a secret art of the Great Freedom Demon Sect," he said gravely. "Zheng Shidi, I need to report this to Master. What do you think?" "Ill go speak with the Sect Master as well." Ninth Peak C Sect Masters Hall "Heavenly Demon Shadowstep?" Upon hearing the name of the technique, Sect Master Yuan frowned deeply, an uncharacteristic look of worry appearing on his face. "Great Freedom Demon Sect?" He seemed lost in thought for a moment, then suddenly turned to Zheng Fa. "You didnt happen to seduce their Saintess, did you?" "" What kind of senior disciple PTSD is this? "No, thats impossible," the Sect Master muttered to himself. Zheng Fa felt oddly comfortedat least his master had faith in his moral character. "Senior Sister Zhang wouldnt give you the chance." "" Beside them, Senior Sister Yuan nodded in agreement, her eyes filled with guarded suspicion as she stared at Zheng Fa. "Master, what exactly is this Great Freedom Demon Sect?" Zheng Fa asked. "A demonic sect," Sect Master Yuan sighed. "You both know that the Great Freedom Demon Sect was founded by survivors of the previous great catastrophe, correct?" Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Yuan nodded. "There are rumors that some of those survivors are still alive." "Huh?" That sounded ridiculous. The previous catastrophe was over a million years ago. Was it even possible for someone to have lived that long? "There are thirteen ancient sects we call the Thirteen Great Demon Clans. Each of them traces their lineage back to a different ancient cultivator, and together, they are what we call the Demonic Path today." "These cultivators are known as the Thirteen Demon Ancestors. Some say at least one of them might still be alivethe most likely candidate being the founder of the Great Freedom Demon Sect." "Master, I have just one question," Zheng Fa said. "If theres really an immortal old monster that ancient, how did the Immortal Sects even survive?" After all, in the Xuanyi Realm, age equals power. If there were people who had lived for over a million years, how could anyone else even compete? "The historical records say that the last era truly was ruled by the Demonic Path," the Sect Master explained. "But then Tianhe Zun single-handedly took up his sword and annihilated the Thirteen Great Demon Clans, fighting against other hidden titans of that era until he finally unified the Xuanyi Realm." "And thats why this era is ruled by the Immortal Sects, and why weve been working tirelessly to suppress the Demonic Path ever since." The Sect Master sighed. "Now that the Great Freedom Demon Sect has resurfaced, its a troubling development." "Master why do these Demon Ancestors care so much about continuing their bloodlines?" Zheng Fa couldnt help but ask. Cultivators sought immortality. Reproduction wasnt exactly a priority. Especially for someone over a million years oldtheir descendants would be so far removed they might as well be strangers. "Their cultivation techniques all originate from the Thirteen Demon Ancestors. Only those with their bloodline can practice them," the Sect Master explained. "Ive never seen these techniques firsthand, but some great cultivators have warnedto the Demon Ancestors, their descendants are not just heirs. They are also cultivation tools." "Some even say that, at the end of the day, they are nothing more than food." "" "There are rumors that certain Demon Ancestors have survived this long by repeatedly taking over the bodies of their most talented descendants." Zheng Fa froze. "So this is how theyre dealing with the decline of spiritual energy? Theyre essentially cultivating a type of resource that only they can use?" "Thats actually a good way to put it," the Sect Master said after a long pause. "But it sounds horrifying when you say it like that." Meanwhile, the uncle and nephew who had been spying on Zheng Fa were running for their lives. The Heavenly Demon Shadowstep was an exceptional escape technique, but unfortunately, their pursuers had called in a Golden Core cultivator. They werent just failing to escapetheir pursuers were closing in. "Uncle! Where do we go?!" "The Young Master told usif were exposed, we should head to a secret meeting place. He will save us." Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The middle-aged man pointed ahead. "Were almost there!" They reached a small fisherman''s hut by the riverbank. "Thats it!" But just as they arrived at the door, the uncle suddenly stopped and handed his nephew a blood-red pill. "Uncle?" "If something happens inside, swallow this Heartburn Pill immediately." The young man was confused, but he nodded. His uncle took a deep breath and opened the door. A mystical light flickered from within "Swallow the pill!" Hearing this, the young man instantly obeyed. The moment the pill entered his stomach, his blood started to solidify, and his heartbeat slowed to a stop. And thenhe understood. There was no Young Master inside. This wasnt a safe houseit was just a warning formation. The moment they entered, their Young Master had been notified of their failure. And now, he was offering them up to the Demon Ancestors will. In the Great Freedom Demon Sect, those with pure bloodlines and high cultivation could claim the lives of others within their lineage as sacrificeswithout even lifting a finger. As his vision darkened, he clutched the doorway, whispering with his last breath "Save me" Behind him, their pursuers arrived. The Jiushan Sect disciples stared at the fallen young man, confused. "Did he mistake us for the wrong people?" Book 2: Chapter 53: The Talisman in Blood Vol 2 Chapter 53: The Talisman in Blood Zheng Fa was not some kind of bloodthirsty maniac. At least, thats what he told himself. The reason he was so interested in this mans blood stemmed from a shocking discoverythere were talisman patterns in it! When the disciples from Uncle Master Pangs lineage had captured him, the man had been on the verge of death. If not for the faint warmth still lingering in his chest, he might have already been buried. When Zheng Fa first saw him, his limbs were ice-cold and rigid, his breath so weak it was barely perceptible. Black-red blood had trickled from his lips. He had hesitated. Should he even save this man? The innkeeper had described him as a bit of a fool, sure. But he was a disciple of the Great Freedom Demon Sect. Whether his words had been genuine or an act was uncertain. And even if he was dumb enough to actually admire Jiushan Sect, Zheng Fa could not fully trust someone from the Demonic Pathnot when the Demon Ancestors had complete control over their descendants. The senior brothers had brought him back mainly to extract information. Even Zheng Fawho had been raised in modern societyknew better than to extend kindness toward a member of the Demonic Path. They had confined the man to a remote house, far from the sects core, covered in restrictive talismans to prevent any unexpected incidents. Then, two days ago The man was still unconscious. Zheng Fa had been practicing Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes, a secret technique from Uncle Master Pang, when he accidentally caught a glimpse of the blood at the corner of the mans lips And made an astonishing discovery. There were talisman patterns in his blood! It wasnt unusual for cultivators to have spiritual energy within their bodies. But for Jiushan Sect cultivators, spiritual energy was chaotic, only following a structured pattern when actively circulated. This man, howeverhis blood itself was circulating energy in the form of talisman patterns. No not talismans. It had taken several days of observation for Zheng Fa to confirm that the patterns in this mans blood were different from the talismans they carved in void space. Using the Three-Sub-Talisman Law, he analyzed it: The Five Elements Sub-Talismans in the mans blood were exactly the same as regular talismans. But the other two sub-talisman types were completely different. The main difference? Quantity and variety. If he labeled the two unknown sub-talisman types as Type A and Type B, then Type A sub-talismans were significantly fewer in variety. Type B had only two typesand every single talisman in his blood contained them. This discovery fascinated Zheng Fa. He suspected this had something to do with the fundamental nature of demonic cultivation techniques. But there was one major problemthe moment his blood left his body, the talisman patterns would fade within half an hour. This meant Zheng Fa had to extract fresh samples daily. To keep the man alive, he had even applied healing talismans. Either those talismans were too effective, or this man had an unbelievable will to survive Because today He woke up. When the young man regained consciousness, the first thing he saw was Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Yuan staring at him. Whats your name? Zheng Fa asked. The young man remained silent, clearly reluctant to answer. After a long pause, he finally said, "Lin Bufan." Nice surname, Zheng Fa nodded. But the name needs work. Drop the Bu (Not), and youll achieve great things. "?" For the first time, Lin Bufan''s dead-eyed face showed a hint of confusion. "Now that you''re awake," Zheng Fa continued, "you should realize that you''ve been captured by Jiushan Sect." "You and your companionwhat was your objective in coming here?" The moment he heard this, Lin Bufan''s expression shifted. What happened to him? he asked anxiously. "Dead." Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Yuan exchanged glancesso these two really were close. Lin Bufans eyes dimmed. He had expected this. "And his body?" "Cremated. Buried." Zheng Fa answered frankly. He had personally insisted on burning the corpseleaving a body from the Demonic Path lying around was not an option. Buried by the riverbank where he died. "Cremated" Lin Bufan fell silent for a long time, then sighed. "Thats fine at least he wasnt left to rot in the wilderness." He lifted his gaze to meet Zheng Fa''s eyes. What do you want to know? Zheng Fa sensed a willingness to cooperate. "Why were you spying on me?" "Not just you," Lin Bufan said after a pause. "Any genius from Hundred Immortals Alliance. If the opportunity arises, we will act." "Including Zhang Wuyi." "Senior Sister Zhang?" Zheng Fa immediately tensed. The timing of their infiltrationright after Senior Sister Zhang leftwas no coincidence. "Were you targeting Senior Sister Zhang?" He abruptly stood up, his voice urgent. "I dont know," Lin Bufan replied bluntly. "I have a low rank in the Demon Sect. Matters involving Zhang Wuyi are beyond my access." "But I can say for certainsomeone is watching her." "And that someonethe one who sent my uncle and me to Jiushan Sectalso wanted you dead." "Uncle?" Lin Bufan let out a dry chuckle. "In the Great Freedom Demon Sect, those with the surname Lin are considered the ruling lineagebut there are millions of us." "My parents died when I was young. My uncle was the one who raised me." After saying this, he fell completely silent, clearly unwilling to share anything more. Zheng Fa tried pressing him for more details, but he either refused to answer or simply said he didnt know. "Youre a prisoner of Jiushan Sect now," Zheng Fa reminded him. "See the spirit talismans on your body? If you try to use spiritual energy or leave this room, you will die." "If you remember anything else, let me know." With that, Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Yuan left the room. Lin Bufan watched their backs as they exited, a sharp glint flashing in his eyes. "Junior Brother, can we trust him?" Senior Sister Yuan asked. "He has his own agenda, but there are some truths in his words," Zheng Fa replied as they walked. "He probably wants to use us to avenge his uncleto get us to go after the person who sent them here." "That makes sense." His intentions werent exactly hiddenbut at the same time, Jiushan Sect could not take this lightly. "Senior Sister, I need to send a message to Senior Sister Zhang, informing her of this." "And I need to discuss this with Master." Senior Sister Yuan nodded. To Zheng Fas surprise, she didnt question him at allshe was following his lead. "On another note, Senior Sister, I need you to keep a close watch on this man." Zheng Fa turned to look at Lin Bufan''s room, deep in thought. "We know far too little about the Demonic Path. Im out in the open, but our enemies lurk in the shadows. This man has been abandoned by his own peopletheres a good chance hes already having second thoughts. Who knows? He might still be useful." "Leave it to me!" Senior Sister Yuan nodded confidently. A New Perspective on Talisman Theory As Zheng Fa pondered the strange talisman patterns in Lin Bufan''s blood, he began comparing them to the symbols he had studied before. The Three-Sub-Talisman Law was still incomplete. The Five Elements Sub-Talismans were well-defined and easiest to classify. But the other two types remained vague, both in variety and function. Yet, Lin Bufan''s blood had opened a small window of understanding Specifically, the two fixed sub-talismans that always appeared in his blood. When he cross-referenced them with his previous studies, he made an even more critical discovery One of the two Type B sub-talismans was commonly found in traditional talisman diagrams. But the other one Had never appeared before. A thought struck Zheng Fa Could this missing sub-talisman be the core secret of demonic cultivation techniques? And going even deeper Could this very sub-talisman be linked to the Demon Ancestor of the Great Freedom Demon Sect? He suddenly remembered Tang Lingwu''s theoryhow certain sub-talismans acted as an interface for communication. What if this sub-talisman was the link between Demon Sect disciples and their Ancestor? The idea was terrifying. If that was true, then Tangs Second Law of Talisman Dao might actually be real. But Zheng Fa didnt dare investigate further. He didnt even dare draw the sub-talisman. Because who knew What if it summoned a Demon Ancestor? A Breakthrough in Talisman Seals "Junior Brother!" A panting Li Nuo ran toward Zheng Fa, shouting excitedly. "I did it! I did it!" "Did what?" Zheng Fa raised an eyebrow, watching Li Nuos overjoyed expression. "I successfully created a talisman seal!" Li Nuo beamed. "A Spirit-Nurturing Talisman Seal!" "Seriously?" Zheng Fa was genuinely shocked. He hadnt expected muchafter all, Li Nuos father had died in an explosion just to create one talisman seal. Yet, after less than a month of research, they already had results? "What''s the cost?" Zheng Fa asked. "No cost!" "?" "You remember how you drew blood from that guy earlier? Well, I asked for some and tried using his blood." "" "And it worked!" Zheng Fa turned to look at Lin Bufans room, his thoughts deepening. "Just his blood?" "At least, it doesnt work with Jiushan Sect disciples'' blood," Li Nuo replied with certainty. "You actually tested that?" Zheng Fa''s eyes widened. "Well, when I couldnt afford spirit beast blood, my father and I used our own." Zheng Fa fell silent. That actually made sense. If there was one major difference between Demon Sect blood and Jiushan Sect blood It was the talisman patterns inside. "Junior Brother, demon sect heretics deserve to be wiped out!" Li Nuos eyes gleamed with righteous fervor. "Their blood is worthless!" "" Well. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Compared to spirit beasts, Demon Sect disciples had way too many advantages Spirit beasts required careful breeding, constant nourishment, and extreme care.Demon Sect disciples? They could eat, sleep, and cultivate on their own. In the past, when the Immortal Sects fought against the Demonic Path, they simply killed their enemies. After all, the risk was high, and the rewards were low. But now This was actually beneficial to righteous cultivation. Thinking about it that way, Zheng Fa suddenly understood why Li Nuo was so excited. There was just one problem A Consult with the Sect Master "Master," Zheng Fa asked as he sat in the Sect Masters grass hut, "if someone grows a spirit plant for centuries, and we harvest itwill they come for revenge?" "Who?" The Sect Master thought for a moment, then asked suspiciously, "Did you mess with Uncle Master Pangs Thousand-Year Purple Bamboo? That would be unwise. He treasures that thing. As long as it''s not dead, just return it to him." "No, Master, Im talking about the Demonic Path." "Oh. The Demonic Path? Why should we be polite to them?!" The Sect Master slapped his chest proudly and declared, "The Immortal and Demonic Paths do not coexist! Theres no need for honor! If anything happens, you have meyour Master! Ive slain my fair share of demon cultivators!" "Alright then" Zheng Fa grinned, reassured by his masters shamelessly protective attitude. "So, tell mewhose spirit plant are you planning to cut down?" "Oh, no big dealjust the Great Freedom Demon Sects Demon Ancestor." The Sect Master fell into deep silence. After a long pause, he slowly said, "How about I uproot Uncle Master Pangs Thousand-Year Purple Bamboo and give that to you instead?" "" "I told youdisciples are nothing but trouble! Each one more reckless than the last!" Book 2: Chapter 54: Life and Death Vol 2 Chapter 54: Life and Death Using Demon Sect disciples'' blood to create talisman seals seemed like the perfect solution Except for the part where it was pure madness. Even though the Demonic Path was in decline, and the status of the Thirteen Demon Ancestors remained uncertain, there was still one undeniable fact If you reaped the crops that a Demon Ancestor had cultivated for a million years Did you really think they wouldn''t come for revenge? Walking out of the Sect Masters grass hut, Zheng Fa shook his head. The talisman seal idea was a no-go. Not only could it never be made public, but even if it saved a few spirit stones on spirit beast blood, it would also draw far greater enemies. Not to mention talisman seals were already a controversial topic within Jiushan Sect. The risk-to-reward ratio simply wasnt worth it. "Junior Brother, that Lin Bufan still refuses to say anything. What should we do?" Senior Sister Yuan asked as she walked beside Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa thought for a moment before turning to her. "What do you think, Senior Sister?" "Kill him." She answered immediately. Despite her usual cheerful and playful demeanor, she spoke of killing as though it were the most natural thing in the world. Two short words, yet they weighed heavily on Zheng Fas mind. After a long pause, he finally nodded. "Alright." Even though he had been educated in the modern world, he now understood the reality Modern-day morality had no place in the Xuanyi Realm. He couldnt let his own hesitation put the people around him at risk. This was the safest choice. Not only had Lin Bufan originally come to assassinate him, but his very identity as a Demon Sect disciple already made him a death sentence in Jiushan Sect. The only reason Lin Bufan had survived this long was because of two factors: His blood was valuable.Zheng Fa and the others wanted to extract information from him. But he clearly wasnt cooperating. And while his blood could provide huge benefits, the risks were even greater If that unknown sub-talisman in his blood really was linked to the Demon Ancestor, then the Ancestor might still have control over him. Keeping him in Jiushan Sect was a ticking time bomb. "One more attempt," Zheng Fa said. "If he refuses to talk today, well end it." Together, they headed toward Lin Bufans confinement chamber. The moment Zheng Fa opened the door He saw something unexpected. Lin Bufan was kneeling on the ground. His face was pale, his lips bleeding, and his entire body trembled from weakness. Clearly, even getting out of bed had been an immense struggle. And yethe knelt there, gasping for breath, a desperate light in his eyes. "I swear loyalty to you," Lin Bufan rasped, his voice weak but firm with determination. "Just spare my life." Zheng Fa blinked. He turned to Senior Sister Yuan, who looked just as surprised. "I didnt say anything to him!" she muttered, confused. Lin Bufan let out a weak laugh. "This Senior Sister didnt have to say anything," he said. "But she stopped coming as often." "And the people healing me stopped showing up." That alone had been enough for him to realize the truth. He was about to be abandoned. Zheng Fa frowned. This guy is sharper than I thought. "Get up first." Lin Bufan didnt beg further, nor did he act pathetically humble. With great effort, he dragged himself up, leaning against the wooden bed frame for support, then stared directly at Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa studied him carefully. The first time he had heard of Lin Bufan, the innkeeper had described him as a na?ve fool, easily manipulated. The second time he met him, Lin Bufan had seemed numb to everything, carrying only a desperate desire for revenge. Now, for the third time His eyes were filled with reckless madness. Within just a few days, it was as if he had become a different person entirely. "Youre clever," Zheng Fa said, narrowing his eyes. "But I dont want to take you in." "Why?" Lin Bufan asked. "Because even if you want to live, you still want revenge," Zheng Fa said. Lin Bufan didnt deny it. He remained silent for a long moment before slowly nodding. "My uncle served Lin Yangtian loyally his entire life," he muttered. "He was more obedient than a dog, yet he was betrayed and killed." "To others, he was just another Demon Sect disciplehis death meant nothing." "But to me he was the man who raised me." "I understand." Zheng Fa waved a hand dismissively. "But thats your business. I have no obligation to help you." "I have value!" Lin Bufan insisted. "My blood is valuable! Its useful to you! Its useful to that Senior Brother Li!" "" He even figured that out? "You really are smart," Zheng Fa muttered. "Do you know why I dont want to accept you?" Lin Bufan''s eyes flickered. "Why?" "Yes, youre useful" Zheng Fa said slowly. "But your obsession with revenge could drag Jiushan Sect into disaster." Lin Bufans expression darkened. After a long silence He suddenly clenched his jaw. "I am willing to offer my Soul Seal!" Even Senior Sister Yuan looked shocked. The Soul Seal was a well-known technique in the Xuanyi Realm. It was commonly used in the Demonic Path, but rarely practiced by the Immortal Sects. In simple terms If Lin Bufan handed over his Soul Seal, his very existence would be controlled by Zheng Fa. He would have no free will, no ability to resist. Zheng Fas control over him would be as absolute as the Demon Ancestors grip over his disciples. For many cultivators, choosing death was preferable to offering up their Soul Seal. Yet Lin Bufan was offering it freely. "Tell me," Zheng Fa said, "what is the current state of the Great Freedom Demon Ancestor?" Lin Bufan hesitated briefly but answered, "The Demon Ancestors condition is likely not good." "There are rumors that he is not even in this realm." "If he were in good condition, I wouldnt be alive right now." Zheng Fa nodded. That actually made sense. For someone as powerful as the Demon Ancestor, if Lin Yangtian had his favor, then Lin Bufan would have been instantly executed. The fact that Lin Yangtian had failed to kill him suggested that the Demon Ancestor wasnt in a position to intervene. "Not in this realm?" Zheng Fa frowned. Who else could leave this world? "I dont know," Lin Bufan admitted. "Some say the Demon Ancestor is healing." "Some say hes been sealed away." "Others say hes cultivating an ancient divine technique." Zheng Fa nodded slowly. This was useful information. Lin Bufan was merely a Foundation Establishment cultivatorthe Demon Ancestor was far beyond his reach. But his next sentence made Zheng Fas expression grow serious. "But if the Saint Ancestor descends upon the Xuanyi Realm, all of us with his bloodline will feel it Thats why the sect believes hes no longer in this world." Zheng Fa fell into deep thought. That meant the Demon Ancestors location wasnt just speculationif the bloodline itself served as a spiritual link, then the sects claim that he was not in this realm likely had some truth to it. After a moment, Zheng Fa asked, "Why choose me?" Lin Bufan hesitated, then sighed. "If Im selling myself, I at least have to sell to someone with potential And Jiushan Sect only has two geniuses." His tone was filled with frustration. "Then why didnt you say anything before?" Zheng Fa suddenly understood. "I was waiting for Zhang Wuyi to return," Lin Bufan admitted. "I told you that someone wanted to deal with her because I hoped it would make her come back sooner. That way, I could pledge my loyalty to her instead." "" Zheng Fa thought about it. Senior Sister Zhang not only didnt return She even sounded pretty excited in her latest letter, like she was having fun. "And since she still hasnt returned I cant afford to wait anymore." "" Seeking Approval from the Sect Master "You want to accept him?" Sect Master Yuan studied Zheng Fa carefully. "Yes," Zheng Fa replied. "Hes righthes useful." "Explain." The Sect Master didnt express approval or disapproval, merely waiting for Zheng Fas reasoning. "I dont actually care that much about his blood," Zheng Fa said honestly. "But the Great Freedom Demon Sect has already made a move against me and Senior Sister Zhang. Whether we like it or not, were already in conflict with them." "So?" "I listened to what he saidhe has a spiritual connection to the Demon Ancestor," Zheng Fa continued. "If the Demon Ancestor truly descends into this world, we can prepare in advance." There was one more reason Zheng Fa didnt mention He wanted to study the Demonic Path more deeply. Lin Bufans blood, his sub-talisman, his insights If Zheng Fa could understand their inner workings, he could develop countermeasures for the future. The Sect Master looked at him, then turned his gaze toward the lands below Jiushan Sect. Zheng Fa didnt say anything else. This wasnt a personal decisionit affected Jiushan Sects security. He couldnt make this call on his own. After a long silence, the Sect Master finally spoke. "Do as you see fit." Zheng Fa blinked. "Master?" The Sect Master sighed. "Ive killed my fair share of Demonic Path scum." Zheng Fa stared at him. For the first time, he felt that Maybe this old man was actually reliable. Modern World: The Provincial Capital Zheng Fa sat in the car belonging to Tang Lingwus family. This time, they werent heading to her housethey were going to the provincial capital. The agricultural expert that Old Bai had mentionedthe elderly woman from the short videohad arrived. The driver, wearing baggy shorts, drove them while chatting through the rearview mirror. "Your college entrance exams are the day after tomorrow. Are you sure youre okay skipping review?" Zheng Fa knew the driver was talking to him. After all, Tang Lingwu didnt even need to take the exams. "Its fine," Zheng Fa replied casually. His rankings in the monthly exams were already stable within the top three. Most of the points he lost were from essays or subjective questionsthings that depended more on luck than knowledge. As for the other subjects There was nothing left to review. Their school had given them two days off before the exams, and it just so happened that the agricultural expert had arrived in the city at the same time. Less than three hours later They reached the provincial capital. A Luxurious Surprise When they arrived at the final destination, all three of themZheng Fa, Old Bai, and Tang Lingwupaused. "This is?" They were standing in front of the most expensive five-star hotel in the city. The kind where even the cheapest rooms cost several thousand yuan per night. Zheng Fa wasnt sure about the exact price This was simply far beyond the scope of things he would even think about researching. The only reason he even knew about this hotel was because one of his wealthier classmates had stayed there once and bragged about it to the entire class. "Old Bai," Zheng Fa turned to him, confused. "That agriculture professoris her family rich?" Old Bai shook his head, looking just as bewildered. "She comes from an ordinary family," he said. "At least I never knew she had this much money." Just then, as they approached the hotel entrance, the doorman suddenly greeted them "Welcome, Miss Tang!" "" Zheng Fa and Old Bai turned their heads simultaneously And saw Tang Lingwu calmly nodding, as if this was completely normal. Oh. So this is what real wealth looks like. Inside, Old Bai checked his phone. "Shes waiting for us in the restaurant," he said. "She wants to treat us to a meal." The Encounter Upon entering the restaurant, they immediately spotted the elderly woman. She sat alone at a large table, surrounded by a feast of dishes, drawing the attention of several nearby guests. "Did you strike it rich?" Old Bai asked as he walked over, confused. "Or are you just giving up on saving money?" The old woman laughed and stood up. "Of course Im not saving money!" she grinned. "I already did the mathmy doctor says I have six months left to live." "So I calculated exactly how much money I can spend in those six monthsnot a single yuan more, not a single yuan less." "" "So, Old Bai," she added, still smiling. "Dont bother finding me a doctorIve already spent all my money. If you actually cure me Id just be a broke old woman." Old Bai fell completely silent. Turning toward Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu, the old woman beamed. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You must be Zheng Fa!" she said. "And this beautiful young lady must be Tang Lingwu!" "Come, come, sit down and eat!" She was completely relaxed Her face full of joy and freedom. Book 2: Chapter 56: Master and Servant Vol 2 Chapter 56: Master and Servant Inside the exam hall. The students sitting around Zheng Fa turned to glance at him the moment they heard the sound of his pen being set down lightly on the desk. Their expressions were nearly identicalutter despair. Even the proctor, a female teacher, couldnt help but walk over and glance at his exam paper. Seeing that it was completely filled out, she slowly walked away without saying anything. The Final Exam For Zheng Fa, the college entrance exam was no longer difficult. Especially after his cultivation advancedhis memory, reaction speed, and mental clarity had all improved significantly. As long as the test didnt contain obscure or highly complex problems, he could finish it in under an hour and still have time to double-check his answers. Since it wasnt yet time to submit his paper, Zheng Fa leaned back slightly and began to contemplate his future plans. What Comes After? For the past five years, he had studied with extraordinary dedication In Xuanyi Realm, he would memorize textbooks while toiling under the scorching sun in the fields. In the modern world, he had isolated himself, hardly stepping outside, sacrificing entertainment, and cutting himself off from distractions. This exam was the culmination of all those years of effort. But university? That was a different matter altogether. He had no obligation to attend. The things that most people cared about, he simply did not He didnt need a diploma to gain status or wealth in the modern world. As Tang Lingwu once said: For Zheng Fa, the goal of attending university was simple On a smaller scale, he wanted to truly learn how to conduct research, organize an efficient laboratory, and maximize the potential of the retirement home project. On a larger scale, he wanted to train his scientific mindset, develop a deeper analytical approach, and ultimately decipher the true essence of the Dao. Because Zheng Fa had always knownthe greatest advantage modern knowledge could give him was the way it shaped his thinking. He wanted to learn more. Of course, there was also another reason Attracting more scholars to join the retirement home. Cultivation and Research At present, Zheng Fa cultivated the Lingshan Method, and the urge to establish the retirement home had only grown stronger. Additionally, The Talisman Dao Foundation Establishment Method was now facing two major research challenges: Deciphering the Two Unknown Sub-Talismans (Type A & Type B) The Three-Sub-Talisman Law had revealed an entirely new layer of complexity. After studying Lin Bufans blood, Zheng Fa had formed two possible hypotheses about Type B sub-talismans: Hypothesis 1: Type B sub-talismans act as directional markers. One of Lin Bufans sub-talismans might be linked to the Demon Ancestor. The other might be linked to himself. This aligns with Tang Lingwus theorythat some talismans serve as interaction nodes, similar to how computer hardware interfaces with the system. Problem: If this is true, then the number of possible sub-talismans is infinite, because too many things could be "directional markers." Hypothesis 2: Type B sub-talismans function like "fundamental interaction forces." Instead of being randomly assigned, they might represent essential forces of the world Similar to how modern physics defines the four fundamental forces. Advantage: If true, this would make the system elegant and structured. Disadvantage: Its purely theoreticaltheres no evidence yet. Understanding the True Nature of Yin-Yang Talisman Patterns Yin and Yang were said to be interdependent, but Zheng Fa had yet to truly grasp their essence. It was a puzzle that had haunted him for a long time. Nearing a Breakthrough At this point, Zheng Fa had reached the sixth level of Qi Refining. If his current cultivation speed remained consistent, he estimated that by August, he would reach the seventh level of Qi Refining Which meant he could start properly implementing the Lingshan Method. The Final Exam Ends When Zheng Fa walked out of the exam hall, he was surprised. Tang Lingwu wasnt waiting outside. For the past two days, every time he had finished an exam, he had seen Tang Lingwu standing at the gate, waiting for him. But todaythe final day of the examshe was nowhere to be seen. Instead, the person picking him up was Old Bai. An Unexpected Escort "What are you looking for?" Old Bai noticed Zheng Fa scanning the area and patted him on the shoulder. "What, am I not good enough to pick you up?" Zheng Fa shook his head but said nothing. He simply followed Old Bai onto the bus. Post-Exam Atmosphere The bus rocked gently as it moved through the streets. It was filled with students who had just finished their exams Most of them looked relaxed, chatting excitedly in small groups. "So, howd you do?" Old Bai asked. "Not bad." "Think youll get into Jingcheng University?" At those words, the entire bus fell silent. Several students turned to stare at them, their expressions full of disbelief Zheng Fa nodded. "Yeah, should be fine." This time, the students didnt just stare at Old Bai They turned to stare at Zheng Fa instead. A Silent Ride After that, Zheng Fa and Old Bai didnt say another word for the rest of the bus ride. The atmosphere was too awkward. When they finally got off, they exchanged a look Then both burst into laughter. "Alright," Old Bai said, "so when do we head to Jingcheng? After you get the admission letter?" "The retirement home takes priority," Zheng Fa replied. "We should go early." "When exactly?" "I still have some things to handle at home. Lets leave in early July." "What kind of things?" "Just loose ends. I need to thank the teachers and staff who helped me over the years." "Also" Zheng Fa paused. "I need to visit my parents'' graves." To be honest, Zheng Fa still wasnt sure what his relationship with this body truly was. But these were the parents who had raised this body. Whether he had inherited their memories or not, they had done him a kindness. Now that he was about to leave his hometown, it was only right**both emotionally and logicallyto visit them. "Alright." As they silently walked through the Qingshui High School residential area, Old Bai suddenly said, "Come eat at my place. I already cooked." Zheng Fa turned to glance at him, then nodded. An Unexpected Gathering As soon as Zheng Fa stepped into Old Bais home, he was surprised Not because Tang Lingwu was there. But because Professor Tian was there too. In the kitchen, Tang Lingwu stood at the stove, gripping a spatula like a soldier holding a weapon. Beside her, Professor Tian stood with an amused expression, seemingly giving instructions. When they entered, Professor Tian walked out to greet them. But Tang Lingwu, for some reason, stayed hidden in the kitchen, almost as if she were shy. A Home-Cooked Celebration "Professor Tian, what brings you here?" Zheng Fa asked. "Old Bai said you just finished your exams, and that in most families, that calls for a celebration. So he wanted to do the same for you." sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Tian grinned, then added: "But... this man doesnt know how to cook!" "So he called you over?" "I just happened to be free." She waved her hand dismissively, her laughter booming and carefree. Zheng Fa shot a glance at Old Bai, who was standing off to the side, grinning sheepishly. Clearly, this wasnt just about celebrating Old Bai had once again found a roundabout way to advocate for Professor Tian. Still, Zheng Fa couldnt deny that he was touched. For someone he had only met once, Professor Tian had willingly taken the time to cook for him. Even if she didnt know he might be able to cure her illness, it still showed her sincerity. "Then what about her?" Zheng Fa glanced toward the kitchen, where Tang Lingwu was still hiding. Professor Tian gave him a knowing look, her voice laced with playful amusement. "That girl? No idea what happened, but she suddenly developed an interest in cooking." Her tone, however, suggested that she knew exactly what was going on. A Meal Worth Remembering By the time dinner was served, Zheng Fa finally understood why Old Bai had invited Professor Tian Because she could really cook. Even a simple plate of stir-fried greens carried a delicate balance of sweetness and umami, with none of the bitter, grassy taste that often came with improperly prepared vegetables. "Professor Tian, your cooking is better than anything Ive had at a restaurant!" Tang Lingwu praised sincerely. Given her wealthy background, this was no small compliment. Professor Tian simply laughed, her voice hearty. "The research facility I worked at was in the middle of nowhere." "There werent even any restaurants nearby." "So I had no choice but to teach myself." The Hierarchy Problem "You wait a second." Old Bai suddenly pointed at Tang Lingwu and Professor Tian, his face filled with confusion. "You call me Grandpa Bai" "But you call her Aunt Tian?" "That doesnt make sense! The generations are all mixed up!" "You got a problem with that?" Professor Tians eyebrow twitched, her voice carrying a slight edge. Even her usually carefree laughter disappeared for a second. Old Bai immediately shut his mouth. Zheng Fa, meanwhile, noticed something interesting Tang Lingwu had already grown incredibly close to Professor Tian in such a short time. It seemed she had a knack for earning the affection of elders. The Secret Dish Zheng Fa casually observed Tang Lingwu throughout the meal. And soon, he noticed her small, sneaky movements. She had quietly pulled the plate of scrambled eggs with tomatoes closer to herself. Using her hand as a shield, she ate the dish alone, taking bite after bite. Her face twisted slightly as she chewed, a hint of frustration in her expression. Even without tasting it, Zheng Fa could tell what was wrong The tomatoes were undercooked, making them too firm. The eggs were overcooked, making them rubbery. And worst of allway too much salt. No wonder she looked so disappointed She had put in so much effort, but compared to Professor Tians cooking, her dish had too many flaws. Zheng Fa reached out and rescued the plate from her grasp. "Its too salty!" Tang Lingwu panicked. Without looking up, Zheng Fa kept scooping food onto his plate, casually replying: "Its fine. I like salty food." Tang Lingwu froze, then slowly smiled to herself. From across the table, Old Bai narrowed his eyes. He chewed on a bite of stir-fried greens, then turned to Professor Tian. "Did you put sugar in this dish?" "No." "Then why does everything suddenly taste so sweet to me?" Xuanyi Realm Zheng Fa stood in front of Lin Bufan, studying the black jade ring on his right hand. This was Lin Bufans Soul Seal. With a single thought, Zheng Fa could end Lin Bufans life instantly. On the bed, Lin Bufan lay pale-faced, his gaze distant and uncertain. He still seemed unsure if he had made the right choice today. A Formal Submission "Please, my lord grant me a new name." His voice was low and respectful. He was smart Now that the master-servant bond had been established, it was customary in Xuanyi Realm for the master to rename their servant. Zheng Fa thought for a moment Then shook his head. "I dont really care." "Besides, your uncles surname was Lin. It wouldnt feel right to erase that connection." Lin Bufans gaze trembled slightly. The uncertainty in his eyes faded, replaced by a hint of relief. It seemed Zheng Fas refusal to rename him had reassured him At least his new master wasnt needlessly cruel. After a long pause, Lin Bufan finally spoke. "Then Ill change my name to Lin Fan." "You once said" "Dont." "?" Seeing Lin Bufans confused expression, Zheng Fa remained silent for a moment. Then, he sighed and muttered "That name is cursed." "" Back to Business "Anyway." Zheng Fa reached behind him and pulled out a white porcelain bottle. "You want to do it yourself this time?" Lin Bufan looked at the even bigger bottle compared to before. Then he looked at Zheng Fa. His eyes gradually filled with doubt once again. Book 2: Chapter 55: College Entrance Exam Vol 2 Chapter 55: College Entrance Exam Having a meal with Professor Tian was an enjoyable experience. The elderly woman, introduced by Old Bai, had the surname Tian. She jokingly said that her name had cursed her to spend her whole life farming. She wasnt what people would call good-looking. Her hair was cropped short, just to the earlobe, making it easier to manage. Her skin was darkened from years of farm work, mixed with a sickly yellow pallor. Even in her youth, she probably wouldnt have been considered a beauty. But her smile was something special A bold, hearty laugh, almost crude in its uninhibited joy. She laughed with her whole face, her head tilting back slightly, mouth opening so wide you could see the roof of her mouth. She was the kind of person who could infect others with her cheer. She was also incredibly talkative. With Old Bai, she had endless inside jokes. With Tang Lingwu, she could effortlessly chatfrom discussing milk tea flavors to debating fashion trends. Her mindset was youthful, her attitude energetic. When she learned that Zheng Fas parents had passed away, her reaction was unusual. She didnt show the usual condescending pity that most people did. Instead, she simply said in a gentle voice "Itll get better from here." It was only one sentence. But Zheng Fa could tell that it carried the most genuine, straightforward blessing. Professor Tian had a large appetite. At first, Zheng Fa and the others thought she was being extravagant, ordering so many dishes. But then they realized She actually ate everything from start to finish. Noticing their surprise, she simply laughed and said, "I worked hard my whole life. I got used to eating a lot Now? Every extra bite is a gift." Her tone was casual, but her words made Old Bais expression darken slightly. There was a hint of worry in his gaze. "What exactly is wrong?" Old Bai finally asked. Professor Tian shrugged. "Something grew on my liver. They cut it out once, but it came back." She paused, then sighed. "The doctors dont want to operate anymore. They say Im too oldtoo risky." "And I dont want to make things difficult for them." She smiled as she spoke, but Old Bai wasnt smiling anymore. He turned to Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa nodded slightly. He had already thought of several healing talismans that could potentially work. But he needed to research further in Xuanyi Realm before he could be sure. Professor Tian glanced at Old Bai and suddenly said "I dont know if Ill live or die. Thats not up to me. But there is one thing I want to ask of you." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm?" "My mother" Old Bai froze. "When I got sick, it wasnt me who suffered the mostit was my mom." Professor Tians voice softened. "After meeting you today, I have to go backto spend my final days with her." "Im not worried about moneyI set aside enough savings for her, plus her pension should be enough. "But shell be all alone once Im gone." "I have no other family. So I can only ask my friends please check in on her from time to time." A long silence. Then, Old Bai nodded. "Enough of this!" Professor Tian waved a hand, her usual cheer returning. "Talking about death in front of these kidsthats not good!" She lifted her drink and grinned at Zheng Fa. "I heard youre taking the college entrance exams?" "Yeah." "Then Ill wish you success ahead of time!" Zheng Fa hesitated for a brief moment Then raised his glass and drank. Sitting in the car, Zheng Fa watched through the window as Professor Tian waved them off from the hotel entrance. Old Bai turned to him. "Do you think you can do something?" Zheng Fa thought for a moment. "Its worth a try." They hadnt mentioned treating her illness during dinner. Partly because it was their first meeting, and she hadnt even considered the possibility. But there was a more important reason Bringing Professor Tian into the Immortal Sect retirement home was even more complicated than bringing in Aunt Ye. Because keeping the truth about cultivation a secret from her wouldnt work She needed to understand in order for her skills to be useful. "Today was mainly to introduce you to her," Old Bai explained. "You listed several requirements for people joining the retirement home before. But Ive been thinkingtheres another factor." Zheng Fa looked at him. "Personality compatibility." "" Zheng Fa nodded slowly. That was something he hadnt considered before. "Even if everyone in a group is good, if their personalities clash, it can still cause problems," Old Bai said. "We have a good balance right now. But if someone new doesnt fit in, it could ruin things." "Thats why I wanted you and Tang Lingwu to meet her first. "To see how she gets along with you." Zheng Fa thought back to their meal. Then smiled. "So far she seems like a good fit." He finally understood why Old Bai had insisted on this meeting. It wasnt just about evaluating her skills It was about making sure she was the right kind of person. "Yeah. Shes a good person," Old Bai agreed. "Otherwise, I wouldnt have even considered her." "As for her professional skills" "Shes not the absolute best, but shes worked on major national projects." "I dont know much about agriculture, but her expertise should be solid." Zheng Fa nodded. Finally, Old Bai sighed. "But the real challenge is character." "In all my years there are very few people I truly trust." "Maybe one or two." At that, Zheng Fas expression grew serious. Planning the Next Step Even after returning home, Zheng Fa was still thinking about Old Bais words. Among the four new talismans he planned to refine, one of them definitely needed to be a healing talisman Even without meeting Professor Tian, he would have made one anyway. Because healing talismans were essential to maintaining the Immortal Sect retirement home. On the way back, Old Bai had refrained from pressuring him. But throughout their conversation, his words had subtly advocated for Professor Tian Not just because she was valuable, but also because of their friendship. Even without considering her agricultural expertise, Zheng Fa could still acknowledge what Old Bai had done for him Even just last month, the old man had pulled several all-nighters to develop the Three-Sub-Talisman Law as a gift for him. Zheng Fa wasnt unwilling to help. But what truly made him pause and think Was Old Bais discussion on trust. Despite his long career, despite meeting countless scholars, Old Bai had admitted that when it came to trusting someones character, he could only vouch for one or two people. Zheng Fa understood the cautionit was necessary to protect their small group. But at the same time, he couldnt always rely on Old Bais judgment alone. He needed to develop his own methods for testing peoples character and guarding secrets. That was the first solution that came to his mind. After allas the Sect Masters sole disciple, he was highly familiar with illusion-based talismans. With that thought, his plans for the remaining four talismans became clearer Healing Talisman ? (Confirmed) Illusion Talisman ? (Confirmed) Two more talismans to be decided later. The Morning of the Exam Three days after returning from the provincial capital, the college entrance exam finally arrived. Zheng Fas exam site was not at Qingshui High School, but at Experimental Middle School. It was only twenty minutes away by bus, not too far from his home. That morning, he took his transparent exam folder, checked his admission ticket and stationery, and boarded the bus. The entire city seemed to revolve around the exam today The roads near Qingshui High School were closed off. Passing vehicles were deliberately avoiding honking. Even on the bus, most of the passengers were either exam-takers or parents sending off their children. The bus driver even played an inspirational song over the speakers. Zheng Fa couldnt help but notice The other students on the bus only seemed to grow more nervous as the music played. At the Exam Site By the time he arrived at Experimental Middle School, it was still too early to enter the exam halls. Like the other students, he waited outside the school gates. Thats when he realized He stood out. Most students had their parents with them. But he was the only one standing alone, holding just his exam folder, appearing somewhat isolated. He didnt mind. But a thin boy standing nearby seemed especially sociable After giving Zheng Fa a few glances, he suddenly struck up a conversation. "Hey, dude, did you come alone?" "Yeah." "Where are your parents?" "They couldnt make it," Zheng Fa replied casually. "Man, your parents are awesome," the boy said with a mix of envy and pride. "Not like minewoke up at 5 AM just to fuss over everything. Theyre more nervous than I am Look, even my grandparents came along." Zheng Fa followed the direction of his pointing finger. Sure enough, four adults stood at a distance, watching them with warm smiles. When they noticed Zheng Fa looking, they even nodded politely at him. An Unexpected Visitor As they chatted, a familiar voice called out "Zheng Fa! Why didnt you respond to Tang Lingwus messages?" It was a girl from his class, who happened to be taking the exam at the same site. She looked confused. Zheng Fa blinked. "Messages?" "I didnt bring my phone," he replied. He found it inconvenient to carry unnecessary things to an exam hall, especially since hed have to hand them over at the entrance. Besides He didnt need to contact anyone. He was just planning to go home after the exam. "You didnt bring your phone?" The girl looked surprised. "Then Ill just tell her where you are!" Moments later Zheng Fa spotted Tang Lingwu running toward him. A Different Tang Lingwu Zheng Fa had never seen her like this before. At school, Tang Lingwus outfits were always simple T-shirts or button-up shirts. Jeans most of the timeshe rarely wore skirts. Or, at worst, the unpopular school uniform. But today She was wearing a delicate qipao. Maybe it was her natural proportions, or maybe it was because the tailoring was impeccable, but She looked stunning. As she ran toward him, many students turned to stare. Even the boy next to him couldnt help but stare the entire time. It was only when Tang Lingwu finally reached them that he awkwardly averted his gaze. A Superstitious Blessing "Im here to send you off!" Tang Lingwu stood in front of Zheng Fa, smiling brightly. Then, she spun around once "You see? Qipao sounds like Qikaide Shengit means Victory Upon Opening!" (T/N: Qipao sounds similar to ''(q ki d shng), a phrase meaning to win from the very start.) Zheng Fa glanced at the boy next to him. The boy looked at his own large family entourage, then looked back at Tang Lingwu. His expression said everything Book 2: Chapter 57: Disconnected Vol 2 Chapter 57: Disconnected Lin Bufan was fairly content with his life in Jiushan Sect. No fleeing, no fighting for survivaljust a peaceful existence with cheap Yellow Sprout Rice to eat. Compared to his old life, this was practically luxury. A New Routine Early in the morning, Lin Bufan stepped out of his courtyard, making his way toward the valley. His new master, Zheng Fa, currently lived at Senior Sister Zhangs residence. But because Lin Bufan was from the Demonic Path, it wasnt appropriate for him to stay thereit would have caused too much controversy. So, Zheng Fa had arranged for him to live in the original courtyard he once occupied. Which, honestly, suited Lin Bufan just fine. Living alone was more comfortable anyway. As he walked, he passed a few patrolling disciplesthe same ones who had once chased him down. Their expressions were strangea mix of wariness and cautious respect. The wariness made senseafter all, he was a former member of the Great Freedom Demon Sect. But the respect? Lin Bufan glanced toward Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard It was probably because of his new master. A Powerful Patron The longer he stayed in Jiushan Sect, the more he understood Zheng Fas name carried immense weight. He had unknowingly latched onto a true powerhouse. At the very least No one in Jiushan Sect dared to bully him openly anymore. And as someone who had once been a prisoner, who had given up his Soul Seal, and whose life was no longer his own This was already the best outcome he could hope for. Lin Bufan had only one real goal now Stay alive. Train diligently. Wait for an opportunity to avenge his uncle. As for other ambitions? Ever since his uncle died, and ever since he realized Jiushan Sect wasnt some paradise, he had stopped expecting too much from life. Especially when it came to Zheng Fa. Inside the Study When Lin Bufan arrived at Senior Sister Zhangs residence, he found Zheng Fa inside the study, completely immersed in his work. Atop the desk, he saw a small, shallow dish. Insidefresh blood. Zheng Fas silver eyes glowed faintly, his entire focus locked on the blood within the dish. Lin Bufans expression grew complicated. After all That blood was his. This was why he didnt expect too much from Zheng Fa Because this man was more like a Demon Cultivator than he was. Lin Bufan quietly stood in the corner of the study, saying nothing. It wasnt until a long while later that Zheng Fa finally looked up. "Youre here?" Zheng Fa set his pen aside. "Now that youve recovered, I finally have time to ask youwhat exactly is the Great Freedom Demon Sect?" Lin Bufan hesitated before replying, "Honestly I dont really know." A Limited Perspective "Hm?" "I grew up in a village where everyones surname was Lin," Lin Bufan explained. "At the time, I had no idea we were even connected to the Great Freedom Demon Sect." "You only joined later?" "Yes. After I broke through to Foundation Establishment, someone from the sect came to the village and took my uncle and me to serve Lin Yangtian. That was when I first learned what we truly were." Zheng Fa nodded. "So you dont even know where you grew up?" "I was unconscious when I was taken away. Later, I heard that the place I grew up in was one of our clans secret locations." Zheng Fa narrowed his eyes. "What about the sects strength?" Lin Bufan shook his head again. "I was too low-ranked to know the full picture. I havent even been to the true Great Freedom Demon Sect." "But Lin Yangtian once saidonly after reaching Golden Core can one be considered a true disciple of the Holy Sect." The Sects Core Teachings "What cultivation techniques did you practice?" Zheng Fa asked. "I mainly cultivated Dark Nether Techniquea Water-Element technique." "But in addition, everyone had to train in the sects sacred scriptureThe Sutra of Freedom." Zheng Fa glanced at the talisman diagrams on the desk, his expression thoughtful. "So, The Sutra of Freedom is the true foundation of the sect?" "Yes," Lin Bufan nodded. "They say it allows us to communicate with the Demon Ancestor and assist our cultivation. "The deeper ones bloodline, the more powerful the effects of The Sutra of Freedom." "It even contains various secret techniqueslike Heavenly Demon Shadowstep." Zheng Fa tapped his fingers on the desk, his mind working. "Do you have a copy?" "Of course," Lin Bufan bowed slightly. "But I only have the sections before the Golden Core stage." "Thats fine." Before they could continue "Young Master!" A voice interrupted. Zheng Fa looked up to see Han Qi and two others entering the study. Business Matters Han Qi glanced at Lin Bufan but didnt greet him. Instead, he smirked slightly before turning back to Zheng Fa. "Were here to deliver this months spirit stones, Young Mastera total of twenty-five." Lin Bufan could sense their hostility. Among all of Zheng Fas subordinates, these three were the ones who disliked him the most. They always kept their distance, treating him like an unwanted outsider. Lin Bufan silently cursed them in his heart. But he knew better than to arguehis only concern was staying alive. A Small Reward Zheng Fa nodded and accepted the spirit stones. Then, after a moment of thought, he handed three spirit stones back to Han Qi and his companions. "Youve worked hard," he said simply. Han Qi and the others grinned and took the stones without hesitationas if they were used to this treatment. Meanwhile, Lin Bufan stood silently, lowering his gaze. An Unexpected Gift "By the way," Zheng Fa suddenly said. He reached into his storage bag and pulled out a small object. Then, he handed it to Han Qi. "Here, take this." "?" Lin Bufan stared at the two spirit stones that Zheng Fa had handed him, his mind momentarily blank. "Consider it payment for..." Zheng Fa paused, searching for the right word. "Not blood-sellinguh, nutrition compensation." Still feeling unsatisfied with his own phrasing, he finally settled on: "Just think of it as your monthly allowance." A First Time for Everything Lin Bufan lifted his gaze toward Zheng Fa, his expression showing a trace of emotion. He hesitated. He didnt reach out to take them As if he wasnt sure if he should. As if he wasnt used to receiving kindness. "Youve never received a monthly allowance before?" Zheng Fa asked, raising an eyebrow. "No." Lin Bufans voice was low. "In the village, we had to farm, harvest spiritual plants, or mineand still had to hand over most of what we produced to those above us" "Once I was assigned to Lin Yangtian, we lived by robbing other cultivators for resources." "Well, now you have one." Zheng Fa''s tone was calm, but firm. "And in Jiushan Sect, killing and looting others for treasure I wont tolerate it." Lin Bufan lowered his head and slowly reached out. He grasped the two spirit stones tightly, his fingers clenching around them. For the first time, he felt like he understood why Han Qi and the others had been wary of him. Just as he was processing his emotions, a sudden streak of light shot through the air. A messaging talisman landed in front of Zheng Fa. An Urgent Summons Lin Bufan recognized the signature glow of the talisman It was from Senior Sister Zhang Wuyi. Zheng Fa received messages from her every day. He had no idea what they could possibly have so much to talk about. Zheng Fa took the transmission talisman, closed his eyes briefly Then suddenly snapped them open and strode out of the study. "Young Master?" Lin Bufan exchanged glances with Han Qi and the others, sensing the urgency in Zheng Fas movements. Without hesitation, they hurried after him. A Desperate Rush Zheng Fa moved quickly, his pace steadily increasing. After only a few steps, he began slapping Horse Talisman Seals onto himself, enhancing his speed. Lin Bufan and the others struggled to keep up, chasing him through the valley, down toward the marketplace. They saw him barge into a small building, and without hesitation, they followed him inside. Zheng Fa scanned the market disciples inside the building. "All of you, leave." The disciples exchanged confused glances. Though they didnt understand, they still quickly obeyed. Soon, only Zheng Fa, Senior Sister Yuan, Lin Bufan, and Han Qis group remained. "Junior Brother, whats wrong?" Senior Sister Yuan asked, sensing that something was seriously off. Without answering, Zheng Fa tossed several illusion and soundproof talismans around the room. Then, he turned to her and asked: "Senior Sister, has Senior Sister Zhang been in regular contact with the market?" "Yes. Every three days, I send her updates on the market and the administrative affairs. She always replies promptly." "Let me see those messages." Comparing the Messages Senior Sister Yuan handed over several transmission talismans. Zheng Fa pulled out his own stack of messages, placing them side by side. As he carefully examined them, his expression darkened. "Junior Brother?" Senior Sister Yuan was growing more anxious by the second. "Something happened to Senior Sister Zhang." "What?!" Even Lin Bufan was startled. Everyone in Jiushan Sect understood Senior Sister Zhang was far too important to simply disappear. "How do you know?" "Because I message her every day." "Wait, wait, every day?!" Senior Sister Yuan raised her hand. "Yes." "Then why is it that when I message her, she barely responds? She told me she was busy and asked me not to bother her unless it was urgent!" Senior Sister Yuans eyes widened in disbelief. The room fell into absolute silence. "Ahem." Zheng Fa cleared his throat. "Lets focus on Senior Sister Zhangs situation first?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Serves you right!" Senior Sister Yuan huffed, crossing her arms. "Fine. Speak." A Flaw in the Pattern "Every day, Senior Sister Zhang and I have a routine" "I send her a math problem, and the next day, she sends me the answer." The room fell silent again. "You may continue," Senior Sister Yuan said dryly after a long pause. "The past two days, I noticed something off in her responses." "What do you mean?" "She got the answers right," Zheng Fa explained. "But her method was too inefficientnot at her usual level." "You mean someone is pretending to be her?" Senior Sister Yuan sighed. "Whoever it is, they must regret picking you two." Lin Bufan, Han Qi, and the others nodded in agreement. The Final Test "I already suspected something was wrong two days ago," Zheng Fa continued. "So yesterday, I sent her another math problem." "And?" "This time, her answer was bettershe actually put more effort into it." "But" Zheng Fas expression grew even more serious. "It was a problem I had already given her before." "Normally, she would have ignored it, or sent back a message scolding me for repeating questions." Now, everyone was silent. A Deeper Problem "If the person sending messages is an impostor" Senior Sister Yuan muttered, her expression growing grim. "Then how come their updates on the market and administration affairs have been accurate?" "Thats exactly the problem." Zheng Fas voice was heavy. "Whoever it is knows Jiushan Sect far too well." Senior Sister Yuans expression darkened instantly. "Youre saying we have a spy in Jiushan Sect?" Book 2: Chapter 58: Visualization Vol 2 Chapter 58: Visualization The small building was deathly silent. They finally understood why Zheng Fa had sent all the other disciples away. Given how familiar this imposter was with Senior Sister Zhang''s habits and Jiushan Sects internal affairs, the traitor could only have two possible identities Either this person had significant seniority within Jiushan Sect, with a cultivation level that wasnt too low; otherwise, they wouldn''t have had access to such sensitive information. Or, as Senior Sister Yuan''s expression darkened at the thought, the person was someone from the market district or the Administrative Hall. That would explain why they knew Senior Sister Zhangs routines so well. Only these two possibilities made sense. Otherwise, how could this spy provide such detailed information, allowing the imposter to convincingly pose as Senior Sister Zhang, guide Senior Sister Yuan in managing the market district, and even call out the names of everyone working there? "But why?" Han Qi was the one who voiced the question. "Whats the point of impersonating Senior Sister Zhang and sending messages to the sect?" Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Yuan exchanged a look. "To delay us!" Senior Sister Yuan uttered two words. "Exactly." Zheng Fa''s expression was grim. "If I could notice something was off, then Senior Sister Zhang surely could as well. The fact that she hasnt sent any messages back means shes already in trouble. But shes likely not in immediate danger." "They''re impersonating her to prevent Jiushan Sect from noticing anything amiss and sending reinforcements. They want to buy time long enough to deal with Senior Sister Zhang." As Zheng Fa slowly laid out his reasoning, the others nodded in agreement. "That does seem likely Otherwise, theres no reason for them to do this!" Senior Sister Yuan suddenly dashed toward the door. "Im going to Taiyang County!" "Senior Sister!" Zheng Fa grabbed her arm. "Don''t be reckless!" "How can I not be?" Zheng Fa said, "Whoever captured Senior Sister Zhang is probably a Nascent Soul cultivator. You wouldnt stand a chance!" "Then I still cant just sit here and do nothing!" Senior Sister Yuan was clearly someone who valued loyalty. But Zheng Fa had a better ideaget the grown-ups involved! As Old Bai often said, dont try to carry the whole world on your shoulders. This wasnt something he and Senior Sister Yuan could handle alone. So he pulled her along, heading up the mountain to report everything to the Sect Master. "Something happened to Zhang Shizhi*?" (*Shizhi: a respectful way of addressing a younger disciple in the sect.) "Yes!" Zheng Fa carefully recalled his communication with Senior Sister Zhang. "It was around the time she entered the Spirit Cavern. After that, the person replying to my messages didnt seem like her anymore." "This is very strange." The Sect Master frowned, gazing in the direction of Taiyang County as if trying to make sense of it. "Master? I''m certain something has happened to Senior Sister Zhang." "Its not that I dont believe you." The Sect Master waved a hand dismissively. "But if Zhang Shizhi was in danger, why hasn''t there been a single word from the Changchun Sect? Theyre right next door. Nothing should escape their notice." "" "You were wise not to act rashly," the Sect Master continued, his expression tightening. "The Changchun Sect either theyve been wiped out, or theyre no longer trustworthy. Taiyang County is likely a den of vipers now." "Then, Master what about Senior Sister Zhang?" Zheng Fa hadn''t forgotten about her predicament. "Zhang Shizhi, huh" The Sect Master flicked his sleeve, sending a message talisman soaring toward the Seventh Peak. "Well have to rely on Junior Sister Huang for this one." The message talisman arrived at the Seventh Peak. The next moment, a streak of purple light shot into the sky and descended before them. This was Zheng Fas first time meeting Senior Sister Zhangs masterZhenren Huang. She looked about thirty years old, wearing a black Daoist robe. Her features were gentle, and her gaze was calm and clear, giving off the impression of a serene Daoist nun. "Something happened to Wuyi?" She got straight to the point as soon as she arrived. "Possibly," the Sect Master replied. "Zheng Fa was the one who noticed it." Zhenren Huangs eyes landed on Zheng Fa, as if she already knew who he was. "Tell me everything." Zheng Fa detailed his communications with Senior Sister Zhang and how he discovered the inconsistencies. Zhenren Huang nodded slightly after listening. "What do you think?" she suddenly asked the Sect Master. "Go easy on them," the Sect Master hesitated, looking a bit conflicted. "Or maybe I should go instead?" "Shes my only personal disciple!" The Sect Master''s face grew even more troubled, as if trying to pacify her. "I know, I know. Im just saying If you go too far, Ill have a hard time explaining things to the Hundred Immortals Alliance." Zhenren Huang gave him a long, deep look. Without another word, she turned and shot off toward Taiyang County in a streak of light. "Master? She''s going alone?" Zheng Fa still felt uneasy. "Jiushan Sect is our foundation. At least two Nascent Soul cultivators must stay behind." The Sect Master shook his head. "Besides, of the three Nascent Soul cultivators in Jiushan Sect, Junior Sister Huang is the hardest to deal with." "Huh?" Zheng Fa blinked. Was Zhenren Huang really that formidable? Seeing his confusion, the Sect Master thought for a moment before explaining. "You see, my fighting style is ''spend as much as necessary.''" Thinking of his master''s extravagant techniques, Zheng Fa couldnt help nodding. "Junior Sister Huang, on the other hand, is different. She doesnt fear death." "" Zheng Fa was starting to get it. "She doesnt care about her own life, and she certainly doesnt care about anyone elses," the Sect Master continued. "If the Changchun Sect is already dead, that would actually be simpler." "Huh?" "If theyve betrayed us, Junior Sister Huang will make sure none of them leave Taiyang County alive." "Isnt that a bit extreme?" "A Nascent Soul cultivator doesnt worry about mercy," the Sect Master said, giving Zheng Fa a meaningful look. "If you ever wrong Zhang Shizhi" A chill ran down Zheng Fas spine. "Dont worry," the Sect Master said, smiling. "At the very least, Ill make sure theres something left of you to bury." "" As they walked away, Zheng Fa couldnt help asking, "Master, your fighting style is about spending money, Zhenren Huangs is about not fearing death what about Uncle-Master Pang?" "Him?" The Sect Master smirked. "He doesnt care about dignity." "" Back at Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard, Zheng Fa was still mulling over his masters description of Zhenren Huang. Judging by what might happen to the Changchun Sect, it was clearZhenren Huang didnt see them as her own kind at all. Even his own master, when worrying about Zhenren Huangs potential slaughter, was merely concerned about the trouble it might bringnot about the morality of it. In a way, this was the truest and most brutal reality of the Xuanwei Realm. The reason the Sect Master valued him, and why he now had a faint air of being the "future sect leader," was fundamentally due to the talent he displayed thanks to his ability to traverse between worlds. But in the beginning, it was all because Senior Sister Zhang had taken a liking to him. Thinking of this, he shook his head. Right now, he was merely at the sixth level of Qi Refining. He had already done what he coulddiscovering the deception and reporting it to the Sect Master. Anything beyond that was simply beyond his current strength. Acting recklessly wouldnt help. If anything, it would only burden Senior Sister Zhang and Jiushan Sect. The only thing he could do was strengthen himself as quickly as possible. He sat cross-legged on his meditation cushion, hands positioned in the Five-Hearts-Toward-the-Heavens stance. He slowed his breathing, calming his inner turmoil, and immersed himself in cultivation. The spiritual energy in the air swirled, forming a tiny vortex above him. Two incense sticks'' worth of time passed before Zheng Fa slowly opened his eyes. He had reached the seventh level of Qi Refining. Had this happened before Senior Sister Zhangs disappearance, he would have been quite pleasedafter all, he could now properly cultivate the in the modern world. But now, all he felt was urgency. There was no sense of satisfaction at all. He picked up a book beside his cushion and flipped through it. It was by Lin Bufan, but it only contained the sections before the Foundation Establishment stage. Zheng Fa had wanted to study this technique for two reasons. First, he was curious if there was any connection between this cultivation method and the talismans that had been found in Lin Bufans blood. Second, he believed in knowing ones enemyunderstanding this technique could prove useful in the future. But as soon as he opened , his expression froze. Right at the beginning, Lin Bufan had written that the most fundamental aspect of cultivating this technique was the visualization of the "Great Freedom Holy Ancestor." "Visualization" Zheng Fa slowly put the book down, a look of puzzlement on his face. Back when he cultivated , he had encountered this kind of practice before and had been curious about the nature of visualization. Now that he had gained more exposure to the cultivation world, the idea resurfaced. This time, he had a new question Was this ''Great Freedom Holy Ancestor'' even human? Chen Ting walked out of his master Zhenren Pangs hall, heading slowly down the mountain. Along the way, he encountered several disciples from the same lineage, all of whom greeted him with admiration in their eyes. Chen Ting understood the reason all too well As someone with three spiritual roots, he had managed to surpass others and reach the Golden Core stage, ultimately being accepted as Zhenren Pangs disciple. His success served as motivation for other disciples with less-than-stellar aptitudes. Especially within his masters lineage, he held significant prestige. As he descended, he spotted his junior disciple, Zhou Qianyuan, coming from the direction of Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard. Zhou seemed to be deep in thought, mumbling to himself, as if he was struggling with some problem. Chen Tings residence was at the foot of the Eighth Peak, an area with abundant spiritual energya clear sign of Zhenren Pangs favor. Stepping into his courtyard, he gently closed the door behind him. Then, suddenly, a voice echoed in his mind Chen Ting remained silent, acting as though he hadnt heard the voice at all. Instead, he slowly picked up and began studying it. "Ive already betrayed my sect, helped you impersonate Senior Sister Zhang Ive done enough," Chen Ting said coldly. The voice grew irritated. "If it werent for us granting you the True Blood Pill, would you have inherited our Holy Ancestors bloodline? Without cultivating , would you have formed a Golden Core with your three spiritual roots?" Chen Ting remained silent for a long time before finally responding, "Its too risky. Zheng Fa is holed up in Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard, and every time he steps out, Senior Sister Yuan is watching over him. On top of that, hes the Sect Masters favored disciple. You need him alive. I cant guarantee success." "And you know that too!" Chen Ting suddenly snapped. "Im a legitimate Jiushan Sect True Inheritor, a Golden Core cultivator! And yet, for the sake of dealing with a mere Qi Refining disciple, you want to throw me away like a disposable pawn?" Chen Ting pressed his lips together, clearly uninterested in understanding. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Go ahead," Chen Ting scoffed. "If I try to harm Zheng Fa, Ill end up hunted anyway. I might as well die now. If youre so desperate, why not summon the Holy Ancestors spirit to curse me to death?" The voice fell silent. A Golden Core cultivator was already a rare asset, but a Golden Core cultivator with a clean record in the Immortal Sect was even rarer. Not to mention, a three-spiritual-root cultivator forming a Golden Core was no easy featthe had invested heavily in him. Clearly, the voice wasnt willing to let him go so easily. Chen Ting interrupted. The voice was seething with anger now. "If I werent afraid of death, would I have betrayed my sect and let you tempt me?" Chen Ting countered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "You think someone who willingly turned traitor would suddenly develop a heroic sense of self-sacrifice?" Book 2: Chapter 59: Ambush Vol 2 Chapter 59: Ambush Chen Ting sat cross-legged on his meditation cushion, his forehead drenched in cold sweat. His face was pale, and his eyes were dark with turmoil. The voice in his mind spoke again, carrying an inexplicable hint of mockery: Chen Ting remained silent, though his body trembled slightly. "" Still, Chen Ting did not respond. The voice seemed to soften. "Yes." After a long silence, Chen Ting finally muttered his response. The voice sounded pleased. Chen Ting''s expression flickeredhe seemed genuinely tempted. After a long pause, he spoke again. "Zheng Fa is too well-guarded. The sect values him highly. If Im to capture him, Ill need time." Zheng Fa had just placed a simple white porcelain plate on the table when Lin Bufan, without hesitation, rolled up his sleeve and extended his armso obedient it was almost heartbreaking. Zheng Fa glanced at him, momentarily speechless. He activated a , but the glowing symbol did not fall upon Lin Bufan. Instead, it landed on Zheng Fas own arm. As his blood gradually filled the porcelain plate, Lin Bufan stared in stunned silence. "Young Master? You" Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What?" "Will I still get my monthly allowance?" Lin Bufan pondered for a long time before suddenly asking. "Relax." Zheng Fa wasnt sure how to respond, so he could only reassure him. "Im just studying my own blood. As for yoursLi Nuo likes it plenty." According to Li Nuo, Lin Bufans blood was quite valuable. He was currently attempting to create another talisman imprint from it. "Oh." Lin Bufan visibly relaxed. Zheng Fa raised an eyebrow. "Youre to this now?" Lin Bufan thought for a moment before answering, "It proves that I have value to you, Young Master." "" "People without value cant survive in the Holy Sectthe Demonic Sect." Lin Bufan struggled to find the words before finally forcing the sentence out. Zheng Fa nodded slightly, his eyes glinting silver as he focused on the blood in the porcelain plate. Ever since discovering that was a visualization technique, a particular thought had struck him Could the talismans hidden within this blood be related to visualization? More importantlyhe himself had visualized before! ! He had drawn his own blood in order to test whether his hypothesis was correct. At first glance, Zheng Fa saw no signs of talismanic imprints in his blood. It looked completely normal. There was spiritual energy within his blood, of course, but it flowed in no particular pattern. It was like a bunch of ping-pong balls scattered on the ground, rolling around randomly. But Zheng Fa didnt give up. The silver glow in his eyes intensified as he examined every detail. After a long time, he finally caught a subtle anomaly Roughly ten percent of the spiritual energy in his blood moved differently, forming patterns reminiscent of ! He lifted his head and looked at Lin Bufan, his expression one of dawning realization. "Young Master?" "Dao-infused martial arts, Dao bodies," Zheng Fa suddenly mused, "and your Demonic Sects bloodlines" "?" Lin Bufan looked even more confused. "Your so-called Holy Ancestor must have found a method of genetic optimization, a way to mass-produce Dao bodies." "Huh?" "Junior Brother Zheng!" Senior Sister Yuan hurried over, her usual liveliness replaced with a heavy expression. "We didnt find the traitor." Zheng Fa nodded slightly, not looking disappointed in the least. Ever since they suspected an infiltrator within the sect, both he and Senior Sister Yuan had been keeping their guard up. The senior disciples held high status and wielded considerable influence. For now, they couldnt be openly investigated, nor could they act too conspicuously. However, they have the authority to scrutinize those in the market district and the Administrative Hall. For the past few days, the two of them had been conducting a covert investigation. On one hand, they observed whether any disciples were behaving suspiciously. On the other, they fed different disciples false informationthen cross-checked the details against the responses from the supposed "Senior Sister Zhang" to narrow down the suspects. Yet, after days of effort, they still had no leads. After all, Jiushan Sect was a righteous sect, and soul-searching techniques were strictly forbidden. At this point, they were at a dead end. "Junior Brother Zheng, what if we just interrogate them one by one?" "" Zheng Fa shook his head. "That would work if we were the spy was in the Administrative Hall. But if were wrong, making too much noise might alert them." Senior Sister Yuan nodded, looking a bit dejected. Ever since Senior Sister Zhangs disappearance, she had been visibly anxious. "Senior Sister Yuan, the fact that we havent found them likely means they in the Administrative Hall." Zheng Fa comforted her. "If thats the case, we need to speak with Master and conduct a broader investigation." This matter was no less serious than Senior Sister Zhangs safety. Whoever this person was, they were too familiar with Jiushan Sect. Having such an individual lurking within the sect was a security risk for everyone. Even Zheng Fa had been avoiding the market district lately. Senior Sister Yuan gave a small nod. Just then, another message talisman from "Senior Sister Zhang" flew in, landing between the three of them. No one was surprised. In fact, the reason Senior Sister Yuan had come to see Zheng Fa at this hour was precisely to check this latest message. The wording of the message was as normal as ever, identical to the previous ones. But after reading it, Zheng Fa suddenly turned to Senior Sister Yuan and asked: "Senior Sister, has there ever been a Senior Brother named Zheng Ji in the Administrative Hall?" "Not in the past fifty years, at least." Senior Sister Yuan frowned, thinking for a long time before answering. "Then who is this ''Senior Brother Zheng Ji'' mentioned in the letter?" "A mistake?" "Thats unlikely" Zheng Fa pondered. "The impersonator mimicked Senior Sister Zhangs tone so flawlesslyit doesnt seem like theyd be careless enough to make a simple typo." "Then why?" Zheng Fa shook his head. He had some thoughts but chose not to voice them just yet. "This doesnt add up." After reading the latest message, Zheng Fas expression grew more certain. "Whats wrong this time?" "This message says that last month, Ice Soul Talismans were the best-selling item in the market district." Zheng Fa explained, "But in reality, Golden Armor Talismans have been the best-sellers for months." "Another mistake?" Senior Sister Yuan frowned. "Noboth letters were otherwise flawless, except for these two discrepancies" Zheng Fas brows furrowed. "Almost as if it was done on purpose." "Huh?" "Zheng Ji, Ice Soul Talismans" Lin Bufan, who had been silently observing, suddenly reacted, his eyes flickering with recognition. "Possession Talisman Technique." "Hmm?" "Its a secret technique from ," Lin Bufan explained. "I heard Lin Yangtian mention it before. Its usually practiced by cultivators who dont have long to live." "What does it do?" Zheng Fa pressed him for details. "Well" Seeing how serious Zheng Fa was, Lin Bufan did his best to recall. "Lin Yangtian told me that his master cultivated this technique." "He said that the technique allows ones spiritual consciousness to separate from their body. The original body is then refined into a ." "True Blood Pill?" "Yes. Those who cultivate this technique usually have little time left. Their consciousness possesses another cultivator, mentoring them while using True Blood Pills to gradually transform the hosts body." "This sounds like the classic ''Old Grandpa in My Head'' trope." Zheng Fa found the concept eerily familiar. Lin Bufan continued, "When the time is right, theyll forcibly seize control of the hosts body." "Most of the time, Immortal Sect disciples are the best targets." Lin Bufan added one final remark. "Huh?" "Our Holy Sectno, has many disciples who know of this technique." Lin Bufan elaborated, "But Immortal Sect disciples well, theyre a bit na?ve. Some of them might even think theyve stumbled upon a miraculous fortune." "" Zheng Fa looked down at the message talisman in his hand, nodding slightly. "So this person is trying to tell us theyve been possessed by a demonic cultivator?" "Are they defecting to our side?" Senior Sister Yuan perked up. "" Zheng Fa shook his head. "Id say theyre running out of options." Zhou Qianyuan and Zheng Fa were in deep conversation. Even after chatting at Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard, they werent donethey decided to continue their talk while walking toward Zhou Qianyuans residence. By now, the market district was quiet. The streets leading to Zhou Qianyuans house were nearly empty, most disciples focusing on their nighttime cultivation. As they walked down a side street, it seemed that only Zheng Fa and Zhou Qianyuan were present. In the shadows of a street corner, Chen Ting stood, his body hidden by a . The voice in his mind instructed. "Mm." Chen Tings voice carried a hint of nervousness. "Mm." Chen Ting didnt respond this timehe merely nodded. Zheng Fa and Zhou Qianyuan drew closer. Darkness slowly enveloped the area. The lanterns, the starlight overheadall seemed to dim and blur. Just as the voice in Chen Tings mind gave the command A blinding flash of lightning split the night. Thunder roared through the mountains of Jiushan, shaking the heavens. A massive bolt of lightning struck, forcefully expelling a shadowy figure from Chen Tings body. The entity hovered in midair, illuminated by the flash of lightning. It was a middle-aged man with long black hair, but only his head and upper body were visiblehis lower half was nothing but an ethereal mist. From the street corner, the Sect Master of Jiushan Sect strode forward, his entire body crackling with arcs of electricity. The black shadow spun around in alarm. It looked at Chen Ting, who was now retreating backward, and hissed: Chen Ting gave him a cold, mocking glance. Book 2: Chapter 60: True Transmission Vol 2 Chapter 60: True Transmission "Watch closely." The Sect Master suddenly turned to Zheng Fa and smiled faintly. "This is our sects true transmissionDivine Thunder Art of Shenxiao!" This was the first time Zheng Fa had seen his master unleash his full strength. Above them, dark clouds loomed heavily, covering the sky. Blue lightning danced wildly like dragons and serpents, illuminating the entire Jiushan Sect. His master stood beneath the thunderclouds, hands clasped behind his back, strolling as if taking a leisurely walk in the courtyard. The fierce winds whipped his robes, making them billow and snap. With a simple point of his finger, a bolt of lightning crashed down from the sky, striking directly at the shadowy figure of the middle-aged man. Lightning techniques were inherently the purest and most destructive of all energies, perfectly countering the dark arts of the Demonic Sect. Whats more, this man was in a soul state, lacking a physical body for protection, making him even more vulnerable to the power of thunder. From Zheng Fas perspective, this man had no chance of resistance before his master. He was merely struggling to dodge. As he watched, Zheng Fas expression gradually grew serious. "Senior Brother Zheng, what are you thinking?" Beside him, Zhou Qianyuan noticed his expression and couldnt help but ask curiously. "Im thinking in the past, have I not shown enough respect to my oldno, to my esteemed master?" As soon as Zheng Fa said this, he felt his master glance back at him with a meaningful look. Then, his attacks seemed to grow even fiercer. The middle-aged man from the Demonic Sect dodged for a while but soon realized that if this continued, he was doomed. Gritting his teeth, he abruptly stopped moving. His shadowy form flickered, splitting into two. One half of him braced itself and took a direct hit from the heavenly lightningface first. Meanwhile, the other half didnt hesitate at all, turning and fleeing straight out of Jiushan Sect. Yet, the Sect Master didnt pursue him, seeming content to watch him escape. The middle-aged mans face lit up with relief, as if he had just barely escaped death. But before he could even reach a hundred steps away A transparent, glass-like purple barrier suddenly appeared before him. The barrier, shaped like an upturned bowl, sealed off the surrounding space. The purple hue of the barrier was composed entirely of condensed lightning, appearing even more menacing than the thunderstorm behind him. The middle-aged man froze in place, his face filled with despair. "Daoist friend, my Heavenly Thunder Formation of the Zhou Sky has not been revealed for many years," the Sect Master said with a leisurely smile. "Please, be my honored guest and experience it firsthand." The middle-aged man looked at the purple lightning before him and seemed to realize he was completely trapped. Without a word, he surveyed his surroundings, then calmly placed his hands together in a mystic seal, chanting softly like a devout believer. At first, his voice was faint, but gradually, it grew louder, reverberating faintly throughout Jiushan. He repeatedly chanted a four-line incantation: Chanting again and again, it was as if he was summoning a power from beyond the Nine Heavens. The shadowy middle-aged mans form slowly became solid, condensing into a blackened physical body. The aura surrounding him became overwhelmingly oppressive, sending a chill down Zheng Fas spine. It felt like some ancient existence was descending upon them through this mans vessel. "Fall back!" The Sect Masters expression was no longer relaxed as he shouted toward Zheng Fa and Zhou Qianyuan. Without hesitation, Zheng Fa grabbed Zhou Qianyuan and retreated at full speed. Even as he fled, he noticed his master flicking out several golden talismans, reinforcing the Heavenly Thunder Formation, preparing for battle. Gradually, the middle-aged man stopped chanting. His expression had completely changed. The previous panic and terror were gone, replaced by cold arrogance. His eyes swept over the Sect Master, as if acknowledging that he was a formidable opponent. But then, without hesitation, he turned and charged toward Chen Ting! Zheng Fa was momentarily stunned before he realized the mans intent A traitor is even more despicable than an enemy! "Stop!" A furious shout erupted from the side. Zheng Fa turned his head and saw Uncle-Master Pang racing toward Chen Ting, attempting to save his disciple. However, now that this middle-aged man had borrowed the power of the Great Free Demon Ancestor, his speed was blindingly fast. Uncle-Master Pang had already reacted late, and his speed was simply not enough to catch up. It was clear that he wouldnt make it in time. Chen Ting looked at the approaching Uncle-Master Pang and suddenly smiled. Then, he began chanting a spell of his own: As Zheng Fa watched in horror The once overconfident middle-aged man abruptly froze, his triumphant expression twisting into utter terror. At the same time, Zheng Fa felt a sudden chill creeping up his spine, as if some unspeakable entity had just locked its gaze onto him. And then Right before his eyes Chen Ting, like a gust of wind and sand, disintegrated into nothingness. What puzzled Zheng Fa even more was that the middle-aged man was also vanishingjust like Chen Ting. No matter how he roared in frustration or tried to strike at Chen Ting, he couldn''t stop his own fate. Within five breaths, both of them had completely disappeared before Zheng Fa and the others. Just as Zheng Fa thought they had been reduced to nothingness, a figure slowly reappeared before themit was Chen Ting. He seemed unchanged. Yet at the same time, he was completely different. What caught Zheng Fas attention was the faint mark now appearing on Chen Tings forehead. It looked similar to the unique sub-talisman Zheng Fa had once seen in Lin Bufans bloodbut not quite the same. Chen Ting''s aura was significantly stronger than before, as if he had undergone a complete transformation. Beside Zheng Fa, Uncle-Master Pang gazed at him with a complicated expression. Chen Ting suddenly turned to Zheng Fa and spoke: "Zhang Wuyi was lost in the Thunder Pool. The Great Free Demon Sect has been searching for her whereabouts." Zheng Fa was stunnedthis was the truth behind Senior Sister Zhangs disappearance? Then, Chen Ting turned and bowed three times to Uncle-Master Pang and said, "I may be unworthy, but I have never killed a fellow disciple." "" Uncle-Master Pang pressed his lips together, remaining silent. After saying those words, Chen Ting turned and left without another word. From afar, his half-sung, half-chanting voice drifted back to them: As his figure faded into the distance, the Sect Master suddenly turned to Uncle-Master Pang and asked, "Youre not stopping him?" "" Uncle-Master Pang shook his head, unwilling to say anything more. The Sect Master, however, looked a little perplexed and muttered, "If I didnt hear wrong didn''t Chen Ting just sacrifice himself to the Nine Nether Demon Ancestor? But wasn''t he a member of the Great Free Demon Sect? How did he get involved with Nine Nether Demon Ancestor?" Zheng Fa was taken aback. Wasnt this blatant betrayal? "How should I know?" Uncle-Master Pang grinned helplessly. "But if I had to guess, my disc, Chen Ting probably didnt want to be possessed, so he pulled this stunt instead. He used us to stall for time and then sacrificed both himself and that guy together." "No," the Sect Master said after a brief silence, "Three of them." "Three?" The Sect Master sighed. "Chen Ting took a True Blood Pill, which merged his bloodline with that middle-aged mans. By sacrificing himself, he dragged the middle-aged man down with him. And most impressivelyhe even managed to sacrifice the divine power of the Great Free Demon Ancestor itself." "" Hearing this, everyone present was left speechless. "I noticed the mark on Chen Tings forehead," the Sect Master continued. "His bloodline purity has likely reached the level of a Holy Son in the Nine Nether Demon Sect which means the Nine Nether Demon Ancestor must be very pleased." Zheng Fa couldn''t help but grimace. Senior Brother Chen Ting was ruthless. Zheng Fa had known all along that Chen Ting had no intention of staying in Jiushan Sect. The way he had disguised himself as Senior Sister Zhang in the past The fact that he had been a spy for the Great Free Demon Sect Neither were things Jiushan Sect would ever forgive. If Uncle-Master Pang had been a little more ruthless, he might have even executed him outright. Still, Zheng Fa hadnt expected Chen Ting to pull something this extreme. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Sect Master sighed as he came to terms with everything. A hint of regret flickered in his eyes. "You trained your disciple well," he said to Uncle-Master Pang. Uncle-Master Pang looked frustrated. "I always knew there was something off about him, but his determination was unmatched. And really, what cultivator doesnt have their own secrets?" "What a pity." The Sect Master patted Uncle-Master Pangs shoulder and sighed. "But I must sayhis style of handling things bears quite the resemblance to yours." "Huh?" Uncle-Master Pang''s eyes widened as he stared at the Sect Master. Then, the Sect Master suddenly turned to Zheng Fa. "By the way, if Senior Niece Zhang is lost in the Thunder Pool, it may have something to do with you." "Huh?" "The Thunder Pool is the best place to cultivate the Divine Thunder Art of Shenxiao." Zheng Fa fell silent. He was currently cultivating the Five Thunder Body, and in the future, he would inevitably transition to the Divine Thunder Art of Shenxiao. After witnessing his masters power today, he knew that this true transmission was incredibly formidable. But just like how Five Thunder Body required Xuanlei Stones, the Divine Thunder Art of Shenxiao demanded even rarer and more precious resources. Modern Day Zheng Fa arrived at Tang Lingwus house, bringing along Old Bai. Although the gaokao results hadnt been released yet, the three of them had already decided to head to Jingcheng ahead of time. The main reason? Zheng Fa had now reached the seventh level of Qi Refining and was ready to start cultivating the Lingshan Method. For both Zheng Fa and Old Bai, this was a big deal. The three of them were a little excited. "Youre leaving for Jingcheng ?" Tang Lingwus mother, Aunt Ye, seemed reluctant to part with her daughter. "Cant you wait another month?" she asked, puzzled. Zheng Fa and the other two exchanged glancesthen, in perfect sync, they shook their heads. "Then Ill go with you!" Aunt Ye looked at her daughter and suddenly made up her mind. "I dont have much to do at home anyway." Zheng Fa and Old Bai exchanged another lookthis time, looking troubled. Their trip wasnt just casual travel. They were planning to experiment with the Lingshan Method and see if they could formally start Tang Lingwus cultivation. To do that, theyd need to set up the Lingshan Method formation, which required Awakening Talismans. And once they began training, strange phenomena might occur. If Aunt Ye tagged along, they wouldnt be able to hide those strange occurrences from her. Tang Lingwu pouted and grabbed her mothers arm, shaking it gently. "We have important business to take care of. Outsiders arent allowed!" "" Aunt Ye froze for a moment, unable to find the words to respond. Before she could say anything else, Tang Lingwu pulled Zheng Fa and Old Bai into the car, urging the big-shorts-wearing driver to start driving. As the black sedan gradually disappeared from sight, Aunt Ye turned to the maid beside her and asked, "Whos the outsider here?" Book 2: Chapter 62: Research Vol 2 Chapter 62 C Research For Zheng Fa, cultivating the Lingshan Method wasnt about making money or gaining statusit was about research. It wasnt just about the fact that the Lingshan Method could create a spiritual energy environment. Even the process of practicing the method itself was something Zheng Fa viewed as a critical experiment. Right now, he felt as if the two Awakening Talismans had linked him to Hong Mountain, forming a massive energy cycle. The spiritual power in his dantian flowed out through this invisible connection, merging into Hong Mountains spiritual veins. Then, through those same veins, it returned to his dantian once again. When the energy left his body, the refined spiritual power he had painstakingly cultivated was dense and heavy, almost like liquid mercury. But when it flowed back into him, it had transformed into cloud-like spiritual energyor in other words, it had reverted to pure spiritual qi. Zheng Fa carefully observed the entire process. For cultivators in the Xuanyi Realm, absorbing spiritual qi and refining it into spiritual power was something completely natural. But for someone like Zheng Fa, who had been educated in modern science, there was always that one extra question Why does spiritual qi transform into spiritual power? And more importantlywhat is the fundamental difference between them? He had already formed a basic hypothesis, which could be represented by a simple equation: Spiritual Power = Spiritual Qi + Soul Influence + Meridians'' Energy Path This wasnt even a theory, just a simplified summary of the cultivation process. Essentially, in the Xuanyi Realm, cultivation was simply: Absorbing spiritual qi Guiding it through specific meridians using the souls influence Storing the refined energy within the body This seemed obvious, but Zheng Fa believed that understanding this process in depth was crucial. If he could fully grasp the mechanism behind it, then he would essentially have insight into all cultivation techniques in the Xuanyi Realm. And if he pushed this research even further Perhaps he could create an entirely new cultivation method tailored specifically for himself Just like how discovering electromagnetic induction eventually led to the invention of generators. Now, practicing the Lingshan Method was a way to test his theory. By observing the reverse transformationfrom spiritual power back to spiritual qihe could verify whether his hypothesis was partially correct. To his surprise, the results supported his theory. The spiritual qi forming in his dantian was now completely uncontrollable, no longer responding to his soul''s influence like spiritual power did. In other wordsspiritual qi lacked the influence of the soul. This meant his hypothesis was at least partially valid. Additionally, through the Lingshan Method, Zheng Fa derived another equation: Spiritual Qi = Spiritual Power - Soul Influence + Spiritual Veins'' Energy Path His eyes flashed with excitement. Even though this was just a small confirmation of a simple theory, making such progress right at the start of his Lingshan Method training still thrilled him. "What''s going on? Did it work?" Old Bai, seeing the smile on Zheng Fas face, immediately asked. For him, whether or not Zheng Fa succeeded in practicing the Lingshan Method was a huge deal. Zheng Fas eyes glowed silver as he examined his surroundings. In essence, within the Lingshan Method, his role was similar to that of a power source, while Hong Mountain acted like a massive circuit board It converted his spiritual power into spiritual qi. But since he was only at the seventh level of Qi Refining, the amount of spiritual qi produced was extremely thin, covering a radius of only ten meters. This was normal. According to the Lingshan Methods teachings, a seventh-level Qi Refining cultivator could only generate enough spiritual qi for a few people to practice And even then, those people would only be able to reach the first level of Qi Refining. But for now, that was enough to help Old Bai and Tang Lingwu get started. "You guys don''t feel anything different?" Zheng Fa asked. Old Bai looked around blankly and shook his head. "Nothing seems different." "There''s definitely a change," Tang Lingwu suddenly spoke up. "My phone lost signal just now and now its completely shut off." Zheng Fa was stunned. He quickly pulled out his own phone. Its screen was black. It had apparently crashed due to some unknown error. He looked over at Old Bai. Old Bai also checked his phone, then shook his head. "Does this mean spiritual qi interferes with electronics?" Zheng Fa frowned. "Not just interference," Old Bai corrected. "If it were just interference, we''d still see weird signal issuesbut this is full shutdown. The spiritual qi must have disrupted the internal circuits." Hearing this, Zheng Fa couldn''t help but think back to a previous curiosity of his. In the Xuanyi Realm, mathematics was strangely advancedpossibly because it wasnt intuitive in a world dominated by cultivation. But electromagnetic induction, on the other hand, was incredibly intuitiveespecially for lightning cultivators. They had extreme sensitivity to electrical energy and could generate high-voltage currents at will. Even if by accident, any lightning cultivator standing near a metal object and releasing energy should have noticed metal becoming magnetized. Now, it seemed that spiritual qi might be the reason this never happened. Thinking about it, Zheng Fa suddenly recalled Senior Brother Zhuang''s theory That spiritual qi was actually a "poison" to the world. Now, that idea sounded strangely plausible. Of course, even if Xuanyi Realm cultivators eventually discovered this phenomenon, would it lead to an energy revolution? Zheng Fa highly doubted it. Spiritual qi was just too useful. "This might actually be a good thing," Old Bai mused. "At least now, we dont have to worry about anyone using electronic devices to spy on us." Zheng Fa nodded. Seeing the anticipation in Old Bais expression, he knew the old man was getting impatient. He turned and headed back to his room, opening his suitcase and pulling out five books. Crimson Sky Technique (Fire) Azure Water Technique (Water) Everlasting Spring Art (Wood) Gengjin Metal Technique (Metal) Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yellow Earth Art (Earth) These were beginner cultivation manuals from Jiushan Sect, each corresponding to one of the five elements. For Old Bai and Tang Lingwu, this was their first step into the world of cultivation. The first priority in choosing a cultivation technique for Old Bai and Tang Lingwu was safety. It had to be a technique with detailed annotations, one that was so well-documented and stable that even if they tried, it would be nearly impossible for them to go astray in their cultivation. "What are these?" Old Bai asked, flipping through the books. "Try them one by one," Zheng Fa said. "Whichever technique you can cultivate the fastest, thats the one youll use." This was a crude method, but since Zheng Fa didnt have a way to test their spiritual roots, it was the best option available. The struggles of being a Daoist pioneer in the modern world. In some ways, the modern era was like an enhanced version of the Xuanyi Realm during a spiritual decline No spiritual plants. No spirit stones. No standard cultivation tools that the Xuanyi Realm took for granted. But on the bright side, developing a brand-new cultivation system from scratch would allow Zheng Fa to gain a deeper understanding of the fundamental nature of cultivation itself. To this day, Zheng Fa still wasnt entirely sure what spiritual roots actually were. He had a theorybased on what he had observed about spiritual qi transforming into spiritual power. Two factors seemed to determine the process: The souls influence. The specific meridian pathways that guided spiritual qi. If that was the case, then spiritual roots were probably related to these energy pathways in some way. But what exactly was the connection? He needed more evidence. Old Bai and Tang Lingwu exchanged glances and each picked a book. Old Bai chose Yellow Earth Art. Tang Lingwu picked Everlasting Spring Art. They skimmed through their chosen manuals, their expressions soon turning into deep frowns. These were cultivation techniques from the Xuanyi Realmcompletely different from anything modern people had ever encountered. Many of the concepts were utterly foreign to them. "This is complicated," Tang Lingwu muttered. "Ill teach you," Zheng Fa reassured them. "The beginning is always the hardest." He had already expected this issue. Sitting down in front of them, he carefully took both books and began explaining each section in detail. Fortunately, both of them had previously practiced Linghe Body, so they had at least some foundation. But even then, there were still many technical terms that had to be broken down and explained. Since this was their first attempt at real cultivation, Zheng Fa was extremely patient, meticulously guiding them through every step. What surprised him, however Old Bai seemed to have some prior experience. He understood cultivation terminology remarkably well. Terms like meridians, meditation, breath circulation, and sitting posturehe was already familiar with them all. "Am I stupid?" Tang Lingwu looked at Zheng Fa with a bit of frustration. Zheng Fa shook his head. He was just as confused. Tang Lingwu was definitely not stupid. When Zheng Fa had first learned these things, his progress wasnt much better than hers. His eyes narrowed as he looked at Old Bai, now deep in thought. "Old Bai," Zheng Fa said slowly. "What have you been reading lately?" "Ahem." Old Bai scratched his head, looking a little sheepish. "I, uh bought a few Daoist scriptures and read through them." Tang Lingwu stared at Old Bai in disbelief. Her expression was almost identical to how Wang Chen used to look at Zheng Fa Youre grinding this hard?! Once they actually started cultivating, Zheng Fa became even more certain Old Bai had definitely practiced something before. His meditation posture was perfect. He also entered a deep cultivation state far faster than Tang Lingwu. Tang Lingwu, meanwhile, was starting to feel a little anxious. Old Bai, sensing this, offered some encouragement. "Dont worry! Once I figure this out, Ill teach you all my tricks!" Zheng Fas strategy was simple Each of them would test all five techniques, and he would use Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes to observe their spiritual qi absorption rates. This way, he could determine which technique worked best for each of them. To his relief, both of them were able to absorb spiritual qi successfully. This meant they both had spiritual roots. But from what Zheng Fa could tell, spiritual roots werent simply a yes-or-no trait. It was a matter of quality rather than existence. After testing all five techniques, the results were clear: Old Bai was best suited for Yellow Earth Art, absorbing the most spiritual qi with it. Tang Lingwu had exceptional compatibility with Everlasting Spring Art. And when Zheng Fa said exceptional, he meant exceptional. Watching Tang Lingwus absorption rate, Zheng Fa glanced at Old Bai with a knowing look. Based on her speedTang Lingwu might have a single spiritual root. Which meant she was a genius. As Old Bai and Tang Lingwu fully immersed themselves in cultivation, Zheng Fa kept a close watch on them. This was their first timeif anything went wrong, he had to intervene immediately. A while later, Old Bai slowly opened his eyes. His face was filled with excitement as he turned to Zheng Fa. "Zheng Fa, I tried all five, and Yellow Earth Art is definitely the best fit! I think Ive already managed to refine a bit of spiritual qi!" Zheng Fa held up a hand, signaling for him to be quiet. He pointed at Tang Lingwu. A tiny spiritual qi vortex was forming over her head She was already advancing to the next stage. Old Bai froze, then turned to look at Tang Lingwu. His expression shifted. It was the exact same look Wang Chen used to give Zheng Fa Why the hell is she this talented?! Xuanyi Realm. Zheng Fa had just finished writing down his observations about the Lingshan Method and its implications. Just as he was reviewing his notes, Senior Sister Yuan suddenly burst into the room. "Zheng Junior Brother!" Her face was pale with shock. "Uncle-Master Huang just sent wordChangchun Sect has been wiped out!" "Senior Sister Zhang has gone missing, and the surviving disciples were ambushed!" Book 2: Chapter 61: Divine Manifestation Vol 2 Chapter 61 C Divine Manifestation Zheng Fa and his companions arrived in Jingcheng around 9 PM. By the time they reached the area where the nursing home was located, it was already close to midnight. Since it was too late to head up the mountain, they decided to stay the night in a village at the foot of the hill. The village was close to Jingcheng and seemed to attract occasional tourists from the city, so there were a few guesthouses and farm stays available. They picked the one that looked the most well-renovated. The next morning, the three of them got up early, preparing to set out. The guesthouse owner was already awake as well. He stood in the courtyard, adjusting a selfie stick, seemingly trying to find the right angle. "Morning," he greeted as he noticed them coming down the stairs. "Morning," Zheng Fa replied, then glanced at the mans actions. "What are you doing?" "Oh, this?" The guesthouse owner waved the selfie stick. "Trying to find a good background for my live stream." "Live stream?" "Yeah, just some online promotion. This place is too unknown; I need to advertise it a bit," the owner said. "Look, if I stand here, I can capture my guesthouse in the frame, along with Hong Mountain in the background." "Hong Mountain?" Zheng Fa turned to look at the small mountain behind the guesthousewhere the nursing home was being built. "Yeah, we villagers all call it Hong Mountain. Its kind of a local tourist spot," the owner said casually. Zheng Fa thought about it and decided there was no need to rush up the mountain. Since he might be staying here for a long time to cultivate, it wouldnt hurt to learn more about the area. "Boss, whats your surname?" The guesthouse owner paused, glancing between Zheng Fa, Old Bai, and Tang Lingwu, as if confused about why Zheng Fa seemed to be the one leading the group. "No need for formalities. My surname is Mu." "Are you a local?" "Yeah, born and raised here," Mu replied, still looking at him suspiciously. "I used to work in the city, but things didnt work out, so I came back." Zheng Fa glanced around at the guesthouse. It was a two-story building, decorated in a modern, minimalist European stylea design that had been popular in recent years. It wasnt cheap, that was for sure. "Boss, if you say you couldnt make it out there, youre being modest," Zheng Fa said with a smile. "Looks to me like you came back in glory." Mu immediately waved his hands, but there was a hint of pride in his expression. Beside them, Tang Lingwu picked up on the mood and asked, "Boss, does Hong Mountain have any interesting history?" Being praised by Zheng Fa and then asked a question by such a pretty girl, Mu seemed even more eager to talk. "Hong Mountain? Now, thats something only locals like me would know!" he said mysteriously. "If you walk up the mountain and go to the back, youll find a templethe shrine of Hong Mountain Lady." "" The three of them exchanged glances. They had no idea about this. "Hong Mountain Lady?" "Yep! According to local legend, a few hundred years ago, a rainbow suddenly descended upon the mountain. From it, an immortal maiden emerged, healing the sick and helping the villagers," Mu explained. His storytelling seemed well-practiced, almost like he had rehearsed it. "Over time, people began worshipping her, and the mountain became known as Hong Mountain. I tell youthat shrine is really effective!" "Effective my ass!" Before they could respond, a sharp elderly voice interrupted them. An old woman, seemingly in her seventies or eighties, had walked out of the guesthouse. Mu winced and called out helplessly, "Grandma! Its just a local legend!" "Youre always spreading this nonsense online!" the old woman snapped. "Its all fake!" "Come on, its just a historical story! Its part of the local attractions!" Mu argued. "Attractions, my ass! If the Wang family brat hadnt gotten rich and insisted this mountain had good feng shui, they never wouldve rebuilt that shrine! The new temple isnt even as old as your son!" "" After leaving behind the somewhat embarrassed Mu, Zheng Fa and his companions made their way up the mountain. Their first stop was the nursing home. The main building was almost completely constructed. Entering through the front gate, they followed a white stone pathway. To the right, a grove of transplanted trees swayed in the breeze. To the left, a natural spring had been redirected from the mountain, forming a clear pond. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Beyond the bamboo forest, the main structure of the nursing home came into viewa three-story building in the shape of the Chinese character (pn). The two side wings were only one story high, while the central section reached the third floor, giving it a balanced yet elegant look. The architecture leaned toward a classical style, but the walls were white and the roof tiles were dark green, blending harmoniously with the lush greenery and cloudy sky above. Beyond the main building was a large open space. This was where Zheng Fa planned to experiment with cultivating spirit plants. For now, the area had only been cleared of weeds and leveledno further modifications had been made. Finally, past the open space, they arrived at their reserved living quarters. It was a two-story building, positioned atop higher ground, overlooking the entire nursing home. From the outside, the building seemed embedded within the mountain wall, seamlessly blending with the natural terrain. In fact, if viewed from a distance, it was nearly invisible, hidden within the landscape. The design of the house was done by Tang Lingwu. As they walked, she explained, "The first thing I considered was privacy." Zheng Fa nodded. Since the three of them frequently engaged in that might be considered superstitious, it was best to keep things low-key. "By building it here, we''re the farthest from everyone else. In a few days, when my mom''s trees arrive, well plant them around the place. Even with a telescope, no one will be able to see what were doing." She gestured toward the large floor-to-ceiling windows. "I chose these because they let in plenty of sunlight. But more importantly, this spot has the best view of the mountain." Zheng Fa stepped inside the small building and looked out the window. The mountain scenery was indeed stunning. "And also," Tang Lingwu continued, "all the furniture, appliances, and decorations were just things I picked on short notice If you dont like anything, I can replace it." Zheng Fa turned to look at her. She was watching him nervously, waiting for his reaction. He glanced around the room again. From the outside, the house looked simple and unassuming. But inside? It was anything but. Zheng Fa had never lived in a luxury home before, but even he could tellthe furniture, appliances, and overall layout werent chosen . Every detail carried Tang Lingwus personal touch. No matter what she said, it was clear she had put a lot of thought into it. Wealth and effort were things that couldnt be fakedthey were immediately recognizable. "I like it," Zheng Fa said with a small nod. He wasnt someone who cared much about material things. But he wasnt blind to Tang Lingwus sincerity, either. "No other requests?" Tang Lingwu smiled, relieved, but still a little uncertain. She hesitated, then asked again, "Are you sure?" Zheng Fa shook his head. "I have one!" A voice interrupted. Tang Lingwu turned to look at Old Bai, confused. "What is it?" "My room" Old Bai squinted at them both with a look of disgust. "Make sure its far away from yours!" After finishing their tour of the nursing home, Zheng Fa finally began his main purpose for coming to Jingcheng Practicing the Lingshan Method. Standing in the open clearing, he closed his eyes and recalled the Sect Masters notes on the technique. The terrain of Hong Mountain matched what the Sect Master had described as a "Turtle-Serpent Spiritual Vein." According to , the nursing home was built right on the turtles back. Zheng Fa opened his eyes and began to walk. His steps were unpredictable, yet they followed an invisible rhythm. His pace gradually increased, becoming faster and faster. Old Bai and Tang Lingwu were getting dizzy just watching him. Eventually, his form became blurry, almost impossible to follow. Then, something incredible happened Starlight began to flicker on the fabric of his robes. As he moved, the tiny glowing specks turned into streams of light, swirling around him. Even though it was broad daylight, with the summer sun blazing overhead, the radiance around him was dazzling. Suddenly, Zheng Fa stopped. With a flick of his right hand, two Awakening Talismans shot into the air. One talisman flew toward the highest peak of the mountainthe "Turtles Back". The other flew toward a slightly lower hillthe "Serpents Head." As the talismans soared, the starlight surrounding Zheng Fa followed them To Old Bai and Tang Lingwu, it looked like the talismans were tiny kites, with glowing threads connecting them to Zheng Fa. The talismans flew too fast for the naked eye to follow. But in Zheng Fas vision, he could see them reach their destinations and shatter, dissolving into fragments of light that seeped into the mountains themselves. At that moment, he felt something change. He had the strange sensation that he was now connected to Hong Mountain itself. The spiritual energy in his dantian suddenly boiled like a raging storm, surging out of him in waves of glowing clouds. Meanwhile, down in the village At the guesthouse where Zheng Fa had stayed the previous night, Boss Mu was live-streaming to promote his business. "Yes, yes! Two days and one night, only 198 yuan! Three days and two nights? Minimum 248 yuan!" "Limited-time deal! Only ten slots! Once theyre gone, theyre gone!" "Whats there to do here? Fresh mountain air, delicious farm-style meals, scenic hiking trails! What more do you want?!" "And let me tell youHong Mountain has a legend" He repeated the same story he had told Zheng Fa earlier. His livestream chat wasnt very activemost of the few viewers were dismissing it as "clich" and "unbelievable." But Mu didnt get discouraged. He smoothly transitioned into talking about the local cuisine. Then "Host! HOST! TURN AROUND!" A comment suddenly popped up in the chat. "Turn around?" Mu looked confused. "Hong Mountain Lady has appeared! Shes manifesting!!" Mu hesitated for a second, then slowly turned his head And froze. A massive rainbow bridge arched across Hong Mountain, its colors vivid and breathtaking. "But it hasnt rained in days" Mu muttered to himself, his mind struggling to process what he was seeing. And then, an even more shocking sight unfolded A massive flock of birds erupted from Hong Mountain, filling the sky. They swirled around the rainbow, their chirping echoing joyfully through the air. Mu stumbled forward, wanting to get a closer look But then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed something even stranger inside his house. His grandmother She was kneeling before a makeshift altar, muttering prayers under her breath. "Grandma?" "Lady of Hong Mountain, I didnt mean to offend you!" "Grandma??" "If you must strike someone down, dont smite me" "Smite that old Wang bastard instead! He was the one who led the charge to tear down your temple!" Mus mouth fell open. "What?" "I dont care if he rebuilt it later! His grandson is a greedy little bastard too!" "Dont let him fool you!" Mu stood there, speechless. Book 2: Chapter 63: Thunder Pool Vol 2 Chapter 63 C Thunder Pool At Jiushan Sects Ninth Peak, the atmosphere was unusually heavy. This incident was so serious that Uncle-Master Pang had personally come to the peak, accompanied by Sun Daoyu and Zhou Qianyuan, both of whom seemed completely lost about the situation. Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Yuan were also present. As soon as Uncle-Master Pang arrived, he called out, "Senior Brother, what on earth is going on?" His expression was full of urgency. The Sect Master, however, remained calm. "Junior Sister Huang sent wordshe was too late." "Too late? What do you mean too late?" "She went to Changchun Sect first, intending to assess the situation, but the place was completely empty. Even the spiritual veins were destroyed." A wave of shock rippled through the gathered disciples. This wasnt just exterminationwhoever did this had ripped out the roots of the sect itself. This was an act of total annihilation. The Sect Master continued, "With no leads at Changchun Sect, Junior Sister Huang turned her search to the Thunder Pool. For days, she found nothing until she stumbled upon multiple disciples of the Great Free Demon Sect." "Multiple?" Uncle-Master Pang frowned deeply. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes. She followed them and finally uncovered the truthChangchun Sect was destroyed by the Great Free Demon Sect. The sect leader had discovered their presence and attempted to send a warning to Zhang Wuyi, but he was caught and eliminated before he could escape." "The Great Free Demon Sect?" Uncle-Master Pangs expression became even more confused. "Why would they send so many people to Taiyang County?" Zheng Fa had been wondering the same thing. It made sense that the Great Free Demon Sect would want to eliminate promising talentsa lesson learned from past failures. But wiping out an entire sect? That was far too bold. Officially, the Xuanyi Realm was still dominated by the Immortal Sects. No matter how deep the Demonic Sects foundations ran, they were still the underdogs in the grand scheme of things. "They didnt come to Taiyang County." Unexpectedly, the Sect Master shook his head, looking frustrated. "They were already here." "What?" "According to Junior Sister Huang, the newly emerged spiritual cavern was accompanied by a Thunder Pool, which triggered a massive underground upheavalexposing a secret Great Free Demon Sect stronghold hidden beneath Taiyang County." "" Zheng Fa was speechless. Wait. So the ones who got screwed over here were actually the Great Free Demon Sect?! They had been hiding and developing in secret And then, bam, a random spiritual cavern just dropped out of nowhere and blew their cover. Uncle-Master Pang was also at a loss for words. He pressed his lips together, his expression even heavier than before. Zheng Fa understood why. This had turned into a sudden battlefield, and neither side had been prepared for it. But at the same time, the Great Free Demon Sect had now been forced into a cornerand if they were desperate, they would definitely fight with everything they had. "What about Zhang Wuyi? What about the other disciples?" "Junior Sister Huang followed the Demonic Sect disciples and found Zhang Wuyi leading a group of survivors from Changchun Sect," the Sect Master replied. "They were ambushed before they even reached Changchun Sect and were forced to flee." "And then?" Even Zheng Fa was feeling anxious now. "That region is their home ground. Zhang Wuyi, despite her skills, was no match for multiple Nascent Soul cultivators. She was injured and had no choice but to flee into the Thunder Pool." The Sect Master shook his head. "By using the power of the Thunder Pool, she was barely able to hold them off." "Wait. What do you mean using the power of the Thunder Pool?" Uncle-Master Pang was even more confused. "That Thunder Pool is extremely violent" The Sect Master glanced at Junior Sister Huangs report and explained, "In that place, the higher your cultivation, the more you must beware. If anyone reveals a cultivation level above Foundation Establishment, the heavens will smite them immediately." "If you are at Golden Core, youll be struck by countless bolts of lightning. And if you are at Nascent Soul" The Sect Master paused for a moment before adding, "A Nascent Soul cultivator from the Demonic Sect got too cocky and was literally blasted to death by the heavens." "" Zheng Fa twitched slightly. Okay. Now it made sense why Senior Sister Zhang fled into the Thunder Pool. She was planning to use her experience in low-level battles to drag those shameless Nascent Soul cultivators down to her level and beat them to death. "Did Junior Sister Huang find her?" "No," the Sect Master replied, his expression darkening. "She engaged several Nascent Soul demons in battle and was forced deeper into the Thunder Pool. The remaining survivors were scattered, and many did not survive." Silence fell over the room. The situation wasnt as bad as Senior Sister Yuans panic had suggested But it was still a major problem. Zhang Wuyi wasnt just an important disciple of Jiushan Sect The real issue was that the Great Free Demon Sect''s secret stronghold had been revealed. Taiyang County was considered Jiushan Sects territory. And now, a Demonic Sect sanctuary had been exposed right on their doorstep. That was a huge problem. "I will request assistance from the Hundred Immortals Alliance," the Sect Master declared. "This is too big of an issue for Jiushan Sect to handle alone. Were not fighting this war by ourselves." Zheng Fa nodded in agreement. His master had made it very clear When dealing with the Demonic Sects, there was no need for honor or fairness. Everyone should just gang up on them. Uncle-Master Pang, however, hesitated. "But that spiritual stone mine inside the cavern. And the Thunder Pool?" "The spirit stone mine is something us Nascent Soul cultivators will have to negotiate," the Sect Master admitted. "But the Thunder Pool might be even more important We need to send a group of Foundation Establishment and Qi Refining disciples there." Zheng Fas ears perked up. The Sect Master continued: "Finding Zhang Wuyi is our top priority. But given the Thunder Pools unique environment, its actually easier for lower-level disciples to operate there." "Additionally, the Thunder Pool holds great value for our sects strongest inheritancethe Divine Thunder Art of Shenxiao." "If we can secure the Thunder Pool then Jiushan Sects future might just be even brighter than before." "To restore our former glory." "Agreed." Uncle-Master Pang nodded slowly. Zheng Fa could feel iteveryone present was secretly looking at him. He knew exactly what they were thinking. The Thunder Pool was practically tailor-made for him. Even though he was only at the seventh level of Qi Refining, his divine sense was already comparable to a Foundation Establishment cultivator, and his talisman arts carried Foundation Establishment-level power. On top of that, he had cultivated Five Thunder Body, a technique designed for withstanding lightning. If there was anyone in Jiushan Sect who could move freely through the Thunder Pool, it would undoubtedly be him. And everyone here knew it. "Master, let me lead the group" "No." The Sect Master cut him off immediately. "I wont allow it." "Huh?" Zheng Fa stared at his master, completely stunned. But Im the most suitable candidate. "Zhang Wuyi is undoubtedly important, but your talent is no less than hers." The Sect Master hesitated, then continued, "She is already missing. I wont risk losing you too." "But" "You are my disciple!" For the first time, his master spoke with absolute authority. "Listen to me." Looking at the serious expression on the old mans face, Zheng Fa didnt know what to say. Before he could find an argument, Uncle-Master Pang also spoke up. "Your master is right. We dont even fully understand Zhang Wuyis situation yet. At the very least, we should find her first before making any rash decisions. You shouldnt act recklessly." With both of them against it, Zheng Fa pressed his lips together and said nothing more. Seeing his silence, the Sect Master and Uncle-Master Pang both nodded, satisfied. "So, who are we sending?" Uncle-Master Pang frowned. "This person cant be too highly cultivatedFoundation Establishment at mostbut they also need to have enough authority to keep the others in check." That left very few options. Jiushan Sect had only two branches. The best candidate from Zhang Wuyis side was Zheng Fa, but since the Sect Master refused to send him, the choice had to come from Uncle-Master Pangs disciples. Uncle-Master Pang scanned the two people standing beside himZhou Qianyuan and Sun Daoyu. Among his disciples, only a handful had enough authority, and these two were among them. "Qianyuan" Uncle-Master Pang sighed. "You''re still at Qi Refining. And you have a single spiritual root" His face was filled with reluctance. "Not suitable." Then, he turned to Sun Daoyu. "Daoyu, you have dual spiritual rootsno, wait, youre at Foundation Establishment already. Youre going." Sun Daoyu: "???" After everyone else had left, Zheng Fa followed his master into the grass hut. Neither of them spoke for a long while. "Do you have something to say?" The Sect Master finally broke the silence. "Are you still thinking about going after Zhang Wuyi?" "No." Zheng Fa hesitated before voicing what was truly on his mind. "Master why wont you let me go? Im the most suitable for this mission." "Suitable?" His master scoffed, rolling his eyes. "Youre my disciple." "" "I have only ever taken three personal disciples in my life." "" "Two of them died after leaving the sect." "" Ah. Now it made sense. His master was basically one disciple away from developing a full-on heart demon. "Zhang Wuyi is undoubtedly a genius and a future pillar of Jiushan Sect," the Sect Master continued, gazing out the window. "But she is Junior Sister Huangs disciple." He turned back to Zheng Fa. "You are my only disciple." "" "Im not saying youll never go," the Sect Master added. "Even if Zhang Wuyi wasnt missing, you would still need to visit the Thunder Pool once you complete Five Thunder Body." "Why?" "The fifth stage of Five Thunder Body requires you to channel heavenly lightning to temper your flesh." "Even if youve mastered the first four stages, this step is still dangerous." The Sect Master explained further, "The advantage of the Thunder Pool is that it contains many rare lightning-based spirit plants, as well as heavenly lightning of varying intensities. You could use it to gradually temper your body in a controlled manner." "Then" "Let Uncle-Master Pangs disciples scout it out first." The Sect Masters tone was calm but firm. "Keep training. Reach the tenth level of Qi Refining before you go. Right now, the situation there is chaotic. We still dont know how many demons from the Great Free Demon Sect are lurking around." Zheng Fa was silent for a moment, then finally spoke in a low voice. "Thank you for looking out for me, Master." Until now, he had never been entirely sure if his master truly cared about him. But todayhe understood. "Actually," the Sect Master muttered, "this wasnt just my decision. Before Zhang Wuyi left, she came to see me." "Huh?" "She told me that if anything happened to her I should stop you from going after her." "What?" Zheng Fa blinked. Senior Sister Zhang actually left such instructions? "She said" The Sect Master sighed, recalling her words. "He will be a better Sect Master than me. Better than you, too. For Jiushan Sect, he is more important than I am." Zheng Fa slowly descended from Ninth Peak, walking toward Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard. He entered the garden and wandered through the familiar pathways. From the study, he made his way to the back courtyard. There, he sat in a pavilion, listening to the thunderous roar of the waterfall behind him. He sat there for a long time. Eventually, he stood up and walked toward the flower garden. His steps unconsciously followed the exact same route he and Zhang Wuyi used to take when discussing Daoist principles. As he reached the end of the path For a brief moment, it felt as if she were walking beside him. Zheng Fa turned his head. But there was no one there. Book 2: Chapter 64: Not Bad Vol 2 Chapter 64: Not Bad In Senior Sister Zhangs courtyard, Lin Bufan and Han Qi exchanged a glance, both looking toward the study where Zheng Fa was. Their eyes held a trace of worry. Young Master still hasnt come out? Yeah, hes been in seclusion for three days straight, Lin Bufan shook his head. Hasnt stepped out at all. Sigh, about Senior Sister Zhang Ill head to the market district for my shift, Han Qi shook his head, seeming to understand Zheng Fas decision. Try to talk to him. Tell him not to be too hasty. Inside the study, Zheng Fas divine sense was immersed within his dantian. On the seventh petal of his Twin Lotus Platform, a new Yuan Talisman had appearedThunder Chain Talisman. This was a rather obscure type of Yuan Talisman. In fact, thunder-type talismans were rare in general, as they were highly unstable and not something most cultivators dared to use. Originally, Zheng Fa had been hesitating over which Yuan Talisman to condense for his seventh talisman diagram. Following the Yin-Yang and Five Elements cycle, this talisman should belong to the metal element of Yangtypically, offensive or defensive types. But what Zheng Fa truly needed was a healing or illusion-based talisman. He had struggled with this decision for quite a whileuntil recently, he had almost settled on the Golden Armor Talisman, reasoning that: For offense, he already had the Frost Blade Talisman.For travel, he had the Crimson Clouds Talisman.A defensive talisman would round out his combat repertoire. Yet, just the day before, he changed his mind and chose the Thunder Chain Talisman instead. As its name implied, this talisman summoned a chain of lightning to bind opponents, paralyzing them and restricting their movements. The Frost Blade Talisman was for killing. The Thunder Chain Talisman was for controlling. Together, they complemented his combat style perfectly. But the real reason Zheng Fa chose the Thunder Chain Talisman was to prepare for his upcoming visit to the Thunder Pool. Zheng Fa was eager to reach the Thunder Pool. Partly for Senior Sister Zhang. And partly because he had no choice. The Jiushan Sect was already locked in conflict with the Grand Freedom Demonic Sect, and no one knew how long the war would last. As one of Jiushan Sects most renowned talents, Zheng Fa couldnt escape being involved. Sooner or later, he would have to face enemies from the Grand Freedom Demonic Sectsome he already had, such as Lin Bufan and Chen Ting. Zheng Fa didnt consider himself a combative person, but it wasnt up to him anymore. Since battle was inevitable, he preferred a battlefield that suited him best Ideally, within the Jiushan Sect, where he had home advantage. But their enemies werent fools. The second-best option was the Thunder Pool. Aside from training in the Five Thunder Body Technique and Divine Thunder Art of Shenshao, he also wanted to familiarize himself with the Grand Freedom Demonic Sects combat styletreating it as live combat training. His master forbade him from leaving the sect now, and Zheng Fa understood the concern. But there was only one solution for himtrain to the limit! The sect master had said: Do not approach the Thunder Pool until youve reached mastery of the Five Thunder Body Technique. Then hed reach the fourth levelas fast as possible! Zheng Fa picked up the Xuanlei Stone Senior Sister Zhang had gifted him. He had been using it sparinglyonly two or three times before. But this time, he wasnt holding back. Lightning surged from the Xuanlei Stone into his dantian. His entire body trembled uncontrollably, his skin flushing red as his teeth chattered from the shock. His bones felt as if they were vibrating out of his control. This was his first attempt at the third-level tempering of the Five Thunder Body TechniqueBone Refinement. Zheng Fa felt the difference immediatelythis time, the power of the heavenly lightning within the Xuanlei Stone was several times stronger than before. Only such intensity could penetrate his flesh and refine his bones. What surprised him, though, was that his muscles and skin were also growing stronger, albeit more slowly than his bones. Soon enough The Xuanlei Stone in his hand began to lose its black luster, turning pure white. With a gentle squeeze, the stone crumbled into a pile of fine dust. Zheng Fa stood up, unfazed. It was expected. The amount of heavenly lightning required for a single bone-refinement session was enormous. Consuming an entire Xuanlei Stone in one session was normal. Xuanlei Stones were rare in the market district, but not impossible to find. Zheng Fa had saved up some spirit stones. Buying a few more wouldnt break his wallet. But a few pieces alone wouldnt be enough to reach the fourth level of the Five Thunder Body Technique. Even if he used his time from the modern world, he would need morea lot more Xuanlei Stones. He had already made up his mind Senior Sister Yuan was well, a bit gullibleno, generous. Asking her for a loan wouldnt be too difficult. Just as he thought of her, her voice rang out Zheng Shidi! Zheng Shidi, are you still in seclusion? It was Senior Sister Yuan, speaking to Lin Bufan outside his room. Yes, Lin Bufan replied. This is bad, she said, her voice filled with worry. Senior Sister? Zheng Fa opened the study door and stepped out, seeing Senior Sister Yuan pacing anxiously. Whats wrong? The market district its a mess. A mess? The situation with Senior Sister Zhang its spread. Meanwhile, in the market district, Han Qi walked through the streets with two companions. The place felt utterly unfamiliar today. Chaos and despair hung thick in the air. Some shops had closed their doors, with signs of scuffles still visibleblood, broken furniture, shattered wards. The once bustling market stalls were half-empty, leaving an eerie emptiness. The faces of those still wandering the market were filled with unease and urgency. Talisman stalls. Spirit grain shops. Even the expensive, usually deserted alchemy and artifact shops They were all swarming with frantic customers, desperate to spend every last spirit stone, as if tomorrow wouldnt come. The news had spread Senior Sister Zhang was missing. Worse still, many senior disciples who went to search for her had not returned. That was enough to throw the entire market district into turmoil. They say the sect is selecting Foundation Establishment and Qi Refining disciples for the Thunder Pool Everyone thinks its a death sentence. Han Qi nodded slightly. He understood what the tall, skinny disciple meant. Stocking up on supplies, closing their stalls It all pointed to one thingpreparing for war. But the Thunder Pool is relatively safe for low-level disciples. Dont they know that? Han Qi asked. They know. Senior Sister Yuan explained it to them, the tall disciple replied, but they dont believe her. Theyre afraid its just a lie to send them to their deaths. Han Qi shook his head. Honestly, he couldnt blame them. The order came from two Nascent Soul Eldershow could they defy it? That was exactly why they felt so hopeless. Do you believe it? The tall disciple suddenly asked him. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Han Qi fell silent for a long moment before giving a bitter smile. If Zheng Fa hadnt been the one to say it, he probably wouldnt believe it either. They say the spiritual essence is thinning. Everyone knows a day like this would come sooner or later. The tall disciples voice was heavy. Han Qi understood. The panic in the market wasnt just from distrust toward the sects higher-ups It was fear of the coming chaos. The three of them were extremely busy today. As market district enforcers, their duty was to maintain order. But today It felt like everyone in the Jiushan Sect was a Thunder Talisman, ready to explode at the slightest spark. In just one hour, they had already stopped three fights. Tensions only kept risinganger simmering beneath every conversation. Some had even started brawling openly in the streets. The scene weighed heavily on Han Qi and his companions. Suddenly A ripple of chatter swept through the market, coming from outside. The air shifted. People began murmuring to each other And then, incredibly They started smiling. The tense, explosive atmosphere vanished, replaced by a strange calm. Whats going on? Han Qi approached a nearby vendor. You dont know? The vendor grinned. Senior Sister Yuan just passed the wordZheng Shidi said hell head to the Thunder Pool himself. In at least half a month, at most a month. If hes going, then were not afraid. The relief on their faces was unmistakable. Laughter returned, businesses resumed. It was as if a crushing weight had suddenly been lifted from their shoulders. The tall disciple was stunned. Senior Sister Yuan explained it for half a day, and weve told them a hundred times, but Zheng Shidis one sentence did more than all that? Han Qi pressed his lips together, then sighed, One word from him is worth more than anything we say. Because its Zheng Shidi. If anyone is walking into death, it wont be him. Come here. Zheng Fa heard his masters voice. When he reached the thatched cottage, the Sect Master was standing outside, his face cold and stern. Master, Zheng Fa greeted respectfully. You still recognize me as your master? This disciple wouldnt dare forget. Then why are you disobeying my orders? Master, Zheng Fa replied steadily, I plan to train the Five Thunder Body Technique to the Blood Exchange stage before heading to the Thunder Pool. Ill need the Thunder Pool for my breakthrough. Half a month to a month. You plan to reach Blood Exchange in that time? Ill use more Xuanlei Stones. Where are you getting so many? If I dont have enough spirit stones, Ill borrow from Senior Sister Yuan. Zheng Fas trips to the modern world werent regular. Sometimes, when he hit a bottleneck, he wouldnt return for a month. But now He planned to visit every seven days, using modern electricity to accelerate his Five Thunder Body training. And in this worldhe wouldnt hold back either. Xuanlei Stones were expensive, but now wasnt the time to be stingy. The Sect Master narrowed his eyes at him, then snorted. Dont bully that fool of a bird. With a wave of his hand, a storage bag landed in Zheng Fas palm. Master? Theres some leftover Xuanlei Stones from my younger days, the Sect Master said gruffly. Zheng Fa opened the bag Inside were dozens of jet-black Xuanlei Stones. You keptthis many? Zheng Fa looked up, a bit incredulous. There were plenty back then! his master snapped. That mustve been ten thousand years ago You held onto them for this long? Zheng Fa was half-moved, half-teasing. I was investing, hoping theyd go up in value. Got a problem with that? Just say if they appreciated in value or not! The Sect Master huffed. Then, with a dismissive wave Disciples are just walking debts! Now get out! As Zheng Fas figure disappeared, another elder stepped out from the cottage Master Pang, a Nascent Soul cultivator. Youve got a good disciple there, Pang Zhenren said. If he leads the Jiushan Sect one day, well have nothing to worry about. Hes good, the Sect Master admitted with a sigh. Respected, grateful for kindness But never listens. Then give him to me, Master Pang grinned. In your dreams! The Sect Master shot him a glare. A long silence Then the Sect Master smirked, But maybe Ill let him take care of you when youre old. Just lend me some spirit stones, and well call it even. Do I look like that fool of a bird to you? Pang Zhenren snorted. Im a Nascent Soul cultivatorI dont need a retirement plan! Book 2: Chapter 65: Mutation Vol 2 Chapter 65: Mutation Old Man Bai sat in the chair, wearing a pair of black gloves. Two wires extended from the gloves, connecting to a nearby transformer. He fidgeted restlessly, twisting left and right, occasionally lifting his hands to inspect the metallic conductive plates on the gloves. "Are you sure this is safe?" he muttered toward Zheng Fa. "Relax, Grandpa," Zheng Fa replied with a grin. "This magical tool is my personal secret creation. You''re only the second person in the world to try it!" I checked the reviews. Not even two hundred ratings." They give you ten bucks back for a five-star review." Scared, Grandpa? Zheng Fa gave him a sidelong glance. Whos scared? Old Man Bai curled his lip. Im just asking, thats all. The voltage starts lowperfectly safe. Besides, didnt I already teach you the first level of the ? Zheng Fa reassured him. Old Man Bai pressed his lips together and said nothing more. Zheng Fa plugged in the transformer. If something happens to me Old Man Bai suddenly asked, will the insurance pay out? Seriously? Maybe I should think it over. You know, I just realized Im not that into electromagnetic induction after all Zheng Fa twisted the knob. Old Man Bais lips trembled, his tongue stiffened, and he couldnt utter another word. Channel your spiritual power according to the ! Zheng Fa reminded him urgently. His eyes stayed fixed on the old man, his hand hovering over the knob, ready to cut the power if needed. He wasnt entirely at ease. On one hand, Old Man Bai was up there in years. Although he had trained in the , his physique wasnt what it used to be. On the other hand, this was his first time practicing the , and Zheng Fa worried he might struggle with it. But to Zheng Fas relief, the old man seemed genuinely interested in the technique. Despite his initial fear, he quickly entered a meditative state. Only after observing for a long while did Zheng Fa slip quietly out of the room, leaving the old man to his practice. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eh? Wheres Zheng Fa? Old Man Bai waddled out with a wide, swaggering gait, clearly feeling pleased with himself. He searched around for Zheng Fa but only found Tang Lingwu. Youre done cultivating already? she asked. Yep! First time, but I feel like this technique was made for me! I heard from Zheng Fa that you were pretty nervous Nervous? Hah! Old Man Bai immediately cut her off. That was just fear of the unknown! I tell you, I felt amazing afterwardcompletely refreshed! Honestly, the voltage was too low for my liking! Too low? Zheng Fa appeared, carrying a large cardboard box. Perfect timing! The high-voltage DC power supply I ordered just arrived. Want to give it a go? Watching Old Man Bais sudden silence, Zheng Fa couldnt help but shake his head. He placed the box down and began unpacking. Inside was a white metal unit with several small displays and buttons. So, how high can this one go? Up to 30 kilovolts, Zheng Fa replied after checking the manual. Thats way too high. Are you really planning to use it? Well start low and work our way up. Ill stop if it gets too much. Just help me control the output, Zheng Fa said calmly. The old transformer maxed out at 300 voltsfar too low for his cultivation needs. This high-voltage DC power supply was like a treasure to him. Adjustable high-voltage transformers werent easy to findnot because they couldnt be made, but because demand was so low. Zheng Fa had asked several shops. Either they didnt stock it, or they required a custom order. Then he stumbled upon this unit and decided to give it a shot. He slipped the gloves on himself, sat cross-legged in the chair, and glanced at Old Man Bai. The old man nodded, flipped the power switch, and started adjusting the output voltage. The numbers on the screen quickly climbed past 400 volts. Old Man Bai looked at Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa shook his head. 800 volts. Zheng Fas hands began to tremble, but he still shook his head. At 1500 volts The two of them could hear his teeth chattering. J-Just a bit higher Zheng Fa managed through stiff lips. When the voltage hit 2100 volts Zheng Fas tense expression eased, and he sank fully into his cultivation state, absorbed in the . Grandpa Bai dont you think Zheng Fas been acting a little off lately? Tang Lingwu suddenly asked. So you noticed too? Whats wrong with him? Somethings got him in a tight spot, Old Man Bai muttered, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. A tight spot? Tang Lingwu was puzzled. What kind of trouble could he be in? Old Man Bai glanced at the numbers on the screen. His brows furrowed deeply before he spoke. When a man is this hard on himself, theres usually only one explanation What is it? Heartbreak. ??? Within Zheng Fa''s internal vision, his bones trembled, undergoing a mysterious transformation. As powerful currents surged through his body, he saw the surfaces of his bones turn charred black, as if scorched and carbonized by the intense heat. But in the next moment, his spiritual power, following the circulation path of the , began to nourish those charred areas. Gradually, faint golden specks flickered within the blackened bones. At first, the golden light was weaklike tiny cracks glowing faintly in the darkness. But then, the gold expanded, weaving into a dense web of shining filaments. Finally, the black surface was completely replaced by a radiant golden sheenhis bones now appeared to be coated in a thin, golden film. Zheng Fa slowly opened his eyes. Before him, Old Man Bai and Tang Lingwu stared anxiously. How did it go? Its done! Zheng Fa replied firmly. With the appearance of that golden layer, he knew he had broken through to the third level of the Bone Tempering. Old Man Bai and Tang Lingwu exchanged a glance, their faces breaking into smiles. Zheng Fa stood from the chair, carefully sensing the changes in his body. Something felt differentthough he couldnt quite put his finger on it. Hey did you get taller? Old Man Bai suddenly said. He spread his palm flat at his own forehead, then measured against Zheng Fa, comparing their heights. After double-checking, he nodded with certainty. You get taller. Zheng Fa was startled. He walked to the bathroom and stood before the mirror. The change was striking. Before he practiced the , he wasnt shortbut he had been scrawny, with the malnourished look of a kid who didnt eat well growing up. After cultivating martial arts and the Dao, his appearance had gradually improvedhis skin became healthier, and his frame more muscular. But certain body proportionslike head-to-shoulder ratio or leg-to-torso ratiowere typically fixed by genetics and rarely changed. Yet now... Staring into the mirror, he noticed: His legs seemed longer. His shoulders broader. His entire physique had gained a symmetrical, harmonious beauty. Here, let me measure! Old Man Bai walked in holding a soft measuring tape, his curiosity piqued. Without waiting for permission, he began measuring Zheng Fas proportions from head to toe. Tang Lingwu, standing to the side, watched with sparkling eyes. When Old Man Bai finished measuring and did some quick calculations, he suddenly muttered: This technique seriously reshaped you into ? Any other changes? he asked eagerly. Why are you so interested, Grandpa? Zheng Fa narrowed his eyes. Well, Im practicing the too! How about you strip down, and Ill measure properly? I remembered I have something urgent to do Hey, hey, hey! Zheng Fa bolted from the room, leaving Old Man Bai behind, who clicked his tongue in regret. Then, noticing Tang Lingwu still watching Zheng Fas retreating back with a peculiar expression, Old Man Bai squinted at her. What are staring at? His legsuh, I mean, nothing! She quickly averted her gaze. Tsk. Old Man Bai shot her a sideways look, clicking his tongue again. What now, Grandpa Bai? Im just thinking Old Man Bai said with a smirk, with that kid looking like , hell probably get dumped in his life. Cultivation Its like a controlled form of life evolution, Zheng Fa mused after fully assessing his bodily changes. Life evolution Tang Lingwu, who had been listening quietly, suddenly slapped her forehead as if something clicked. Oh! I almost forgotI found something! What is it? Come with me! With that, she dashed out of the room, her footsteps quick and excited. Zheng Fa and Old Man Bai exchanged a glance, then hurried after her. They arrived at an open clearing. Tang Lingwu had previously mentioned that some landscape plants had been delivered, and she had fenced off this areaboth for privacy and to hide their activities from prying eyes. The ground here was clean and well-maintained. It was also where Zheng Fa had practiced the . Look! Tang Lingwu pointed toward a corner of the clearing. Zheng Fa and Old Man Bai turned their headsand saw a small patch of weeds growing there. It seemed the workers had been lazy and hadnt fully cleared the area. Whats the deal? Old Man Bai asked, puzzled. These weeds theyre ! Tang Lingwu said firmly. I checked around the areasame speciesbut these here are taller and bigger. Zheng Fa and Old Man Bai locked eyes, immediately catching her meaning. They crouched down, carefully examining the patch of weeds. Then, they pulled up a few other weeds from around the area for comparison. Sure enoughthere was a difference. The weeds in this patch were clearly more robust. Their leaves were broader, a richer green, and their roots extended deeper into the soil. This is Old Man Bai spoke Zheng Fas thought aloud. A mutation from exposure to spiritual energy? Zheng Fa nodded slightly. Same hillside, same environment, and same species of plant. The only unique factor was that he had been practicing the hereinfusing the surroundings with traces of his spiritual energy. Such a drastic change in such a short time? Old Man Bai frowned. Not sure if this is good or bad. You should be careful when practicing the from now on. Yeah, Zheng Fa agreed with a serious nod. We really need an agricultural expert, Old Man Bai grumbled, half to himself. Seriously, he continued, do we know in that field? Zheng Fa gave him a look. Youre thinking about Teacher Tian. Speaking of Teacher Tian Tang Lingwu suddenly chimed in, pulling out her phone. She messaged me a couple of days ago. Said if Im in Jingcheng, I should stop by for dinner. Old Man Bai froze. Wait, what? She invited ? Tang Lingwu glanced up. Yeah, why? I told her I was in Jingcheng too Old Man Bais face twisted in disbelief. How come ? Anyway, Old Man Bai coughed, changing the subject with zero shame, we really need an agricultural expert. As if he had completely forgotten about a certain . Book 2: Chapter 66: Heavenly Monument Vol 2 Chapter 66: Heavenly Monument Grandpa Bai, Mrs. Tian didnt invite you, said Tang Lingwu helplessly, glancing at Bai Laotou as they sat in the ride-share heading to Mrs. Tians house. Who cares about an invitation? Cant I have a meal with an old friend? Bai Laotou huffed from the front passenger seat, clearly displeased. She said only Zheng Fa and I should come. She even told me specifically to bring you. And what? Is she going to block me at the door? Bai Laotou declared stubbornly. Grandpa Bai, do you really like Mrs. Tian that much? Tang Lingwu, catching a glance from Zheng Fa, couldnt help but ask curiously. Nah, Bai Laotou waved off the idea, Im a man of . Then why are you still? Its your fault. Both of you! Huh? Bai Laotou shot them a scornful look through the rearview mirror. You two and your lovey-dovey nonsensehell, even a eunuch would get lonely after being fed so much couple fluff. And besides, he continued, there arent many folks at the retirement home. Who knows if the next batch of newcomers will be people I can stand? Better to pick someone now, someone I already know and feel comfortable with. But what if Mrs. Tian doesnt welcome you? Bai Laotou patted the large snakeskin bag at his feet, grinning smugly. Thats why I brought a . Mrs. Tians home was in the outskirts of Beijing A neighborhood that felt like an old urban village. The place was roomy enoughthree single-story houses and a small courtyard But the buildings looked aged and worn. As soon as they stepped out of the car A woman burst out of the householding a cleaver. You again?! Why I be here? I told youdont come to my house! Ill treat you to a meal outside, anywhere but here Zheng Fa exchanged a glance with Tang Lingwu. Both looked equally confused. Whos there? An elderly woman peeked out from behind the doorher eyes sharp despite her age. Mom! The moment she appeared, Mrs. Tian froze Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fire in her voice vanished into a sigh, and she stopped chasing Bai Laotou off. The old womans face broke into a wide smile the instant she saw him. Little Bai? Come in, come in! Her tone was warm, and her hospitality extended to Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu as well. The three followed her inside, leaving Mrs. Tian to retreat into the kitchenher movements carrying a sort of . Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu sat with the old woman at a stone table in the courtyard. The table was weathered, flanked by round stone stools. The old woman, whom Bai Laotou respectfully called Grandma Wu, looked about ninety years old, but her mind and body seemed sharp. Her hearing and eyesight were still keenthough her speech was a bit slurred, probably from missing teeth. After some light-hearted chatting Grandma Wus eyes sparkled mischievously. Well, arent you going to help her? she asked Bai Laotou. Hmm? Go onhelp! Bai Laotous eyes lit up instantly, and he dashed into the kitchen without another word. Through the window, they saw Mrs. Tian glance at him but didnt seem surprised. Just weary. She threw a helpless look outside toward Grandma Wu But didnt drive Bai Laotou out. Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu realized. Grandma Wu, are you trying to set up Grandpa Bai and Mrs. Tian? Tang Lingwu couldnt help but ask. Set them up? Grandma Wu sighed softly. Once, yes. Little Bais a fool, but a good-hearted one. I used to think theyd make a good pair. But now She paused, her voice carrying a subtle weight. Now with her illness If I push them together, wouldnt I be burdening Little Bai? Then why? I just Grandma Wus voice softened. I dont need them to be together But if Little Bai is willing to keep her company even just as a friend At least she wont be alone. And I I get to enjoy a little sweetness, too. Sweetness? Zheng Fa blinked, puzzled. Grandma Wus eyes gleamed playfully. You dont get it? She flashed a grin, a little smug. I them. I watching their chemistry. You get me? Zheng Fa stared. Youre ninety years old And youre into shipping couples?! Grandma Wu chuckled and, with a proud smirk, pulled out her smartphone. The screen lit up Shopping apps. Social media apps. Food delivery apps Her phone was packed with more apps than Zheng Fas. Youre up to date Grandma Wu beamed. Didnt know a thing about this stuff before. Never had a smartphone. But now? I learned it all. So my daughter could feel at ease knowing Im keeping up with the world. Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu fell into a brief, thoughtful silence. But, Grandma Wu broke it with a playful chuckle, guess I started too late. Smartphones are fun. Then, as if proving her point, she snapped two quick photos of Bai Laotou and Mrs. Tian through the kitchen window Peeking at the photos, she clicked her tongue in dissatisfaction. Little Bais useless. Not a word out of his mouth! she grumbled. Cant you justoh, I dont knowbring a small gift? Find something she likes? Thats how you start a conversation! Wait! Tang Lingwu suddenly remembered. Grandpa Bai bring a gift! Eh? Grandma Wus eyes lit up. Little Bai, making progress? Her gaze shiftedjust in time to see Zheng Fa dragging Bai Laotous snakeskin bag into view. Bold black letters were stamped across it XX Cement. Never mind. Grandma Wus face fell flat. Progress? Not much, apparently. Grandma Wu muttered to herself as she eyed the snakeskin bag. Zheng Fa carried the bag into the kitchen and handed it to Bai Laotou. Bai Laotou smacked his forehead, opened the bag, and pulled out his A flowerpot, carefully planted with a single stalk of grass Freshly dug from the retirement homes garden. This grass? Why does it look so familiar? Back in the courtyard, Grandma Wus eyes narrowed as she glanced toward a corner of the yardwhere a nearly identical plant grew, just a size smaller. Not bringing flowers is one thing but ? Grandma Wu slapped her thigh in exasperation. Fine, grass is grass, but a ? Does that fool have a screw loose? In the kitchen Even Mrs. Tian paused, her gaze locking onto the grass with an odd look of recognition. She didnt seem annoyed. In fact She began inspecting the leaves carefully, her expression growing more serious. Suddenly, she turned and hurried outside to grab a small garden trowel. Returning to the kitchen, she dug into the soil around the plant, gently lifting it to examine its root system with bright, eager eyes All the while, she was chatting animatedly with Bai Laotou. ...Seriously? Grandma Wu froze mid-gawk from the courtyard. Her eyes darted to Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu in confusion. This is this some new internet trend? Young peoples dating rituals these days She shook her head. I cant keep up. Her gaze shifted to the kitchen At the two whose combined age was over a hundred and twenty Zheng Fa felt the corner of his mouth twitch. he thought. Xuanyi Realm. The Sect Master had summoned Zheng Fa, Master Pang, and several others once again. News from Junior Sister Huang, the Sect Master announced. Good or bad? Master Pang pressed. Good. Did she find Senior Sister Zhang? No. Then whats so good about it? Master Pang scowled, visibly unimpressed. She found a Heavenly Monument. Master Pangs expression froze Then his features twisted Joy. Shock. Greed. Worry. All mashed together, like his face was performing an entire opera on its own. A Heavenly Monument? His voice carried disbeliefso much that he had to confirm it. Yes, the Sect Master said grimly. Thats incredibly good news. But Zheng Fa heard it In Master Pangs voice That came laced with heavy concern. It is, the Sect Master replied, his expression grave. Ive already sent word to every Nascent Soul sect in the Hundred Immortals Alliance. Master Pangs face twisted harder, his reluctance palpablelike he was parting with treasure from his own hands. But he didnt argue. Thats the right call, he muttered through gritted teeth. Heavenly Monument? Senior Sister Yuan, confused, finally asked. What is it? The Sect Master glanced at them, then spoke slowly This concerns you all as well. The Heavenly Monument is an ancient spiritual artifact. Ancient? Ancient beyond measure, the Sect Master confirmed. Its legends date back to the era the last great tribulation. ! It''s said that within the Heavenly Monument lies peerless Dao comprehension Those who comprehend it become . And people believe that? They dont They . Because someone had. A name flashed through Zheng Fas mind Tianhe Zunzhe. A cultivator who once stood above all in the Xuanyi Realm A sword immortal who dominated his era It was said his power came from comprehending a Sword Dao Heavenly Monument One that belonged to the Tianhe Sect. No further explanation was needed. The proof was in the legend. A Heavenly Monument could create a Tianhe Zunzhe. Where do they come from? Zheng Fa asked. No one knows, the Sect Master said. Some say they were forged by ancient immortals, their origins lost to time. Others believe they are natural creations of Heaven and Earth itself. Master Pang cut in suddenly, Which Heavenly Monument is it? Junior Sister Huang believes it is the Thunder Dao Heavenly Monument, the Sect Master replied. Thunder Pool he added gravely, exists of it. Thats why its power is so fearsome. Now Zheng Fa understood why Master Pangs reaction had been so complex. A Heavenly Monument, with the endorsement of a figure like Tianhe Zunzhe, was priceless beyond measure. And The Thunder Poolwithin Jiushan Sects territory. A treasure fallen from the heavens. But The sheer power that made the Thunder Pool uncontrollable Was also the reason they couldnt hide it. And once revealed It wouldnt just bring fortune It would bring disaster. If someone powerful decides to take it by force, Zheng Fa thought grimly, it could mean destruction for Jiushan Sect. Master Pang shared that same fear. Sect Master he began cautiously, are you planning to I have already decided, the Sect Master interrupted firmly. For a treasure of this magnitude Only the worthy shall claim it. I have informed the Hundred Immortals Alliance and invited all Nascent Soul sects to freely enter Taiyang County and comprehend the monument. Of course, he added, our disciples may also enter. Zheng Fa immediately understood A classic move Share the table, not the treasure. Joint accessmutual ownership. If you cant keep it Then you control the gateway. Master Pang sighed. The Five Great Sects will definitely come. They will, the Sect Master agreed with a shrug, But what can we do? Stop them? Zheng Fas eyes narrowed Suddenly, he spoke up Master Why dont we set up a new market district around the Thunder Pool? The Sect Masters gaze sharpened instantly. Go on. Zheng Fa smiled faintly. My point is If they want to comprehend the Heavenly Monument, fine. But theyll have to ensure our markets safety And No other market district is allowed within the Thunder Pool regiononly . A long silence Then The Sect Masters eyes glinted. You, he muttered, staring at Zheng Fa with a mixture of amusement and pride How does your brain even ? Zheng Fa smiled. Because he knew In a gold rush The richest man Was never the one mining gold. It was the one Selling the shovels. Book 2: Chapter 68: The Map Vol 2 Chapter 68 C The Map "Keep an eye on Beast Taming Sect from now on." The day after Real Person Lings departure, Zheng Fa heard Uncle Pang say this. He looked up and found Uncle Pang watching him. "Uncle?" "The Hundred Immortals Alliance is far from a united front." Uncle Pang spoke lightly. "Each of the nine major sects has its own agenda. Ive long suspected that some of them are influenced by other forces behind the scenes." "I understand." Zheng Fa could grasp the unspoken meaning behind Uncle Pangs words. An alliance like the Hundred Immortals Alliance was bound to have internal fractures. "That Black Tortoise Master claimed that Zhang Wuyi bullied his disciple, but it was just an excuse," Uncle Pang continued. "Truth is, many within the Hundred Immortals Alliance dont want to see another Zhang Wuyi rise." "" "Im telling you this because I want you to be carefulnot just of the Demonic Sect within Thunder Pool, but also of some so-called allies." "I understand, Uncle." "When necessary, strike first." "" "Maintain a friendly face, but act discreetly." "" "If you can handle things in the shadows, dont do it openly. If you can have someone else do the dirty work, dont do it yourself. Got it?" "" Zheng Fa glanced at Uncle Pangs composed expression and the way he patiently imparted his advice. Then he recalled how over-the-top friendly he had been to Real Person Ling the day before. Once again, Zheng Fa had to admithis master had made the right choice in sending Uncle Pang here. As they passed through more and more sect territories, the group trailing behind the Five-Dragon Celestial Palace grew larger and larger. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At night, the countless streaks of light from the traveling cultivators looked like a magnificent meteor shower from the ground. During the day, the sheer number of radiant flying artifacts clustered together rivaled the brightness of the sun. It was clear just how many cultivators were converging on Thunder Pool. Even the number of Nascent Soul cultivators accompanying them had grown. Now, four more had joined the journey. Uncle Pang remained courteous to both acquaintances and strangers alikeeven when encountering Real Person Ling again, he maintained a polite demeanor, fully embodying the lesson he had just taught Zheng Fa. "These Nascent Soul cultivators represent nearly half of the top sects within the Hundred Immortals Alliance. Theyve all agreed to your exclusive market district proposal," Uncle Pang informed Zheng Fa with a smile after a banquet with the other Nascent Soul cultivators. "Uncle, you truly have a talent for diplomacy." "Its mostly because they dont care that much," Uncle Pang waved a hand dismissively. "This land already belongs to us. Since were allowing them to study the Heavenly Stele, they have to show some respect." Zheng Fa nodded slightly. "Of course, for them to jointly protect the market district, theyll need to have a stake in ita share of the shops. Otherwise, they wont bother helping." "Thats only fair." By the time they arrived in Taiyang Commandery, half a month had passed. "Thunder Pool is here!" A senior disciple cheered excitedly from the main hall. Zheng Fa looked out as well. Even from the sky, Thunder Pool was an endless expanseso vast that its boundaries were nowhere in sight. But what surprised him even more was that it was truly a pool. Or rather, it was a massive, bottomless cratera vast chasm filled with roiling purple-blue energy, surging violently like an ocean of ink-drenched water. Upon closer inspection, however, he realized that it wasnt water at allit was pure entwining lightning. The Five-Dragon Celestial Palace slowly descended toward the edge of Thunder Pool, where a large group of people was already waiting. At the front stood Real Person Huang, flanked by a contingent of disciples who had previously come with Senior Sister Zhang to set up the market district. Although she had been recalled by the Sect Master, these market disciples had remained. They were familiar with Taiyang Commandery and the market district, making them perfect for assisting in establishing the new one. Thus, Real Person Huang had stayed here to coordinate with Uncle Pang. Thinking about Uncle Pangs teachings, the history between these two, and Real Person Huangs clearly impatient expression, Zheng Fa came to a very logical conclusionUncle Pangs detour had a third hidden motive. Zheng Fa examined the waiting disciples. They bore no visible injuries, but their expressions were weary and listless, and their numbers had dwindled significantly. What puzzled Zheng Fa even more was the way Real Person Huang was glaring at him, as if holding some unspoken resentment. Wait shouldnt you be mad at Uncle Pang instead of me? Since they needed to plan the market district, Zheng Fa accompanied Senior Brother Yang, who had arrived earlier, to scout the area near Thunder Pool for a suitable location. Senior Brother Yang had previously served as an enforcement disciple for the market district, so Zheng Fa was familiar with him. "Senior Brother Yang, where are the other senior brothers?" "Some are recovering from injuries. Others" He trailed off, and Zheng Fa chose not to press further. The two walked along the Thunder Pool shoreline, listening to the continuous crackling of lightning, neither speaking for a while. Until they came across a mortal kneeling by the edge of the pool. He was staring blankly into the lightning, lost in thought. "Senior Brother Yang, who is he?" "A former resident of Thunder Pool." "People used to live in there?" "Junior Brother Zheng, do you know what happens when a Spirit Vein erupts?" Senior Brother Yang suddenly asked. "I would appreciate your guidance, Senior Brother." "This Thunder Pool, at minimum, spans a thousand miles but originally, this was just an ordinary plainthere was even a county town here." Zheng Fas heart shook. "One night, the ground collapsed. By the time people opened their eyes, the sky was filled with lightning," Senior Brother Yang described the scene briefly. "He was one of the lucky ones." "" "At least he survived." "Then why is he" Zheng Fa glanced at the kneeling man again. "His home is gone. His fields are gone. His family is gone. Nowhere to go." In the distance, more streaks of light approached. More cultivators were arriving. In just a short time, over a thousand cultivators had gathered here. All had come for the Heavenly Stele, seeking their fortune. As they passed by, they too turned to gaze at Thunder Pool. But while the mortal stared at it as if witnessing an endless purgatory, these cultivators'' faces were filled with excitement and anticipation. Zheng Fa wasnt sure how to feel. The scene reminded him of someoneSenior Brother Zhuang from the Talisman Hall, the one he had met when he first joined the sect. "Senior Brother, what happened to Senior Brother Zhuang from Talisman Hall?" "You knew him?" Senior Brother Yang hesitated before recalling, "He should be dead." "Dead?" "Yeah, he never made it out of Thunder Pool and no one went to look for him." "" "He didnt have close ties with anyone except Senior Sister Zhang, and since shes gone" Senior Brother Yang left the rest unsaid. Back aboard the Five-Dragon Celestial Palace, Zheng Fa sat at his desk. With a brush in hand, he slowly began to write. He started with Old Man Bais talisman patterns, then moved on to the Three-Sub-Talisman Law. He documented Tang Lingwus conjectures, then continued writing down his own thoughts on Talisman Dao and cultivation. In a way, he was recording everything he had learned so far. He had always known that with his current level of cultivation, exposing some of his insights would only bring troublehe lacked the strength and status to protect his knowledge. The resistance he had already faced in talisman research was proof of that. Yet now, he was writing it all down. Partly because, with Senior Sister Zhang gone, he had no one to discuss these ideas withwriting them out helped him reflect and refine his understanding. But more than that, what he had seen today had shaken him. For the first time, he truly felt how fragile life was. A thought crept into his mind Even though he was now a cultivator, the Xuanyi Realm was growing more chaotic by the day. If something happened to him, he wanted to leave something behind. He paused his brush, let out a self-deprecating chuckle. Wasnt this the same mindset that led Old Man Bai to write his textbooks? That old mans ramblings must have gotten to him. "Zheng Fa, what are you writing?" Uncle Pang suddenly walked in, noticing his thoughtful expression with curiosity. "Its nothing," Zheng Fa replied, shaking his head as he quickly stored the papers into his storage pouch. This storage pouch contained everything he ownedhis research, his techniques, even his life savings. He never carried it outside. After all, if he died, he didnt want someone looting his corpse. The Five-Dragon Celestial Palace had security enchantmentsbesides Uncle Pang, no one could sneak into his room undetected. As for Uncle Pang Well, Zheng Fa trusted his character. Uncle Pang squinted at him, clearly suspicioushe looked like he really wanted to see what was written. "Not going to let me read it?" "If I die, and Senior Sister Zhang doesnt return, then Ill entrust it to you, Uncle." "Die?" Uncle Pangs expression shifted, his brow furrowing deeply. That night, Zheng Fa was cultivating Five-Thunder Body Technique using Xuanlei Stones. Suddenly, Real Person Huang arrived. She didnt interrupt him. She simply stood outside his door, waiting patiently. By the time Zheng Fa noticed her presence, it was very late. "Uncle?" Real Person Huang studied him for a moment before tossing a jade scroll his way. Zheng Fa caught it instinctively. "This is?" "My disciple left this for you," Real Person Huang said with a slight sneer. "She didnt leave meher own masteranything, but she specifically told her disciples to give this to you." Zheng Fa finally understood why Real Person Huang had been glaring at him earlier. She was jealous. "These maps are?" "She knew you were practicing Five-Thunder Body Technique, which requires tempering your body with heavenly lightning. So she marked a few suitable locations for you." Zheng Fas grip on the jade scroll tightened. "Senior Sister Zhang she" "She should be fine." Real Person Huang pulled out a jade pendantor rather, half of one. It glowed faintly with a silver radiance. "If she were truly dead, the glow would vanish, and the pendant would turn dark." No wonder Real Person Huangs emotions had remained steady. She casually tossed the pendant to Zheng Fa. "This" "Now you know shes alive. Dont do anything reckless." "Reckless?" Zheng Fa frowned, confused. "Your will, burn it." Zheng Fa slowly turned his gaze toward the storage pouch on his bed. "She mentioned you to me before," Real Person Huang added. "She even considered giving you her Nascent Soul resources." "" "I didnt agree to it." "You did the right thing, Uncle." Zheng Fas voice was quiet. "But if she really doesnt make it, then those resources will be yours," Real Person Huang continued. "Huh?" "You and herI approve now." "?" Zheng Fas eyes slowly widened in shock. Book 2: Chapter 67: Pursuit Vol 2 Chapter 67 C Pursuit Standing by the window, Zheng Fa gazed at the vast expanse of clear blue sky. Looking down, an endless sea of white clouds stretched beneath him. The clouds rushed past his feet like raging waves in a typhoon, surging forward relentlessly. It wasnt that the clouds were moving too fastit was that he was. Zheng Fa had never realized that the palace where Uncle Pang summoned disciples daily was actually one of his magical treasures. ... Zheng Fa stepped out of his room and headed toward the main hall. Ever since Uncle Huang had delivered news about the Heavenly Stele, the entire nature of Taiyang Commandery had changed. Beyond the matter of Senior Sister Zhangs disappearance, the Heavenly Stele was an even greater concern. A rare, heaven-sent opportunityone that was both an immense fortune and a monumental challenge for Jiushan Sect. Originally, the Sect Master had planned to send Sun Daoyu with a few disciples to Thunder Pool first. But now, Uncle Pang had no choice but to go personally. He brought along quite a few disciples: One group was following the original planto search for Senior Sister Zhang. Another was heading to comprehend the Heavenly Stele. And the last group, based on Zheng Fas suggestion, was tasked with scouting a location near Thunder Pool to establish a new market district. Uncle Pang sat in the main hall, discussing something with Sun Daoyu and a few others. When he saw Zheng Fa approach, he beckoned him forward. "Uncle." "What do you think of my Five-Dragon Celestial Palace?" Uncle Pang gestured toward the doors of the main hall. Zheng Fa turned to look. From this angle, he could clearly see that the interconnected palace buildings were actually floating above a golden sea of clouds. At the very front of the cloud sea, five golden dragons soared through the mist, pulling the entire palace forward. Looking closer, it became evident that these five dragons werent solid entities, yet they were strikingly lifeliketheir long whiskers fluttering in the wind, their golden scales gleaming brilliantly. More importantly, Zheng Fa could distinctly sense that these dragons werent just decorative displays of grandeur. Every time their massive eyes glanced his way, the golden light within them sent a chilling sense of dread through him. "Uncles magical artifact is truly an eye-opener for me." Uncle Pangs lips twitched, as if he wanted to smile but restrained himself. He simply waved his hand. "This Five-Dragon Celestial Palace was crafted after I reached Nascent Soul. I slew five demon serpents that were on the verge of transforming into flood dragons, refined their souls, and had someone forge this artifact for me." "Uncles might is awe-inspiring." Demon serpents on the verge of becoming flood dragons were never weak. Based on Zheng Fas understanding, the weaker ones would have at least formed a Demon Core, while the stronger ones could rival a Nascent Soul cultivator. For Uncle Pang to have such an achievement upon entering the Nascent Soul stage, it was truly impressive. "If I wasnt capable of this, how could the Sect Master have recalled that Huang fellow and sent me to Taiyang Commandery instead?" Speaking of Uncle Huang, Uncle Pang didnt bother concealing his satisfaction. Zheng Fa found the reasoning quite logical. The moment Uncle Pang set out, the Sect Master had summoned Uncle Huang back. As the Sect Master had put it, Jiushan Sect must always have at least two Nascent Soul cultivators stationed at home, unless absolutely necessary. Could it be that Uncle Pang was simply stronger, making their master feel more at ease? ... "Uncle, how far can this Five-Dragon Celestial Palace travel in a day?" Zheng Fa asked curiously. "Around eight thousand miles per day." Noticing Zheng Fas expression, as if he was worried about underestimating this artifact, Uncle Pang added, "It can go faster, but with the Demonic Sect lurking in the shadows, its better to stay cautious." Zheng Fa nodded. He thought for a moment and said, "That means we should reach Taiyang Commandery in about three days?" The Xuanyi Realm was far more vast than the modern world. Although Taiyang Commandery fell under Jiushan Sects jurisdiction, it was still thirty thousand miles awaypractically the outermost edge of the sects territory. For this reason, Jiushan Sect had left the commandery under the management of the Changchun Sect. After all, for most Jiushan Sect disciples, traveling back and forth would take months, making it highly inconvenient. "Three days isnt enough." "Hmm?" "We took a detour." "A detour?" Zheng Fa considered for a moment. "Then five days?" "At least half a month." ...Youre not charging a fare, so why are we taking such a long detour? Seeing Zheng Fas confusion, Uncle Pang looked slightly embarrassed. "With the Demonic Sect hiding in the shadows, there could be an ambush if we head straight there." "So whats our detour route?" Uncle Pang pulled out a rough map and traced an absurdly winding path. If he hadnt explained, Zheng Fa would have thought he was drawing talismans on the map. "" "This route passes through several sects of the Hundred Immortals Alliance, so if anything happens, we can easily call for reinforcements." Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Uncle Pang justified his plan. "Besides, if the Demonic Sect has set an ambush, theyd never expect me to take this route!" "Not just the Demonic Sect" Zheng Fa sighed, staring at the convoluted path. "Even a normal person wouldnt expect this." "" At that moment, Zheng Fa understood why their master had recalled Uncle Huang and sent Uncle Pang to Taiyang Commandery insteadUncle Pang was just too cautious. ", I estimate there will be quite a few cultivators heading the same way this time." Perhaps feeling his route was indeed excessive, Uncle Pang provided further justification. "Fellow cultivators?" "The Heavenly Stele is a grand opportunity. Which sect in the Hundred Immortals Alliance wouldnt be tempted? Taking this route also allows us to communicate with others beforehand, especially regarding the market district." Zheng Fa nodded. That was a valid point. Sure enough, along the way, numerous cultivators followed them. However, likely due to the overwhelming presence of the Five-Dragon Celestial Palace, none of them were Nascent Soul cultivators. These groups merely paid Uncle Pang a visit, then trailed behind in their own flying artifactsclearly seeking safety in numbers. By the eighth day, when they were about halfway to Taiyang Commandery, Zheng Fa suddenly noticed Uncle Pangs expression had turned serious. "Follow me," Uncle Pang said gravely. Uncle Pang turned to the gathered disciples and spoke before leading them to the hall entrance. With a wave of his hand, the five golden dragons came to a halt. Standing beside him, Zheng Fa peered outward. A massive, oval-shaped shadow loomed beneath the sea of clouds. As it gradually emerged from the mist, Zheng Fa finally saw it clearlyit was a Black Tortoise. The creature was immense, its body so vast that Zheng Fa estimated the palace he stood in could only cover half of its back. Unlike the Five-Dragon Celestial Palace, the tortoise bore no buildingsonly a densely packed crowd standing upon its shell. "Which esteemed Nascent Soul cultivator of Beast Taming Sect do I have the honor of addressing?" Uncle Pang clasped his hands in greeting. Zheng Fa was taken abackBeast Taming Sect was also a part of the Hundred Immortals Alliance. It had Nascent Soul cultivators within its ranks and was one of the top nine sects in the alliance. Most notably, Beast Taming Sect was famous for breeding spirit beasts. In fact, Li Nuo had been scammed out of quite a few spirit stones by them before. "I am Ling Chengfeng. And may I ask, is this Real Person Pang?" A middle-aged man at the front spoke. He was broad-shouldered and robust, his hair and beard carrying faint golden hues. "So, it is Real Person Ling, the Black Tortoise Master! A pleasure, truly a pleasure!" Uncle Pangs voice brimmed with enthusiasm. "Ive heard of Real Person Lings great renown for years, yet never had the fortune to meet you. To encounter you todayit is a rare honor indeed!" His tone and expression were so incredibly sincere that the middle-aged man across from him seemed momentarily stunned, as if unaccustomed to such overwhelming warmth. Uncle Pang gave a subtle glance to the side. Before Zheng Fa could process it, the senior disciples from Uncle Pangs lineage all spoke in unison: "Greetings to the Black Tortoise Master! May your cultivation soar, and your lifespan match the heavens!" Standing among them, Zheng Fa felt strangely out of place. Waitdid they rehearse this? Why wasnt I included? Still, this display managed to bring a genuine smile to Real Person Lings face. He returned the courtesy with his disciples and even agreed to join them for a banquet later in the palace. As the Black Tortoise slowly drifted away, Zheng Fa couldnt help but turn to Uncle Pang and ask, "Is this guy really powerful?" "Powerful?" Uncle Pang frowned slightly and shook his head. "He may be Nascent Soul, but all his strength comes from that Black Tortoise. His foundation is weakhes not that strong." "Then is he famous?" "Not particularly. Beast Taming Sect still revolves around its Sect Master. Ling Chengfeng has no notable battle achievements." "Then why did you" "You dont understand." Uncle Pang waved a hand knowingly. "In the cultivation world, connections and social graces matter just as much as strength." "" "People dont hit those who greet them with a smile," Uncle Pang continued patiently. "By flattering him today, hell think twice before making things difficult for Jiushan Sect in the future." "" At that moment, Zheng Fa fully understood why his master had sent Uncle Pang to handle the Thunder Pool affair. Uncle Pang was Jiushan Sects social butterfly! Later that evening, Real Person Ling arrived for the banquet with a few of his disciples. Uncle Pang, accompanied by his own closest disciples, received them warmly. With Uncle Pang occasionally throwing in some flattering remarks, the atmosphere only grew livelier. Perhaps because of the good moodor perhaps due to drinking a bit too muchReal Person Ling eventually chuckled and spoke: "I heard Jiushan Sects Zhang Wuyi got trapped in Thunder Pool?" Uncle Pangs hand paused on his wine cup, but his expression remained unchanged. He simply gave a slight nod. "I also heard that she was constantly at odds with you within the sect?" "That is entirely untrue." Uncle Pang set down his cup and replied calmly, "Zhang Wuyi and I merely had differing viewpointsthere was never any enmity between us." Real Person Ling lifted his wine cup, pointing at Uncle Pang with an amused smirk, his expression one of I know, but I wont say it out loud. "I always knew Zhang Wuyis personality would lead to trouble," he added. "" "So what if she has talent? She offended far too many of her peerseven my own disciples suffered at her hands." Real Person Lings tone turned condescending. "Now that shes met with misfortune, its just fate." "Youve had too much to drink," Uncle Pang said flatly. The smile on his face slowly faded, his fingers lightly gripping his wine cup, as if restraining himself. "Too much?" Real Person Ling shook his head, clearly not intending to stop. "Zhang Wuyis misfortune is a loss for me. But in a hundred years, Beast Taming Sect will have disciples to settle this grudge." He gestured to a young man standing behind him. "This disciple of mine joined the sect after the Immortal Talent Conferencehes only been cultivating for nine months. And yet, hes already reached Qi Refining Seventh Layer." "" "That Zhang Wuyi may have been the fastest to reach Foundation Establishment, but my disciple isnt far behind. More importantly, I heard her Golden Core has flaws." Real Person Ling sneered. "Once my disciple surpasses her, lets see how much of a genius she really is." "" At that moment, a ripple of spiritual energy suddenly surged from the side hall. "Hm? Someone just advanced to Qi Refining Eighth Layer?" Being a Nascent Soul cultivator, Real Person Ling sensed it immediately. Uncle Pang took a sip of his wine, then suddenly said: "This disciple also entered our sect after the Immortal Talent Conference." "" "He was personally brought in by Zhang Wuyi herself." Real Person Lings smile vanished. Uncle Pang turned his gaze toward him and added, "Your disciple might want to focus on catching up first." Book 2: Chapter 69: Results Vol 2 Chapter 69 C Results The new market district was established in no time. By the third day after their arrival at Thunder Pool, Zheng Fa and Uncle Pang had already selected the location. It was a small mountain, once the site of Changchun Sects headquarters. Now, however, it was an unclaimed land. The reason for choosing this place was simpleit still retained traces of a spiritual vein. Though Great Freedom Demonic Sect had destroyed Changchun Sects spiritual veins, this particular offshoot had survived, likely because its weak spiritual energy made it unnoticeable. It wasnt strong enough for cultivation. But it was more than enough to power illusion formationsensuring that mortals wouldnt accidentally stumble into the market district. Once the location was set, the construction process was straightforward. Within two days, a brand-new market district had risen. The new market layout was fan-shaped, with a theater at its centerthis had been insisted upon by Jiushan Sect disciples working outside the sect. The inner three layers were shops, mostly rented to sects from the Hundred Immortals Alliance. Beyond that, the outer circle was reserved for individual cultivators and rogue cultivators to set up their stalls. The moment the market opened, sect representatives and disciples arrived to inquire about rental fees. Within three days, all the inner-circle stores were sold out, and the stalls were nearly gone as well. "How much does Thunder Pool Market make per month?" Uncle Pang asked, watching Zheng Fa go over the account ledger. Though officially named Thunder Pool Market, it was a natural name that had simply stuck. "Just from rent, about three thousand spirit stones per month." Zheng Fa estimated. "That much more than Jiushan Sects own market?" Uncle Pang knew that Jiushan Sects market district only made around a thousand spirit stones per monthincluding both rent and taxes. "It can be even more." Zheng Fa glanced outside the market, where streaks of light from incoming cultivators never seemed to stop. He spoke with confidence. Uncle Pang also took a glance and clicked his tongue. "If I could just lie here and collect spirit stones, I wouldnt even want to go into Thunder Pool." "Uncle, youre entering Thunder Pool? For the Heavenly Stele?" Zheng Fa was a bit surprised. "What kind of look is that? Everyone here came for the Heavenly Stelewhy cant I have ambitions too?" "I meant, Thunder Pool suppresses high-level cultivatorsits risky for you." Zheng Fa explained. "It is," Uncle Pang admitted, a bit helplessly. "But its still the Heavenly Stele." "" "You think these people dont know how dangerous Thunder Pool is?" Uncle Pang pointed to the cultivators in the sky. "You think they dont realize that even if they see the Heavenly Stele, they might not gain anything?" "" "Cultivators are both the most cautious and the most reckless people." Uncle Pang said simply. Then, as if remembering something, he became more serious. "Alsodont underestimate cultivators stronger than you just because Thunder Pool suppresses their cultivation." "Why do you say that, Uncle?" "Even if they cant use their full cultivation, they still have artifacts, puppets, and other meansand for someone at your level, thats enough to be fatal." "I understand." Zheng Fas heart tightened. He hadnt considered this before. "Dont worry. Using those methods in Thunder Pool isnt easy either. Just dont push people to their limits." "Uncle, Im always polite and friendly with others!" "You saying that means youve truly inherited my teachings!" Uncle Pang nodded, looking very pleased. As more and more people arrived at the market, one particularly striking figure appeared. It was dusk, and Zheng Fa was patrolling the market district with Senior Brother Yang and a few others, looking for ways to improve the layout. Suddenly, a swords cry echoed from the sky. They looked up. A streak of sword energy split the sky in two, slashing straight down at the market entrance. When the sword light dissipated, it revealed a young cultivator in his twenties. What surprised Zheng Fa was that this mans attire was unusualhe wore a celestial coronet and crane cloak, a style not popular in todays Xuanyi Realm. Before Zheng Fa could speak, Senior Brother Yang remarked, "Isnt that a Tianhe Sect disciple?" "Tianhe Sect?" Zheng Fa was a bit surprised. Even he had heard of Tianhe Sectit was a legendary name. Tianhe Venerable. One of the Five Great Sects of Xuanyi. Those eight words alone were enough to describe Tianhe Sects influence in the cultivation world. "Yeah. No one else dresses like that." "Why not?" "Legend has it that Tianhe Venerable liked this style the most, so all Tianhe Sect disciples wear it." A sect-wide cosplay event? "Not only that, but they dont let outsiders wear it." A monopolized cosplay event? The Tianhe Sect disciple walked into the market, completely ignoring the whispers around himhe seemed used to it. He strode straight past the cheap roadside stalls, heading directly to the inner shops. This man was bold and decisive with his spending. In no time, he had purchased a large number of pills and magical artifacts before heading toward the exit. From the time he entered the market to the time he was ready to leave, only a single incense sticks time had passed. Clearly, he was someone with an impatient personality. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And because of that, the more impatient and high-handed he acted, the more the surrounding cultivators looked at him with reverence. After all, he was from a major secthe spent money so freely, and his arrogance was clear for all to see. Just from hearing his mannerisms, one could tell he was not someone to be easily provoked. As he exited the market, he happened to pass right by Zheng Fa and the others. Watching his retreating figure, Senior Brother Yang turned to Zheng Fa. "Junior Brother Zheng, do you think he''s here for the Heavenly Stele?" Perhaps hearing the words Heavenly Stele, the young man slightly turned his head. "Probably. I can''t think of anything else that would attract someone like him." "But doesn''t Tianhe Sect already have their own Heavenly Stele to study?" A newly recruited disciple frowned. "Why come all this way? Could it be that he couldn''t commmph!" Before he could finish, Senior Brother Yang swiftly covered his mouth. Zheng Fa noticed that the Tianhe Sect disciples steps faltered for just a moment, but he said nothing and walked away. Senior Brother Yang released the junior disciple and exchanged a knowing look with Zheng Fa. That was a sharp observation. However, at least this Tianhe Sect disciple wasnt the type to lash out Inside the Five-Dragon Celestial Palace, Zheng Fa swallowed a Condensing Yuan Pill. After reaching Qi Refining Eighth Layer, he could now condense his eighth Yuan Talisman. He had already chosenit would be the Great Dream Talisman. A Yang-based Water Talisman, its effect was simple: it could induce dreams in others and, to some extent, manipulate their dreams. However, the talisman had limitations. Typically, a Foundation Establishment cultivator would find it difficult to influence the dreams of a Qi Refining cultivator. But Zheng Fa intended to use it for testing the nature of mortalsfor that, it was perfect. The Great Dream Talisman was soon condensed. Afterward, Zheng Fa picked up a Xuanlei Stone and resumed cultivating Five-Thunder Body Technique. Beside him lay the half jade pendantits silver glow flickering gently, as if keeping him company or waiting for something. Modern Day C Nursing Home Zheng Fa handed a book to Old Man Bai and Tang Lingwu. The cover bore three words: Spiritual Eye Technique. Old Man Bai glanced at the title, raising an eyebrow. "This is a technique?" "A spell technique," Zheng Fa confirmed. Spell techniques werent widely used in the Xuanyi Realm. Most cultivators preferred using talismans, magical artifacts, or formations over traditional spellcasting. After all, people liked shortcuts. Or rather, they preferred external tools to augment their strength. It wasnt that spell techniques werent effectivebut aside from unique, secretive arts, most spells consumed too much spiritual energy while lacking sufficient power. By contrast, talismans and artifacts allowed cultivators to leverage less spiritual energy to harness greater forces of nature. However, that didnt mean spell techniques were completely obsoleteevery major sect still preserved their spellcasting traditions. For one, many talismans were based on spell techniques. For another, spell techniques served as a safeguard against the eventual depletion of spiritual materialswhen resources ran dry, cultivators would inevitably resort to direct spellcasting. The nursing home faced a similar problemit was naturally deprived of spiritual energy. Thus, Zheng Fa had scoured the Scripture Pavilion, eventually finding a few practical spell techniques for Old Man Bai and Tang Lingwu. Spiritual Eye Technique was essentially a spell version of the Spiritual Eye Talisman. The first time Zheng Fa had seen floating talisman diagrams, it had been because Senior Sister Zhang placed a Spiritual Eye Talisman on him. He wanted Old Man Bai and Tang Lingwu to learn this spell so they could observe talisman patterns and potentially make new discoveries. "Spiritual Eye Technique" Old Man Bai ran his fingers over the book, clearly intrigued. "If I master this, how many layers can I see" "Layers?" "You know, like how many layers I can see through?" Tang Lingwu suddenly took two steps back, crossing her arms over her chest. "Wait, I havent even learned it yet! Why are you guarding against me? Guard against Zheng Fahes definitely learned it!" Tang Lingwu hesitated for a moment, then took a few more steps away from Zheng Fa. "I havent learned it," Zheng Fa said flatly. Tang Lingwu let out a relieved sigh. "Spiritual Eye Technique only reveals spiritual energy," Zheng Fa explained. "Not actual see-through vision?" "No." Old Man Bai clicked his tongue, clearly disappointed. The excitement in his expression faded. "Whats the point, then? You cultivators are surprisingly considerate about privacy." Tang Lingwu, on the other hand, looked pleasedeven a little shy as she took a few steps closer to Zheng Fa again. Zheng Fa suddenly thought about his own Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes and the secret techniques he had learned from Uncle Pang. For some reason, his face heated up slightly With no other choice, Old Man Bai and Tang Lingwu begrudgingly sat down to practice the spell technique. Suddenly, Zheng Fas phonewhich was placed on a distant tablerang. He opened his eyes and slowly closed the book on Lingshan Method. Tang Lingwu and Old Man Bai were forced to pause their cultivation as well. Zheng Fa picked up the phone and glanced at the caller ID. "Old Chen?" Zheng Fa raised an eyebrow, wondering why he was calling. "Mr. Chen?" "Hello? Zheng Fa, have you checked your results yet?!" "No." Zheng Fa suddenly rememberedtoday was the day high school entrance exam results were released. He had almost forgotten. "You havent checked?!" Mr. Chen sounded shocked at first, but his tone quickly shifted to barely contained excitement. "Never mind! You dont need to! I already know!" "Hmm." Zheng Fa waited for Mr. Chen to continue. Qingshui High School C Teachers Office Mr. Chen stood in the staff office, gripping his phone with excitement. He wasnt alonethere were two school administrators and two officials from the education department present as well. "You got the citys" He almost blurted out the word "top scorer", but caught himself. In recent years, new regulations prohibited schools from publicly announcing rankingsespecially top scorers. Saying it privately was one thing. But now, in front of officials, Mr. Chen knew he had to be careful. Meanwhile, on the phone, Zheng Fa listened to Mr. Chen stammer for a while before finally saying: "Your results I cant even bring myself to say it!" "?" Book 2: Chapter 70: Great Dream Vol 2 Chapter 70 C Great Dream Zheng Fa had achieved the highest score in the city on the college entrance exam. Over the phone, Mr. Chen sounded slightly regretful. "I heard you were just a few points short of the top score in the province just a bit of bad luck." "Its still pretty good," Zheng Fa chuckled over the phone. "As long as I can get into the school I want, thats enough for me." "Speaking of which, have you decided on a university? A few schools have already called methey said they tried reaching you, but your phone wasnt connecting." Hearing this, Zheng Fa felt a bit embarrassed. When he practiced the Lingshan Method, having his phone too close sometimes caused strange issueslike sudden shutdowns or crashes. He had never cared much about itafter all, not many people called or messaged him. It was only tonight, thanks to Tang Lingwus reminder, that he had placed his phone further away. "Sorry for troubling you, Mr. Chen." "Troubling me? If getting calls from the admissions director of Jingcheng University is troubling, then I wish I could be troubled every day!" Mr. Chen grumbled. "But seriouslyyou forgot when your exam results came out? Just dont forget to submit your college application." "Got it." "So, where are you planning to go?" Mr. Chens question was significantwith Zheng Fas score, he could get into any university and any program in the country. It was entirely his choice. Zheng Fa turned to look at Old Man Bai and Tang Lingwu beside him. Old Man Bairetired professor from Jingcheng University. Tang Lingwufuture student at Jingcheng University. Old Man Bai muttered something under his breath. Tang Lingwus big, bright eyes were fixed on him, full of anticipation. "Jingcheng University." "That certain?" "Yes." "Alright then. Ill have Jingcheng Universitys admissions office call you latermake sure you answer this time." "Will do." "Oh, one more thingsome local newspapers want to interview you. Where are you right now?" "Im not available. Im currently in Jingcheng." "That does make things inconvenient." "Besides, I dont want to accept interviews." Zheng Fa spoke sincerely. Fame, especially for scoring well on an exam, was more of a burden than a benefit to him. To true scholars and experts, exam scores were meaninglessthey wouldnt be impressed by something so trivial. "Hmm well, thats fine too," Mr. Chen mused. "Honestly, the reporters were hesitant anywaytheres a rule against promoting rankings now." After a pause, he added, "Alright, Ill hang up. Just make sure to answer Jingcheng Universitys call later." A little while later, Mr. Chen sent a new message. Shortly after, another message arrivedthis time, a photo. It showed several freshly made banners. The most prominent one read: "Congratulations to our student Zheng Fa on being accepted into Jingcheng University!" Behind it was another banner: "Congratulations to our student Tang Lingwu on early admission to Jingcheng University!" The two banners were twisted together, almost as if they were leaning on each other. Old Man Bai stared at the photo for a moment, then blurted out: "Your teacher is he a CP fan of you and Tang Lingwu?" "" "So, what major are you choosing at Jingcheng University?" Old Man Bai continued, picking up Mr. Chens previous question. Zheng Fa thought for a moment before answering. "My initial choice is physics." Physics was the major he had originally discussed with Mr. Chen. At the time, his reasoning had been simplehis best subject was physics, and he might have some talent in it. To put it bluntly, he had just picked something he was good at, without much thought. But now, his decision was based on a more serious considerationwhether the subject would be useful to him. If Old Man Bai hadnt started cultivating, or if cultivation wasnt real, Zheng Fa might have chosen mathematics insteadsince its connection to talismans was very direct. But now that Old Man Bai was around, studying math at Jingcheng University felt like a waste of resources. For one, if he wanted to learn math, he could just ask Old Man Bai. And if he couldnt figure something out, he could just use Old Man Bais brain. The same logic applied to computer sciencewith Tang Lingwu around, he didnt need to rely on university professors. "Physics" Old Man Bai mused. "Whats your reasoning?" "I want to understand how spiritual energy affects the physical worldfor example, why it disrupts electrical circuits," Zheng Fa explained slowly. "I think physics might help me explore that." Of course, he didnt reveal his deepest thoughts to Old Man Bai. Because as he traveled between the two worlds more frequently, he was beginning to notice something strange. Old Man Bai and Tang Lingwu could cultivate. That meant there was no fundamental biological difference between people from both worlds. Moreover, modern electricity could actually interfere with his cultivation. Not to mention the odd mutations in some plants And the fact that he had successfully cultivated the Lingshan Method in the modern world. All of these led Zheng Fa to a remarkably simple hypothesis The only real difference between the two worlds was spiritual energy. From species to fundamental physical laws, the two worlds were closely connected. If he wanted to study how spiritual energy affected the material world, the best field for it was probably physics. As Zheng Fa was explaining his reasoning to Old Man Bai, he suddenly noticed something Tang Lingwu was gone. "Wheres Tang Lingwu?" Zheng Fa turned to Old Man Bai. The old man grinned knowingly, as if he understood something he wasnt saying. Zheng Fa gave him a suspicious lookthen, suddenly, a loud explosion rang out. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He turned his head. From the village below the mountain, thousands of fireworks shot into the sky, bursting into radiant blooms of color. From their vantage point on the mountain, it truly looked like a sea of flowers. "This is" "A celebration for your exam results." Zheng Fas eyes widened slightly. "You guys planned this in advance?" "You think that little girl just randomly reminded you to put your phone farther away? You forgot your exam results, but she remembered every single day." Old Man Bai nudged his chin toward the phone in Zheng Fas hand. Zheng Fa looked downTang Lingwu was calling. "Hello?" "I originally wanted to set them off at the nursing home, but they said fireworks werent allowed in the mountains. So I came here instead," Tang Lingwu sounded slightly regretful. "But I figured, from up there, youd have an even better view Is it beautiful?" "Its beautiful." Zheng Fa gazed at the colorful bursts of light, answering sincerely. "What made you think of setting off fireworks for me?" "When I got my early acceptance to Jingcheng University, my dad gave bonuses to everyone in his company," Tang Lingwu said over the phone. "Other peoples families celebrate when they achieve something." "" "Grandpa Bai is rightif others can have it, you should have it too." "Tang Lingwu." "Hmm?" "Stop reading CEO romance novels with that old man." Zheng Fa thought for a moment and added, "If you must read them, at least stop relating them in such a weird way." "" "Also thank you. Im really happy." "Mm!" The Talisman Patterns "So these are talisman diagrams?" Old Man Bai furrowed his brow as a golden eye faintly appeared at the center of his forehead, scanning the surroundings. Under the effects of Lingshan Method, the space around them contained traces of spiritual energy. Though this spiritual energy was converted from Zheng Fas own spiritual power, he couldnt control it freelyinstead, the energy seemed to spontaneously form talisman patterns in the void. "Ugh, my heads spinning!" After a while, Old Man Bai shook his head, and the golden eye on his forehead faded away. Beside him, Tang Lingwu also looked dizzy. Their first time using the Spiritual Eye Technique to observe talisman patterns had yielded no major discoveries. But Zheng Fa wasnt disappointedthis was just the first attempt. Old Man Bai rubbed his temples, then suddenly remembered something. "You said earlier that you condensed that Great Dream Talisman?" "Yeah." "Youre planning to use that thing on Little Tian? What does it do? Any side effects?" "Its just a dreamwhat side effects could there be?" Zheng Fa explained. "I can only shape the dreams setting." "So how do you plan to test her?" "Its simple. For example, I could put her in a situation where shes captured and interrogated" "Isnt that a bit harsh?" "Or throw her into some weird world with you and see if she tries to protect you." "Thats going to hurt our relationship." "Or, the simplest methodlet her achieve her deepest desires and see what kind of person she really is." "That one! I want to try that one!" Old Man Bai suddenly slapped his thigh, looking excited. "" Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu exchanged a glance. They could never understand how this old mans curiosity was so much stronger than their own. "Besides I could test it out first." Old Man Bai muttered under his breath. "Wait, you?" "Little Tians already had a tough time with her illness. If something goes wrong and its because I recommended this, then" This old man was too soft-hearted. Zheng Fa sighed, shaking his head. "You have cultivationthe Great Dream Talisman might not work as well on you. Just dont resist it." Old Man Bai eagerly nodded. Zheng Fa flicked his fingers, sending a golden talisman into Old Man Bais forehead. The old man quickly fell asleep. Above his head, a small black mist gathered, swirling gently. Within it, images began to form. The vision revealed a small conference hall. A podium stood at the front, facing hundreds of seated attendeesmost of them foreigners. Numerous cameras were set up, all pointed at the podium, as if waiting for an important figure to appear. "This is Grandpa Bais deepest desire?" Tang Lingwu stared at the scene, a little confused. Zheng Fa also frowned slightly. Soon, a middle-aged foreign woman stepped onto the podium with a warm smile. She leaned toward the microphone and announced: "The Fields Medal this year goes to" The curtains parted. Old Man Bai, dressed in a formal suit, walked out with a broad grin, stepping forward to receive the award. "Grandpa Bai still dreams of academic glory" Tang Lingwu murmured. Zheng Fa felt a rare moment of admiration as well. But just as Old Man Bai finished his acceptance speech, his expression suddenly turned serious. Then, he declared loudly: "Now that my worldly affairs are settled its time for me to return to the Dao!" In front of countless flashing cameras and hundreds of prestigious scholars, he summoned a flying sword, stepped onto it, and soared out of the hall, still wearing his suit and tie. "" "Forget academic dreamsthis guys real dream is showing off" Zheng Fa shook his head. The dream quickly faded away. But the black mist above Old Man Bais head didnt dissipate. "Grandpa Bai has a lot of things he still wants to do" Tang Lingwu muttered. The vision shifted again. This time, Old Man Bai was in the courtyard of the nursing home. A golden eye shone on his forehead as talisman patterns floated around him. He was reaching out, grasping the symbols, as if analyzing them. "Is he trying to decipher talismans?" Zheng Fa felt a bit touched. This old man had placed "showing off" and "helping me study talismans" at equal priority Suddenly, the dream Old Man Bai shouted loudly: "I understand! I understand!" At the exact same moment, the real-life Old Man Bai jerked awake, leaping from his chair with both arms raised. "I understand!" "" "Sir, you were dreaming." "No!" Old Man Bais face lit up with excitement. "I understand the difference between Yin-Yang Talisman Patterns now!" "Huh?!" Book 2: Chapter 71: Departure Vol 2 Chapter 71: Departure Yin-Yang Talisman Diagram? Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu exchanged a glance, both seeing the same confusion on each others faces. Wait, wasnt that Great Dream Talisman supposed to have worn off by now? Old Man Bai looked at their expressions, smacked his lips, and leaned back in his chair. He spread his legs outward, causing the chair to tip back so that only two legs remained on the ground. Reclining lazily, he gazed upward, rocking slightly He said nothing, yet his posture alone seemed to say all the arrogant words he could have spoken. In the future, remember this well when studying our sects textsthis Master comprehended the Dao in a dream and grasped the fundamental essence of Yin and Yang. Grandpa Bai! Tang Lingwu, seeing his teasing manner, pouted and softly whined. Old Man Bai glanced at her, then beckoned the two of them over. You want to know? Yes! Give me your hand. Tang Lingwu, looking a little puzzled, obediently extended her right hand. Old Man Bai then turned to Zheng Fa. Yours too. Zheng Fa, equally unsure of what was happening, also reached out his right hand. Switch to your left. Old Man Bai placed Zheng Fas left hand against Tang Lingwus right, palm to palm, fingertips aligned with no gaps in between. Tang Lingwus face instantly turned red, her earlobes seeming to burn. But Zheng Fa appeared to have an epiphany. This is Yin and Yang. Old Man Bai declared with the air of someone delivering a grand speech on an awards podium. Chirality? Exactly! Releasing their hands, Old Man Bai looked at Zheng Fa. The most defining characteristic of the Yin-Yang Talisman Diagram is chirality. Zheng Fa thought about the Yin-Yang Talisman Diagram in his mind. Come to think of it, that really did seem to be the case! Old Man Bai continued muttering, I mean, I knew about this before, but I never really studied it If it werent for me looking at those diagrams in my dream and suddenly noticing my own hand, I wouldnt have made the connection. Zheng Fa nodded slightly. Chirality wasnt an especially important concept in topologyor rather, it wasnt something he encountered often. He had only seen it before in knot theory. So, the Yin-Yang Talisman Diagram is really that simple? It was Tang Lingwu who voiced her doubt. Zheng Fa understood why she would say thatchirality was an intuitive concept. Simply put, your left and right hands may look identical, but in three-dimensional space, no amount of shifting or rotating your left hand will ever make it match your right hand. This spatial property is what defines chirality. Naturally, chirality could be categorized into left-handed and right-handed configurations. Zheng Fa recalled that Yang talisman diagrams corresponded to left-handed chirality, while Yin talisman diagrams were right-handed. Its not that simple. Zheng Fa shook his head. Thats just the spatial relationship of the diagrams Old Man Bai smiled approvingly and nodded. Exactly. Thats just the surface layerchirality isnt heavily studied in mathematics, at least not to my knowledge. The fields that research it the most are biology and chemistry. Chiral molecules exhibit different properties. Now, I dont know if anyone has ever explained this in talisman studies, but what I do know is Why do Yin-Yang Talisman Diagrams, due to their chirality, exhibit different effects and properties? That, we dont know. Zheng Fa agreed. And theres another problem He and Old Man Bai locked eyes and spoke in unison: Yin and Yang give birth to one another. Old Man Bai grinned, but there was a hint of frustration. See, in three-dimensional space, chiral objects cant be superimposed, so you could say they are completely different things. But Yin and Yang give birth to each other which suggests they are intrinsically linked Zheng Fa sat on the low couch, his divine sense peering into the Yuan Talisman Foundation within him. It still took the form of two lotus flowers, their bases conjoined. A chiral structure. Yin and Yang, mutually generating. With a single thought, Zheng Fa willed the downward-facing lotus to shatter, vanishing completely. Yet, in the next instant, golden threads slowly grew from the base of the remaining lotus. Soon after, the lotus platform began to reform. This was precisely what Senior Sister Zhang had describedYin and Yang giving birth to one another. But Zheng Fas eyes widened as he observed the newly reformed lotus. Previously, he had assumed the golden threads were the lotuss root system. This time, however, he saw clearly that these golden threads were actually tiny arcsmore like ripples spreading outward from the lotuss base! A mirror image? A thought flashed through Zheng Fas mind. The reflection of a right hand in a mirror is a left hand. So, the mirror image of a Yang Talisman is a Yin Talisman. The fundamental nature of Yin-Yang interdependence could it be that they are simply mirror images of each other? Or perhaps, the lower lotus was merely the reflection of the upper lotus? Zheng Fa didnt have the ability to verify his theory just yetSenior Sister Zhang wasnt around, and he lacked the means to test it. Thinking of her, he picked up the Xuanlei Stone and resumed cultivating the . His bones were now coated in a faint golden membranea sign that he had successfully completed the Bone Tempering stage of the . Right now, Zheng Fa was cultivating the fourth level of the Blood Renewal. This was the final stage before tempering his body with heavenly lightning. It was also the last preparation before entering the Thunder Pool. From the Xuanlei Stone, streaks of lightning flowed like water, seeping into his skin, infiltrating his muscles, and finally burrowing into his bones, surging wildly through his marrow. Agony! Zheng Fa had endured his fair share of suffering as a child. He had fought with other boys in the fields. He had been cut by sickles and hoes. He had even brushed death before But never had he experienced such excruciating pain! Perhaps because the bone marrow contained so many nerves, the agony was piercingly distinct. His body curled up tightly on the low couch, sweat dripping from his trembling forehead. This wasnt the first time he had endured this pain. Every time before, he had thought he had grown used to it. Yet every time, he found himself staring into the abyss of despair. In his hand, he clenched half of a jade pendant so tightly it seemed on the verge of shattering. Just two or three away from Martial Uncle Pangs main hall, a chorus of frantic shouting reached Zheng Fas ears. Master! Dont charge in! Help! Someone stop the bleeding for me! That was Martial Uncle Pangs voice. Whos got a Hemostasis Talisman? Master, just surrender! Youre surrounded by our people! Zheng Fa shook his head. So, Martial Uncle Pang was playing co-op with his disciples again. He had never expected that the number-one gaming addict in Jiushan Sect would turn out to bewell, an old man like Martial Uncle Pang. From what Zheng Fa had heard, Martial Uncle Pang had even gone to the Sect Master before coming to the Thunder Pool, specifically to get a stack of talisman formations for . That said, Martial Uncle Pang wasnt the type to bully his disciples in games. He always suppressed his own divine sense and spiritual power, playing with only Qi Refining-level strength to keep things fair. Even when he lost, he never cursed at his disciples. A good temper, overall. But there was one problemhe was way too reckless. Zheng Fa was beginning to strongly suspect that the Rescue Little Cultivator Pang Qian storyline his master had written was based on a real-life prototype. Thinking back to the way Martial Uncle Pang had been guiding him lately, Zheng Fa couldnt help but feel Maybe his martial uncle was searching for his own lost youth through these games. Shaking off these stray thoughts, Zheng Fa gently knocked on the hall door. Come in! The moment he entered, Martial Uncle Pang waved his hand, and the illusion of vanished instantly. Several senior brothers exchanged glances, their lips twitching. Was this rage quitting? Noticing Zheng Fas knowing look, Martial Uncle Pang cleared his throat and asked, What brings you here? Martial Nephew would like to request some intelligence on the Thunder Pool. Youre planning to enter the Thunder Pool? Have you already completed the fourth level of the ? Martial Uncle Pang was stunned. He slowly sat up, his expression turning serious. Yes! Martial Uncle Pang studied him for a long moment, saying nothing, as if lost in thought. Martial Uncle? Your master spoke to me before he left. Martial Uncle Pang suddenly changed the subject. He said that for you, mastering the fourth level of the wouldnt be a matter of resources but endurance. He said that every time he underwent a Blood Renewal, he had to wait ten to fifteen days before attempting the next one. At these words, all the senior brothers in the hall turned to look at Zheng Fa. Their expressions varied. He told me it was too painful, too gruelingevery time, it felt like being flayed alive from the inside out. Martial Uncle Pang shook his head. So, despite having no shortage of Xuanlei Stones, it still took him a full six months to complete the Blood Renewal stage of the fourth level. And you finished it in half a month. Why the rush? S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zheng Fa lowered his gaze. Senior Sister Zhang may be safe for now, but shes still missing. Given her situation, she cant be in a good place. Martial Uncle Pang fell silent again. Martial Nephew Zhang didnt misjudge you. He shook his head, then waved his hand. Several jade slips floated toward Zheng Fa. These contain information from the market about the Thunder Pool, as well as some accounts from Jiushan Sect disciples. Take them. Zheng Fa stored the jade slips away, cupped his hands in salute, and turned to leave the hall. Martial Uncle Pang watched his figure recede into the distance, his gaze deep and unreadable. Master, shall we continue playing? Seeing his long silence, one of the disciples hesitantly asked. Play, play, play! All you ever do is play! To their surprise, Martial Uncle Pang suddenly exploded. Look at Zheng Fahe trains so hard! And what do you lot do? Just mess around all day? Hes willing to endure excruciating pain, risking everything for Senior Sister Zhang! And you lot? If I went missing, would you even try? Wed brave fire and water for you, Master The disciples answered in unison. Get lost! You think I dont know you? With a snort, Martial Uncle Pang casually flicked his hand, sending the group tumbling out of the hall. When they looked up again, the doors had been shut tight. The disciples exchanged glances, all too afraid to speak as they quietly walked away. Once they were at a safe distance, one of them voiced his confusion. But wasnt it Master who set up the game? We didnt even have a choice but to play Masters just jealous of Senior Sister Zhang. That comment made everyone nod in agreement. Yeah, we cant compete with Junior Brother Zheng. One disciple sighed in defeat. Well, Master cant compete with Senior Sister Zhang either. Huh? That statement made the others hesitate. No matter how strong Senior Sister Zhang was, their master was still a Nascent Soul cultivator. Think about itif Senior Sister Zhang had our masters face, do you think Zheng Fa would be this desperate to save her? Would you? Uh, well, even if its our master, Senior Sister Zhang was never that close to us before A senior brother hesitated before saying, But still, thats kind of disrespectful to Senior Sister Zhang. Book 2: Chapter 73: Body Tempering Vol 2 Chapter 73: Body Tempering Amidst the flashing lightning and roaring thunder, the Tianhe Sect disciple''s celestial sword transformed into a streak of light, slashing directly at Chen Tings head. The sudden move caught everyone off guard. Chen Ting instinctively retreated, and a round mirror appeared above his head. The mirror surface gleamed with a grayish light, sending a mystical ray toward the broad sword. The disciples of the Great Freedom Demon Sect glanced at each other, momentarily hesitant, unsure who to attack. The dark clouds above their heads slowly dissipated, indicating their intent to observe the battle rather than charge in immediately. But at that very moment A thick bolt of lightning as wide as a barrel suddenly struck behind them! One of the outermost disciples of the demon sect was engulfed in the lightning, letting out a piercing scream. It happened so quickly that by the time the lightning dissipated, the others were only just reacting. Standing within the lingering electric arcs was none other than the Tianhe Sect disciple. Taking advantage of their momentary distraction, he had ambushed and killed one of the demon sect disciples outright. Zheng Fas lips twitched. This guy fights dirty! "You You are this arrogant?!" Now left with only four members, the Great Freedom Demon Sect disciples quickly spread out, looking at the Tianhe Sect disciple with disbelief. Zheng Fa completely understood their reaction. Couldnt he take them on one by one? Why insist on antagonizing them all at once? It was clearthis person had absolute confidence in his own strength. "Disciples of the demon sectno matter how many there are, what difference does it make?" The Tianhe Sect disciple snorted dismissively and lunged forward, engaging the remaining four in battle. This Tianhe Sect disciple was strong. That was Zheng Fas immediate impression as he watched the fight unfold. And it wasnt just about cultivation level. Due to the restrictions in the Thunder Pool, these cultivators werent daring to reveal their full strength. Most of them were fighting at Foundation Establishment level. But at this level, the Tianhe Sect disciple outclassed them completely. His broad sword was incredibly powerfulit alone was enough to keep Chen Ting occupied in a balanced duel. And despite being barehanded, he held his ground against the four Great Freedom Demon Sect disciples without faltering. He seemed to be trained in lightning techniques, allowing him to move effortlessly in the Thunder Pools chaotic environment. Every so often, he would toss out a lightning talisman, sending the demon disciples scrambling in a panic. Artifacts, spells, talismanshe wielded them all with remarkable proficiency. On the other hand, Chen Ting and the demon sect disciples seemed constrained. Their spells and artifacts were clearly weaker compared to the Tianhe Sect disciple. Watching this, Zheng Fa suddenly understood. It was because of the Thunder Pool itself. In the Xuanyi Realm, demonic cultivation techniques were typically yin-aligned and sinister, whereas lightning techniques were the ultimate yang force, a natural counter. Inside the Thunder Pool, demon sect disciples were even more suppressed than others. As the fight dragged on, the Tianhe Sect disciple, despite being outnumbered, gradually gained the upper hand. Chen Ting and the four remaining demon sect disciples exchanged glanceswithout saying a word, they instinctively moved closer together. Zheng Fa couldnt help but sigh. Wasnt Chen Ting being hunted by these guys? And now theyre teaming up? It just showed how much pressure the Tianhe Sect disciple was putting on them. Zheng Fa glanced at the Tianhe Sect disciple again But instead of getting angry, the man actually laughed aloud. "This is exactly what I was waiting for!" Everyone froze. The next moment, the Tianhe Sect disciples crane-feathered robe flared open, revealing a massive, muscle-bound physique underneath! Something felt very wrong. Zheng Fa immediately turned his boat around and fled at full speed. But for Chen Ting and the others, it was too late to run. The Tianhe Sect disciple swung his armhis broad sword rose into the sky, embedding itself deep into the rolling thunderclouds above. The surge of spiritual energy from the sword far exceeded the limits of Foundation Establishment! "!" Zheng Fa suddenly realized what this guy was doing! The Thunder Pool wouldnt let this slide. Above them, thunderclouds rapidly thickened, layer upon layer stacking up like an enormous storm front. The clouds descended so low that it seemed like one could reach up and touch them. And then A torrent of heavenly lightning crashed down! It looked like an endless forest of thunderbolts, illuminating the entire sky. Naturally, the main target of this punishment was the Tianhe Sect disciple. But Chen Ting and the demon sect disciples had terrible luck They were standing too close. One strike of heavenly lightning could hit three people at onceand they had not expected this lunatic to deliberately trigger the tribulation! Zheng Fa watched as two of the four demon sect disciples were instantly incinerated into ash. The remaining two barely escaped, fleeing in utter panic. Chen Ting had his mirror artifact, which protected him to some extent, but even he was retreating as fast as possible, clearly unwilling to stay in this death zone. But the one getting hit the most was still the Tianhe Sect disciple. He stood in the middle of it all, a living lightning rod, absorbing at least half of the heavenly lightning. Yet, he didnt seem to care at all. Even as lightning danced wildly across his body, he was still chasing after the survivorsrelentlessly hunting them down. The two remaining Great Freedom Demon Sect disciples didnt last long. The Tianhe Sect disciple caught up to them effortlessly, but before he even had to make a move, they were already struck down by the heavenly lightning, their bodies reduced to ashes. What kind of suicide attack strategy was this?! After finishing them off, the Tianhe Sect disciple immediately turned and charged toward Chen Ting. Chen Ting, still relying on his round mirror for protection, had barely managed to put some distance between them. But when he turned his head and saw that feral grin beneath the billowing thunderclouds, his entire body shuddered, and he sped up desperately. Zheng Fa watched the two of them barreling toward his direction. Without hesitation, he turned his Dujie Boat and steered away, wanting to clear their path and avoid any unnecessary involvement. But to his surprise, Chen Ting changed course directly toward him. "Junior Brother Zheng!" he called out, "For the sake of our past as fellow disciples, lend me a hand!" Hearing this, Zheng Fa said nothing. He simply pushed the Dujie Boat to full speed. The boat was built for the Thunder Pool, making it exceptionally fast in this environment. And with the Tianhe Sect disciple constantly slashing at Chen Ting with his sword, it further hindered his escape. Not only did Zheng Fa fail to close the distance between them, he actually pulled even farther ahead. Chen Tings face showed a hint of disbelief. What? Arent we supposed to be on the same side? Zheng Fa mentally scoffed. Are we even that close? That guy is dragging a rolling thunderstorm behind him! And you want me to shield you? "I have information on Senior Sister Zhang!" Chen Ting shouted as he saw Zheng Fa speeding away. Zheng Fa''s expression froze. He gave Chen Ting a closer look, and for a moment, the boat slowed slightly. The expression on Chen Tings face was earnestit looked like he was telling the truth. "I''ve been hunted by the Great Freedom Demon Sect recently. I''ve also killed quite a few of their people and uncovered some information about Senior Sister Zhang!" Chen Ting spoke quickly, eager to convince him. The logic did make sense. Chen Ting had not only sacrificed the old ancestor possessing him, but also offered up a portion of the Nine Nether Demon Ancestors divine power. If the Great Freedom Demon Sect hadnt noticed that, it would have been strange. And Senior Sister Zhang had disappeared in a battle against the Great Freedom Demon Sect. "I know you and Senior Sister Zhang have deep feelings for each other. If you help me escape, I swear I''ll" Before he could finish his sentence Zheng Fas Dujie Boat surged forward at full speed again. "Junior Brother Zheng! Do you not care about Senior Sister Zhang anymore?!" Chen Ting shouted desperately. "Brother Chen," Zheng Fas voice carried from the distance, "Before I came to the Thunder Pool, Martial Uncle Pang gave me plenty of advice. The one thing he emphasized most was not to blindly trust two-faced, deceitful, and treacherous people." "I''m not! I was also once our master''s disciplehe knows me best!" "Yes, he does." Zheng Fa sighed slightly, then said with a hint of pity, "Thats why his warnings specifically included your name" "" It wasnt that Zheng Fa didnt want to know about Senior Sister Zhangs whereabouts. If he didnt care, he wouldnt have risked getting involved just to observe the battle earlier. But Chen Ting was the kind of man who had betrayed his own ancestor. Zheng Fa didnt exactly hate him, but he absolutely didnt trust him either. Even if Chen Ting truly had information, the price Zheng Fa would have to pay for it would likely be steepat the very least, he would have to fight the Tianhe Sect disciple head-on, or even help Chen Ting fend off the Great Freedom Demon Sect. That Tianhe Sect disciple Just look at him! Other people take one lightning strike, he takes ten! If Zheng Fa got caught up in their battle, it wouldnt just be his problem anymoreeven Jiushan Sect would be dragged into it. But there was one important piece of information hidden in Chen Tings words The Great Freedom Demon Sect knew where Senior Sister Zhang was. At this moment, the jade pendant left to him by Martial Uncle Huang was still glowing. That meant that, at the very least, the Great Freedom Demon Sect had not yet dealt with Senior Sister Zhang. Zheng Fa thought for a moment. If he wanted to find her, Chen Ting might have cluesbut he was too cunning to be a reliable source. The most direct way was still to find members of the Great Freedom Demon Sect and extract the truth from them himself. Following the map that Senior Sister Zhang had left for him, Zheng Fa continued searching for a suitable location for lightning body tempering. The map marked five possible locations. He didnt rush into a decision. Instead, he spent half a month surveying each one. After visiting them all, he felt a bit disappointed. It wasnt that they werent suitable for lightning body tempering. But deep down, he had been hoping that Senior Sister Zhang might have left behind some kind of clue to help him find her. Yet, he found nothing. In the end, he chose the most secluded, least populated location and anchored his Dujie Boat. Sitting cross-legged at the bow, his soul left his body, soaring straight into the thunderclouds above. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BOOM! A heavenly thunderbolt crashed directly onto him. His entire body shuddered violently. Compared to the lightning used in the Blood Renewal stage, this heavenly thunder was far stronger. But surprisingly, it felt less painful. Within the lightning, there seemed to be a hidden vitality While destroying his body, it was also reconstructing it. Zheng Fa could feel his physique slowly transformingno, evolving! He finally understood the true purpose of the . The previous four levels had only served to strengthen his body enough to endure the destructive power of heavenly lightning. Only now could he begin to absorb its vitality. Within his body, something was growing. Before he could fully comprehend what was changing inside him BOOM! Suddenly, the Azure Sun Qi given to him by the Jiushan Ancestor erupted in his dantian! Since it had entered his body, it had remained dormant. As if it had been waiting for this exact momentthe completion of the . One part of the Azure Sun Qi fused into his body. The other shot skyward, piercing through the thunderclouds and rising into the infinite heavens. High above, a colossal tree appeared. It had a trunk but no branches, with massive crimson leaves growing directly around itradiant as the evening clouds. The tree was so enormous that it seemed to connect the sky above and the underworld below. The thunderclouds dispersed, as if paying homage to this celestial tree. All across the Thunder Pool, the constant battles fell silent. Everyone turned their heads skyward. Inside Zheng Fas body, the Azure Sun Qi spread through his meridians, forming new, intricate pathways. The patterns of these meridians mirrored the veins of the trees crimson leaves. Jiushan Ancestors words echoed in his mind Were these new meridians the mark of the Azure Sun Dao Body? Before he could process it all, Zheng Fa hurriedly piloted his Dujie Boat away. The commotion was far too big He didnt want any unwanted visitors. But then "You enjoy getting struck by lightning too?" A voice came from behind him. Zheng Fa turned around. The Tianhe Sect disciple was staring at him with bright, enthusiastic eyesas if he had just found a kindred spirit. Wait what do you mean too?! Book 2: Chapter 72: Behind the Scenes Vol 2 Chapter 72: Behind the Scenes Zheng Fa walked through the market, making his final purchases before entering the Thunder Pool. The information in the jade slips from Martial Uncle Pang was incredibly detailed. Some passages even carried Martial Uncle Pangs distinct toneclear evidence that the man hadnt just been lazing around playing games. He had actually been to the Thunder Pool himself. According to Martial Uncle Pang, the Thunder Pool was a place where the laws of heaven and earth had mutated. In other words, it operated under different rules compared to the rest of the Xuanyi Realm. From what Zheng Fa gathered in the jade slips, three key differences stood out: First, the power of lightning-based techniques was greatly amplified, while all other techniques were significantly weakened. Martial Uncle Pang speculated that this was due to the Thunder Dao Monument, as he had observed through the Void-Seeking Spirit Eyes that the spiritual energy around the Thunder Pool had distinct attributes. However, this also made using lightning techniques far riskier. Among all talismans, lightning talismans were already the most unstableand in the Thunder Pool, they were even more volatile. One wrong move, and the heavenly lightning you summoned might just strike down instead. The lastand most troublesomedifference was how the Thunder Pool targeted divine sense. As the jade slip described, the moment a divine sense above the Foundation Establishment stage was exposed in the Thunder Pool, it would immediately attract a lightning tribulationessentially turning the cultivator into a human lightning rod. Similarly, because spiritual energy contained traces of divine sense, using excessively powerful spiritual energy would also invite retribution. As a result, high-level cultivators were significantly restricted within the Thunder Pool. Martial Uncle Pang had summed it up in the jade slip: Zheng Fa partially agreed. With divine sense suppressed, the likelihood of ambushes increased dramatically, making it an ideal place for settling grudges. On the other hand, the Thunder Pool acted like a fire extinguisherwhoever got too arrogant would get struck down. For Zheng Fa, entering the Thunder Pool was merely a way to temper his body, so keeping a low profile was indeed the best approach. His first priority was stocking up on essential pills. He purchased: Condensing Yuan Pillsto prepare for condensing his Yuan Talismans. Fasting PillsZheng Fa rarely used these, but since the Thunder Pool had no spiritual grains, they were a necessity. Qi Enhancement Pillsa type of Qi Refining-stage pill with a single function: providing spiritual energy and accelerating cultivation. Buying Qi Enhancement Pills for training was considered a luxury in this era. They werent exactly expensivethree pills for one spirit stone Well, actually, that expensive. But as one of the wealthier Qi Refining disciples, Zheng Fa could afford it. Over the past few months, he had multiple income streams: profits from selling talismans with Han Qi and the others, earnings from the drama performances, and his salary as a market steward. Even after deducting his cultivation expenses, he had saved up a little over a hundred spirit stones. However, training with Qi Enhancement Pills required one pill per day, which meant a monthly cost of ten spirit stones. Reluctantly, he bought a months supply, though the expense stung. After purchasing the pills, Zheng Fa headed to Baibao Tower, a well-known artifact shop run by the Chongyue Sect, part of the Hundred Immortals Alliance. Chongyue Sect was one of the of the Hundred Immortals Alliance, famed for its artifact craftsmanship. Of course, compared to other artifact shops, their prices were just as prestigious as their reputation On the first floor of Baibao Tower, a large open space had been cleared in the center. Three small boats were displayed prominently. A circle of cultivators had gathered around, pointing and discussing the boats with clear interestbut few were actually making a purchase. The shop assistants stood nearby, smiling but saying nothing, seemingly unbothered by the lack of immediate buyers. And they truly had no reason to worry. These boats were called Dujie Boats, and they were an absolute bestseller in the Thunder Pool market. Zheng Fa had come here specifically for one. The Dujie Boat was a Yellow-Grade artifact. In the Xuanyi Realms classification system, artifacts were ranked as Heaven, Earth, Profound, and Yellow, with even higher tiers of Treasure Artifacts and Spirit Artifacts. As a Yellow-Grade artifact, the Dujie Boat had only two basic functions: MobilityIt provided a means of movement. DefenseIt offered some level of protection. In the grand scheme of things, it wasnt even worthy of being called the little brother of the legendary flying vessels. However, it had one crucial advantageit provided strong resistance to lightning techniques and could be operated by Qi Refining cultivators. This made it incredibly valuable in the Thunder Pool market. Naturally, its price had skyrocketed. Zheng Fa had heard that in other markets, a Dujie Boat only cost around fifty spirit stones. But hereseventy spirit stones! Chongyue Sect was downright ruthless! After buying his pills, Zheng Fa had exactly seventy spirit stones left. His lifelong habit of frugality made him hesitate. But in the end, his safety in the Thunder Pool was at stake. Clenching his teeth, Zheng Fa made his decision. Zheng Fa surveyed the surrounding cultivators but didnt immediately make a purchase. Instead, he stepped outside the shop and found Senior Brother Yang, who was patrolling the market, to help him make the purchase on his behalf. Junior Brother, whats this about? Senior Brother, Im only at the Qi Refining stage Zheng Fa explained that he wanted to keep a low profile. Since Senior Brother Yang was at the Foundation Establishment stage, spending a few dozen spirit stones wouldnt attract too much attention or trouble. Junior Brother, your temperament Senior Brother Yang paused, searching for a tactful way to put it. Its quite unlike Senior Sister Zhang. Zheng Fa mentally translated that: Youre such a coward! Not long after, Senior Brother Yang returned from Baibao Tower, having successfully purchased the . Zheng Fa saw with his own eyes how, when Yang first entered the shop, he had looked somewhat reluctant, as if he were doing an unnecessary favor. Yet when he emerged, his face was beaming with joy. A group of female cultivators had followed him out, stuffing sachets and handkerchiefs into his hands By the time he handed the over to Zheng Fa, there was still a faint trace of fragrance clinging to his robes, and he had a dazed, goofy smile on his face. Junior Brother, if you ever have requests like this in the future, just come to me! Senior Brother Yang spoke eagerly. Senior Brother Zheng Fa glanced at the numerous sachets and handkerchiefs Yang was stashing away in his storage bag. After a moment of hesitation, he reminded him, These women are only after your spirit stones. I fear their intentions may not be pure. No worries, I wasnt harboring good intentions either. Senior Brother Yang waved a hand dismissively. ? Besides, I dont have money anyway! Zheng Fa couldnt help but bow slightly in admiration. Unexpectedly, this Senior Brother seemed to possess a certain profound wisdom. It wasnt until he entered the Thunder Pool that Zheng Fa fully understood why the was so popular. In modern times, he had seen footage of shipwrecks Dark clouds blotting out the sky, raging winds stirring monstrous waves, and amid the chaos, humans struggling helplessly. Not only would one feel at the mercy of the storm, but also an overwhelming sense of solitude, as if they were the only person left in existenceadding an extra layer of despair. Right now, Zheng Fa was seeing this exact scene with his own eyes. The thunderclouds in the sky weighed heavily on his spirit. Below the boat, surging waves crashed violently. Upon closer inspection, the white foam was actually flashes of lightning, while the blue torrents were rolling thunder serpents. Without the , Zheng Fa would have had to endure the full force of the relentless thunderbolts with his own body. Although he had trained in the and possessed strong resistance, facing such an environment with just his flesh would drain his strength rapidly. With the , however, most of the lightning strikes were absorbed, significantly easing his burden. For the first time, he felt that those seventy spirit stones were well spent. Especially when he saw other cultivators struggling frantically to fend off lightning from all directionshe couldnt help but feel a bit smug. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Following the map provided by Senior Sister Zhang, Zheng Fa navigated cautiously through the Thunder Pool. His eyes shimmered with silver light as he used the to survey his surroundings. At the first sign of conflict, he would steer clearjust as he had anticipated, skirmishes were frequent in the Thunder Pool, with fights breaking out everywhere. After seven or eight days of traveling, he once again detected spiritual energy disturbances through the another battle was taking place. Zheng Fa was about to steer the away. But then, he noticed a few familiar silhouettes among the shadows. His brows furrowed as he stared at them for a long time. Finally, he adjusted his course and moved in closer. Just now, he had seen someone using Heavenly Demon Shadow Vanishing This was a signature technique of the Great Freedom Demon SectZheng Fa had seen Lin Bufan use it before. And it was precisely in a conflict with the Great Freedom Demon Sect that Senior Sister Zhang had gone missing. Zheng Fa slowed his approach, using the to observe from a great distance. Two groups were engaged in battle. On one side were the ones using Heavenly Demon Shadow Vanishinglikely disciples of the Great Freedom Demon Sect. On the other side was a lone cultivator from the Tianhe Sect. Suspended in midair, he faced multiple opponents alone, yet he wore a faint, almost amused smile. It was as if he didnt care about the numerical disadvantage at all. What caught Zheng Fas attention, however, was a third party Someone neither group had noticed. A lone figure, lurking just outside their divine sense range, watching the fight unfold. Most of his focus was fixed on the disciples of the Great Freedom Demon Sect. From the back, this person was also a familiar face A former Jiushan Sect true disciple. A former undercover agent for the Great Freedom Demon Sect. A personal favorite of the Nine Nether Demon Ancestor Chen Ting. Watching Chen Ting fixate on those demon sect disciples, clearly preparing to strike, Zheng Fa suddenly recalled Martial Uncle Pangs teachings His master truly had an eye for talent. One glance had been enough to see that Chen Ting had inherited the full essence of Martial Uncle Pangs ways. At that thought, Zheng Fa settled down behind Chen Ting, waiting to see how things unfolded. The Great Freedom Demon Sect? The Tianhe Sect disciple finally spoke. You lot have been hiding like cowards for tens of thousands of years, and today you dare ambush me? ...We were pursuing another target, not ambushing you. The demon sect disciples exchanged glances, surprisingly offering an explanation. Zheng Fa glanced at Chen Ting again. Doesnt matter. The Tianhe Sect disciple remained indifferent. Today, I shall follow the example of our forebearsslay demons, eradicate evil, and cleanse the realm! With that, a broad sword materialized in his hand. The demon sect disciples had no choice but to prepare for battle. If there was one sect that had an unshakable vendetta against the demonic path, Tianhe Sect would undoubtedly be at the top of the list. Fighting them was practically a routine. Zheng Fa noticed Chen Tings shoulders relax slightly, as if his plan to pit the two sides against each other had worked. The broad sword in the Tianhe Sect disciples hands burst into a brilliant azure arc, soaring into the sky before descending straight toward the Great Freedom Demon Sect disciples. Above their heads, a dark cloud of demonic energy emerged, within which a blurry demonic god stretched out its hands, attempting to block the attack. But then The sword light abruptly changed direction And slashed straight toward Chen Ting. You dare try to ambush me, you lowly rat? The demonic god with raised arms looked a bit dumbfounded. Chen Ting looked even more dumbfounded. Zheng Fa? Zheng Fa was already hiding further away. The Xuanyi Realm sure had a lot of unexpected twists and turns. Book 2: Chapter 74: Kindred Spirits Vol 2 Chapter 74: Kindred Spirits Zheng Fa looked at the Tianhe Sect disciple. Now that they were up close, he realized just how tall this person was. Zheng Fa himself was already about 1.85 meters in modern measurements, yet he only reached this mans brow line. No wonder the crane-feathered robe gave him such an elegant, ethereal look. But Zheng Fa hadnt forgotten the hulking mass of muscle hidden beneath that robewhen this man had summoned the heavenly lightning, he had looked like a complete battle maniac. A bit wary, Zheng Fa remained silent. This guy was clearly unhinged. The Tianhe Sect disciple seemed to notice Zheng Fas hesitation. His expression stiffened slightly as if recalling something. Then, curling his fingers into an elaborate gesture, he formally introduced himself: "Tianhe Sect True Disciple, Yan Wushuang. Greetings, Dao Brother." Zheng Fa returned the gesture. "Jiushan Sect, Zheng Fa. Greetings, True Disciple Yan." The hand gesture was unfamiliar to him, so he gave it a curious glance. Yan Wushuang looked down at his own hands, then clicked his tongue in mild annoyance. "This gesture was supposedly popular back in our ancestors time, but nowadays, only our Tianhe Sect still uses it in the Xuanyi Realm." Another Tianhe Respected Ancestor cosplayer? Zheng Fa was speechless. Why did it feel like the Tianhe Sect was desperately clinging to their past glory? Yan Wushuang seemed to sense his thoughts and chuckled. "For hundreds of thousands of years, my sects greatest dream has been to produce another Tianhe Respected Ancestor." "" Zheng Fa slowly nodded. Okay, fair enough. That was at least understandable. "But I dont want to follow our ancestors path." Yan Wushuang suddenly said, looking at Zheng Fa with bright eyes. "His Dao was swordsmanship. My Dao is lightning cultivation!" Zheng Fa raised a brow. This man had a legendary sword cultivator as an ancestor and yet chose to cultivate lightning techniques instead? That took guts. "Dao Brother, your ambition surpasses that of your predecessors. I respect that." Zheng Fa truly meant it. If he had an ancestor like the Tianhe Respected Ancestor, he probably wouldve at least tried sword cultivation. For Yan Wushuang to abandon swordsmanship entirely in favor of lightning techniques, it showed convictionand from what he had seen, it wasnt just blind stubbornness. Not to mention, given the obsession the Tianhe Sect had with their ancestor, Yan Wushuangs choice was likely considered heretical within his sect. That made it even more impressive. "Its not about ambition. Its just a hobby." Yan Wushuang waved a hand, looking almost modest. "A hobby?" For some reason, Zheng Fa suddenly remembered what this guy had said earlier Before he could respond, Yan Wushuang suddenly slapped his thigh. "Exactly! Lightning Body Tempering!" He exclaimed enthusiastically, his voice filled with excitement. "Other people get struck by lightning and feel painbut for me, ever since I was a child, its been pure pleasure!" "The stronger the heavenly lightning, the more comfortable I feel!" "After my master saw my talent, he told me to cultivate a lightning technique." "" Zheng Fa turned his head away in utter disbelief. Where was Tang Lingwu? What was the phone number for the nearest hospital? We have a VIP patient here. Yan Wushuangs gaze became even warmer and friendlier as he looked at Zheng Fa. "My fellow disciples in Tianhe Sect are kind, but theyve never understood my passion. Some even say I have a problem." Thats a fair assessment. "But I know that my path is not lonely! And now, Ive found you!" Zheng Fa immediately understood. This lunatic thinks Im just like him! "Dao Brother, Im not" "Zheng Dao Brother, the common folk will never understand us." Yan Wushuang interrupted, shaking his head. "But theres no need to hide it from me!" "I really dont" "Your lightning body temperingyou cant hide it from me!" Yan Wushuang pointed to his eyes, radiating absolute confidence. "Youve already mastered a top-tier lightning body tempering technique!" "" "Dao Brother, Ive heard of you in the market. Youve only been cultivating for less than a year, correct?" "Yes." "Then it all makes sense!" Yan Wushuang clapped his hands, his tone firm and resolute. "Ive seen many lightning body tempering cultivators in my lifebut Ive never seen anyone master it in a single year except one type of person." "Regular people cannot endure the pain in such a short time." "Ive even heard of people losing their minds from training too hard." "Of course, there are people who push themselves ruthlesslybut I saw how fast you ran earlier. Youre definitely not that type." This was not the first time someone had insulted Zheng Fa to his face. But still, he felt the need to explain himself. "Senior Brother, I had a unique fortuitous encounter." "Junior Brother, I understand," Yan Wushuang said, patting Zheng Fas shoulder with an encouraging look. "This isnt something people can easily admit." "" Wait. Was there actually someone else like him?! "Ive traveled far and wide and met a few like-minded individuals," Yan Wushuang continued with great pride. "Ive already decidedone day, Ill create a club for fellow enthusiasts, so we can support each other!" "" "Theres no shame in this passion!" Yan Wushuangs eyes gleamed with encouragement. Zheng Fa wanted to argue, but it was hard to explain how he had progressed so quickly in the . If he counted his time training in the modern world, he had actually spent nearly two years on it. Of course, since there was no spiritual energy in the modern world, his progress had been much slower there. But explaining that to Yan Wushuang? Zheng Fa had a feeling that this man would simply pat his shoulder again and say Zheng Fa had spent most of his cultivation time on the , meaning his total training time actually exceeded two years. But There was no way he could explain that to Yan Wushuang. So, he decided to change the subject. "Dao Brother, werent you chasing after Chen Ting earlier?" "Chen Ting? Oh, that Great Freedom Demon Sect guy?" Yan Wushuang thought for a moment, then replied casually, "I lost track of him." He didnt seem too concerned. "That treasure mirror of his isnt ordinary, and hes got some hidden tricks. I didnt want to take unnecessary risksbesides, Im really chasing after the Heavenly Monument. No point wasting time on small fry." Zheng Fas heart stirred at the mention of the Heavenly Monument. "Where exactly did you lose him?" he asked. Yan Wushuang gave him a sidelong glance, then suddenly smirked. "Most people would have asked me about the Heavenly Monument first It seems that Senior Sister Zhang is very important to you." Zheng Fa simply smiled and did not deny it. After Yan Wushuang pointed him in the right direction, Zheng Fa hesitated for a moment before asking: "Dao Brother, what exactly is the Heavenly Monument? And why do you say youre chasing after it?" The Heavenly Monument was the reason the Thunder Pool had become so chaotic. Even in the jade slips, Martial Uncle Pang had barely mentioned it, likely because he himself didnt know much about it. Among all sects in the Xuanyi Realm, the Tianhe Sect was undoubtedly the most knowledgeable about the Heavenly Monument. "The Heavenly Monument?" Yan Wushuang paused, then answered frankly, "It is another world." Another world?! Zheng Fas eyes widened. "Wait, are you saying there are other realms beyond the Xuanyi Realm?" Yan Wushuang smiled. "Do you know where the Xuanyi Realm got its name?" Zheng Fa immediately had a guess. "Tianhe Respected Ancestor?" "Exactly." Yan Wushuang explained, "Inside the Sword Dao Heavenly Monument, theres a small sub-world with unique laws of its own. Our ancestor, after studying it, theorized that there must be other worlds beyond the Xuanyi Realmwhich is why he embarked on his legendary journey to break the shackles of heaven and earth." "" A sub-world with different laws? "Thats classified information," Yan Wushuang said directly, though his tone was surprisingly genuine rather than dismissive. "I can only tell you thisthe rules inside the Lightning Dao Heavenly Monument must be related to lightning cultivation." He continued, "I havent found the monument yetor rather, it hasnt fully revealed itself. Our ancestor once said that the Heavenly Monuments have their own sentience and constantly shift locations. Im not the only one searching for itmany others are as well." "Thank you for explaining, Senior Brother." Zheng Fa truly appreciated the information Even if Yan Wushuangs friendliness still felt a bit odd. But at least he was genuinely open about what he could share. Yan Wushuang simply waved it off. "Its nothing. These are just public secretsyou wouldve found out eventually." Then he grinned and clapped Zheng Fa on the shoulder. "After all, were fellow enthusiasts!" "" Meanwhile, in a remote corner of the Thunder Pool Chen Ting sat quietly, tending to his injuries. This place was not only secluded, but the lightning storms were particularly intenseif not for his treasure mirror, even he wouldnt have survived here. Yet, within this violent thunderstorm, the lightning actually felt gentle. It was the perfect hiding place. He didnt dare leave. He had offended too many people. The Tianhe Sect madman was one thing But now the Great Freedom Demon Sect was also hunting him. If he werent inside the Thunder Pool, he suspected even Nascent Soul cultivators might be after him. Still, this place wasnt completely safe. Occasionally, cultivators would pass nearby, and he even recognized some of them Jiushan Sect disciples. Thankfully, they avoided this spot, likely because the lightning was too strong for them to approach. Days passed, and Chen Ting finally started to relax. But today There was movement. At first, he ignored it. But then, the disturbance grew louder. He opened his eyes And saw a familiar face. Zheng Fa. And he wasnt alone. Several Jiushan Sect disciples accompanied him, discussing something among themselves. "Junior Brother Zheng, this is the only spot we havent searched yet." Zheng Fa observed the violent thunderstorm ahead and nodded. "That explains why no one checked here earlier." "You all wait here. Ill go in alone." It seemed that while the other Jiushan Sect disciples were responsible for easier search areas, Zheng Fa handled more dangerous locations. Chen Ting watched in disbelief as Zheng Fa walked straight into the raging lightning storm Casually enduring the heavenly thunder that even he struggled to withstand. He didnt even flinch. Chen Ting didnt try to run. Even though he was injured, he was still a late-stage Golden Core cultivator. Facing a Qi Refining disciple like Zheng Fa, he didnt feel the need to flee. His expression darkened. There was no doubtJiushan Sect was searching for him. His eyes turned cold. On one hand, he was still furious that Zheng Fa had abandoned him and left him to be beaten half to death by the Tianhe Sect lunatic. Especially now, seeing Zheng Fa enduring the lightning with his bare body It reminded him of that madman all over again. Even phantom pain shot through his body. His resentment only deepened. On the other hand, he mocked Zheng Fas carelessness. Zheng Fa had been favored and protected ever since he entered Jiushan Sect. He probably had some arrogance as a "genius." But outside of Jiushan Sect, being this reckless was a surefire way to get himself killed. All Chen Ting had to do was catch him off guard Kill him or capture him, and his escape route would be secured. As Zheng Fa drew closer, Chen Ting could even hear his breath, slightly labored from exertion. Chen Ting smirked. His treasure mirror shot out from his dantian, aiming directly at Zheng Fa! Buzz! Chen Ting watched in shock as his mirror was struck mid-air By a familiar-looking jade seal. This seal looked awfully familiar. Slowly, he turned his head. And locked eyes with a black-faced Pang Zhenren. Chen Tings mind went blank. Waitwhy was there a Nascent Soul cultivator here?! He immediately spun around to glare at Zheng Fa Who was smiling pleasantly at him. What kind of lunatic brings a Nascent Soul cultivator on a field trip?! Where was his arrogant genius mentality?! Zheng Fa, unfazed by Chen Tings shock, calmly asked: "I only have one question. You said you had information about Senior Sister Zhangwas that true?" Chen Ting fell silent for a moment, then sighed. "Shes sealed herself away." Zheng Fas expression hardened. "Or rather," Chen Ting clarified, "to escape the Great Freedom Demon Sects pursuit, she sealed herself." sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Book 2: Chapter 76: Life Partner Vol 2 Chapter 76: Life Partner When Zheng Fa entered the gymnasium, many students were already seated. The freshmen''s seats were arranged in sections by department. He found the area designated for the Physics Department, walked toward the back, and chose a seat near the top row. Beside him sat a slim-faced, glasses-wearing guy. When Zheng Fa sat down, the guy gave him a small nod. While waiting for the ceremony to start, Zheng Fa opened the smallest folder, taking out his student ID and dorm key. Inside was also a piece of paper listing his dorm room number, check-in time, and dormitory rules. Youre in 308 too? The glasses guy suddenly spoke up. You are? Im Dai Yuan. Looks like were roommates. Well, that was a bit of a coincidence. All the male freshmen in the Physics Department are staying in Building 45. I think the girls'' dorm is Building 48, Dai Yuan said, as if he had already done his research. But there arent many girls. Indeed, there werent many. In the entire Physics Department section, the proportion of female students was probably below 20%possibly even as low as 10%. Zheng Fa noticed that Dai Yuans gaze lingered on these rare female students, his lips moving slightly as if he were muttering something to himself. Sensing Zheng Fas glance, Dai Yuan shrugged and said, Im identifying my potential future life partner. Zheng Fa turned to look at the screen on stage, where was displayed, and couldnt help but ask: This early? Statistically speaking, Poisson distribution tells us that if a person were to date 100 girlfriends in a lifetime, by the 37th, the second-best choice would have already appeared. From that point onward, as long as you find someone better than that, they are the optimal choice. Dai Yuan adjusted his glasses and continued, In other words, dating about 40 girlfriends would give you a one-in-a-hundred selection ratehigh cost-efficiency. You have to start early. Zheng Fa understood the logic. But he was still shook. Biologically speaking, anyone who gets into this university has guaranteed intelligence, which is beneficial for reproduction. The more Zheng Fa listened, the more logical it all sounded. From my life planning perspective, college is the ideal place to resolve the issue of marriage. Dai Yuan spoke with the air of someone treating everything as a missionfinding a girlfriend seemed to be just another level-up quest. So right now, youre S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im selecting my first target. Dai Yuan carefully scanned the Physics Departments female students, then expanded his search to students from other departments. Zheng Fa shook his head, deciding to ignore this guy. His gaze landed on someone else. Tang Lingwu had turned around, scanning the crowd, seemingly looking for someone. When her eyes met his, a bright smile spread across her face. Zheng Fa smiled back. Jingcheng Universitys entrance ceremony wasnt particularly special. There were the usual speeches from university leaders and student representatives. The only notable difference was that one of the speakers was some esteemed academician, and the freshman representative might have been on TV before. They all had impressive titles. But that didnt stop students in the audience from playing on their phones or whispering to each other. Beside him, Dai Yuan was still on his . Meanwhile, Zheng Fa pulled out his phone, looking at the messages Old Bai sent in the group chat. Old Bai: "Xiao Tian was admitted to the hospital. Im going to check on her. If you guys have time, you can come too." Zheng Fa pursed his lips. When he last saw Teacher Tian, she had said she had about six months left. But it had only been two months. He had been avoiding dealing with this, mostly because he hadnt yet mastered healing talismans. It wouldnt be right to give false hope. But clearly, her condition was deteriorating much faster than expected. Tang Lingwu also sent him a private message. Tang Lingwu: "Want to go together later?" Zheng Fa: "Yeah." Even if he couldnt help right now, it was only right to visit. After all, Teacher Tian had always been kind to both of them. Finally, the entrance ceremony ended. As Tang Lingwu walked toward him, Zheng Fa stood up. You two know each other? Dai Yuan, who had been observing, suddenly asked. She smiled at you multiple times. Yeah, we were high school classmates. A one-in-a-hundred find. Huh? I observed 42 girls around us. Shes the most attractive. Dai Yuan glanced at Zheng Fa. Shes literally a . Considering Jingcheng University students are already a selection, in this pool, shes at least a . You moved fast. Watching Dai Yuan walk away, Zheng Fa was left speechless. This guy had a sharp eye. What were you guys talking about? Tang Lingwu noticed Dai Yuan leaving and asked curiously. He was probably just complimenting your looks. Zheng Fa thought for a moment and answered. Oh. Whether she was used to such comments or simply preoccupied with Teacher Tian, Tang Lingwu barely reacted. They took a taxi to the hospital. Outside, they saw Grandma Wu pushing Teacher Tian in a wheelchair while Old Bai stood nearby, talking to them. When Teacher Tian noticed Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu approaching, she smiled at them. Despite her best effort to appear cheerful, the two of them could still see how frail she had become. Old Bai waved them over and said to Grandma Wu, You wait here for us. Well go pick up some medicine. Grandma Wu nodded, remaining calm. As the three of them walked toward the pharmacy, Tang Lingwu asked, Grandpa Bai, hows Teacher Tian doing? When she was at home earlier, she suddenly couldnt get up and said she was in pain, so we sent her to the hospital, Old Bai sighed. The doctor said her condition is deteriorating much faster than expected. She can barely walk now, but she refuses further treatment. Theres nothing they can do except prescribe palliative care and painkillers. He glanced at Zheng Fa, his thoughts clear without needing to be spoken. Zheng Fa shook his head slightly. I still need about a month The ninth talisman required him to reach the ninth level of Qi Refining before he could condense it. Thats the problem. Old Bai sighed again. The doctor told me privately that a big part of why her condition is worsening so quickly is that she doesnt have the will to fight it. Thinking back to what Teacher Tian had said before, it really did sound like she had already given up on life. Zheng Fa had nothing to say to that. Grandpa Bai, I can promise you this. After a long silence, Zheng Fa finally spoke. Even if Teacher Tian doesnt want to move into the nursing home, I will help her however I can. I dont need anything in return. Old Bai was stunned for a moment. He looked at Zheng Fa, his eyes showing a hint of gratitude. He knewthe biggest reason Zheng Fa made this promise was because of him. But would Teacher Tian even want my help? Zheng Fa stopped him before he could say anything and continued, Or rather, is saving her even what she wants? Zheng Fas personality had always been one that valued life. But everyone had their own perspective. He couldnt make that decision for Teacher Tian. On the other hand, even if we ignored her wishes, she still has to hold on for another month. Zheng Fa said softly. Otherwise, theres nothing I can do. I cant bring someone back from the dead. Old Bai and Grandma Wu both fell silent. Given the way Teacher Tian had been acting, it was hard to say if shed even last another month. She didnt want to be hospitalized. After picking up the medication, they returned to her home. Last time Zheng Fa had been here, she could still walk on her own. Now, she had to sit in a wheelchair. But her face still carried a smile, and she even joked with Old Bai, Maybe this way, Ill save a bit more money. Old Bai twitched his lips, saying nothing. Take your medicine. Grandma Wu brought over a glass of water and the new prescription from the doctor. Ill take the painkillers, but the rest forget it. As soon as she said that, the mood in the room grew heavy. Old Bai shot a look at Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu. They got the hint and led Grandma Wu out of the room, leaving Old Bai alone with Teacher Tian. You have something to say to me? Teacher Tian asked, clearly understanding his gaze. Do you really not want to live? Old Bai wasnt sure how to start. He stammered a little. Right now, the most important thing was restoring Teacher Tians will to fight. No. Huh? Ive spent all my money, and treatment would cost another huge sum. What if money wasnt a concern? Old Bai glanced toward the door where Tang Lingwu was standing outside. Old Bai, do you know why I gave up treatment? Because you dont want to live? Because I dont want to burden my mother. Teacher Tian sighed. Dying would be cruel to her, of course. But at her age, do I really want her to spend the next few years taking care of me? Im already in a wheelchair. Other people have kids, have spouses. Me? Im just troubling my nearly ninety-year-old mother. Old Bais lips trembled. If I have to die, better to go quickly. Teacher Tian spoke softly. So thats why you said you dont want to live Old Bai, who doesnt want to live? Teacher Tian looked at him. Ive just accepted reality. The sooner I die, the sooner my mother is freed. At this point, this broken body is the only thing I can give her. But what if theres a way to save you? A glimmer of hope flickered in Old Bais eyes. Youre still believing in those superstitious things? Teacher Tian gave him a sharp look. This time its real! Yeah, yeah Just dont start transferring me money again. She waved her hand dismissively, looking exasperated. Seeing that she really didnt believe him Old Bai suddenly said, One month! His tone was so serious that even Teacher Tian was caught off guard. Just hold on for one more month. Take your medicine, rest properly! If nothing works after that, then after youre gone, Ill visit Grandma Wu every single day! Old Bai, why do you even Teacher Tian sighed. I just want to find a decent life partner! Old Bai huffed. You really are stubborn, huh? At my age, whats there to be worth anything? Teacher Tian looked exasperated. If you can actually save me, whats wrong with marrying you? You said it! Old Bai turned and sprinted toward the door. Wait! Old Bai! Dont start sending me money again! Outside the room Zheng Fa, my happiness is in your hands now! Old Bai rushed over to Zheng Fa and whispered urgently. Huh? You handle curing her, Lingwu handles looking after her, and I get my life partner! Book 2: Chapter 75: Report Vol 2 Chapter 75: Report Amidst the sky filled with thunder, Zheng Fa and the other two stood facing each other. Chen Tings treasured mirror trembled slightly under the impact of the seal, humming as it returned to his arms. The light on its surface dimmed considerablyjust like the look in his eyes. He gazed at Pang Shishu, who stood beside Zheng Fa, his lips moving as if hesitating on how to address him. Pang Shishu also looked at him, his gaze complicated. Zheng Fa stood quietly on the side, even holding his breath a littlethis master-disciple reunion, leading into a love-hate showdown... It felt like he should be hiding under a carriage. After a brief silence Chen Ting suddenly raised both hands. His abrupt movement startled Pang Shishu, who instinctively stepped in front of Zheng Fa, clearly on guard against a sneak attack. Zheng Fa suddenly felt that the way Chen Ting looked at him was a bit piercing Like someone who just got NTRd, staring at the blond guy... Chen Ting clasped his hands together and bowed toward Pang Shishu. Master, do you really distrust me so much now? Realizing his mistake, Pang Shishus facial muscles stiffened slightly, but his tone remained cold. I trusted you once. You said you had never killed anyone from Jiushan Sect, and I believed you. Pang Shishus eyes remained fixed on Chen Ting. So I let you leave. And now? Zheng Fa glanced at the treasured mirror in Chen Tings hands. He wasnt sure how powerful it was, but he was certain it wasnt meant as a friendly greeting. Chen Ting pressed his lips together, falling silent. Zheng Fa couldnt help but sigh inwardly Pang Shishu was the one among Jiushan Sects three Nascent Souls who cared the most about his disciples. Chen Ting had once been highly valued by him. Hiding on the side earlier, Pang Shishu was probably observing Chen Tings situation as well. But Master Pang, the world doesnt always allow people to choose. Chen Ting changed his form of address, now calling him Zhenren Pang. Ever since I left Jiushan Sect, I no longer had the luxury of mercy. Pang Shishu said nothing, but the seal above his head glowed faintly in the void, as if it were his response. Zhenren Pang, are you going to make a move against me? Chen Ting chuckled softly. Pang Shishu remained silent. Zhenren, you should think carefully. Though you are a Nascent Soul cultivator, in this Thunder Pool, you arent much stronger than I am. Chen Tings tone carried a veiled threat. Moreover, you have to protect Junior Brother Zheng and the other Jiushan Sect disciples hmm? He turned his headonly to realize that while he and Pang Shishu had been locked in their standoff, Zheng Fa had somehow already boarded the and was furiously leading a group of Jiushan Sect disciples in a mad dash for the exit. Sensing his gaze, Zheng Fa even turned around, cupped his hands in farewell, his face full of thoughtfulness As if he didnt want to interrupt the master-disciple reunion. Zhenren Pang this Zheng Fa Chen Ting recalled that both times he had seen Zheng Fa, the man had been running for his life. His expression grew complicated. Can he really be the next Sect Master? Arent you afraid hell corrupt Jiushan Sect? Pang Shishu also looked at the disappearing without a word. Although they had planned this escape in advance, Zheng Fas efficiency still left him feeling vaguely embarrassed... Seriously, youre part of the Nine Nether Demonic Sect now. Youre completely on the other side. Why the hell are you worried about Jiushan Sect? And why does your concern feel so spot on?! In the marketplace, upon seeing Pang Shishu return, Zheng Fa asked directly, Shishu, what about Chen Ting? He escaped. Zheng Fa froze for a moment. This guys survival skills were really something. In a situation like his, any ordinary person would have already been making arrangements for their next life. He possesses the strengths of three major factions; hes not to be underestimated. Pang Shishu explained, Besides, I had to be cautious in the Thunder Pool. Zheng Fa thought for a moment. That made sense Pang Shishu was the type of master willing to teach his disciples. Chen Ting had even had an old grandmaster-like figure guiding him in the past. Later, after sacrificing that old master, he gained the favor of the Nine Nether Demonic Ancestor. Then why didnt the Nine Nether Demonic Sect send anyone to help him? Zheng Fa couldnt help but wonder. Jiushan Sect was after Chen Ting primarily for information on Senior Sister Zhangs whereabouts. But the Grand Freedom Demonic Sect was after him for revenge. Given how dire his circumstances were, wouldnt he have reached out to Nine Nether Demonic Sect for help? If the demonic sects were about unity and mutual aid, they wouldnt be called demonic sects, Pang Shishu snorted. If you encounter Chen Ting again, do not underestimate him. Yes. Zheng Fa understood what Pang Shishu meant When Chen Ting had first left Jiushan Sect, he might have still held some attachment to it. But now, that seemed unlikely. There are few in this world who can truly hold onto their principles, Pang Shishu murmured, his tone carrying both regret and caution. Especially my disciple After defecting, he must have gone through a lot. Chen Tings matter had little to do with Zheng Fa. If it werent for the fact that he mentioned having news about Senior Sister Zhang, Zheng Fa wouldnt have even gone looking for him. The real priority now was still to find Senior Sister Zhang. Its very troublesome. Martial Uncle Pang frowned. Yes, Senior Sister Zhang is now too close to the Demonic Sects secret realm. With the emergence of the spirit cavern this time, not only did it bring forth the Thunder Pool, but it also revealed a Demonic Sect secret realm. And the Thunder Pool happened to be blocking the exit of that secret realmprecisely why even now, the Great Freedom Demonic Sect hadnt managed to seal that exit. Senior Sister Zhang had been surrounded and attacked by members of the Great Freedom Demonic Sect, forcing her to take refuge in the Thunder Pool. Those from the Great Freedom Demonic Sect couldnt take her down, but they had gradually cornered her toward the secret realms exit. Over there, it was easiest for them to mobilize their forces. If they managed to drive her into their secret realm, then she would be completely at their mercy. Right now, for Jiushan Sect to find Senior Sister Zhang, they would first have to face a battle against the Great Freedom Demonic Sect. Its not just that Martial Uncle Pang shook his head. I also know about the self-sealing method used by Junior Niece Zhang. Its a technique tied to that Huang womans magic treasurethe Xuanguan Mirror. Xuanguan Mirror? Zheng Fa frowned. That Huang woman had a deep grudge in her early years, but back then, her cultivation was lacking, and she was unable to seek revenge. However, during her usual cultivation, she couldn''t resist the urge to go out and settle the scoreshe simply couldnt control herself So So she begged her master to refine this magic treasure for her, with only one purposeto trap herself inside. Unless she reached the Nascent Soul stage, she wouldnt be able to escape from it. As Martial Uncle Pang spoke, even his expression carried a hint of frustration. What about outsiders? Outsiders? An outsider would need a Nascent Soul-level cultivation to break this treasure but this is the Thunder Pool Thats right. Who would dare use Nascent Soul-level spells in the Thunder Pool? Senior Sister Zhang must have considered this and used the Xuanguan Mirror to seal herself. But Junior Niece Zhangs Golden Core is flawed Martial Uncle Pang sighed, voicing the concern that Zheng Fa had in his heart. No matter what, at least we now have a target. Lets find Senior Sister Zhang first. Modern day. Today was the day Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu registered at Jingcheng University. Tang Lingwu had been picked up by her mother a few days earlier, and rumor had it that her father had also come to the capital to personally send her off to college. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zheng Fa, on the other hand, didnt ask Old Bai to drive him. He took a taxi alone to the university entrance. The place was bustling with students and parents. Compared to his high school classmates, the new students at Jingcheng University felt both and Similar in that they were all the same age. In this internet era, fashion and hairstyles were pretty much uniform across the country. Different in a way that was hard to pin down Even though their outfits werent too distinct, these young people radiated an unmistakable confidence. Another observation, though unconfirmedmany of them seemed to come from wealthy backgrounds. After observing for a bit, Zheng Fa followed the crowd to the gymnasium, where registration was taking place. Afterward, there would be an opening ceremony. At the entrance, multiple tents were set up with department names displayed on top. Behind long tables sat several older studentsprobably counselors or upperclassmen. Zheng Fa took out his acceptance letter and found the tent for the Physics Department. Inside were three guys and two girls. When Zheng Fa approached, the three guys remained seated. But both girls stood up at the same time. They exchanged glances. One of them, a girl with glasses, seemed a bit shyafter hesitating for a moment, she slowly sat back down. The other girl, however, greeted Zheng Fa. She had delicate features, a slender waist, and a friendly smile. Of course, with Zheng Fas keen eyes, he could tell that at least twenty percent of her beauty was thanks to expert makeup skills. But judging by the hostile stares from the three senior guys behind her The remaining eighty percent was more than enough to stand out in the Physics Department. Which was kind of tragic, if you thought about it. Junior, did you come alone? Yeah. Give me your acceptance letter. She took a look. Zheng Fa? Physics Department. Here, take these. She efficiently handed him several folders. This contains the freshman handbook, a campus mapthe Second Cafeteria has the best food. This ones a letter for your parents. Not important. This small bag is the most importantit has your student ID, dorm key, and room number. Dont lose it. Zheng Fa pinched the small bag and nodded. Thanks, Senior. Here, add me on WeChat. Zheng Fa was momentarily stunned. He glanced at the senior, who looked completely serious. The department requires it, she said. If you have any questions, just ask me. After a brief pause, Zheng Fa took out his phone and scanned her QR code. As he walked away, he faintly overheard her conversation with the next freshman. This is your stuff. Take it. Dont lose it. After a moment Do you need anything else? The new student, a guy, hesitated. Didnt you say we had to add you on WeChat? I dont recall hearing about that rule. But what if I have questions? Thats why I gave you the freshman handbook. Zheng Fa took out his phone and checked her profile picture. She looked pure and friendly in the photo. Certainly didnt seem like someone so full of tricks. Book 2: Chapter 77: Trust You Vol 2 Chapter 77: Trust You "Shishu, have you found any trace of Senior Sister Zhang?" Inside the Five Dragons Palace, Zheng Fa turned to ask Master Pang. Master Pang glanced at him, his expression carrying a hint of bitterness. "Weve pinpointed a general location but we havent found her yet." Seeing his expression, Zheng Fa immediately knew that things were complicated. "Is there a problem?" "That place is too close to the Great Freedom Demonic Sect''s secret realm. There are too many demonic sect disciples and I dont dare go there recklessly," Master Pang hesitated before sighing. "Im worried this is a trap." Zheng Fa understood his hesitation. Master Pang was afraid of a classic tactic. If they couldnt kill Senior Sister Zhang, then taking out a Nascent Soul cultivator from Jiushan Sect would still be worth it for them. "Would they really go that far just to deal with us?" Objectively speaking The Great Freedom Demonic Sect was on a completely different level. Was Jiushan Sect really worth that much effort? "If we werent in the same territory, of course, they wouldnt bother with us." Master Pang didnt take offense to Zheng Fas blunt words and replied honestly, "But right now, its a situation. The Changchun Sect has already been wiped outplus, theres the Heavenly Monument." That made sense. Jiushan Sect saw Taiyang Prefecture as its domain. Meanwhile, the Great Freedom Demonic Sect saw it as their secret realms location. A natural conflict was inevitable. Master Pangs concerns werent unfounded. "If not for the special conditions of the Thunder Pool, even the demonic sects Nascent Soul cultivators would hesitate to take action," Master Pang shook his head. "But Jiushan Sect remains the weaker side overall." Zheng Fa nodded. The Thunder Pool''s current environment greatly leveled the playing field among cultivators. Higher-level cultivators still had some advantage thanks to their magical tools and artifacts, but compared to the outside world, the risk of was much higher. Master Pang didnt want to enter the Thunder Pool because he feared that the enemy might sacrifice weaker disciples just to take him down. Not to mention, the Heavenly Monument had drawn many powerful figures from the Immortal Sects, forcing the demonic sect to keep a low profile. "Even if theres no conspiracy and theyre just defending their territory, its still a tricky situation," Master Pang said after thinking for a moment. "At this point, we have no choice but to rely on Foundation Establishment and Qi Refining disciples." Zheng Fa fell silent. Given how dangerous the Thunder Pool was, sending Golden Core and above cultivators was simply not worth the risk. Instead, theyd have to rely on sheer numbers. But that also meant casualties were unavoidable. "Zheng Shizhi." Seeing his expression, Master Pang sighed. "You know as well as I doSenior Sister Zhang is worth more than a hundred ordinary disciples to Jiushan Sect." "I understand." Master Pang spoke softly. "Do you know why I brought so many disciples here?" Zheng Fa paused and glanced outside the Five Dragons Palace. Half of the Jiushan Sect disciples who had come to the Thunder Pool belonged to Master Pangs faction. "Shishu" "A leader must not be soft-hearted." Stepping out of the Five Dragons Palace, Zheng Fa slowly walked through the Thunder Pool Market. This time, he wasnt paying attention to the new shops or the growing crowds. Instead, his gaze was fixed on his fellow disciples. The Thunder Pool Market was thriving. His fellow disciples were living well. Patrol disciples walked in groups, chatting and laughing softly. When they saw Zheng Fa, many greeted him with smiles and respect. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride Regardless of anything else, Jiushan Sect was in a much better place now than before. Disciples smiled more. And he had played a part in making that happen. But with just a single order from Master Pang, all of this could be shattered Because in a few days, these same people might be marching into the Thunder Pool, risking their lives against the Great Freedom Demonic Sect. "Junior Brother Zheng?" A familiar voice called outit was Senior Brother Yang, who had once served under Senior Sister Zhang. Zheng Fa had worked with him before when managing the Jiushan Sect Market, and he had contributed a lot to setting up the new Thunder Pool Market. Over time, their relationship had grown close. Noticing Zheng Fas expression, Senior Brother Yang looked curious. "Senior Brother Yang." "Any updates on Senior Sister Zhang?" Yang asked with concern. Zheng Fa shook his head. After some hesitation, he finally spoke, "We have a rough location, but there are too many demonic sect disciples in that area." Senior Brother Yang froze for a moment. Then, as if realizing something, his gaze slowly shifted. After a long pause, he finally said, "...So were going into the Thunder Pool, arent we?" "" Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When Senior Brother Sun Daoyu was picking people, we all understood," Senior Brother Yang chuckled, seeing Zheng Fas silence. Zheng Fa gave him a small nod. "If we dont rescue Senior Sister Zhang, sure, we might live a little longer for nowbut without her, Jiushan Sects future would be in danger. And besides, just because we go in and fight the demonic sect bastards doesnt mean well all die, right?" Zheng Fa shook his head and smiled. "I didnt expect Senior Brother Yang to see things so clearly." "No, Junior Brother Zheng." Senior Brother Yang waved a hand and looked at him. "Its not that you dont understand." "Its that you care about too many people." "Hmm?" "Master Pang, Senior Sister Zhang, even the Sect Masterdo you think they ever really looked at us low-ranking disciples?" Senior Brother Yang smiled. "But you Youre the only one who, at a time like this, is actually thinking about us." "I guess I was being sentimental." Zheng Fa chuckled self-deprecatingly. Maybe it was just his modern mindset making him feel out of place. "Junior Brother Zheng, before we came here, we all understood what we were getting into," Senior Brother Yang said in a low voice. "Some of us had no choice. Who dares to disobey a Nascent Souls order?" "For people like me, we had to come because were part of Senior Sister Zhangs faction." "But theres another groupprobably not many, but I know they exist." Senior Brother Yang paused before saying, "They came because they trust you." "Trust me?" "They trust that you wont let us throw our lives away for nothing." "Theyre not here for Senior Sister Zhang. Theyre here because of you." "" Zheng Fa was stunned. He hadnt expected that Jiushan Sect still had such people. Senior Brother Yang chuckled. "Junior Brother Zheng, no one in Jiushan Sect is blind. Everyone knows whos actually doing things that benefit the sect." With that, he cupped his hands and said, "Im going to get ready." Zheng Fa watched his retreating figure, momentarily speechless. A clear and piercing cry rang through the sky above Thunder Pool Market. A Qingluan soared across the heavens, clutching two pale-faced individuals in its claws. As it descended into the market, the Qingluan transformed into a round-faced young woman, who hurriedly ran into the Five Dragons Palace. "Junior Brother Zheng! Im here!" Even before Senior Sister Yuan arrived, her voicefull of energy and enthusiasmalready echoed through the hall. Zheng Fa smiled and stepped outside, looking at the three people before him. "Look! I brought you the people you wanted!" Senior Sister Yuan pointed at Lin Bufan and Li Nuo. Both of them looked pale, as if they had suffered greatly on the journey. "Young Master." "Junior Brother Zheng." The two of them looked at Zheng Fa, their expressions filled with uncertainty. Zheng Fa gave them a small nod but didnt speak to them immediately. Instead, he turned to Senior Sister Yuan. "Senior Sister, did you ask Master for more formation talismans like I requested?" "That old man is so stingy! He even said he was too busy directing a theatrical play!" Senior Sister Yuan huffed. "But when I told him it was for you, he ended up throwing a whole bunch at me." She handed over a storage pouch. Zheng Fa opened it and saw complete sets of talismans inside. "Junior Brother, what do you need all these formations for? You even had the Sect Master change the Thunder Pool map?" Seeing his satisfied expression, Senior Sister Yuan couldnt help but ask. "Master Pang is preparing to send disciples into the Thunder Pool. I want to put them through some special training first." To put it plainly A last-minute cram session before the test. Boost their survival rate by giving them targeted practice. Senior Sister Yuan immediately understood and clapped her hands. "Thats actually a good idea! But why bring these two?" "Bufan." Zheng Fa turned to Lin Bufan. The mans expression was complicatedit seemed like he hadnt expected to return home so soon. "Young Master, regarding the Great Freedom Demonic Sect Ive already told you everything I know." "I know." Zheng Fa waved dismissively. Lin Bufans soul imprint was still in his possession. He might have his own thoughts, but absolute loyalty to the Great Freedom Demonic Sect? Highly unlikely. "Then Young Master, do you want me to infiltrate the Great Freedom Demonic Sect?" Lin Bufans face turned white as he suddenly realized something. Senior Sister Yuan and Li Nuo both looked at him sympathetically. Such a mission was practically a death sentence. Who knew if the Great Freedom Demonic Sect had ways to detect traitors? But at the same time, aside from the obvious risk to Lin Bufan, it was a damn good plan. Jiushan Sect currently knew far too little about the Great Freedom Demonic Sect. If someone could successfully infiltrate their ranks, they might be able to find Senior Sister Zhangs exact location. "You dont want to?" Zheng Fa asked. "I do!" Lin Bufan gritted his teeth. "I just ask one thing of you, Young Master." "What is it?" "If you ever encounter Lin Yangtian, and you take his life please visit my uncles grave and let him know." Lin Bufans voice was low. Senior Sister Yuans expression showed a hint of sorrow. She could hear the resolve of a man who was prepared to die. "It wont come to that." Zheng Fa shook his head. "I called you here for the training, not for infiltration." Lin Bufan looked up, his face filled with both shock and relief. "Youre going to be the test subject." "Huh?" Lin Bufan blinked, confused. "Every single Jiushan Sect disciple who is set to fight the Great Freedom Demonic Sect will need to practice against you in the simulation." "They wont be allowed to leave for battle until they can kill you inside the formation." Lin Bufan stared blankly. "...Every single one of them?" "Yes." "How many people total?" "Master Pang said as many as possible." "Young Master! I volunteer to infiltrate the Great Freedom Demonic Sect!" "Shut up. Your life belongs to me now. Dont waste it." "" After convincing no, forcing Lin Bufan to accept reality, Zheng Fa turned his attention to Li Nuo. Seeing Zheng Fas gaze, Li Nuo visibly flinched, raising his hands in defense. "I swear, I dont know any Great Freedom Demonic Sect techniques!" "Senior Brother Li, what kinds of talisman imprints can you create using Bufans blood?" Book 2: Chapter 78: Bounty Vol 2 Chapter 78: Bounty Hearing Zheng Fas question, Lin Bufans expression turned complicated. On the other hand, Li Nuo visibly let out a sigh of relief. "Brother Lin hasn''t been very cooperative these past few days," Li Nuo said, taking a subtle jab at Lin Bufan. Zheng Fa turned his head to look at the former Demonic Sect disciple, whose facial muscles gradually stiffened, revealing a trace of guilt. It seemed Li Nuo was telling the truth. Now that Zheng Fa had left Jiushan Sect, Li Nuo could no longer keep Lin Bufan in check. "Tell me about the talisman imprints you''ve experimented with," Zheng Fa asked Li Nuo instead of addressing Lin Bufan. "Ive already tried it before. Brother Lin''s blood has some remarkable effects on soul-related talisman imprints," Li Nuo said excitedly. "At first, I made a Soul-Nourishing Talisman. Then I managed to create a Soul-Shocking Talisman, a Soul-Piercing Talisman... Now I have about eight or nine different kinds." "Soul-related What about other types of talismans?" Zheng Fa pondered. He had always suspected that Lin Bufans blood could produce soul talismans because of the unique spiritual imprints within it. "Other types dont workonly soul-related talisman imprints are exceptionally effective." "How much blood is needed to make one imprint?" "Considering losses, one liter of blood can guarantee a single talisman imprint," Li Nuo calculated. "Is there a difference between the blood of a Foundation Establishment cultivator and a Qi Refining cultivator?" "I''m not sure. Brother Lin is in the Foundation Establishment stage, so the talisman imprints made from his blood produce Mysterious-Grade talismans," Li Nuo replied honestly. "I speculate that if it were Qi Refining stage blood, the resulting talismans would likely be Yellow-Grade." "I recall you mentioned that talisman imprints made from beast blood could imprint a thousand talismans?" Zheng Fa asked, recalling Li Nuos earlier report. "A talisman imprint made from Brother Lin''s blood can only imprint a hundred Mysterious-Grade talismans," Li Nuo admitted, looking somewhat disappointed. So it was less efficient than beast bloodLin Bufans blood wasnt without its limitations. "Aside from blood, are there other costs?" "Yes, talisman paper costs money, spiritual ink costs money, and the rest are minor expenses," Li Nuo replied truthfully. "Mostly just mundane materials." Zheng Fa nodded. Among the talismans created with Lin Bufans blood, the Soul-Nourishing Talisman and Soul-Piercing Talisman were particularly valuable. Even the others were worth more than ordinary talismansafter all, the soul was an incredibly mysterious aspect of cultivation. He glanced at Lin Bufan, a thought forming in his mind. Could the Great Freedom Demon Ancestor have had some special expertise in soul-related cultivation? Lin Bufan caught his gaze and instantly grew more nervous, blurting out, "Young Master, I was wrong!" Zheng Fa simply looked at him without speaking. Anyone would be reluctant to have their blood drawn. But this was Lin Bufans own choicein a way, this was his price for survival. As a former Demonic Sect disciple, he was naturally more cunning than most. "You think that just because you belong to me, now that Ive left Jiushan Sect no one else dares to discipline you? That they might even have to treat you with special care?" Zheng Fas voice was emotionless as he stared at Lin Bufan. Lin Bufan broke out in a cold sweat. Clearly, Zheng Fa had seen through his hidden thoughts. With a thud, Lin Bufan dropped to his knees, lowering his head in silence. Zheng Fa gazed at him for a long time without speaking. Sweat dripped down Lin Bufans face. "Stand up," Zheng Fa finally said, gesturing for him to rise, as if letting the matter go. Lin Bufan looked at Zheng Fa with disbelief in his eyes. "I dont enjoy tormenting people," Zheng Fa stated seriously. "" "I also dont play mind gamesIll always make things clear to you," Zheng Fa said softly, rubbing the talisman imprint in his hand. "If you keep entertaining these little schemes Well, Im a merciful person." Senior Sister Yuan scoffed from the side. "Ill make it quick for you." Senior Sister Yuan: "?" "Do you understand?" "Yes!" Lin Bufan shuddered. "For this special training of Jiushan Sect disciples, you know what to do, right?" "I understand!" Lin Bufan said loudly. "I will give it my all!" "Youre dismissed." As they left the room, Senior Sister Yuan turned to Zheng Fa and asked, "Junior Brother, were you really planning to kill Lin Bufan?" "Senior Sister, this place has no shortage of Great Freedom Demonic Sect disciples." "" Zheng Fa didnt care about her silence. He headed toward the grand hall where Martial Uncle Pang resided. Behind him, Senior Sister Yuan called out, "Where are you going, Junior Brother?" "I have something to discuss with Martial Uncle Pang." "Im coming too!" Inside the grand hall, Martial Uncle Pang was stunned after hearing Zheng Fas proposal. "Youre saying you want to use talismans in the market to buyno, to put a bounty on the blood of Great Freedom Demonic Sect disciples?" "Yes." "Two liters of Foundation Establishment stage Great Freedom Demonic Sect blood can be exchanged for one hundred Mysterious-Grade talismans?" "We wont be losing out," Zheng Fa explained. "A single talisman imprint can produce one hundred talismans. Two liters of blood would mean two hundred talismans. Even after deducting the cost of talisman paper and spiritual ink, wed still make at least ten spirit stones in profit." After hearing this, Martial Uncle Pang slowly closed his mouth. After a moment of contemplation, Martial Uncle Pang asked, "But if we flood the market with these talismans, wont the price drop?" "At worst, we just wont make a profit," Zheng Fa explained. "But we control the bounty. We can stop whenever we want." Martial Uncle Pang was convinced. Stroking his chin, he asked, "And were not accepting blood from Qi Refining cultivators?" "Martial Uncle, the biggest threat in Thunder Pool is still those in the Foundation Establishment stage. As for the Qi Refining stage are Jiushan Sect disciples really that useless?" Zheng Fa wanted to use the bounty to reduce casualties among Jiushan Sect disciples. But he wasnt a mother henhe couldnt protect every single disciple. "Its good that you understand this," Martial Uncle Pang said approvingly. "Li Nuo Li Nuo," Martial Uncle Pang shook his head, his gaze toward Zheng Fa filled with admiration. "I heard that back then, you insisted on giving him spirit stones for his research, even when Junior Martial Sister Zhang tried to stop you." "Who would have thought hed actually accomplish something big?" With a sigh, Martial Uncle Pang continued, "That father and son pair have been loitering around Jiushan Sect for over a hundred years, and we old folks were blind to their worth!" "Martial Uncle, you cant really blame yourselves" "Especially that Huang woman! Li Nuos father had some history with her too!" "" Zheng Fa twitched at the corners of his mouth but spoke frankly, "Martial Uncle, its understandable that no one took Li Nuo seriously before. If not for the current situation, I wouldnt have brought up this talisman imprint technique either." "Thats true At the end of the day, Jiushan Sect disciples arent fools. When it comes down to choosing between money and survival, theyll know what to pick." Previously, talisman imprint techniques werent popular because they threatened the livelihood of most Jiushan Sect disciples. But the circumstances had changed. On one hand, Zheng Fas method was essentially hiring mercenaries to deal with the Great Freedom Demonic Sect. Put simplyit was to save their lives. No one could argue against that. On the other hand, the war with the Great Freedom Demonic Sect had already reached their doorstep. Most disciples were too busy fighting for their lives to bother drawing talismans. To put it bluntly, using automation when workers were unemployed was one thingusing it when all workers had been drafted to the frontlines was another. "So, what did you come to ask me?" "Im worried about provoking the Great Freedom Demonic Sect too much," Zheng Fa admitted. This bounty was outright hostility toward them. "Provoking them? Do we even have a choice at this point?" Martial Uncle Pang sighed. "Why do you think your master was willing to die rather than leave Jiushan Sect?" "" "One more thingwill people actually be willing to risk their lives against the Great Freedom Demonic Sect for this bounty?" Martial Uncle Pang looked at him strangely. "One hundred Mysterious-Grade talismans worth dozens of spirit stones Who wouldnt be tempted?" "" "Zheng Shizhi, you dont understand rogue cultivators," Martial Uncle Pang sighed. "They are brokeabsolutely, utterly broke." Zheng Fa summoned Senior Brother Yang and the others to inform them about the bounty and instructed them to spread the word in the market later. But to his surprise, Senior Brother Yang hesitated, unwilling to leave. It seemed he had something to say. "Hmm?" "This bounty is for outsiders but can Jiushan Sect disciples participate too?" "" Zheng Fa looked at Senior Brother Yang. The whole point of this was to prevent these people from throwing their lives away. And yet Senior Brother Yang met his gaze, looking a little embarrassed but speaking loudly, "Exterminating demons and protecting the world has always been my dream!" "" As Zheng Fa glanced around, he saw the others nodding in agreement. He rubbed his forehead and sighed. "Anyone who wants to go to Thunder Pool has to pass his test first." He pointed at Lin Bufan. Senior Brother Yang and the others turned to look at Lin Bufan, eyes shining with excitement as they cracked their knuckles. Lin Bufan: "" Zheng Fa hadnt expected that as soon as the bounty was posted, someone completely unexpected would come knocking. "Brother Zheng!" When Martial Uncle Pang informed him that Yan Wushuang was here to visit, Zheng Fa was puzzled. "Brother Yan," he greeted warmly. After all, it was thanks to Yan Wushuang that he had gotten news of Chen Ting. "The bounty in your marketis it real?" Yan Wushuang wasted no time, asking about the bounty the moment he entered. "Its real, but Brother Yan, you" Who was this guy? A true disciple of Tianhe Sect. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could he really be short on money? "You dont understand, Brother Zheng," Yan Wushuang sighed. "I travel far and wide, making connections, trying to build an organizationeverything requires money." "" Zheng Fa suddenly remembered. Back when Yan Wushuang had endured tribulation lightning, he had worn only a crane-feather cloakwith not even an undershirt beneath it. At the time, Zheng Fa thought it was some kind of Tianhe Sect tradition. Now it seemed he was just broke? Realizing this, Zheng Fa said to him, "The bounty is real." "Good," Yan Wushuang fell silent for a moment before suddenly asking, "If I capture one alive, how much will you pay?" Zheng Fa froze. He looked at Yan Wushuang, who had a square, upright face and an aura of righteousness. You are actually a villainous human trafficker?! Book 2: Chapter 79: Cultivation Vol 2 Chapter 79: Cultivation "Brother Yan, Jiushan Sect wont be getting into that businessat least not for now," Zheng Fa flatly rejected Yan Wushuangs disturbing proposal. The reason was simple. Zheng Fa wasnt trying to mass-produce spirit talismanshis goal was to kill as many Demonic Sect disciples as possible. Capturing them alive and draining their blood would yield more resources, surebut that would mean fewer dead Demonic Sect members. It completely went against his objective. Besides, there were still far too many Demonic Sect disciples. They werent anywhere close to the point where artificial farming was necessary According to Lin Bufan, the Great Freedom Demonic Sect alone had a population in the hundreds of millions. If their cultivator ratio matched that of the Xuanyi Realm, there had to be at least tens of thousands of them. And if the Demon Ancestors bloodline had unique properties, the number might be even higher. If the Demonic Sect were ever reduced to just a handful of stragglers, thenmaybeZheng Fa would consider establishing a Demonic Sect "conservation area" But for now? Not a chance. The spirit talisman market wasnt limitless, and even with the bounty system in place, Martial Uncle Pang was already worried about talisman prices dropping. Talisman imprints still required talisman paper and spiritual inkno matter how much blood they had, it wouldnt change that. Hearing Zheng Fas refusal, Yan Wushuang looked a little disappointed. He thought for a moment, then added, "Ill sell them cheap." "" This guy was really desperate for money. "Brother Yan, its just not possible. If Jiushan Sect suddenly started stockpiling Demonic Sect disciples, we wouldnt be able to do anything else," Zheng Fa sighed. Even farming required resources. More importantly, this would earn them far more hatred from the Demonic Sect than simply buying blood. Martial Uncle Pang would probably rather retire than dare attempt such a thing. Yan Wushuang nodded as if he understood. Then he asked, "So the original bounty is still valid?" "Of course." As Zheng Fa watched Yan Wushuang leave, he turned back and noticed Lin Bufan looking uneasy. "Whats wrong?" he asked. "Young Master, I came to you willinglyI never even asked for spirit stones," Lin Bufan suddenly said. "Why dont you just have Li Nuo draw more blood from me?" "" Wait, was he seriously trying to compete in this?! Inside the Five Dragons Palace, Martial Uncle Pangwho rarely ever went without his gameswasnt playing today. On the surface, he looked indifferent, but his divine sense had been locked onto Zheng Fas residence the entire time. Lately, the spiritual energy fluctuations around Zheng Fa had become increasingly intensehe was on the verge of a breakthrough. Naturally, Martial Uncle Pang paid close attention. Now that the bounty was in place, it was bound to provoke the Great Freedom Demonic Sect. Zheng Fas role in all this wasnt exactly a secret, and Martial Uncle Pang was concerned that someone might try to assassinate him. Inside Zheng Fas room, spiritual energy surged like waves, rising and falling, before condensing into a small vortex. Martial Uncle Pang smiled slightly. Zheng Fas foundation was solid, his breakthroughs fast yet stable. He was even advancing faster than Junior Martial Sister Zhang back in the day. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Compared to him, the other disciples under Martial Uncle Pangs tutelage were far behind. With that in mind, he swept his divine sense over the other disciples in Five Dragons Palace. A few of them happened to be walking near Zheng Fas small residence, and they had clearly noticed the breakthrough phenomenon. One disciple murmured, "Is Junior Brother Zheng breaking through? He should be at the ninth level of Qi Refining by now, right?" The others nodded silently, their expressions slightly gloomy. Martial Uncle Pang found this reaction reassuring. Even though his disciples werent as talented as Zheng Fa, at least they had a sense of shame. With Zheng Fa around, they might be motivated to push themselves harder in their own cultivation. But then, one of them broke the silence. "Hes too slow." "?" Martial Uncle Pangs face twisted in confusion. Zheng Fa had gone from entry-level to the ninth level of Qi Refining in record time. Even compared to Junior Martial Sister Zhang, he was advancing so quickly that Foundation Establishment was just around the corner. And yet, his disciple thought Zheng Fa was slow? To his surprise, the others nodded in agreement, seeming to share the sentiment. The disciple continued, "Why cant Junior Brother Zheng just form his Foundation this year, reach the Golden Core stage next year, and then achieve Nascent Soul the year after? He could take over as Sect Master immediately!" "" Martial Uncle Pangs mouth twitched. Excuse me, why is your protagonist dream someone elses story? And yet, the other disciples sighed in agreement. "Honestly, he doesnt even have to reach Nascent Soul the year after," another disciple added thoughtfully. "As soon as he forms his Golden Core, he could probably take charge of the Disciplinary Hall. Then at least, wed have a legitimate reason to follow him." The Disciplinary Hall Wait a second. Isnt that under jurisdiction?! As he realized what these disciples were really hoping for, Martial Uncle Pangs gaze drifted toward Zheng Fas residence. Where the hell are the Great Freedom Demonic Sects Nascent Soul cultivators? Are they all hiding in their turtle shells?! So damn patient! In Thunder Pool, most of the Great Freedom Demonic Sect disciples hadnt yet heard about the bounty. A group of them moved cautiously through the area, sticking close together. "Senior Brother, how long do we have to keep patrolling?" a young disciple asked the middle-aged man beside him. The middle-aged man, seemingly the leader of the group, shook his head. "Our secret realm has been exposed. The higher-ups ordered us to be more cautious and prevent any intrusions." "The higher-ups theyre that powerful, yet theyre still afraid?" "No matter how powerful, theyve been hiding in the secret realm for tens of thousands of years, afraid to show themselves. Without the Holy Ancestor, our sect is no match for the Immortal Sects." The middle-aged man shook his head. "If not for Thunder Pool, the Immortal Sects wouldve already invaded our secret realmthere are probably powerful cultivators watching nearby as we speak." "If there are powerful cultivators then isnt this just sending us to die?" The young disciple muttered in dissatisfaction. "What are we? Those high-ranking cultivators wouldnt even spare us a glance." The middle-aged man chuckled. "Besides, they wouldnt dare enter Thunder Pool." "But what about those Immortal Sect disciples?" Hearing this, the middle-aged man chuckled again, as if amused by the disciples naivety. The disciple frowned, clearly annoyed but not daring to speak further. Perhaps to break the monotony of patrol duty, the middle-aged man decided to continue explaining. "Do you think the outside world is the same as our secret realm?" "The outside world has been peaceful for a thousand years. Those Immortal Sect disciples may rule an entire realm, but theyve grown complacent. Think about our secret realmevery single day is a struggle. Every one of us has crawled out from piles of corpses." "Senior Brother, you mean?" The young disciples eyes lit up. "Im telling you, aside from differences in cultivation level, those Immortal Sect disciples are all cowards who cherish their lives. None of them can match the warriors of our Holy Sect in battle!" The middle-aged mans tone carried a hint of pride. "The secret realms exposure was unexpected, but I see it as a great opportunity! If we had stayed hidden, thatd be one thing, but now that were out in the open, we should show them the might of the Holy Sect!" "Especially here in Thunder Pool. Those fragile Immortal Sect disciples wont even dare come here. And if they do, we can take them down and strip them of their spirit stones and treasures!" "The Immortal Sectshah! How could they possibly understand the hardships weve endured? Ive heard from our brothers outside that those disciples are mostly soft-hearted and unfamiliar with real combat. Theyre no match for us! If not for the Holy Ancestors absence, we wouldve conquered the world long ago!" The other Demonic Sect disciples nodded in agreement, their faces filled with anticipation. "Be careful!" Suddenly, one of the disciples gave a warning. The middle-aged mans heart tensed. He instinctively leaned back, narrowly dodging a streak of silver light. "Whos there?!" A cold sting spread across his earlobe, and he roared in anger. "Who?!" To his surprise, someone in the darkness shouted the same thing back. "Hey, werent we supposed to ambush them together and split the loot evenly?" He turned toward the voice and saw several pairs of eyes glaring at him like wolves. The silver light returned to the hand of an old man with a goatee. The man gave an embarrassed chuckle and muttered, "Well, with spirit stones on the line, I got a little excited My hand slipped." The middle-aged Demonic Sect disciple felt like he understood the words but not their meaning. Then, looking around, he realized they were completely surrounded. Nearly twenty unknown cultivators had them encircled from all directions. The way they were eyeing him made his skin crawl. Beside him, the young disciples voice trembled. "S-Senior Brother Didnt you say the outside world has been peaceful for a thousand years? Why do these guys look fiercer than us?" The middle-aged man felt the same unsettling feeling. "Remember! Dont rush to drain the bloodsomeone is assigned to that job! Well split it evenly later!" one of the surrounding cultivators shouted. In the next moment, an overwhelming barrage of attacks rained down on them. The middle-aged Demonic Sect disciple was covered in wounds as he desperately fled toward the entrance of the secret realm. He felt somewhat luckyalthough these rogue cultivators were numerous, their cultivation levels varied, and their combat experience was lacking. That was the only reason he had managed to escape. But one thing baffled him. These people didnt seem particularly interested in killing. What they were truly obsessed with was collecting their blood. Some were even carefully gathering the blood from their wounds! As he fled, he noticed something else unusual. At some point, a large number of rogue cultivators had appeared in the area. Some moved alone, others in groupsbut their goal was the same: Hunting down Great Freedom Demonic Sect disciples! He had already seen several of his fellow disciples killed. The realization filled him with dread. Just as he neared the entrance of the secret realm, a voice came from his flank. "Oh? Another one?" A towering figure soared toward him. What terrified him most was that this person was holding another Demonic Sect disciple by the collardragging him like a captured beast. Panic surged through the middle-aged mans heart. He activated the Heavenly Demon Shadow Vanishing Technique, attempting to escape. But in the blink of an eye, the man before him turned into a streak of lightning, cutting off his retreat. A palm, crackling with thunder, struck him squarely. Lightning surged through his body, paralyzing him instantly. He collapsed, completely powerless. Before he lost consciousness, he heard the man muttering to himself. "Brother Zheng doesnt want to farm them, but I can, right?" "Two should be enough. Drawing blood every other day They should last a while. If they starve to death, Ill just catch more." "Still fresh, too." The middle-aged disciples vision darkened. At last, he understood why those rogue cultivators had been acting so strangely. His lips trembled, and in his final moments of awareness, he wanted to scream Is the outside world really this brutal?! Who the hell are the real demons here?! Book 2: Chapter 81: Volcano Vol 2 Chapter 81: Volcano When the moment of treatment arrived, even with Teacher Tians naturally bold and forthright personality, she couldnt help but feel a little nervous. Standing beside her, Zheng Fa noticed out of the corner of his eye that Old Bai was clenching his fists tightly. "Teacher Tian, dont be nervous," Zheng Fa reassured her. "Ive already tested itusing the Taiyi Talisman for treatment is completely painless." Hearing this, Old Bai seemed to realize his own tension. He loosened his fists and gently held Teacher Tians arm, lowering his voice. "Dont be afraid." Teacher Tian gave a small nod, a faint flush creeping onto her face as she murmured, "You two must think Im making a fool of myself." Zheng Fa shook his head. People were always like thiswhen faced with absolute despair, they could often remain eerily calm. But when given even the slightest sliver of hope, was when the anxiety truly set in. Zheng Fa extended his hand, and the Taiyi Talisman within his Yuan Talisman Foundation trembled slightly. A golden talisman light flowed from his fingertips, carrying Old Bais deep expectations and Teacher Tians lingering unease. The golden light transformed into a fine spiritual rain, gently falling over Teacher Tian. The Taiyi Talismans rain had a calming effect. Before she knew it, Teacher Tian had drifted into a deep sleep. Just before she lost consciousness, a trace of pain flickered across her face. But as she slept, nourished by the talismans energy, a rare sense of peace gradually softened her features. While Teacher Tian was receiving treatment, her mother, Grandma Wu, was carrying two bags of groceries, walking back from the market. Beside her was a neighborly auntie, whom she had run into at the market. As they walked together, they chatted and laughed, enjoying the stroll. At some point, the neighbor hesitated, looking like she wanted to say something but didnt quite know how to start. "What is it?" Grandma Wu asked with a smile. "How how is your daughter, Teacher Tian, doing?" Her illness wasnt exactly a secret among the neighbors. Just a few days ago, people had seen her being wheeled back home. Rumors had already started spreadingthat her time was running out. "Same as before. She cant be cured, and she doesnt want treatment," Grandma Wu said it as casually as if she were discussing household chores, her tone unnervingly calm. "Do you have any plans for the future?" The neighbors voice held a hint of sympathy. Losing a child at this ageanyone would feel a pang of sorrow just thinking about it. But surprisingly, Grandma Wu smiled. Her tone remained lighthearted. "Plans? What plans?" "I mean after shes gone, youll be all alone" Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The neighbor fumbled with her words, clearly unsure how to phrase it properly. "Oh, dont worry about me." Grandma Wu grinned widely. "My daughters already made arrangements for me." "A couple of years ago, she signed me up for a nursing homealready paid for everything. If I ever need care, Ill just move in. They have staff, young people to keep me company, and I wont even have to cook or do laundry. Ill be living better than I do now." "The nursing home sounds nice, but Ive heard that elderly folks without children sometimes get mistreated there," the neighbor said hesitantly. "Some people take advantage of the weak." "Ive heard those stories too," Grandma Wu admitted. "But Im not without someone to look out for me You probably dont know yet, but my daughter found me a son-in-law a few days ago." "Ah? Thats wonderful news!" The neighbor was taken abackthis was quite the unexpected development. "But with her health" "Thats what I thought too! But sometimes, luck just finds you. She met someone kind, someone who doesnt mind." Grandma Wus face was full of satisfaction. "My new son-in-law said hes staying in the capital, so hell definitely visit me at the nursing home." "That really is a stroke of luck!" The neighbor slapped her thigh in admiration, looking a little envious. "I was worried about you." "Dont be!" Grandma Wus voice was strong, her laughter even stronger. "Ill be just fine!" "You know, youre the one person on this street I admire the most. If it were me, I dont think I could be as strong as you." The neighbors voice carried genuine respect. "Youre really something else!" Grandma Wu waved her hand dismissively. She said nothing, just smiled. The two parted ways at the street corner. But the closer Grandma Wu got to her own house, the slower her steps became. Yet the smile on her face only grew wider. As if she were forcing it. She pushed open the half-closed courtyard gate and called out cheerfully, "I got lucky at the market today! The green beans were fresh cheap!" No one responded from inside the house. She peeked into the main room, and a shiver ran down her spine. A terrible premonition gripped her heart. Her legs felt weak, and she instinctively reached out to steady herself. And thats when she noticed The large stone table in the courtyard was gone. Grandma Wu staggered for a moment. But oddly enough, that was what snapped her back to her senses. Ignoring the missing stone table, Grandma Wu dropped her grocery bags and rushed into the house. "Mom?" Just then, Teacher Tian stepped out. Her complexion was radiant, her movements fluid, and her steps lightlike she had never been sick at all. Grandma Wu stared at her daughter in stunned silence, as if she no longer recognized her, or perhaps, "Mom?" "You" "Old Bais method worked," Teacher Tian said softly. Grandma Wu looked at her daughter, standing before her, healthy. The smile on her face gradually faded, her lips pressing into a thin line. A choked sob slipped from her throat. And then, it erupted into full-blown wailing. It was as if years of suppressed emotions had finally explodeda seemingly calm volcano, now roaring to life. After crying herself hoarse, Grandma Wu, exhausted, had to be helped to bed. Everyone left the room to let her rest, except for Teacher Tian, who stayed behind. A long time passed before she finally emerged, eyes red from crying. The moment she saw Zheng Fa, her knees buckled as if she were about to kneel. "Hey!" Zheng Fa quickly caught her. "Teacher Tian?" "Whats going on?" "My mom was secretly stockpiling sleeping pills." "Stockpiling?" Old Bais face changed. "Where was she getting them?" "Mine. When I was undergoing treatment, the pain kept me from sleeping The doctor prescribed them, but I didnt use them all." "" No one spoke. For a nearly ninety-year-old woman, hoarding sleeping pills it was impossible not to understand what she had been thinking. "Didnt see that coming," Old Bai sighed. Zheng Fa thought back to his previous visits. Grandma Wu had shown no obvious signs of distress. She had even been learning how to use a smartphone. "Zheng Fa" Teacher Tian looked at him, still shaken. She seemed at a loss for words, almost stammering, "I dont even know how to thank you properly, I" Zheng Fa, feeling awkward, was about to brush it off when Old Bai interjected, "Thank him? From now on, youre working for him!" "Right" Teacher Tian finally collected herself, frowning as she refocused. "Old Bai didnt explain things clearly before. You need me to study how to integrate spiritual energy into agriculture, right?" Now that she was back in her element, her voice steadied. "Yes," Zheng Fa answered directly. "I dont know much about agriculture, so Ill need your expertise." "Dont say needIm in," Teacher Tian waved dismissively. "But this isnt a one-person job." "" Zheng Fa hesitated. The nursing homes atmosphere was still stable, but bringing in new people was a serious matter. "I dont mean hiring peopleI mean money!" Teacher Tian rolled her eyes. "You guys think agricultural research is just farming? A few plots of land and some greenhouses?" Zheng Fa and the others froze. Because, honestly yeah, that what they had been thinking. "Hold on, Ill write up a simple list." Teacher Tian turned and went inside. A short while later, she returned with a sheet of paper. "Take a look." Zheng Fa scanned the list, which was packed with equipment names. Some were standard lab toolsmicroscopes, centrifuges, balances, incubators. Some he vaguely recognizedDNA extraction kits, PCR machines. And others? Chromatography analyzers, mass spectrometers He had no clue. Each item had an estimated price next to itmost ranged from hundreds of thousands to millions. "I never paid much attention to lab procurement before, so these are just estimates," Teacher Tian explained. "Modern agricultural research depends on laboratories. These days, we also use molecular markers, gene sequencing, and AI analysis systems." "In other words, even if we ignore land costs, construction, and renovations, setting up a basic lab will cost at least a few million to ten million." Off to the side, Old Bai muttered under his breath, "Math is still the cheapest field. Ten thousand bucks worth of scratch paper lasts an entire department twenty years." Zheng Fa finally understoodthe era had changed! Scientific research burns money. And this was just the startup cost. "Little Zheng," Old Bai sighed dramatically, "you see now No matter what kind of woman, " "Wait, hold on," Old Bai suddenly turned, looking at Tang Lingwu. "But this ones talent is money!" Tang Lingwus eyes sparkled as she looked at the equipment list. Her expression carried a subtle arrogance, as if she were looking down from above. Her face said just two words"Thats it?" Xuanyi Realm Martial Uncle Pang suddenly sought out Zheng Fa. "A report from the market," he said. "Some Demonic Sect disciples were captured. They claim to know Junior Sister Zhangs whereabouts." "They came to the market?" Zheng Fa was surprised. Thunder Pool Market was a chaotic place, but for Demonic Sect disciples, it was still extremely dangerous. "They were selling blood," Martial Uncle Pangs expression was unreadable, somewhere between amused and baffled. "Apparently, they had been selling it multiple times. Some rogue cultivators got curious and decided to follow themwanted to see where they were getting all this blood from." "And then they got caught?" "Exactly. They had drawn so much blood that they were practically walking corpses. They were caught instantly." Zheng Fa pressed his lips together, not sure what to say. So they had been cutting out the middleman and selling directly?! At that moment, Martial Uncle Pang sighed deeply. "This damn Demonic Sect Look at what theyve reduced their disciples to." ? For the first time, Zheng Fa actually felt bad for the Demonic Sect. Book 2: Chapter 80: Adaptability Vol 2 Chapter 80: Adaptability Modern times. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the days passed and the one-month deadline approached, Zheng Fa could clearly sense Old Bais growing anxiety. But the old man never once urged him, as if afraid of adding pressure. Over the past month, Old Bai had spent less and less time at the nursing home and more time at Teacher Tians house. That weekend, he wasnt at the nursing home at all. "Grandpa Bai is worried that Grandma Wu cant handle everything alone, so he goes over to help every day," Tang Lingwu whispered to Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa nodded slightly, took out his phone, and sent Old Bai a message: "Ive found a way to treat Teacher Tian." Less than three seconds later, his phone started vibrating like crazy. "Really?!" As soon as the call connected, Old Bais voice came through, trembling slightly with emotion. "Yeah, Ive successfully condensed a Taiyi Talisman. It should work." The Taiyi Talisman was one of the most famous healing talismans in the Xuanyi Realman incredibly complex one. Even most Mysterious-Grade talisman masters struggled to draw it. Zheng Fa himself had failed once before finally managing to condense the talisman inside his dantian. But its effects were unparalleledsaying it could cure a hundred ailments was no exaggeration. That was why Taiyi Talismans sold for an exorbitant price in the market. On the other end of the line, Old Bai fell silent, as if suppressing his emotions. "Teacher Bai, should Tang Lingwu and I come to Teacher Tians house to see you?" "Alright," Old Bai said softly. Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu booked a ride, and after about half an hour, they arrived at Teacher Tians home. The moment they stepped inside, they understood why Old Bais emotions had been so turbulent. Teacher Tian could no longer get out of bed. She lay there, her eyes still sharp, but her face had become gaunt and withered. She looked much worse than she had a month ago. When she saw them enter, she smiled, but there was a strange look in her eyespart unease, part doubt. Zheng Fa hesitated and glanced at Old Bai. Old Bai nodded at him, signaling for them to step outside. "You told her everything?" Before Zheng Fa could even ask, Tang Lingwu had already spoken, sharp as ever. "I did" Old Bai answered dejectedly. "She wouldnt believe me no matter what I said, so I had no choice but to tell her everything." "" Zheng Fa didnt particularly mind. At this point, he had enough strength to protect himselfbut still, Old Bai was seriously unreliable. Even Tang Lingwu had managed to keep things from her own mother. "I figured If I couldnt cure her, shed just think it was a jokeno harm done. And if she if she passed away, then it wouldnt matter either way." Old Bai was trying to justify his actions. Zheng Fa nodded in understanding. "If the treatment works, then shed be my wife, and shed have to know everything anyway. So whether I told her or not, it wouldnt make a difference." Zheng Fa shook his head. That logic was a serious stretch. Old Bai grew anxious. "If you dont believe me, use a Great Dream Talisman on her!" "Did Teacher Tian agree to that?" Zheng Fa was speechless. "I was planning to heal her firstwhether she joins the nursing home can be decided later." To be honest, the Great Dream Talisman was meant to guard against enemies, not to be used on close acquaintances. It felt a little intrusive. "But she wont let you treat her unless she understands everything!" Old Bai was equally frustrated. "Ive seen plenty of researchers like herthey need everything to be clear-cut. Theyre fine with dying, but they refuse to live in ignorance." "" After a few more words, they went back inside. Teacher Tian seemed to have guessed what they had been discussing. Her voice was weak, but she still smiled. "Dont blame Old Baiit was my choice to ask." "Im not blaming Teacher Bai," Zheng Fa said sincerely. He glanced at Old Bai, who looked a little embarrassed, then turned to Teacher Tian and asked, "So, do you believe now?" "I do." "Huh?" "When you walked in, didnt you notice something missing from the yard?" Zheng Fa turned aroundonly then did he realize that the stone table in the courtyard was gone. No, not gone. It had been shattered into pieces and stacked pitifully in a corner. Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu exchanged glances, both coming to the same conclusion "Youre rightit was Old Bais doing," Teacher Tian sighed, looking exasperated. "He smashed the table with a single punch. Good thing my mom was out grocery shopping at the time" "" "I still havent figured out how to explain it to her." Old Bai, hearing this, looked aggrieved. "You wouldnt believe me, so I had to prove myself! The table just happened to be in the perfect spot!" Wait a minute Youre the oldest person here Why are you the most reckless one?! Zheng Fa thought for a moment. Given the circumstances, this was no longer just about treating an illness. "Then Teacher Tian, would you be willing to join our nursing home?" he asked. "Yes." Her answer was immediate and firm. "Huh?" Zheng Fa hadnt expected her to agree so quickly. "I get to live, dont I?" Teacher Tian chuckled. "And according to Old Bai, that herb from before was altered by spiritual energy? Im curious about that too." "Besides theres that sayingmarry a chicken, follow the chicken; marry a dog, follow the dog." "Huh?" Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu both made a startled noise, utterly caught off guard. Where did this sudden display of affection come from?! What was with these two?! Off to the side, Old Bai grinned triumphantly and announced, "We got our marriage certificate two days ago." "Teacher Tian, that was really fast!" Tang Lingwus eyes sparkled with gossip-loving enthusiasm. "Werent you supposed to wait until after you were cured?" "He came over even my mom was moved," Teacher Tian said helplessly. "Besides, when youre this close to death, why wait?" She glanced at Old Bai. Old Bai just smiled. Zheng Fa then heard Teacher Tian whisper, "Its a good thing I didnt know about your cultivation before I didnt want Old Bai to think I only agreed to marry him because he could cure me." Old Bais eyes practically sparkled. "" Zheng Fa glanced at the two elderly lovebirds and actually felt a little touched. After that, Teacher Tian seemed a little embarrassed and quickly changed the subject. "I heard from Old Bai that theres some kind of test to join your nursing home? That you all practice cultivation?" Zheng Fa nodded. "Lets heal you first." "The rules cant be broken," Teacher Tian insisted. "I already know more than I should. The test still has to happen." Zheng Fa glanced at Old Bai, who nodded slightly and whispered, "Thats just how she is." Seeing no way around it, Zheng Fa sighed and flicked a Great Dream Talisman toward Teacher Tians forehead. She immediately fell into a deep sleep. Above her, wisps of dark energy slowly formed into a swirling vortex. Zheng Fa didnt want to intrude too muchhe only looked into her most heartfelt wish. Inside the vortex, a laboratory appeared. Teacher Tian was wearing a white lab coat, standing in front of a machine that Zheng Fa didnt recognize. She was surrounded by a few younger men and womenprobably her students. They spoke about something Zheng Fa could only half understand. After all, he had only studied high school biology and wasnt particularly interested in the subject. But he could tell one thingTeacher Tians face was full of focus and excitement. She worked the machine skillfully, talking nonstop as she explained things to her students. "This is her deepest wish?" Tang Lingwu didnt quite understand either. She asked the question with a bit of confusion. "Heh" But Old Bai only shook his head. "This womans been obsessed with labs since she was young. Said she felt at home there. If she werent, she wouldnt have delayed getting married." Zheng Fa nodded slightly, gaining a deeper understanding of Teacher Tian. "Shes purer than me." At least Old Bai had some desire for awards and recognition. Meanwhile, Teacher Tian? Even in her dreams, she was still in a lab. Just when they thought this was the full extent of her wish, something unexpected happened. A knock came from outside the lab. "Professor Tian, your husband is here to pick you up from work!" Husband? All three of them frozewasnt Teacher Tian unmarried? But in the dream, Teacher Tian muttered under her breath, "Old Bais here?" Hearing that, Old Bais grin grew even wider. "See? Shes dreaming about me picking her up!" he declared smugly to Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu. Tang Lingwu thought for a moment before murmuring, "Spending your life doing what you love, and having someone you love pick you up from work Thats pretty nice." Her voice was full of envy. They watched as Teacher Tian left the lab, changed clothes, and went downstairs. Someone was waiting for her. "Grandpa Bai" Tang Lingwu stared blankly at the person waiting for Teacher Tian. "Who is that? He looks kind of familiar?" The person standing there was the same height as Old Bai, wearing the same clothes, with the same curly hair and even the same expression The only thing missing was Old Bais face. It was a face Zheng Fa also recognized, but because it was attached to Old Bais body, he hadnt immediately made the connection. "Hes from your family," Zheng Fa muttered. "Huh?" Tang Lingwu finally realized. "Wait, isnt that?" "Yeah, give him a feather fan, and youd recognize him instantly," Old Bai sighed with a touch of nostalgia. "Decades ago, he was famous for being a pretty boy." In the dream, Teacher Tian walked over, smiling as she said, "Old Bai, didnt I tell you not to pick me up?" "" Outside the dream, the three of them fell silent. Zheng Fa and Tang Lingwu exchanged glances, then cautiously turned to look at Old Bais face. This dream was brutal. Old Bai frowned deeply, lost in thought, his expression showing a trace of irritation. "Zheng Fa." "Hm?" "Are there any transformation spells?" "What?" "Teach me one." "" Zheng Fa was silent for a moment before asking, "Youre not mad?" "Mad about what? Youre not thinking straight," Old Bai waved a hand dismissively. "Who wouldnt want to date a handsome guy?" "She doesnt dislike she just doesnt like my face. So Ill just change it." Zheng Fa couldnt help but feel a bit impressed. Classic Old Baicompletely unbothered and laser-focused on the real issue. "Besides, she can practice too in the future." "Huh?" Old Bai gave him a side glance, looking a bit disdainful. "I used to be a huge fanboy too, okay?" Zheng Fas respect for him deepened. This guy was on another level. Teacher Tian slowly woke up, looking a little dazed. She glanced around the room before settling her gaze on Old Bai. Something flickered in her expression. "Old Bai did I dream about you?" "Yes. We saw it too." "It felt like something was off, though" "There was nothing off. That was me," Old Bai said firmly. Book 2: Chapter 83: A Feeling in the Heart Vol 2 Chapter 83: A Feeling in the Heart Senior Sister Zhang was always composed, and any flicker of emotion on her face vanished in an instant. She simply shook her head and said to Zheng Fa and the other, "This Xuanguan Mirror belonged to my master from long ago. Without reaching the Nascent Soul stage, one cannot leave." "Nascent Soul..." Senior Sister Yuan blurted out. "That''s nearly impossible..." Seeing Senior Sister Zhang fall silent, she seemed to realize she had misspoken and quickly added, "But Senior Sister Zhang, you''re incredibly talented! Whats difficult for others must be much easier for you!" "No, it''s actually harder for me." Senior Sister Zhang said softly. "I cultivated too quickly in my early years, and now I''m paying the price for it." Even Zheng Fa couldn''t help but nod at those words. He had heard of Senior Sister Zhang''s story Even for a cultivator with a single spiritual root, reaching Foundation Establishment typically took at least two or three years. Yet, Senior Sister Zhang had done it in less than a year. When she formed her Golden Core, she had been cultivating for less than ten years. Her reputation skyrocketed, and she was hailed as the strongest below the Nascent Soul stage in the Hundred Immortals Alliance. But after that, for nearly ninety years, she remained stuck in the Golden Core stage, unable to progress even an inch further. By entering the Xuanguan Mirror, she had managed to escape the pursuit of the Nascent Soul cultivators from the Grand Freedom Demon Sect. But at the same time, she had trapped herself in a situation where she could not leave without reaching the Nascent Soul stage. "Zheng Fa, remember thisFoundation Establishment must be done with caution." Even in her predicament, Senior Sister Zhang took the time to warn him. "I lacked experience back then. I took a path no one had walked before, and I didnt fully understand many things. I was young and arrogant, blinded by the title of ''The Number One Genius of the Hundred Immortals Alliance.''" "Later, when I realized that the Talisman Dao Foundation Establishment method was incomplete, I searched through ancient texts and discovered somethingif someone truly creates a complete cultivation path, the heavens will respond with an anomaly." "Anomaly?" Zheng Fa was puzzled. "Not many people know about this." Senior Sister Zhang explained, "Spiritual energy has declined at least five times. No one knows the origin of cultivation methods. Its possible that they were perfected long before the previous calamities. Because of this, true creators of cultivation paths are exceedingly rare. In the past two calamities, there has been only one person who truly invented a new cultivation method" Zheng Fa twitched. He already had a bad feeling about who it was. "According to ancient records, after forming his Golden Core, the Celestial River Honored One created the method of Life-bound Spiritual Treasures. It has since become the number one method in the Xuanyi Realm for advancing to the Nascent Soul stage. At the time, the heavens reacted, and anomalies appeared across the entire realm. That was when the Celestial River Honored One said, ''The path is born, the anomaly manifests.''" As expectedwherever he turned, there was the Celestial River Honored One! "When I used the Talisman Dao Foundation Establishment Method to form my foundation, no anomaly appeared. Maybe it''s because it''s just a Foundation Establishment method." "But it''s also possible that the fundamental flaw lies in the very foundation of my Talisman Dao. It was never a complete path to begin with." Senior Sister Zhang sighed softly. "What a shame that I only realized this now." "In cultivation, a single misstep can lead to endless mistakes." She continued to warn Zheng Fa, "I still havent found a way to form a Nascent Soul. Even if I do, there will likely be difficulties down the road. Zheng Fa, if you dont want to end up like me, be three times more careful when establishing your foundation." Seeing that even now she was still concerned for him, Zheng Fa interrupted her, "Senior Sister, do you have confidence in reaching the Nascent Soul stage?" "" Senior Sister Zhang was silent for a moment before saying, "A Golden Core can live for a thousand years. I still have nine hundred years left. Theres no rush." "" That sounded like confidence. But in reality, it was anything but. In the Xuanyi Realm, Qi Refinement cultivators had lifespans barely longer than ordinary peoplejust over a hundred years. Foundation Establishment cultivators could live up to three hundred. Golden Core cultivators, a thousand. Nascent Soul was a major breakthrough. It was said that the Sect Master had already lived for ten thousand years. But... that was all theoretical. As far as Zheng Fa knew, very few cultivators lived to their natural lifespan. Right now, Senior Sister Zhang was only surviving because of the Thunder Pool. But with the Heavenly Stele emerging, the Thunder Pool might not remain stable. The Grand Freedom Demon Sect was lurking nearby. If the Thunder Pool could no longer protect her, she might not even live another nine hundred years. Even if she couldhaving a flawed Golden Core wasnt something that could simply be overcome with time. With her personality, if she truly had confidence, she wouldnt have answered in such a roundabout way. "Senior Sister Zhang, I have a theory about the Yin-Yang Origin Talisman..." At this point, all he could do was hope that the Yin-Yang Origin Talisman might give her some inspiration. Senior Sister Zhangs eyes lit up with interest, and she listened carefully to Zheng Fas explanation. "Handedness?" "Mirroring?" After he finished speaking, Senior Sister Zhang closed her eyes and seemed to be simulating the concept internally. A long while later, she gave a slight nod, then shook her head. Her expression was calm, but there was a trace of disappointment. "I understand the concept of handedness," Senior Sister Zhang said to Zheng Fa. "The Yin-Yang Talisman Diagram does correspond to the right and left hands." "But mirroring... isnt quite right." Zheng Fa nodded slightly. He had realized the same thing back then: "If we only consider the Five Elements sub-talismans, the Yin-Yang Talisman Diagram is indeed a mirror image. But the full diagram consists of three types of sub-talismans." "The other two types differ completely between the Yin and Yang diagrams. They cannot be considered mirror images." For example, in the origin talisman Zheng Fa had condensed, the Yin-aligned Earth talisman was the Shadowless Talisman, while the Yang-aligned Earth talisman was the Enlightenment Talisman. The only similarity between them was the Earth sub-talisman. The other two types were completely different. To call them mirror images was a bit of a stretch. Senior Sister Zhang nodded slightly. Noticing the hint of disappointment on Zheng Fas face, she suddenly smiled. "The mirror image theory might not be entirely wrong." "Mm but it didnt help you, Senior Sister," Zheng Fa said in a low voice. Last time, as soon as he proposed the Five Elements sub-talisman theory, Senior Sister Zhang had made progress. But this time, it seemed she hadn''t gained any new insights. "No, youve done well." Senior Sister Zhang suddenly said, "Zheng Fa, do you know what I thought of when I first sealed myself inside the Xuanguan Mirror?" "What?" "I felt relieved." She spoke softly. "Relieved that I went to the Zhao Estate that time." "Relieved that I brought you into Jiushan Sect." "Relieved that I passed the to you." Zheng Fa was stunned as he listened to her continue. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Because of that, I met you. Because of that, Jiushan Sect has its most suitable future sect master. Because of that, the has found its best successor." Senior Sister Zhang was unusually talkative today. Zheng Fa felt a strange tightness in his chest, but he didnt know what to say. "Zheng Fa, even the Celestial River Honored One perished, body and soul. How could I possibly escape that fate? But if, one day, you truly perfect the , the world will knowthere was once a Zhang Wuyi in the Xuanyi Realm." "The Thunder Pool is unstable. You two should return," she sighed softly, seeing their silence. "I''m safe inside the Xuanguan Mirror for now. Zheng Fa, you should check out the Heavenly Stele instead. There''s no need to visit me every day." "Besides, I need to cultivate as well." As she said this, her expression was eerily calm. Hearing her words, Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Yuan exchanged glances and had no choice but to take their leave. The next day. Senior Sister Zhang was meditating beneath the Xuanguan Mirror when she saw two familiar figures approaching from afar. "Didn''t I tell you two to come less often?" There was a faint smile at the corner of her lips as she asked. "I''m just here to keep you company!" Senior Sister Yuans voice was sweet and clingy. Then she added, "Besides, I dont practice lightning techniques. That Heavenly Stele or whatever has nothing to do with me!" Senior Sister Yuan had always been simple-minded. Perhaps because of that, her cultivation progress wasnt actually slow. Senior Sister Zhang shook her head and turned her gaze to Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa, however, reached into his storage bag and pulled out several thick books. The covers were inscribed with titles that even Senior Sister Zhang couldnt understand. , , ... Noticing her puzzled expression, Zheng Fa explained, "Senior Sister, these are some research methods that might relate to talisman diagrams. I thought they might be of some help to you." The study of talisman diagrams was best aided by topology. But topology required some foundational knowledge. For example, even the most basic required an understanding of mathematical analysis. And while was considered an entry-level course for university mathematics majors, it still required prior knowledge of functions and set theory. That was why Zheng Fa had brought this textbook, which contained some of the necessary prerequisite knowledge. Senior Sister Zhang''s eyes sparkled with interest, and a faint smile appeared on her face. "This is similar to those secret techniques you shared before?" "It''s something even more fundamental," Zheng Fa said as he opened one of the books. "Those techniques were just methods. These are the foundations that generate those methods." Senior Sister Zhang nodded lightly, visibly intrigued. Even Senior Sister Yuan leaned in with curiosity. "First, we need to understand the classification of numbers" Zheng Fa flipped open the book and began explaining. Two hours later. Zheng Fa had just finished covering the basics of functions from the high school syllabus Senior Sister Yuan was already at her limit. She stared blankly at Zheng Fas moving lips, her expression slowly shifting into one of resistance, as if her brain was activating some kind of self-preservation mechanism. "I" she suddenly blurted out, "I''m going to check out the Heavenly Stele!" "" Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Zhang both turned to look at her. She lowered her voice and muttered, "I suddenly feel a connection I think that stele and I are fated to meet!" "Didnt you just say you dont practice lightning techniques?" Zheng Fa asked. "Who can truly predict the will of Heaven?" Senior Sister Yuan shouted as she ran off. "Senior Sister Zhang, Ill come keep you company after Zheng Fa finishes his lecture!" Watching her fleeing figure, Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Zhang exchanged glances and couldnt help but chuckle and shake their heads. "Junior Sister Yuan really lacks a bit of insight in this area. You go on," Senior Sister Zhang said, eyes gleaming with excitement. It seemed that rather than being intimidated, she actually found the subject fascinating. "Alright, lets start with some fundamental functions" One explained, one listened. Both were cultivators. Once truly immersed, they lost all sense of time. Zheng Fa finished teaching and even made it halfway through . He was completely absorbed in the process. He had learned all of this before under Old Man Bai, but it was his first time trying to explain it to someone else. And in doing so, he gained a new perspective himself. "Junior Brother Zheng?" Senior Sister Zhang suddenly called out. "Hm?" "Shouldnt you go check out the Heavenly Stele too?" "Huh?" "I suddenly have a feeling that the Heavenly Stele is connected to you." She pinched her temples as if she had a headache, but her expression was completely sincere. Me and that thing are ? You it? That sounded even more far-fetched than Senior Sister Yuans excuse to escape. Seeing the apprehension in Senior Sister Zhangs eyes as she looked at the books in his hands, Zheng Fa finally understood When passing down knowledge, it was important to pace yourself. Even Senior Sister Zhang was completely . Book 2: Chapter 82: Emergence Vol 2 Chapter 82: Emergence "They found Senior Sister Zhang!" Senior Sister Yuan stormed in, her voice urgent as she called out to Zheng Fa. Zheng Fa immediately perked up and asked, "How is she?" "Shes unharmed and still able to talk with some disciples. But she has sealed herself inside Thunder Poolwe cant get her out." Zheng Fa nodded slightly, having already expected this. If that werent the case, the Great Freedom Demonic Sect would have already captured her. After a moment of thought, he strode toward the door. "Junior Brother, where are you going?" "Im going to see Senior Sister Zhang for myself." He wanted to confirm her condition firsthand. "Ill come too!" Senior Sister Yuan followed him as they left Five Dragons Palace. As soon as they entered the market, something felt off. A large number of cultivators were heading toward Thunder Pool. They moved quickly, their expressions filled with suppressed excitementlike hunting dogs catching the scent of prey. Yet, when others asked them why, they clammed up, refusing to speak. Some even cast wary glances around, as if guarding a secret. A suspicion rose in Zheng Fas mind. In place, the only thing that could cause such a reaction was The Heavenly Monument! With the establishment of Thunder Pool Market, rumors of the Heavenly Monument had spread further and further. No one knew exactly what the Heavenly Monument was, but everyone had heard stories of Tianhe Venerable and his legendary connection to it. To many, the Heavenly Monument was synonymous with dominating the Xuanyi Realm. Yet Zheng Fa harbored some doubts. After all, this wasnt the only Heavenly Monument. The Tianhe Sect had possessed one for centuries, yet no new Tianhe Venerable had emerged. Of course, that was just his personal skepticism. The real truth would only be revealed when he had the chance to witness the monument himself. For now, he remained far calmer than the rogue cultivators rushing toward Thunder Pool. And he wasnt the only one. As he and Senior Sister Yuan walked through the marketplace, a voice suddenly called out from a nearby tavern. "Daoist Zheng?" Zheng Fa looked up to see Yan Wushuang sitting by the second-floor railing, calling him over. "Daoist Yan." Zheng Fa cupped his hands in greeting. Over the past few weeks, he and Yan Wushuang had become quite familiar with each other After all, Yan Wushuang had been heavily invested in the demon blood trade. At this point, he was practically one of the markets VIP customers. Having done business several times, their interactions had become significantly more cordial. Seeing Zheng Fa, Yan Wushuangs expression brightened. He waved enthusiastically and said, "Come up and join me for a drink!" Zheng Fa exchanged a glance with Senior Sister Yuan before they both made their way upstairs. The second floor of the tavern was mostly empty. Most cultivators had already rushed to Thunder Pool, leaving few behind. Only one other table was occupied But even then, it wasnt a full tablejust three people. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yan Wushuang sat alone. The other two were a young man and a young woman. "Come, Daoist Zheng, let me introduce you!" Yan Wushuang said enthusiastically. "This is Chu Tianque, a true disciple of Haori Mountain. And this is Junior Sister Xue, a true disciple of Taishang Dao." Zheng Fas heart skipped a beat. Even Senior Sister Yuan, usually so easygoing, had an uncharacteristically serious expression. Because Haori Mountain and Taishang Dao were among the Xuanyi Realms Five Great Sectson par with Tianhe Sect. These two sects commanded immense influence. And yet, their true disciples had arrived at Thunder Pool Market without anyone noticing. That alone spoke volumes. "Senior Brother Chu, Junior Sister Xue," Yan Wushuang gestured toward Zheng Fa and Senior Sister Yuan. "This is Daoist Zheng Fa, a disciple of Jiushan Sect, which is part of the Hundred Immortals Alliance. And this lady well, I dont know who she is." Yan Wushuang looked at Senior Sister Yuan with a sheepish smile. The two true disciples first glanced at Zheng Fa, noting his Qi Refining cultivation. Then they turned their attention to Senior Sister Yuan. Chu Tianques pupils flickered with five-colored light, as if he had discovered something unusual. His brow furrowed slightly. As for Junior Sister Xue from Taishang Dao, she showed no visible reaction. After the formal greetings, an awkward silence fell over the table. Zheng Fa could tell that, before he and Senior Sister Yuan arrived, the three had been having a lively discussionjudging by Yan Wushuangs pleased expression. But now that they were here, the atmosphere had completely shifted. It wasnt surprising. For one, he and Senior Sister Yuan were complete strangers to them. If you were in the middle of an interesting conversation and two random people suddenly showed up, wouldnt you feel awkward? And secondly Sect status and cultivation disparity. Even within the Hundred Immortals Alliance, Jiushan Sect wasnt at the top. It was a minor sect, overshadowed by many others. And Zheng Fa? He was still just a Qi Refining disciple. Sure, inside Jiushan Sect, he was considered a future leader. But outside of it? Who cared? He wasnt the Heir of Haori Mountain. Senior Sister Yuans cultivation was strong, but Chu Tianque seemed uncomfortable with her demonic beast lineage. Not everyone was as open-minded as Yan Wushuang. Zheng Fa wasnt particularly offended. But he also wasnt interested in forcing a conversation. He cupped his hands and said, "I still have urgent matters to attend to in Thunder Pool" "Perfect! We''re heading to Thunder Pool too!" Before Zheng Fa could refuse, Yan Wushuang interrupted him with enthusiasm. "Lets just go together." Zheng Fa glanced at the two other disciples. Whatever they thought internally, they both nodded on the surface. As the five of them traveled, Yan Wushuang seemed to sense the awkward atmosphere and took the initiative to break the silence. "Who would have thought the Heavenly Monument would be this close to the Great Freedom Demonic Sect? What a coincidence If Jiushan Sect hadnt posted that bounty, that area would still be full of people. Who wouldve guessed the monument was hidden there?" His words confirmed Zheng Fas suspicionsthe Heavenly Monument had truly emerged. And somehow, he was partly responsible. "That area was already crowded," Yan Wushuang continued. "The moment the monument was discovered, the entire marketplace flocked to it. You cant even find a Demonic Sect disciple there anymore." There was a hint of regret in his tone. "What good will those people do?" Chu Tianque scoffed. "Do they think they can claim the Heavenly Monument? Blinded by greed." His words carried a clear arrogance, showing his disdain for the cultivators rushing blindly toward the monument. Zheng Fa couldnt help but be curious about these three. The Heavenly Monument had just appeared, yet they were sitting in a tavern, drinking leisurely, showing no urgency at all. Sensing his confusion, Yan Wushuang explained, "Junior Brother Zheng, you might not know this, but the area around a Heavenly Monument is usually extremely dangerous Even we wouldnt dare rush in recklessly." Considering Tianhe Sect had its own Heavenly Monument, and given the way these three acted, Zheng Fa found the statement very credible. In fact, this was probably common knowledge among the Xuanyi Realms Five Great Sectsotherwise, Yan Wushuang wouldnt be so open about it. Thinking about the clueless rogue cultivators charging ahead This bit of knowledge**which meant little to the elites**would likely cost countless low-level cultivators their lives. The way these three spoke, it even felt like they were using the rogue cultivators as cannon fodder to test the dangers ahead. "Those people lack vision," Yan Wushuang added before smiling at Zheng Fa. "But you, Brother Zhengyour mastery of lightning techniques is quite impressive. With the Heavenly Monuments emergence, you might have some fortuitous encounters of your own." Hearing this, Chu Tianque and Xue exchanged a brief glance. It was clear that they trusted Yan Wushuangs judgment in lightning techniquesand because of that, their eyes now carried a trace of newfound wariness toward Zheng Fa. As if they were guarding against a potential rival. Zheng Fa was speechless. "This trip to Thunder Pool, my senior sister and I arent here for the Heavenly Monument," Zheng Fa said truthfully. Yan Wushuang looked stunned. Chu Tianque shot him a disbelieving glance, his eyes carrying thinly veiled contempt, as if he thought Zheng Fa was lying to cover his tracks. "Then what you here for?" "My senior sister was trapped in Thunder Pool. We finally found her whereabouts," Zheng Fa explained. Yan Wushuang nodded slightly but said nothing about whether he believed it or not. The conversation died out after that. Inside Thunder Pool, the five of them moved toward the Demonic Sects stronghold. The treacherous environment forced them all to reveal their skills. Yan Wushuang, as always, treated lightning like a plaything, seeming to enjoy getting struck. Xue, the Taishang Dao disciple, did not display any dramatic techniquesshe simply walked lightly, and the raging lightning seemed to bend around her, as if she were untouchable. As for Chu Tianque, he summoned a transparent treasure orb above his head, which absorbed the heavenly lightning, as though he were using Thunder Pool to refine a magic artifact. The three of them each had their own methods, but while others feared Thunder Pool, they walked through it with absolute ease. At one point, they seemed intent on continuing forward, but Zheng Fa stopped and said, "Everyone, my senior sister and I need to take another path. Well part ways here." The three of them froze. Yan Wushuang frowned. "Youre not going to see the Heavenly Monument?" "No," Zheng Fa replied with a smile, cupping his hands. "I should find my senior sister first." With that, he turned with Senior Sister Yuan and left. The three remaining cultivators stood there in silence. After a long moment, Chu Tianque finally spoke. "Do you believe that someone who encounters the Heavenly Monument would ignore it just to save their senior sister?" A long pause. Then Xue answered, "Not really." "This Zheng Fa, with his level of mastery in lightning cultivation, is clearly a lightning-path cultivator. To him, the Heavenly Monument is an unparalleled treasure," Chu Tianque continued. "I suspect hes avoiding us on purposewaiting in the shadows, hoping to reap the benefits once we clear the way." "When it comes to the Heavenly Monument, who cares about senior sisters or even birth parents?" His words were only speculation, but Yan Wushuang opened his mouth to argueyet couldnt find the words to refute it. When Zheng Fa finally found Senior Sister Zhang, she was seated cross-legged at the bottom of Thunder Pool Valley. A massive treasure mirror, the size of a small mountain, hovered above her, shielding her from the relentless lightning strikes. Zheng Fa approached. But when he reached three meters away, the mirror glowed, releasing a barrier of light that stopped him in his tracks. "Junior Brother Zheng? Senior Sister Yuan?" The light seemed to wake Senior Sister Zhang, and she opened her eyes. Upon seeing Zheng Fa, her expression shifted, and she hurriedly spoke: "I saw the Heavenly Monument! Its just" "I know, Senior Sister," Zheng Fa interrupted gently. "The Heavenly Monument has emerged." "Then why are you" "I came to check on you. To see if I could get you out." Zheng Fa smiled. Senior Sister Zhang stared at him, her entire focus locked onto him, as if Senior Sister Yuan wasnt even there. Senior Sister Yuan glanced at the treasure mirror above them and thought to herself: Chapter 170: The “All-Powerful” Magic Lamp Chapter 170: The All-Powerful Magic Lamp Before Aladdin could even scream, a small figure swiftly stepped in front of him. A dazzling flash of steel cut through the air, sparks flying as metal clashed against metal. The sharp clang echoed through the vast, empty desert. When Aladdin reopened his eyes, he saw that all the warriors had collapsed. Their lifeless bodies lay sprawled on the ground, eyes wide open in terror, as if they had witnessed the most horrifying monster of their lives. Standing amidst the corpses and pools of blood was none other than Aurora, her golden hair shimmering under the desert sun. Crimson droplets of blood dripped from her sword, gathering at the tip before falling to the ground. W-Wow! The goddess of the treasure vault is so powerful! Aladdin gasped in awe. Even the Emperor of Ender, usually calm and composed, now looked as if he were facing his greatest nightmare. These werent just ordinary soldiersthese were Enders most elite warriors. As the ruler of the largest empire in the Western Continent, the emperor had encountered countless powerful fighters, as well as dragons and giants, beings that defied human limitations. Yet never, not once, had he met a human or monster as fearsome as the girl before him. Just standing there, she exuded an aura so overwhelming that it felt like the end of the world was upon him. The emperor forced himself to remain outwardly composed and asked, You are a formidable warrior. Where do you hail from? I dont believe we have any grievances. So you really dont recognize me? Aurora looked slightly disappointed. But Ive seen your face more than once in paintings. She took a step forward, raising her blood-stained sword. I am Aurora, Crown Princess of the Rose Kingdom. Years ago, your army invaded my homeland. Now, Im here to settle the score. The emperors face darkened, and he let out a cold snort. In the past, facing such an overwhelmingly powerful opponent, he might have felt a sense of despair. But now, the magic lampthe lamp that held limitless powerwas in his hands! You seem very confident that you can kill me. But I wouldnt recommend raising your weapon against me. With those words, the emperor swiftly rubbed the lamp. Thick clouds of mist surged from its spout, rapidly condensing into the form of a towering, godlike entity. Great and mighty master, command me, and I shall obey. The emperor declared, I order you to defeat that girlmake sure she can never harm me. The genie cast its spell. In an instant, a violent storm erupted. The sky darkened, sand whirled in the air, and the ground trembled. Before anyone could react, the golden-haired girl who had been charging forward with her sword suddenly turned to stone. This this is the power of the magic lamp? Its even stronger than I imagined! The Emperor of Ender then turned to Aladdin, who had nearly fainted in fright, and gave another command to the genie. Turn that boy into stone as well. Then shatter both statues into pieces so they disappear forever. The next moment, his wish came true. A gust of dark wind howled, and Aladdin was also transformed into a statue. Then, with a loud , both stone figures shattered into thousands of fragments, the remains sinking beneath the desert sand, lost to the world forever. The Emperor of Ender was ecstatic. The power of the lamp far exceeded his expectations. No longer able to contain his excitement, he abandoned his usual stoic demeanor and burst into uncontrollable laughter. HAHAHA! So this is the magic lamp! The almighty, all-powerful magic lamp! The entire continent is mine! Gripping the lamp tightly, he made another wish: to be transported back to Ender. The world around him spun wildly as the scenery changed at lightning speed. Back in Reality. Aurora and Aladdin stood in place, watching as the Emperor of Ender clutched a dirty, ordinary oil lamp, speaking aloud all sorts of wishesyet nothing happened. Still, the man laughed joyfully, completely oblivious to them, as if lost in his own world. He climbed onto his horse and began heading westtoward Ender. Rhine, who had appeared at some point behind Aurora, casually explained, When he arrives home, hell believe that the magic lamp sent him back. Aurora turned to Rhine in realization. Teacher, did you cast a spell on the fake magic lamp? A hypnosis spell, making him think his wishes have come true? Something like that. Rhine didnt bother explaining the details of the enchantment. After all, it wouldnt be long before arrived from Ender! Just imagining the foolish things the emperor would do under the effects of the spell made Rhine want to laugh. His gaze shifted to Aladdin, who had collapsed onto the ground, looking utterly dazed. Aladdin, Rhine said, those villains are either dead or under hypnosis. You can safely go home now. Ah okay. Aladdins face lit up with joyonly to quickly fall into distress again. Wait no, I cant go home! That fake uncle brought me all the way here, and I dont even remember the way back! His shoulders drooped, his eyes welled up, and it looked like he was about to burst into tears again. Who said you had to go home alone? Rhine lightly tapped his heel against the ground, and a silver whirlwind engulfed the three of them. Within the swirling wind, countless colors shifted and blended. Aladdin felt as though he were soaring through the sky, with mountains, rivers, and vast lands rushing past him. He blinked, and in the very next instant He was standing in front of his home. This This is my house? Aladdin gasped as he stared at the familiar doorway. He had followed his fake uncle on a long journey, traveling for days, crossing mountains and rivers, before finally reaching the desert where the magic lamp had been sealed. And yet, in just the blink of an eyehe was back. Thank you! Youre not just spirits of the treasure vaultyou even sent me home! Aladdin exclaimed in joy, turning to open the door. But before he could, Rhine gently caught his arm and reminded him: Dont forgetthe gems in your pockets. You have dozens of them, each one a rare treasure. Even the smallest among them is far more brilliant and valuable than anything found in a jewelers shop. These gems are enough to make you richer than a king. Take good care of your mother, and more importantlylearn. Then, Rhine removed the ring from his index finger and placed it in Aladdins hand. This ring holds powerful magic. It may not be as great as the magic lamp, but it is still extraordinary. If you ever need help, rub the ring, and a majestic and mighty spirit will appear to aid you. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But remembernever use it for evil. Otherwise, there will be consequences. Aladdin nodded earnestly, committing Rhines words to heart. He could feel the heavy weight of the gems in his pockets, and the cool touch of the ring now on his finger. As he gazed at the familiar doorway, memories of his incredible adventure flooded his mind. He thought of the deceitful magician who had disguised himself as his uncle. He recalled the magnificent hall and the garden filled with gem-like fruits. And he remembered the crazed emperor, laughing as he took the fake magic lamp. It all felt like a dream. Taking a deep breath to calm his nerves, Aladdin pushed open the door. The moment he stepped inside, he saw his mother, bent over her sewing machine, diligently working. Mother, Im home! Hearing his voice, his mother turned, and upon seeing her sonshe burst into tears. Aladdin! Youre finally back! When your uncle took you away, I thought youd return the same day But you were gone for so many days! I was worried sick! Ever since that uncle had taken Aladdin away, his mother had been restless. When he didnt come back the next day, her anxiety grew worse. As the days passed with no sign of him, she wept uncontrollably, fearing the worst. She had sought out neighbors and scholars, explaining how her child had vanished. But everyone told her the same thing Your son may never return. Prepare yourself. Yet now, her son was standing right in front of her. Aladdin took his mothers hands and said firmly, No, Mother. That man was never my unclehe was a wicked magician who tricked us! He almost killed me. His mothers face turned pale with horror. She pulled Aladdin into a tight embrace, gently stroking his hair. My child You must have suffered. How did you escape? Aladdin smiled. All thanks to the two spirits in the treasure vault! They were so powerful! He turned around excitedly, ready to point them out But Rhine and Aurora were gone. The alley outside was empty. Gone? Aladdin stood there in disbelief. If not for the weight of the gems in his pockets, he would have thought he had dreamed it all. Waitthe gems! Under his mothers astonished gaze, Aladdin emptied his pockets and poured out the gems onto the table. The dazzling stones gleamed, their brilliance filling the entire room with light. Mother, were rich now! These gems are worth fortunesfar more precious than anything in a jewelers shop. Even selling just one of them will bring us more wealth than weve ever had! You wont have to work so hard anymore. His mother stared at the jewels, stunned. Thinking about the hardships they had endured, she was overwhelmed with emotion. Tears filled her eyes as she hugged Aladdin once more, kissing his forehead. She felt that, after this journey, her son had maturedhe was no longer the playful child he once was. From that day on, Aladdin and his mother lived in comfort. Despite their newfound wealth, they never became wasteful or extravagant. And Aladdinhe changed. He no longer mingled with idle troublemakers. To sell the gems, he befriended merchants and spent time in the marketplace, learning the ways of business. Before he knew it, he had become an expert in trade. Day by day, he mastered the world of commerce. Eventually, he became a wealthy merchant, known far and wide. Even as a rich man, Aladdin never forgot his rootshe helped the poor, earning the admiration of his entire community. He also remembered the magical ring that Rhine had given him, but he never misused its power. They say that years later, his reputation as a merchant and the rings magic caught the attention of the emperor, who betrothed a princess to him. But that is a story for another time. Meanwhile, in Ender The Emperor of Ender rubbed the magic lamp, closed his eyes, and opened them again And found himself back home. Seated upon his throne, he clutched the dirty, battered lamp, his most treasured possession. Greedily, he rubbed it once more. Immediately, a majestic spirit appeared before him. Its lower body was a swirling tempest, its upper body cloaked in white fabric. My master, what is your wish? The emperor paused, carefully choosing his words. I wish to be the ruler of the world. As he spoke, he felt a trace of doubtwas the genie truly powerful enough to grant such an immense wish? Of course, if the genie claimed it wasnt possible, he would adjust his strategyusing smaller wishes to win war after war until he conquered the continent. But to his shock, the genie immediately responded: Master, your wish has been granted. The emperors heart raced. The genie waved a hand, and before the emperors eyes, scenes from all across the world appeared. The Western kingdoms, the Middle Eastern states, and the Eastern empires All of them had replaced their flags with the banner of Ender. The emperor still felt uncertain, but just then, a minister hurried in and announced: Your Majesty! The King of the Rose Kingdom and the King of the Western Kingdoms are arriving at the royal port! The emperor frowned. Why are they coming? The minister replied, confused, Your Majesty they come to pay tribute, of course. Just as they do every year. Another minister added, Your Majesty, you are the supreme ruler of the continent. Every king bows before you. Soon after, two kings arrived, offering grand tributes. The Western Kingdom even gifted rare pearls from the Oceanic Realms, now a vassal of Ender. The emperor was stunnedthen ecstatic. From that day forward, kings visited daily, offering endless treasures. Magicians from across the land pledged loyalty. Everywhere he went, people worshiped him. And so, the emperor never let go of the lamp. Each night, he clutched it as he slept, afraid it might be stolen. Until one night The genie appeared unbidden and whispered: My master, your eldest son is plotting to overthrow you and steal the lamp. Chapter 171: The Emperor’s New Clothes Chapter 171: The Emperors New Clothes The moment the Emperor of Ender heard the genies words, he immediately went on high alert. Without hesitation, he ordered his soldiers to raid the Crown Princes palace in the dead of night. Sure enough, by dawn, the emperor had found concrete evidence of treason. My son, the emperor reprimanded, his tone laced with disappointment. You were already the heir to my empire. Yet, you couldn''t be patient and instead conspired to overthrow me. How foolish. What the emperor didnt mention, however, was that he had already wished for immortalityhe would never die, and his sons would never inherit the throne. The Crown Prince, furious, shouted back: Father! Youve grown old, blind, and senile! You cling to that filthy oil lamp day and night, speaking nonsense and making a fool of yourself! Someone needs to replace you! The Emperor of Ender flew into a rage. He knew his mind was sharphis sons accusations were nothing but baseless lies. By the end of the day, the Crown Prince was publicly executed on the guillotine, his death witnessed by all. Afterward, the emperor sighed with deep satisfaction. The magic lamp truly is infallible. Even when I dont make a wish, it warns me of danger. This treasure must never fall into the hands of others! From then on, the emperor never let the lamp out of his sight. He held onto it as if it were more precious than his own life. His ministers, confused by their rulers obsession with an old, tattered oil lamp, tried to persuade him to discard it. But no matter how much they advised him, the emperor ignored them all. One day, the emperor decided that as the ruler of the world, he needed to display his power and majesty for all to see. Once again, he rubbed the lamp, summoning the genie. The towering spirit appeared and spoke: My master, you already rule the world. What more could you wish for? The emperor proudly declared: I want a magnificent, magical robe fit for a ruler of my stature! This robe must be invincibleso strong that even the sharpest legendary blade cannot cut through it. It must be resistant to magicimpervious to the most powerful curses cast by the greatest sorcerers. With this robe, I should be able to travel anywhere in the world with just a single thought, appearing before all my subjects to remind them of my supreme authority. And above allit must be grand and awe-inspiring. Anyone who sees me in this robe must immediately recognize that I am the true ruler of the world! The genie bowed and said, Master, your wish is granted. The genie raised both hands, and with a flick of his wrists, a resplendent, majestic robe appeared in the air. Its patterns were intricate, its colors brilliant, and its glow dazzlingit was truly the most luxurious garment in existence. Master, put it on, the genie urged. The emperor eagerly removed his old clothes and took the new robe in his hands. He stepped in front of a mirror, admiring himself, turning side to side. This is perfect! Exactly what I wanted! Excited beyond measure, he summoned his ministers and announced a grand parade. The emperor marched through the capital, his attendants holding up a magnificent canopy over him. They also lifted the long train of his regal robe, ensuring it flowed majestically behind him. As he strode through the streets, citizens leaned out from windows and balconies, cheering: What an exquisite robe! This is true majestythe perfect attire for the Ruler of the World! Hearing their praise, the emperor was ecstatic, fully immersed in their admiration. He activated the robes magic, traveling across different kingdoms, appearing in royal capitals across the continent to display his glorious attire. Aladdin had never forgotten the mysterious emperor who had taken the fake magic lamp. But he still didnt know which empire the man ruled or what spell Rhine had placed on the lamp. One evening, while dining with his wealthy and influential friends, Aladdin casually inquired: Have there been any major events in the empires of the Western Continent recently? Unlike his past companionslazy, greedy, and foolish troublemakersAladdins current friends were intelligent merchants, scholars, and nobles who kept up to date with the latest news. One of them, after taking a sip of wine, laughed and said: Well, there is one strange story. Its about the Emperor of Ender. The poor fool must be losing his mindhes been doing all sorts of ridiculous things lately. Aladdins interest piqued immediately. What kind of ridiculous things? he asked, leaning in. His friend, amused, elaborated: The Emperor of Ender returned from a trip one day and suddenly started claiming that he had become the ruler of the world. No matter how much his ministers and princes tried to reason with him, he refused to listen. Aladdins eyes narrowed. His friend continued, Ever since then, hes been talking nonsense every day. One day, he announced that he had traveled to the Eastern lands, where the people bowed before himbut Ender has no Eastern territories! The next day, he declared that he had executed a rebelexcept the person he named was alive and well. But the best part? His friend burst into laughter. There was a day when he **walked through the streets **completely naked, claiming he was inspecting his empire. The entire group roared with laughter, treating it as nothing more than a joke from a faraway kingdom. Another friend added, shaking his head, Whats strange, though, is that despite his usual madness, the emperor always suddenly regains clarity whenever a prince tries to seize the throne. A third friend, who had studied Enders history, mused, That emperor was once a warrior of legendary strength. Hes still in excellent healthhe could remain on the throne for decades if hes lucky! And he couldnt help but feel a bit sorry for the emperor. Haha! Having a senile and delusional emperor ruling for decadeswhat a tragedy for Enders people. One of the guests at the banquet laughed, shaking his head. But another guest disagreed. You dont understand, he said, swirling his wine glass. That Emperor of Ender was once a ruthless conquerorhe started wars everywhere, invaded numerous neighboring nations, and even let his royal pirates plunder foreign ships, forcing maritime nations to submit to his rule. Now that hes lost his mind, at least theres been peace for years. Honestly, for both his people and foreign nations, this might actually be a good thing. The table erupted into laughter once more. To them, the Emperor of Ender was nothing more than a ridiculous foreign joke. But only Aladdin, who knew the truth, sat in silent shock. He understoodthe emperor hadnt just gone senile. He had been cursed by the fake magic lamp. Aladdin glanced at his reflection in his golden cup, then down at the magic ring on his finger. He thought of Rhines calm yet commanding face, of the words of warning and wisdom he had given him. Resolving himself, Aladdin lifted his cup and drank deeply. Then, one of his friends turned to him with a sly grin. Aladdin, I heard a rumorthe emperor is marrying the princess to you! Your wedding is next month, is that true? What?! another friend gasped. Aladdin, youre moving up in the world, and you didnt even tell us? Hearing their teasing, Aladdin smiled, raised his cup, and confirmed proudly: Its absolutely true! Meanwhile, Elsewhere... After safely returning Aladdin home, Rhine and Aurora vanished from the city. In an instant, they reappeared in the royal palace of the Rose Kingdom. Rhine flipped his hand, and the real magic lamp appeared in his palm. It no longer bore any dirt or grimehis magic had restored it to its original, pristine state. Now, it was time for a test. Rhine took a deep breath and rubbed the lamp. Immediately, a gust of wind swirled out, condensing into the form of a majestic and powerful genie. The upper half of the genie was a muscular humanoid, draped in flowing white cloth. The lower half was a spinning vortex of wind, sending out a constant howling breeze. The moment the genie laid eyes on Rhine, it bowed deeply, its expression filled with reverence. My master, the genie intoned, what is your command? Rhine got straight to the point. Do you know of other worlds beyond this one? Can you send me to them? To his surprise, the genie looked utterly confused. Master, I do not understand what you mean. I know nothing of other worlds. The genie, still bowing, humbly continued, My power is great, but not limitless. However, I can feel that your magic is vaster than the ocean, far greater than my own. I believe that if there is anything I cannot do, then neither can you. If even you cannot accomplish a certain wish, then I doubt that I can. Rhines expression darkened. But he wasnt surprised. From the beginning, he had never truly believed that the magic lamp could send him home. Auroras face twisted with anger. So that Witch Societys foundershe lied to us! she fumed. Im going to find her and demand an answer! Rhine calmly pulled out a small mirrorone that had once belonged to Maleficent. The mirrors surface rippled like water, revealing a dark void. Slowly, the ripples faded And a face emerged. For the first time, Rhine saw her clearly. The enchantments that had once obscured her identity were useless against his overwhelming magic. The founder of the Witch Society, Ye Ruge, was finally revealed. She had delicate Eastern features, with long black hair cascading like a waterfall. She wasnt breathtakingly beautiful, but her charm was undeniable. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her half-lidded eyes, perpetually drowsy-looking, gave her an air of mischief and cunning. When she saw Rhine, she stretched lazily, as if expecting his arrival. Rhine, I knew youd come looking for me. Her voice was playful, her smirk amused. Rhine, his tone even and measured, responded, Ye Ruge, the magic lamp does not have the ability you claimed. The genie knows nothing of other worlds. It cannot send me home. To his mild surprise, Ye Ruge didnt even try to deny it. Yes, she admitted with a grin. I lied to you. I just wanted to see if the greatest magician in the world could get his hands on the magic lamp. And sure enough, you did iteffortlessly. Aurora was about to curse her out, but before she could, Ye Ruges eyes snapped open. For the first time, her half-lidded gaze sharpened. She stared directly at Rhine, and her tone turned serious. Tell me, Rhine. How did you know to find Aladdins mother? How did you know that only Aladdin could unseal the vault? Rhine remained silent. Ye Ruge continued, pressing on: The ancient spell states: The vaults seal can only be broken by a boy named Aladdinone who is destined to exist in the future. This information is recorded in only one book, an ancient text that only two people ever read The magician brothers, Khalid and Magrido. But neither of them ever shared this secret with anyonenot even with the Emperor of Ender. So tell me, Rhine You knew this from the very beginning, didnt you? Aurora, confused, glanced at Rhine. To her surprisehe smiled. Ye Ruge smirked. Ive been waiting for you, Rhine. I grew tired of this continent long ago. I traveled west, founded the Witch Society, and searched endlessly for a way to leave this world. And after all these yearsI finally found it. But I cannot do it alone. I need you. She stood from her wooden chair, her playful expression vanishing, replaced with resolve and anticipation. Come find me. You already know my locationthe capital of the Eastern Empire. I will teach you how to open the door between worlds. She hesitated for only a momentthen solemnly added, After thatwell go home together. Rhines reply was immediate. Alright. The mirror faded into darkness. Aurora, staring at Rhine, finally understood. Her voice was soft, tinged with reluctance. Teacher youre really leaving soon, arent you? Rhine smiled and ruffled her golden hair. Yes. But not immediately. Aurora blinked. Not immediately? Rhines eyes glimmered with mischief. First, well find Ye Ruge and confirm her method. Then, before I leave this worldI have one last thing to do. A final gift to this continent. And a special gift for you. Auroras heart pounded. What kind of gift? Rhine grinned, eyes twinkling. Thats a surprise. Then, he grabbed her shoulders And in a flash of silver wind, they vanished, speeding toward the Eastern Empires capital. Chapter 1: I Am a Good Person My Wife Came from 1,000 Years Ago BOTI Translation 4.5 Ratings 0 Reads 290297 Words Tags Synopsis: "I want to go home." "You might not be able to go back." "Why?" "Because it''s very far from your home." "How far?" "About 1,200 years." Xu Qing looked at the girl from the Tang Dynasty standing before him, with a hint of sympathy on his face. "Everything you''re familiar with has already turned into history." Relatives, friends, and enemiesall have fallen silent for over 1,200 years. It''s a daily life story with a single female lead (with completed, high-quality works, quality guaranteed). Chapter 1: I Am a Good Person Early autumn, torrential rain poured. The dark sky looked as if it would collapse. Due to the weather, it was only a little past five in the afternoon, yet the sky was already dim. Xu Qing splashed through the rain on the street, his pant legs rolled up high, sending water flying several meters away as he dashed. "Hey, Xu, no umbrella?" The old security guard in the booth spotted him running like a wild dog from afar. He pulled an umbrella out from under the table and waved it as Xu Qing approached. "Broken halfway!" Xu Qing finally reached the large umbrella by the booth, waved at the security guard, glanced at his drenched clothes, and wiped his face. "Im soaked anyway, no need." With that, he adjusted his loosened pant legs and continued splashing his way towards the complex. The old residential complex already housed few people, and in this weather, it was even more deserted. Xu Qing sprinted to the building entrance, stomped his feet to shake off some water, squeezed out the hem of his dripping clothes, and fished for his keys as he stepped inside. The motion-activated light in the dim stairwell lit up with the noise. Xu Qing paused at the sight of a shadow by his door. It was a girl, leaning against the wall. She looked up at the light with a wary expression before fixing a cold, guarded stare at him. A few strands of hair clung to her face, water dripping from the ends. She seemed to have been caught in the rain too... It wasn''t the girl herself that startled him but her outfitdressed as an ancient warrior in a simple, rustic hemp robe, a sword held vertically in her left hand, the hilt gripped tightly in her right, feet clad in straw sandals so worn that her toes poked out. Dedication. Truly dedicated. Xu Qing couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at the sight of those tattered sandals. He cast a casual glance her way and kept searching for his keys, preparing to unlock the door. Seeing his movement, the girl tensed, her wary gaze sharpening, back slightly arched as she spoke in a peculiar accent: "Stop!" "......" Xu Qing waved his keys and pointed at the door, "This is my home." He paused, feeling slightly helpless. Did he really look that much like a bad guy? The girl even took a step back, which made Xu Qing feel unexpectedly offended. "Um..." He opened his mouth, then shut it again, inserted the key, and turned. Glancing back, he noted the girl''s unwavering vigilance. Xu Qing had never seen such a gazeintense, like a spiky little hedgehog ready to defend itself. Leaving the mysterious, cosplay-loving girl outside, he locked the door, stripped off his soaked clothes, and headed for a hot shower. The warm water flowed over him, washing away the chill and exhaustion. A hot shower after getting drenched, followed by lounging in pajamas with a cold soda, was bliss. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Winter Melon, come here. Sipping his drink, he grabbed the TV remote, turned it on, and fetched cat food from a cabinet to feed Winter Melon. Winter Melon was once a stray cat, skin and bones, found perched on the community wall two years back. Xu Qing had kept an eye on it for days before luring it down with a sausage on an auspicious day and bringing it home. Now, the once-scrappy street cat had been pampered into a chubby house cat that eagerly trotted over to its food bowl. Wind and rain outside, soda and a cat inside. Xu Qing stretched, looked out the window, and ordered a burger, chicken wrap, and cola combo on his phone. Two streaks of lightning illuminated the sky, followed by rolling thunder. He glanced at the time, then the door, deliberated for a moment, and grabbed an umbrella, peeking through the peephole. No sign of the prickly girl. Creak. He opened the door to check and met her wary eyes, still a few steps away, poised defensively. Um... It was an awkward situationbeing treated as some kind of threat for the first time. Its getting dark, and this rain doesnt look like itll stop anytime soon. If your home isnt far... Xu Qing smiled, thinking it was a friendly gesture, and raised the umbrella to show her. Seeing no reaction, he tilted his head and continued, If it is far, you can call someone to pick you up. I can ask the security guard for help. You''re soaked; you should head home soon... Despite her drenched state, the girl had an air of grace. With her spirited expression, she didnt seem like a localhe wouldve remembered her otherwise. Where is this? she finally spoke, accent still strange, right hand clutching her worn sword. Xu Qing, holding the umbrella and leaning against the doorframe, guessed, This is Jiahe Complex, on Beiwang Road. ...... ...... They stared at each other. She frowned slightly, contemplated, and asked, Who are you? ...... Xu Qing was at a loss for how to respond. Helpful neighbor? Crazy guy? Call me handsome. He rolled his eyes. Do you want the umbrella or not? If not, Im taking it back. The girls expression shifted subtly. She glanced at the black umbrella, relaxing a fraction. Letting go of her sword hilt, she cupped her fist in a martial salute, I am a disciple of the Yan Gang. I dont know how I arrived here... ...... ...... Xu Qing blinked. Definitely not right in the head. Which school are you from? Actually, never mind. Ill call the security guard and see whats going on. He only intended to lend her an umbrella. Who knew shed be a cosplayer stuck in her role? He took another glance at herdisheveled in her traditional garb, hair tied with a string, holding her sword with a martial artists poise. Sighing, he retreated inside for his phone. If she stayed out in the rain all night or wandered around after dark, shed probably make tomorrows news... Xu Qing picked up his phone from the couch, dialed the guards number, and gestured for the girl to come in. Hello, hello, Uncle Zhao, can you hear me? The call connected after a couple of rings. The girl remained at the doorway, cautiously watching him make the call. Hello? Xu? Whats up??? Suddenly, the TV blasted an ad at full volume, startling Xu Qing and the girl. Thud! Crack! Sizzle... The TV sparked, smoke rising from a small dagger lodged right in the center. Xu? Whats going on? Uncle Zhaos voice buzzed through the phone. Clang! The girls sword was drawn, gleaming coldly. Xu Qing stared at the smoking TV, then at the girl who had taken a step back, sword raised, and stood frozen. ...... ...... Xu? Nothing. Carry on. Chapter 2: This Is a Misunderstanding Chapter 2: This Is a Misunderstanding Putting down his phone, Xu Qing felt a chill run down his spine. Blood spilled within five stepsit was that serious. Ahem... So, where did you say youre from? He glanced at the iron dart embedded in the TV, realizing this wasnt simple. A performer from the Wuqiao Acrobatic Troupe, maybe? Uncle Zhao, at his age, probably couldnt handle a sword fight. Just now, those people... where did they come from? The girl looked like a frightened rabbit; everything in front of her was beyond her comprehension. And who were you talking to? I Xu Qing looked at the girl outside the door. She wore rough clothes and straw sandals, one hand holding a sword and the other a scabbard. A bold idea surfaced in his mind. No way But even Wuqiao performers wouldnt dress like that! And they certainly wouldnt casually hurl darts at TVs and draw swords without warning. Her straw sandals even exposed her toescould she afford it if they got damaged?! Um can you put the sword away first? Im a good guy, remember? I even brought you an umbrella earlier. He nudged the umbrella propped against the side with his toe, trying to calm the inexplicable girl. The girl glanced at the umbrella, then at him, then at the ruined TV on the wall. After some thought, she slowly sheathed the sword, the metallic sound making Xu Qing grimace. That sword was the real deal. Whats your name? Where did you come from? Jiang He, a disciple of the Yan Gang. Ah, Rivers... what a powerful name. Xu Qing laughed awkwardly and quickly changed the topic, This Yan Gang of yours... is it big? Where is it based? He heard her mention the Yan Gang several times and guessed it was some significant group. The Gusu Yan Gang, havent you heard of it? Jiang He frowned slightly and glanced around the room again, biting her lip. This is bad. This place must be far from home, even without asking. Never heard of it. Do you need... um... Xu Qing hesitated. This girl had a weapon in hand. Should he let her in or trick her into leaving and lock the door to call the police? He was still in a daze, sipping on cola and petting his cat, enjoying his quiet life when suddenly, his TV got destroyed, and the culprit stood at the door wielding a sword. Its hard to be kind; being a good guy is tough. The two stared at each other in silence. Xu Qings eyes drifted to her exposed toes in the straw sandals, her soaked clothes clinging to her, and her rain-matted hair. He gritted his teeth and stepped back a couple of paces. Why dont you come in first? If anyone sees you standing there... with a weapon... the police station is just across the street. He gestured, uncertain if she could understand him. She didnt seem insane, at least. Better close the door. Right... Im a good person, here to help. If you have questions, ask me. I want to go home. Wheres your home? The Yan Gang. Xu Qing felt his head throb. This is Jiahe Complex, Beiwang Road, Yongkang New District, Jiang City Seeing the confusion on her face, he tried, Do you know Jiang City? Jiang He shook her head. Dont tell me youre from ancient times. Are you kidding me?! Whos the emperor?! The Emperor? She reacted, pursing her lips as she looked at Xu Qing. ?? Xu Qing was stunned. The Emperor?! Then... then... He swallowed, Which emperor? The Emperor is the Emperor. He scratched his head, feeling exasperated. What year is it now? Jiang He looked at him curiously, as if she didnt understand the question. After a moments pause, she spoke in her peculiar accent, The 16th year of the Kaiyuan era. ...Let me search that up. Goosebumps spread across Xu Qings skin. He realized this girl... this little warrior wasnt joking. His hands trembled as he picked up his phone to search. Kaiyuan... 16th year. His eyes widened, trying to suppress his racing heart. He took a deep breath and said, Emperor Xuanzong of Tang? Huh? Jiang He was taken aback. Oh right, that title came after his death. Xu Qing slapped his forehead, then tentatively asked, Li... Longji? Seeing Jiang Hes astonished expression, Xu Qing glanced around, Miss, damaging someones property is against the law. If youre filming... forget it. The girl stood straight at the doorway, brimming with energy, sword in hand, toes showing... He blinked, thoughts in chaos, muttered nonsense, and lowered his head to search on his phone, Li Bai... Li Taibai, the Recluse of Green Lotus, do you know him? Jiang Hes eyes widened in surprise, then she lit up, You know him? Where is he? Uh... maybe jungling in the canyon. Xu Qings head ached. What was this? A conversation spanning 1,200 years? I Knock knock knock. Delivery! Jiang He spun around, sword pointed at the entrance. ...Hey, step back. Someones just delivering food, not a bad guy. Xu Qing scratched his head, Yes, step back over there, so youre not seen. Servant? ...No, just someone bringing food. Upon hearing this, Jiang He reluctantly stepped behind the door, her sword half-drawn. Suddenly finding herself in this strange place, surrounded by oddities, she had to be cautious. Dont worry, Im a good person. Xu Qing tried to sound calm, took a few steps forward, and whispered reassurances as he cracked the door open, taking the hamburger meal and shutting it quickly. He raised the takeout bag and nodded at Jiang He. Food. He paused and asked, Are you hungry? Want to eat together? Jiang He hesitated and slowly shook her head, but her sword was back in its scabbard. Why do all of you shave your heads? Watching Xu Qing return to the sofa, she thought for a moment and voiced her question, Is it because this place Wait, what do you mean all of you? Xu Qing was curious. When he picked up the delivery earlier, she was behind the door, so she couldnt have seen the guy in the yellow uniform. Even if she did, he had a helmet on. I looked around when I first arrived, an hour ago. You went outside? Mm. Xu Qings chest tightened, You didnt run into any trouble, right? An hour ago... two hours past, when the rain had just started. If this sword-wielding girl was outside, it couldve been a chaotic scene. Did I mess up? No, I just wandered around. Thats good. You havent answered my question. Well, how to put it... think of it as a local custom, no special reason. Oh. Xu Qing chewed his hamburger, organizing his thoughts, and waved the chicken wrap at her, Try this. You probably havent had it before. No need. Jiang He swallowed but shook her head. Then drink some water. I already have one; this cup is yours. He shook the opened cola and pushed the takeaway cup forward, Its sweet, something you likely havent tried. ...Are you looking down on me? No! Jiang He frowned. Everything here felt strange, What are you eating? Isnt this a meal? Yes, as long as it fills you up, its a meal. Xu Qing held up the hamburger, explaining, This is called a burger... hey! Thud. The cola he had placed at the edge of the table got knocked over by his elbow, spilling onto the floor with a fizzy hiss. Both of their gazes fell to the spot as an awkward silence enveloped the room. Clang! D*** it, its a misunderstanding! S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 3: They Have All Become History Chapter 3: They Have All Become History In a civilized society, it shouldnt always be about drawing swords and fighting. Its just not right. Xu Qing had finally explained that it wasnt poison, and a bead of sweat rolled down his forehead. The cola, knocked over impulsively, nearly sparked a bloody incident. Judging by her reaction, she wasnt kiddingwhat was half-believed before was now seventy percent true. Can you stop pulling out your sword at every turn Xu Qing stared at Jiang Hes sword and said, Im a... decent guy. Otherwise, would I care if you were left outside to die? Right? Youve scared Winter Melon. The fat cat shrank into a corner, licking its fur while casting sidelong glances at the two foolish humans. Youre a good person? I am a good person. ... Seeing Jiang Hes silence, Xu Qing felt a headache coming on, unsure what to do. He still felt a bit dizzycosplaying was one thing, but why did it have to turn into this, becoming real? My minds a mess, let me sort things out. Leaning back against the sofa, Xu Qing rubbed his temples, thinking about what to do next and how to handle it. Facing this fierce girl, there were only three options: first, trick her out the door and lock itwhether she starved, froze, or caused chaos outside wouldnt be his problem. Within three days, there would likely be news of her arrest or being shot down after brandishing a weapon. Second, call the police and let them handle ita girl who might be a subject of Emperor Xuanzong of Tang inexplicably appearing in the modern era, over 1,200 years later, would certainly be of interest for study. But the police would probably... no, definitely think it was a joke, and if something went wrong when they arrived, it could end with bloodshed. Third, let her stay for now. Xu Qing glanced at her, thoughts racing. Could he let this ancient heroine, sword in hand, stay under his roof? Despite her impulsiveness, she might know martial arts, or even possess skills like lightfoot... Releasing her to roam freely in this society could mean regret later, regardless of whether she got caught, became homeless, or miraculously survived. A scene from a sci-fi novel unfolding before himhow could he just let it slip away? In just a moment, Xu Qings mind had already analyzed everything clearly. Gurgle... Xu Qing turned his head; the sound came from the girls stomach. Eat something. He picked up the untouched chicken wrap and offered it to her. If he was going to let her stay, he needed to calm her down. No more sudden sword-drawing; it was too nerve-wracking. What is this? Jiang He hesitated, glancing at the black umbrella by the sofa, beginning to believe that he might be trustworthy. Food. Xu Qing unwrapped a corner of the chicken wrap. Should I take a bite first to prove its not poisoned? Go ahead. ... ... Forget it, you probably wouldnt like it anyway. Ill order a rice bowl for you in a bit. Xu Qing bit into the chicken wrap, chewing thoughtfully as he planned his next steps. If she was staying, he needed to conceal her identity. Do you know where this is? he asked, patting the sofa and making room for her. Sit, lets talk while seated. You standing there with a sword makes me nervous. Jiang He came over, pressing her hand on the sofa twice before slowly sitting down. Her gaze remained wary, though she seemed more relaxed than before. She hadnt been idle either, analyzing her situation from the start. Despite her unfamiliarity with everything, she recognized the umbrella. This man initially offered her shelter; it was just that the room felt strange, and his food habits were peculiar... She assumed he might have some quirks, but caution was still needed. Where is this? Jiang City. ... ... Xu Qing rubbed his nose, thought for a moment, and said, I dont know how to explain... do you know Li Bai? Do you know where he is? Uh... what Im about to say might scare you. Jiang He looked at him without blinking. Go ahead. Put the sword aside first. Im afraid youll react impulsively. ...Alright. She glanced around, set the sword on the table, and released it. In a strange accent, she said, It doesnt matter where this is. I want to go home. You might not be able to go back. Why not? Because its very far from your home. Hearing this, Jiang Hes eyelids twitched as she looked up at Xu Qing. How far? About 1,200 years away. Hmm? Jiang He frowned, puzzled. What do you mean? She couldnt grasp the concept of years and distance being relateddid returning home mean walking for 1,000 years? Here. Xu Qing pointed at the ground and observed her expression as he spoke slowly. This is 1,200 years after your time. Li Longji, Li Bai, Yang Yuhuan, An Lushan... whether you know them or not, your emperor, your friends, everyone you knowthey all lived more than 1,000 years ago. They have all been dead for over a millennium. Nonsense! Jiang He sprang to her feet, looking around in disbelief. Whether its nonsense, you can verify it gradually. For now, you see that nothing here is familiar to you. Seeing that she didnt pick up her sword again, Xu Qing sighed in relief. As long as they could communicate. The worst scenario would be one where she acted like those characters on TV who never listened, believed everyone was an enemy, and went on a killing spree. Crazy! For now, think of this as a new world... In the Jade Capital in the sky, the twelve towers and five citiesyou know Li Bais poem, right? Treat this place as the Jade Capital. He didnt write that poem! Uh... Xu Qing blinked. A slip-up, maybe he hadnt written it when you knew him... he shouldve been in his twenties. Seeing Jiang Hes uncertain expression, he added, This world is both dangerous and safe, with its own... laws. You can verify everything about Li Bai later, but for now, put it aside. To be safe, you need to first understand this world. ...Do you understand? Youre lying to me. Jiang He frowned at him. Youre smart; I think you can judge for yourself. Xu Qing pointed to his head, then outside. You saw the outside world, right? Its nothing like what youre used to. Those people you knew... theyve all become history. ... Looking at her expression, Xu Qing suddenly felt a shared sense of sorrow. If he were thrown 1,000 years into the future, he probably wouldnt handle it any better. Rubbish! Jiang He gritted her teeth, grabbing the sword from the table. I dont believe it! She turned to leave. Wait! Clang! Her sword slid out halfway, aimed at Xu Qing. I already said, this world has its own rules. You need to understand them to stay safe. Xu Qing stood still, watching her draw the sword for the third time, without any anger or impatience. He had seen through the essence of this fiery girlshe was just scared. Anyone tossed into a foreign land would be disoriented at first, let alone someone thrown 1,000 years into the future, seeing nothing familiar. For example, carrying a weapon openly is dangerous here. Why are you helping me? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Winter Melon was outside, I took him in too. Winter Melon? Over there, that fat cat. Jiang He followed his gaze. The fat cat lay lazily on the cabinet, yawning. Are you mocking me? ...No! Chapter 4: Communication Is Best Chapter 4: Communication Is Best Jiang He stood by the door, drenched, hair messily stuck to the side of her face, holding a sword in her left hand and pressing her right against the door, staring silently at Xu Qing. She wasn''t foolish, just lacking awareness. Although she wasnt sure if Xu Qing was telling the truth or if there was a mix of lies, from the first glance, she could tell he harbored no malice. He had just been returning home and, seeing her there and noticing the approaching nightfall, offered an umbrella so she could leave. Why help me? she asked for the second time. Xu Qing scratched his head; this female warrior was hard to fool. To be honest I was curious. This kind of thing is so unusual, and I Xu Qing gestured with his hands, You understand, right? Imagine if I went back to your era and met you. Wouldnt you think it was amazing if you saw a man from over a thousand years in the future and then A stranger showing up out of nowhere would only get killed by our leader. An awkward silence hung in the air. Times are different. Here, you cant just kill people. Everyone values peace. Xu Qing felt a chill down his back as he debated whether to let her stay. Keeping her was risky, but letting her go felt like a missed opportunity. This was a living person from ancient times. The silence stretched out. I dont know how you got here. If we find out, maybe you can go back. But until then, you need to learn to live in this worldthe first rule is that you cant hurt people without reason. Xu Qing glanced at the broken TV on the wall and added, And dont break things either. He paused, gesturing toward the door. If you can follow these rules, Ill help you. Or you can leave now. But dont hurt anyone outside either; there are officers everywhere, and theyre formidable. The sky outside had darkened, and the rain had eased to a light drizzle, the sound of raindrops tapping softly against the window. Jiang He looked up at the lightbulb on the ceiling, conflicted. She knew nothing about this place, and her attire was unlike anyone elses. She might not even make it out of the city. If she left, she truly wouldnt know where to go. Gurgle Her stomach rumbled twice more. Xu Qing observed her briefly before grabbing his phone from the sofa. If you agree, put down the sword. Ill order some fooditll be delivered. To be honest, taking you in is risky for me. Its a double-edged sword. Not only do I need to prevent others from finding out, but I also need to worry about misunderstandings where you might cut me down. So do you understand? Jiang He pondered for a moment, nodding slowly. She glanced at the sword in her hand, hesitated, and then tossed it aside. Clang. The real iron sword hit the ground with a solid sound. Xu Qings lips curved slightly as he looked back at his phone. What do you usually eat? You might not like the food here. Let me see if theres anything you recognize. Flatbread. He thought for a moment and shook his head. Never mind, Ill order porridge and some buns. Youre all soaked; you should take a bath first. The food will be ready when you come out. Hey, can you use internal energy to dry your clothes? Jiang He looked at him in confusion, not understanding his question about internal energy. Where do I bathe? This way. Xu Qing dropped the topic of martial skills. There would be time for that later. He led her to the bathroom and turned on the light. There are a lot of strange things in this world. Dont be too surprised. Just trust that I wont hurt you. Watch this. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He turned the shower knob, and water sprayed out from the showerhead. Jiang He froze momentarily, watching him operate it. Left for hot water, right for cold, push down to stop, and up for water. Now, try it. Xu Qing taught her the basics, and thankfully, this ancient person wasnt clueless. After one demonstration, she understood, curiosity brimming on her face. This is for washing your hair press here, and it comes out. Spread it on your hair, and bubbles will form. Just rinse the bubbles out. And this is for washing your body. Just apply it Xu Qing guided his newfound ancient friend through the bathroom, even explaining how to use the toilet. When she nodded, he left, scratching his head and sitting on the sofa. He glanced back at the bathroom, where the light was on but there was no sound of water. He fetched clothes from the bedroom closet and brought them over. Jiang He was still standing there, fully dressed, eyeing Xu Qing warily as he re-entered. There are no womens clothes here, so youll have to make do. Ill buy you some tomorrow. Xu Qings heart skipped a beat; hed forgotten she wouldnt know how to lock the door. He casually placed the clothes down and said, Come here, Ill show you how to lock the door. Thankfully, she hadnt started changing yet, or thered have been blood on the spot. After teaching her how to lock the bathroom door, Xu Qing left with a sense of relief, sitting quietly on the sofa until he heard the shower running, finally at ease. Finding an ancient person, and a female warrior at that Am I dreaming? Xu Qing pinched his leg hard, shaking his head and tiptoeing over to pick up the sword, slowly unsheathing it. The blade glinted coldly, with dried dark stains in the blood groove, emitting a faint metallic scent. A real weapon. Hed have to get the old man to appraise it someday, to see if it was an antique Jiang He came out to find Xu Qing bent over the table, writing. She glanced over; her sword was still there, and the TV had been taken down. The iron dart embedded in the screen was also removed, lying on the corner of the table. What are you writing? Huh? Xu Qing turned around to see Jiang He wearing his oversized shirt and jeans, her damp hair dripping water, making her look somewhat modern. Just a list of the current issues that need solving. He waved the paper in his hand. Can you read? Jiang He squinted, The script is strange and hard to recognize. Oh, Ill read it out when Im done. These clothes are odd too. She tugged uncomfortably at the collar. They look good on you ahem, its customary here to compliment someone. Its not considered flirtatious or improper, right? Better not say frivolous things. Understood. Xu Qing respected her traditional mindset; change wouldnt come overnight. There are slippers there. You can throw away these old I mean, these straw sandals. Ill get you a new pair tomorrow. Jiang He glanced where he pointed, wiggled her toes in the straw sandals, then silently walked over and put on the slippers. Knock, knock. The door sounded, and before Xu Qing could react, she darted behind the door. Its just the food delivery. Dont worry. He reassured her as he got up, feeling an inexplicable wave of emotion. This girls cautious and guarded demeanor wasnt unlike that of a stray kitten. He took the delivery through the crack in the door and laid everything out on the table, motioning to Jiang He. Eat up. Porridge, buns, and a small plate of pickles. Jiang He stood in front of the table, not immediately reaching for the food. After a brief silence, she said, I remember something the second-in-command often said. Whats that? Xu Qing asked, curious. No one shows goodwill without reason; if they do, theyre either scheming or thieving. They stared at each other for a moment before Jiang He smiled. But youre a good person. Of course. Xu Qing returned the smile. Luckily, you didnt draw your sword again. What if I had? I dont know. He knew he wouldnt win in a fight, but if things had gone differentlyhe couldnt keep her here without clear communication. A biting stray cat deserves its fate of wandering alone. Chapter 5: The Refugee Chapter 5: The Refugee Xu Qing was a methodical person. Once he made a choice between "can" and "cannot," he no longer dwelled on it and naturally moved on to the next step. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By the time Jiang He finished the simple meal of congee and side dishes, it was already close to 8 p.m. Xu Qing paused the pen in his hand, helped clear the food containers and wrappers, setting them aside, and then picked up the dart, weighing it in his hand. "Right now, you are 1,200 years in the future. Whether you accept this or not, our conversation will proceed on this basis. Do you understand?" The saying goes, "Take someones things and soften your stance; eat someones food and watch your words." Jiang He touched her stomach. Although still skeptical of Xu Qing''s words, she said nothing more, suppressing her thoughts and nodding, ready to listen. Xu Qing noted her attitude but paid it no mind. He fiddled with the iron dart in his hand, mulling over his words. "First, this place is completely safe. At least in this room, you are safe. Even if you were to cut me down, as long as my body doesnt rot, you could hide here for about a weekseven days or sowithout any incident." He looked at Jiang He, who showed no reaction and just listened quietly, and continued, "So, stop worrying about your sword... Everything here is unfamiliar to you, like that." Xu Qing tapped the broken television with the dart. "Its just a device that makes sound, used for... well, for entertainment. It''s harmless. There are many things like it, including this." He took out his phone and opened a music app, playing a random song. A melodious tune came from the speaker, making Jiang Hes arm twitch slightly as she stared at the phone in silence. "I''m telling you this to reassure you. Any strange things I do or actions I take are just thatnormal. Dont misunderstand; Im not going to do anything to you. Im just explaining." Xu Qing gestured to the TV on the table and then turned off the music, leaning back on the sofa with a long exhale and looking at Jiang He. Got it? He wanted to avoid any misunderstandings that could arise from Jiang Hes lack of understanding, as his own safety was at stake. Jiang He was silent for a moment, then nodded under his gaze. Now, about the outside world. This is more complicated. Its a peaceful world now, where everyone lives in peace, and outside is generally safesafe for me, that is. For you, its full of danger. Why? Because you suddenly appeared and might be seen as a threat to others. Xu Qing spoke slowly, thinking as he explained, Its like... the palace? If you walked in with a sword, youd definitely be pursued. Its like that; youre obviously an outsider. As he spoke, he stood up from the sofa, walked to the bedroom, took out his wallet, and placed his ID card in front of the curious Jiang He. This is an ID card. Everyone here has one, with a number assigned at birth. If someone commits a crime or does something wrong, they can be tracked through this for an arrest warrant. So, there are officers on the streets who periodically check IDs to see if there are any fugitives around. If you dont have one and get checked, youll be taken away for investigation. At that point, everything about you will be exposed, and... who knows what will happen? It probably wont be good. He paused and added, The laws here are strict, and the officers are formidable. If you injure someone, you will be caught, and resistance is a death sentence. Even carrying a weapon on the street like you do is against the law and would draw attention instantly. Xu Qing summarized these points and explained to Jiang He what to watch out for and what absolutely could not be done. For an ancient person who appeared out of nowhere, the most important thing now was to stay hidden before addressing any other matters. If she drew attention and her identity was exposed, it would create a sensation. An ancient martial artist come to life. Jiang He quickly grasped the situation and nodded. I understand. You mean Im... a refugee. Uh... you could say that, but the consequences are severe. Xu Qing frowned, thought for a moment, and decided against mentioning scientific experiments, instead saying, Its more like being an unregistered slave. If youre caught, its very serious. Seeing her expression change, he added, Just an analogy; its as serious as that. The rain outside began to taper off. It was only a little past eight, and occasionally the sound of chairs moving could be heard from upstairs, while faint car horns echoed from the distant street. After a brief silence, Xu Qing stood from the sofa and walked to the window. Through it, he could see the dim glow of the streetlights, with neon signs of hotels flashing in the distance, glowing yellow and red. He lived on the first floor and could only see the immediate surroundings. Beyond that lay the bustling city, where even a modern person without an ID would struggle to survive, let alone a girl unfamiliar with everything. Leaving this room would be a death sentencebeing taken for research would be just as good as dead. After all that, the main point is simple. Xu Qing turned back, looking at Jiang He, and said, You are in a very dangerous situation in this world. Meeting someone from over 1,200 years ago is... fascinating. So, Im willing to help you, to do everything I can to help you adapt, hide, and gradually blend in. ...How can I trust you? Jiang He lowered her head. Unlike Xu Qing, she lacked the ability to quickly adapt to this situation and still couldnt believe she was now... 1,000 years in the future. Yet, the clothes she wore, the slippers on her feet, the lights overhead, the miraculous bathroom, and the enormous buildings outside, along with those strange moving metal boxes... Everything she saw was unfamiliar, things she had never even heard of. Loneliness and fear gripped her like a pair of large hands. She just wanted to go home, to take her sword and end this surreal dream. If you dont trust me, we can part ways here. Xu Qing walked back from the window, placing the iron dart on the table and pushing it towards her. Helping you isnt easy. In todays world, if you were to display your martial skills publicly, it would go viral online in an instant. Thered be no hiding it, so you need to cooperate. If you dont trust me, theres nothing I can do. Jiang He looked at Xu Qing, contemplating for a long time, as if weighing the truth and falsehood of his words. Chance encounters... Youll understand when you learn about this world. Xu Qing said casually. Out of a hundred people who might come across her, fewer than ten would consider turning her in to the authorities. Besides, if things worked out well, he might even get to learn her Supreme Sword Technique of the Nine Heavens and Eight Desolations. So... what should I do? Well, um... Xu Qing hesitated, scratching his head. The most important thing for now is to hide your identity. The rest, well figure out as we go. Chapter 6: Hope is a dream Chapter 6: Hope is a dream "Ill take that as a yes." Xu Qing waited for a moment. Seeing that she neither moved nor showed any signs of leaving, he directed his gaze to the sword lying on the floor nearby. "In the future, don''t draw your sword so casually. For people in this world, that''s extremely frightening. If you have any questions, feel free to ask. I''ll help explain." Jiang He tilted her head slightly, thought carefully, and her lips moved a couple of times without making a sound. There were too many questionsshe didnt even know where to start. She understood nothing about this place. She wanted to ask about everything yet didnt know how to begin. "Wheres your wife?" "Huh?" Xu Qing was dumbfounded. Is gossip just a natural trait of women? "Im here Jiang He looked around, clenching and unclenching her fists. "Im a pure-bred single guy in my twenties. No wife yet." "Not married yet?" Although she didnt quite understand the word "dog" in this context, she did catch the part about him being unmarried. "Yes." Xu Qing nodded. "" The room fell silent. "Are you thinking that it''s a bit improper for a man and woman to be alone together, or something? Look, in this world, that''s normal. Besides, I''m not asking you to sleep in my bed. That storeroom over thereIll clean it up, and you can make do with it for now." Unable to hold back, Xu Qing explained as he got up and gestured for her to follow him to the storeroom door. Inside was a spring bed that just needed a little tidying and some bedding to make it livable. Jiang He only came up to his shoulder. Standing by the door, she looked up at him with a somewhat odd expression. Getting a meal delivered just by saying hello, and a landowner at his age not being married yetis this a custom in this place? Xu Qing had no idea what was on her mind. He gathered up the clutter on the bed, wiped it down with a towel, then fetched a winter blanket from his room. He only had one set for summer and one for winter, so he''d have to make do. "This is all clean; its been washed. You can use it for now, and well figure things out tomorrow." Once he finished, Xu Qing stood at the door and demonstrated the lock for Jiang He again. Pausing, he added, "Get some rest early. I know your mind must be racing. Mine is too. Wellgoodnight." "I hope we both wake up to find this was just a dream. Oh, by the way, my name is Xu Qing." With that, Xu Qing gave her a small smile, turned off the living room light, and returned to his room. Jiang He stood quietly by the door, watching as he closed his room door. She looked around the living room, picked up her long sword, and clutched it tightly as she returned to her room, sitting on the bed with a pensive expression. --- Night deepened. The clouds gradually dispersed, and the moon peeked out, made brighter by the recent rain. The gentle moonlight streamed through the window, falling onto Xu Qing''s face. Xu Qing couldnt sleep. He lay awake, staring at the moon outside his window, feeling a faint sense of unreality. A regular, albeit unlucky, day spent interviewing and getting soaked on his way back home without an umbrella had ended up with him finding a sword-wielding girl who claimed to be from ancient times In the distance, a few dogs barked. Xu Qing shifted, pulling his numb arm from under his head and listening for a moment. Hearing nothing further, he closed his eyes and forced himself to sleep. Whatever this mess iswell deal with it tomorrow. --- Without realizing it, dawn arrived. By the time Xu Qing woke up, it was already past ten in the morning. Another day of slacking. Stretching lazily on his bed, he grabbed his phone and scrolled for a moment. Suddenly, he froze at the sound of a soft noise outside. The heroine? Xu Qing leapt from his bed and stealthily crept to the door, carefully opening it a crack to peek outside. Jiang He was sitting on the couch, wearing the T-shirt he had given her yesterday, and holding a yellowed silk cloth as she wiped her sword. "XuQing?" Jiang He had sensed movement by the door and looked over at him. "Uh, soit wasnt a dream, huh. Youuh." Xu Qings heart sped up slightly as he adjusted his clothes, walked over to the table, and poured himself a large glass of water, gulping it down in one go before exhaling deeply. For a brief moment, hed doubted himself, wondering if she was playing a trick. But then, looking at the TV with a hole in it, he dismissed the thought. A real ancient person from twelve hundred years ago was right here. "Soyoure up early." "Its nearly noon." Jiang He sheathed her sword, setting it aside as she looked at Xu Qing, her expression indecisive. Him waking up at nearly midday gave her an indescribable feeling, but strangely, it made her feel more at ease. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Uh" Xu Qing scratched his head. "Are you hungry?" "A little." Jiang He patted herself down, realizing she was wearing the T-shirt and jeans Xu Qing had given her. She paused, got up, and took out two small silver pieces from her room, placing them on the table. Glancing at the still-surprised Xu Qing, she hesitated, "Even though you dont seem to need it, here" "Got any gold?" Xu Qing asked on impulse. Silver wasnt worth much, but goldgold had value anytime and anywhere. He still didnt know how he was going to manage getting her an ID card, and he couldnt afford to bribe anyone. Jiang He paused, thinking, then went back to her room and brought out a crescent-shaped jade pendant. "Thisshould pawn for some silver, at least." "Forget it. I was just joking. No need to pawn anything; Im not so broke I cant feed you. Take the silver back." Xu Qing waved her off. Noticing her loose clothes, he thought for a moment and decided not to order food. "Stay here while I go out to get some daily necessities and clothes for you. Ill bring lunch back, tooremember, dont leave. Its dangerous outside." Though she looked better in his clothes than in that rough cloth and straw shoes, it was still an odd outfit for stepping out. Once she changed into some modern clothes and let her hair down, she could at least walk around the area without drawing too much attention. With that thought, he dressed and headed out, focusing entirely on how to conceal her identity. This was a matter he couldnt afford to be careless about. A real ancient warriorany mishap could lead to irreversible consequences. About this highwhats her size? In a womens clothing store, Xu Qing picked out a few simple and neat outfits in a youthful style, measuring against his shoulder as he consulted with the staff, then bought three sets. Before leaving, he thought it over and added a long skirt. Clothes, pants, shoes, socks, and Seeing a lingerie store nearby, Xu Qing winced, hesitating for a moment before finally walking in. What size? When the clerk asked, Xu Qing cringed, gesturing vaguely with his hands, realizing he had no idea what to buy. Author''s Note Hi there! Were from the BOTI Translator Team, and were thrilled to share this new novel with you. If you enjoy it, please consider leaving a 5-star rating on NovelUpdates. We really appreciate your supportthank you! Chapter 7: Is Your Combat Ability High? Chapter 7: Is Your Combat Ability High? One hour later. Xu Qing stood inside a fast-food restaurant, picking up two orders of pork trotter rice, then paused to think if there was anything hed forgotten to buy. Clothes, toothbrush, towel, even two packs of "Seventh Space"... He wasnt sure what he was thinking, but there was a hint of caring for a disabled girl about it. Besides that, he also selected two books from a bookstore along the roadFive Thousand Years of Chinese History and A Practical Guide to Simplified and Traditional Characters. "Doesnt matter if they''re useful; just leave them at home for now." "Two orders of pork trotter rice, ready!" "Thanks." Accepting the food, Xu Qing, his hands full of bags, started walking home. Beiwang Road wasnt bustling; it lay in a quieter corner of Jiang City, a bit secluded compared to the city centers noise and excitement. Still, it was a modern city, with all the nearby amenities one would expect. After yesterday''s rainstorm, puddles of water remained in some of the low-lying areas along the road, gleaming under the sunlight. Uncle Zhao, the security guard, was relaxing in a chair under an umbrella after his lunch, smoking leisurely. Noticing Xu Qing approaching with all his bags, he casually called out, Little Xu, doing some shopping? Yeah, have you eaten yet? Just finished. Oh, right, yesterday you called me It was a misdial; nothing serious. Xu Qing smiledcouldnt exactly tell him he picked up a person from ancient times. Be careful, keep your doors and windows locked. Aunt Liang mentioned theres been some petty theft going on lately. If you see anyone suspicious, make sure to watch out. Hearing Uncle Zhaos words, Xu Qing paused and nodded. Got it, Ill keep that in mind. He made his way back to his apartment door, pulled out his keys, and opened it. The moment he looked up, he saw Jiang He standing in the living room, sword in hand. Seeing it was him, she sighed in relief, put down the sword, and sat back on the couch. I told you, its perfectly safe here. Mm. You being so tense is kind of strange here. Relax Come on, lets eat. Xu Qing placed all the bags on the side of the couch, noticing Jiang Hes gaze. I bought you some daily essentials. We can organize them after eating. Thank you. Noticing Xu Qing had paused, Jiang He asked curiously, Whats wrong? Shouldnt you add a direct object? What? For example Thank you, Hero? Do I count as a hero? Or a good man? Or something else? Xu Qing suddenly grew excited. Didnt every young person dream of roaming the world with a sword? Thank you Hero. Jiang He reluctantly replied, never having heard such a strange request before. It was nothing! Xu Qing waved his hand grandly, leaving Jiang He with an odd impulse she couldnt namethough she didnt know it was called wanting to roll her eyes. Alright, lets eat! The pork trotter rice was fourteen yuan per box, tasty and filling. Opening the lid, the aroma immediately wafted out. It was said that back when Pony Ma, known online as the Flying Penguin, was trying to figure out how to get more servers up in SEG Plaza, he survived those long nights of frustration and uncertainty on bowl after bowl of pork trotter rice. Pork trotters, oh pork trotters Jiang He was indeed hungry, having only had a bit of porridge and some buns last night. The way she ate, taking big bites, was full of gusto, nothing like the elegant, demure female heroes Xu Qing had seen on TV, who nibbled their food daintily. The two ate in silence, focusing on the savory sauce-drenched rice. Xu Qing finished his meal, alternating bites of pork trotter and rice, then wiped his mouth and drank a cup of water. Watching Jiang Hes contented expression as she ate, he couldnt help but chuckle inwardly. These are the clothes I got for you. I wasnt sure about your size, but based on your height, they should fit. Try them on after eating. He took out a paper bag and opened it. I also bought you a dress. Wear it if you like, no pressure if you dont And these are shoes, flat onestheyll definitely be more comfortable than the straw shoes youve been wearing. He pulled out item after item, but paused briefly upon seeing a certain garment. Slowing his pace, he said, This You should be able to figure out how to wear it yourself, but if not, I can find a tutorial videothere are a few sizes; just pick the one that fits. Jiang He watched him unpack with curiosity, nodding as he explained each item. These, too, are for women, so Ill leave it to you to figure them out Xu Qing tossed her the Seventh Space packs and continued rummaging. This history book, though its in a narrative style, is useful for you as an introduction. And this one on Simplified and Traditional characters Try it out; lets see if its helpful. Feel free to use my toothpaste; this is a new toothbrush, heres a cup for rinsing, and a towel After laying out everything for her, Xu Qing rubbed his temples, then opened Taobao, searched briefly, and ordered a digital drawing tablet. Whatever the case, teaching her basic computer use would be best; Baidu was like an encyclopedia. Alright Didnt sleep well last night? Seeing the faint tiredness on Jiang Hes face, Xu Qing quickly understood; hed been tossing and turning until past midnight too. Get some rest later. Now, if theres anything you want to ask about after last night, go ahead. Jiang He, holding the Seventh Space package, glanced at it curiously before asking, In this world, whats your identity? My identity Im an unemployed recent graduate, about to become a wage slaveor to explain in terms youd understand well, its like having finished the imperial exam but not yet taking a post, just looking for something else to do for a living. A wealthy family? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hardly, just working-class. There are many professions here, and not all scholars go into government. Jiang He seemed to understand partially, still categorizing him mentally as a landlord. How do I go back? I dont know It seems difficult. How did you get here yesterday? Xu Qing asked, curiouscould it have been lightning? I dont know either, Jiang He replied, a hint of confusion flashing in her eyes. Yesterday I was chasing a thief, it was raining heavily, and I got lost in the woods, turned left, then right and suddenly, I saw these tall buildings. The woods? There arent any woods nearby Xu Qing scratched his chin, unsure what to make of it. They sat in silence on the couch for a moment before he coughed lightly and said, For now, just focus on living well here. We can think about getting you back later. Jiang He nodded quietly. By the way, whats your combat skill level? Xu Qing glanced at her long sword, curious if real martial arts from 1,200 years ago were indeed so amazing. Combat skill? I mean, how skilled are you? In the Yan Gang, Im relatively strong. Whats relatively strong? Did you practice any inner strength? Swordsmanship? Do you know any lightness skills Xu Qing grew excited, moving to the window and pointing outside. Roughly, how high could you jump without getting hurt? Around Jiang He looked out and pointed, there. Huh?? Just there? Xu Qing was puzzled. The second floor That wasnt what hed imagined. Even parkour athletes could jump from the third floor! She could probably go higher; she might just be holding back. With that in mind, he adjusted his expression and challenged, I dont believe it; it has to be higher. Um maybe that spot too, Jiang He hesitated, lifting her hand a little higher. Xu Qing looked up. Fourth floor. Chapter 8: Very Strong Chapter 8: Very Strong "What about inner strength? The Eighteen Palms of the Dragon? The Longevity Technique? The Demonic Arts?" Xu Qing continued his questioning. Jiang He looked utterly puzzled, frowning as she asked, "What''s that?" "How did you... train in martial arts, then?" "I''ve been training since I was a child." "Do you think I could learn it?" Xu Qing straightened up, making a few gestures and looking at her expectantly. "You''re too old." Jiang He glanced him up and down briefly, then shook her head. "Even if you have determination and perseverance, you wouldn''t achieve much." "Oh, come on! It doesn''t have to be great success, as long as I can learn something. How about I become your disciple?" "" "Is there some sort of strict tradition around accepting disciples?" Xu Qing slapped his forehead. "Was I being too abrupt? No worries, lets just..." "No, not really. It''s all just martial tricks, there''s no formal apprenticeship." Seeing his expression, Jiang He couldn''t bear to refuse, so she stepped back a couple of steps, stabilized her stance, and said, "To practice martial arts, you must start with training your waist; training the waist starts with stance work, and force is generated from the ground up..." "Wait, wait... are we starting already?" Xu Qing was dumbfounded. Her decisiveness was astonishing. "You''re already of a certain age, and martial arts take a long time to master, bit by bit, accumulating over time." "Is there a way to skip the stance work?" "How would you train without stance work?" Jiang He asked, perplexed. "" Xu Qing hesitated. "How long do I need to practice this stance?" "Three years, maybe." "Uh... okay, well, try on those clothes first. If they don''t fit, I can exchange them at the store." Xu Qing casually turned around, gathered the bag from the couch, and handed it to Jiang He. "As for the rest... think it over. If you really dont understand, Ill figure something out to teach you." "Not training anymore?" "Next time, for sure." Three years of stance work... If he had that kind of patience, hed have joined the army ages ago. Xu Qing glanced dejectedly at the sword on the table, then, unwilling to give up, asked again, "Can I just learn sword techniques?" "Your hands can''t keep up with your eyes, and your eyes can''t keep up with your hands. Youd only learn some flashy moves." "Fine." After closing the door to her room, Jiang He went to try on the clothes. Xu Qing, left sitting on the couch, picked up Jiang Hes sword out of boredom. After testing its weight and practicing a couple of stances, he put it back and sighed deeply. His dream of being a martial arts hero had been shattered. No, he thought to himself, once they became closer, hed have to coax some secret techniques out of her somehow. A moment later, Jiang He came out of the room, now dressed in a beige, long-sleeved knit sweater paired with jeans, her hair tied back with a simple string, looking clean and sharp. Xu Qings eyes lit up. Clothes really make a person; this ancient girl in modern clothing looked pretty good. "Everything fits well, thank you young hero." Jiang He felt a little awkward in these clothes and tugged at the hem. Saying that title made her feel even more out of place. Xu Qing cheerfully waved his hand. "Its nothing!" He paused, studying Jiang He closely, then, rubbing his chin, said thoughtfully, "Dont move turn around for me." "I forgot to buy you a proper hair tie; that string youre using looks odd, doesnt match the outfit. Just let your hair down for now." As Jiang He loosened her hair, letting it cascade down, Xu Qing nodded in satisfaction, and the last bit of mismatch faded away. "Later tonight, Ill take you out for a walk and pick up a new hair tie. Dont let me forget." He gave her this instruction before pulling out a list of notes and questions hed jotted down the night before. This girl was very cooperative, making things much easier for himor rather, for both of them. Xu Qing appreciated dealing with smart people. It saved him from wasting energy on needless troubles Fortunately, this ancient girl was only lacking in understanding, not intelligence. --- By afternoon "What are you doing?" Hearing noises outside, Jiang He peeked out from her room, hesitated, then stepped into the living room to stand behind Xu Qing, eyeing the strange object in front of him. "This is called a computer." Xu Qing paused his work, still wary from the time shed destroyed the TV, and carefully explained its functions, including the kinds of things she might see on it. A TV was just a few hundred yuan, but this computer was worth ten times that, a truly valuable item. "Is the book difficult to read?" Noticing her somewhat dejected expression, he asked. "Yes, very difficult." Jiang He nodded slightly, after a pause. "Ill go through it slowly." "Take your time, no rush After all, this is something no one else has ever experienced. If it were me, Id probably do worse than you." Xu Qing reassured her, confirming that she wasnt about to kick his computer, then continued watching. "Whats that?" Jiang He asked again. "Its hard to explain Just think of it as a Thousand-Mile Eye. I can see whats happening far away on this screen." Xu Qing held a pen, with a notebook in front of him, and the screen was showing a rebroadcast of the evening newssomething he missed yesterday because she had smashed his TV, so he was catching up now. Xu Qings background was worth mentioning: although he was currently unemployed, he had started a side gig editing various movies during college, eventually becoming a small-time content creator online. It didnt earn much, but enough to live on. As for watching the news it wasnt for editing material, just a regular habit. Yes, he was an enthusiast of these updates, in every sense. Jiang He didnt disturb him further, standing quietly by his side until the news broadcast ended. Xu Qing organized the notes he had taken in his notebook, tucked his pen in, and then she finally asked again, "Dont you have to work?" "This is work." Xu Qing chuckled. "In this world, making money takes brains." "Are you a businessman?" "Not exactly, but close enough. Once you get familiar with this world, youll understand." He then checked the data on his content creator account, explaining, "Right now, thats not important for you to understand. You should start with the basics, like history, or at least modern development, to get a general idea." Jiang He was silent, growing more convinced he was a wealthy young master. "Oh, by the way, how skilled are your bosses in martial arts?" Xu Qing asked, glancing at the movie clips in his accounts dashboard. "Very strong." "Very strong, huh" He nodded, moved his mouse, and started a clip from the Jet Li version of The Swordsman, playing it in front of Jiang Hes astonished gaze. The six-minute edited fight scene was enough to shock Jiang He, especially with Brigitte Lins character wielding a needle that could practically move mountains. A Thousand-Mile Eye a way to see events from miles away. Amused by her reaction, Xu Qing pretended to be serious and asked: "Are they as strong as this?" S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 9: A Dangerous World Chapter 9: A Dangerous World Is it really that powerful? Hearing Xu Qing''s question, Jiang He slowly closed her mouth, her expression turning serious as she shook her head. This skill its practically immortal. She truly couldn''t imagine a mere needle wielding such power; it had literally torn an entire house apart. Jiang He looked down at her own hands. At most, she could use it as a concealed weapon to hit a target a few meters away, inflicting only minor injuriesprobably not even piercing bone. A needle like that could hardly kill someone. How about this one? Still in shock, Jiang He saw Xu Qing pull up another videothis time, it was Kung Fu Hustle. "All martial arts in the world are invincible, except against speed." An old man sat on a chair and shot himself in the head. Xu Qing explained, Thats a gun a type of weapon with tremendous power, way stronger than your darts. As the movie played in slow motion, Jiang He couldnt grasp it fully; her mind was still reeling from the earlier needle demonstration and the flashy martial arts moves that allowed people to fly through the air. If the gangs second-in-command used his pair of hammers to smash rocks, maybe with enough force, he could chip a piece off. But in the movie, people were sent flying straight into stone, shattering it. The body strength and force they showed were terrifying Boom! Stephen Chows character landed a palm strike that left a giant handprint on a building. Jiang He instinctively recoiled, her body tensing like a startled wildcat as she stared in disbelief at the screen. A moment later, her gaze shifted to Xu Qing. Is this your kind of strength? No, no! This is all fake! Seeing how seriously Jiang He was taking it, Xu Qing panicked, afraid she might try to spar with him. But I saw it. Uh thats something we made up and filmed using special effects. Its all faketotally fake. Really? Jiang Hes doubt was evident. Its fake uh, really. Is it real or fake? Its martial arts are fake. Xu Qing felt helpless. The gap in their understanding was impossible to bridge; it was like they were from different worlds. He moved his mouse around, searching on his computer for a moment, before pulling up a clip hed edited from Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, explaining as it played. You see? In one world, it doesnt make sense to have so many different clothing styles. These are imagined versions of ancient warriors no, theyre imagined martial heroes in an ancient setting. With costumes does that make sense? Not really. Good. When you get used to this world, youll understand what a movie is, and what art means Watch this. Xu Qing had no choice but to give Jiang He a crash course in modern culture. He hoped to teach her to use a computer when his tablet arrived in a few daysit even had voice input. In the meantime, though, he needed to learn more about Jiang Hes world. As the thrilling duel between Jade Fox and Shu Lien played on the screen, Jiang Hes attention drifted back to the earlier movie. Is your gang leaders martial skill as high as this? When they reached the bamboo forest fight scene, Xu Qing asked her again. If this wasnt convincing, hed have to find Fearless or Kung Fu Jungle. Pretty much, Jiang He replied casually. She glanced at the two characters dancing through the bamboo, then added, Except for this kind of agility. Oh? No lightness skill? Xu Qing looked a bit disappointed. To him, the most fascinating part of martial arts was that airy lightness. In a harmonious society, who wanted to fight all the time? Skills had little practical use, except for agilityit looked cool and elegant. We do, but most people specialize in one skill. The only one in our gang who could pull off such agility is our second boss, but her hand-to-hand combat skills arent as good as these two. The movie scene ended, but Jiang He was still thinking about Stephen Chows Buddhist Palm Strike from before. What inhuman power! She stared at the screen, her thoughts racing. It was hard to believe that anyone could reach such a level of skill no, it was more like magic. Xu Qing, though, had stopped the movie and thought for a moment before searching online for a video of Wudang master Chen demonstrating Eagle Claw Technique, complete with shadowy hand movements. Hey, can you do this? He raised his eyebrows at Jiang He. What is that? You just saw it. Like swish, swish, swish! Xu Qing waved his hands around, mimicking the videos movements. Creating shadow effects with your hands, complete with sound Its not that I dont believe you; Im just curious. After accepting Jiang Hes identity, his curiosity grew. Yesterday, shed shown only a bit of dart-throwing skillotherwise, she seemed pretty ordinary. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jiang Hes eyes flashed as she looked at the screen, then she took a step back, got into position, and perfectly copied the videos moves. The sound of her movements cut through the air, leaving Xu Qing with his mouth half-open, speechless. Like this? Yes, yes! Xu Qing nodded fervently. Jiang He relaxed her stance and smiled at Xu Qing. Let me know when you want to learnI can teach you the basics. With that, she awkwardly tugged at her clothes, picked up her sword, and went back to her room, glancing at the chubby cat in the corner of the living room before shutting her door. Nothing comes free in this world. Jiang He had never fully trusted Xu Qings intentions behind helping her; hed claimed he just couldnt leave a stray cat behind. But a truly selfless person? That would be hard to believe. Now, she finally understood his intentionshe wanted to learn martial arts. Everything now made sense. Jiang He let out a breath, feeling much lighter as the weight lifted from her mind. Images from the movie replayed in her head. This world seems dangerous She measured the room with her eyes, taking small steps along the walls. With her sword in hand, she started practicing in the confined space. Xu Qing didnt sneak up to listen at Jiang Hes door. That wouldve been too creepy, and getting caught would be even worse. Instead, he casually browsed the news, checking for any unusual incidents elsewhere. But there was nothing. Last night, hed barely slept, and after a few yawns, he couldnt hold out any longer. He closed his computer and returned to his bedroom to catch up on sleep. With a lady knight sleeping across the hall, he drifted off with that thought, falling into an even stranger dream. When he awoke, it was already dusk. The golden light of sunset streamed through the windows, filling the room with a warm glow. Xu Qing checked the time, rubbed his face, got dressed, and decided it was time to take Jiang He out to explore this world. Chapter 11: No Future Chapter 11: No Future Jiang He was pretty obedient outside, and she managed to avoid the surveillance cameras. "This is called a traffic light. When the red light is on, it means you can''t go. When the green light is on, you can cross." Xu Qing gestured to the traffic light above and continued explaining, "This is also part of the laws. If you don''t follow it, not only is it dangerous with all these cars, but you''ll also be breaking the law. Make sure to remember this well." The two of them, one tall and one short, stood at the crosswalk, looking up at the red light countdown with solemn expressions. They looked a bit silly. For Xu Qing, who was used to staying at home watching movies, both introducing a person from ancient times to modern concepts and going shopping with a girl were pretty interesting. Walking Jiang He along the street, his initial tension had gradually faded. Jiang He followed quietly beside him, silently observing this modern world. Everything on the street seemed new to herthe streetlights, greenery, shops along the road, and even the honking cars would make her look over. "Do you like any of these?" Xu Qing hadn''t forgotten his promise to get her a hair tie from earlier that day. Stopping by a small stall on the roadside, he looked at the various trinkets and asked Jiang He, "And what about these? Do you like them?" He picked up a fluffy headband with ears, thinking of putting it on Jiang He for fun. After reconsidering, he decided against it and simply raised his hand to gesture. Just by looks alone, as long as she didnt speak or make any distinct gestures, she already looked like a modern personno need for extra decorations. Jiang He remained silent, casting a glance at the headband in his hand, then shifting her gaze to the other items on display, studying each one. After a moment, Xu Qing picked out a blue hair tie with two delicate little butterflies. Seeing that Jiang He was simply looking without making any move, he asked the stall owner for the price, scanned the payment, and handed the hair tie to Jiang He. "Here, this ones good for tying your hair." Jiang He took it, looked it over for a couple of seconds, and then tried stretching it to figure out its use, before tying up her hair with it. With her hair tied up, she looked a bit less gentle but more poised. Xu Qing glanced at her for an extra moment before turning to continue walking with her. As night gradually fell, the streets became busier, and Xu Qing spoke less. They turned into a small diner and sat in a corner. Xu Qing called over the owner and ordered two plates of stir-fried pancakes, along with a dish of smashed cucumbers. Jiang City''s stir-fried pancakes were quite a specialty. The pancakes were cut into thin strips and stir-fried with bean sproutsit could also be cooked with green beans or cabbage, but the bean sprouts gave the best texture, full of fragrance and flavor. This type of small diner not only had authentic flavors but also large portions. Xu Qing had been eating here since high school and still occasionally came even after graduating from college. "This is a place for eating. The meal at noon was also bought here, and yesterdays delivery came from here too. The delivery person bought it here, brought it to my place, and I paid him." With the noisy chatter in the restaurant, Xu Qing muttered to Jiang He in a low voice from their corner. Their table was by the window, and Jiang He, gazing out at the colorful street lights, remained silent with a complex expression. The passersby, flashing neon lights, and steady flow of carsall of it was so foreign. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didnt belong here. Noticing Jiang Hes low spirits, Xu Qing gradually lowered his voice, eventually stopping altogether and leaning back in his chair to look at the lady knight sitting across the table. If she couldnt go back, alone in this world, without even an identity... That would mean no job, no income, no permanent residence, no ability to travel, and not even the possibility of marriage. She would be left to wander in some small corner or work in a hidden factoryliving out the rest of her days with no future. Unless she revealed her identity and submitted herself to being controlled. But Xu Qing didnt think Jiang He would willingly be anyone''s guinea pig. If given a choice, shed probably rather hide in a forest than be controlled by others. When the owner brought over their stir-fried pancakes, Jiang He finally looked away from the window, and Xu Qing also shifted his gaze. He took two sets of disposable chopsticks from the container, handing one pair to Jiang He. "Lets eat." Mm. Jiang He responded for the first time since theyd gone out, lowering her head to eat. Seeing that she seemed comfortable with the food, Xu Qing relaxed. After taking a few bites, he got up, gesturing to Jiang He to let her know, and then went to the fridge to get a bottle of mineral water and a beer. Back at the table, he pushed the water toward Jiang He and used his chopsticks to pop open the beer bottle, drinking a few sips straight from it. Leaving this lady knight here, things were going to be a lot more complicated than he had thought... One step at a time. Lost in thought, Xu Qing didnt even add garlic to his dish. Eating a few bites, he washed them down with some beer. By the time Jiang He put her chopsticks down, his plate was also empty. He took his last sip of beer, let out a satisfied burp, and got up to pay. The two of them left the diner as the city lights shone brightly, and the night had just begun. Neon lights flashed alternately, the streets were packed, and the lively sounds of people and honking cars merged into a vibrant scene. Xu Qing looked up at the night sky, let out a long breath, and smiled at Jiang He, who was obediently following by his side. "Lets go home." They walked in silence. By the time they reached home, it was 7:30, just as the evening news was ending. Xu Qing didnt pay it much attention, locking the door before glancing at Jiang He, who had sat down on the couch, seemingly lost in thought. "So, do you believe it now?" Jiang He moved her head slightly in response, lifting her gaze to meet his. After a moment of silence, she pulled out one of her iron darts and rubbed her fingers along the scratches on it. "Well, its not all bad. Look aroundeveryone is living in peace, enjoying life. Theres stir-fried pancakes, cola, beer, computers. No need to worry about getting randomly attacked... though maybe still a little." Xu Qing tried to comfort her, but he rambled, unsure of what he was saying. After a pause, he walked over and sat down beside her on the couch. "Honestly, if we could sort out the identity issue, youd be able to enjoy a lot of things you couldnt before. Even if you used that strength of yours just to haul bricks, you could live a comfortable life. Thats actually a good thing." Life is short; having to sleep with one eye open is exhausting. This prosperous world was worlds apart from ancient times. I want to go home. Jiang He gripped her iron dart tightly, feeling the slight pain as the point pressed into her palm. Xu Qing sighed, "But you cant go back." Jiang He fell silent. The room was quiet except for the ticking of the clock on the wall. Occasionally, the sound of cars from outside and a cough from a neighbor upstairs could be heard faintly. After a long while, Jiang Hes shoulders slumped. She tossed her dart onto the table and asked softly, "How do we fix my identity?" Im not an official, so I dont fully understand it, but well figure something out. First, youll need to blend in without raising suspicion. Xu Qing looked at her and reassured her, Dont worry, Ill help you. Thank you, young hero. Jiang He clasped her hands in gratitude. After a pause, she added, But if its too much trouble Its necessary. Identity is important. Xu Qing felt a surge of pride at her calling him young hero and looked around the table before leaning over toward the trash bin. "Wheres that paper I sorted out yesterday?" Jiang He blinked, You crumpled it up and threw it away. I know, it should be in here somewhere. Xu Qing poked around the trash bin with his hand. Chapter 10: Going Out Chapter 10: Going Out "Just bring your eyes and ears, don''t speak casually. If you have questions, wait until we get back to ask. Don''t jump suddenly, and definitely don''t dash off somewhere Just quietly stay by my side for one full round, got it?" Xu Qing leaned against Jiang He''s doorway, giving her a string of warnings, worried she might pull some martial stunt outside. In the digital age, it''s critical to be cautious. Once Jiang He finished changing shoes and stamped her feet to get a feel, he gave her another thorough look. If he ignored the heroic spirit in her eyes and her calm, expressionless face, she could pass for a regular modern student. "Smile." "" Jiang He looked at him silently. "Forget it, forget it you look kinda creepy without any expression." Xu Qing rubbed his nose, turned around to head out, and reminded her again, "Absolutely, don''t move around. Just stroll outside like normal, it''s safeput the sword down." Seeing Jiang He pick up her sword, he suddenly questioned whether bringing her outside was even a good idea. This girl really was inseparable from her sword But thinking about it, it made sense; being thrust into a completely unfamiliar world, its only natural she''d feel insecure. "Don''t you have a dart? If you feel unsafe, just bring the dart. The streets are full of people like me uh" Xu Qing fumbled for a good word, gesturing at his own physique. " uh, weaklings. They may look tall, but you could knock them down with a single punch you get me?" Not to brag, but if Jiang He actually threw a punch, he''d be on his knees begging her to spare him. "Understood." Jiang He patted the dart holster at her waist, finally choosing to leave her sword behind. "If you were a novel character, you''d be the type of cautious protagonist, strong beyond words" Xu Qing rambled on, feeling a thrill of novelty as he pulled out his phone and sneakily snapped a photo of Jiang He. She frowned, and he just grinned back at her, saying, "Let''s go. First, well take a lap outside; stick close to me." Without a walk outside, his whole spiel about things being from "a thousand two hundred years ago" wouldn''t have much weight with her. Dusk was approaching. The sun hadnt fully set, but a sliver of a new moon had already risen. After yesterdays heavy rain, the temperature had dropped, and a cool evening breeze was blowing. Xu Qing stood outside the building, looking around while catching a breath of fresh air, a strange feeling welling up inside him as he glanced at Jiang He standing beside him. Taking an ancient person out for a walkwho else would even think of this? "Stay calm, cool," he murmured to Jiang He, hands stuffed in his pockets as he took a couple of steps, then pulled his hands out to casually get closer to her. Jiang He followed half a step behind, slightly tilting her head to observe her surroundings, her lips pressed together in silence. From a distance, it looked like he was the nervous one. "This is called a residential complex, with individual units for each household." "Over theres the main gate, and outside is the street. Shops line both sides, selling everything for daily lifeclothes, food, whatever you need As they walked, Xu Qing quietly explained. Fortunately, it was nearing dinner time, so there werent many people around, making it easier for the two to wander freely. They strolled over to the entrance, and before he could greet the security guard, Uncle Zhao, he noticed someone else nearby. A woman with big, permed black curls, a scarf around her neck, and a blue-red floral shirtthough the basket on her arm clashed with her stylish look. "Haha, I have to say" Auntie Cheng, with her basket, was chatting with Uncle Zhao, laughing, until she suddenly stopped and looked over at Xu Qing and Jiang He. "What''s up, Auntie?" Xu Qing asked, noticing her staring at Jiang He with her head tilted. "This girl looks familiar." "Your girlfriend, Xu Qing?" Uncle Zhao asked with a grin, reclining in his chair with a cigarette, turning to look at Jiang He too. Xu Qing suddenly grasped the downsides of being too chummy with neighbors, but he still took a half step forward, subtly positioning himself in front of Jiang He. "A friend, just a friend." "Oh~ Got it!" Uncle Zhao chuckled knowingly, nodding with a mischievous glint in his eye. "Wait, isnt this the girl with the sword I saw on the stairs yesterday" Auntie Chengs gaze lingered on Jiang He as she recalled. Xu Qings heart skipped a beat; Jiang Hes attire yesterday had indeed been too eye-catching. "A sword?" Uncle Zhao looked confused. "It was this long, all black" Auntie Cheng gestured, emphasizing her description. "Cosplay!" Xu Qing interjected, laughing, and shot Jiang He a reassuring look. Jiang He didnt seem to get it, merely watching the three of them curiously. "Its something young people enjoy, you wouldnt get itits like dressing up as zombies or fairies, you know Its a subculture." Xu Qing explained as he gently grabbed Jiang Hes arm, feeling her lightly resist before relenting, and led her away with a casual, Alright, were off. Better head back to cook, Auntie. Now he understood what guilty conscience meant. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you mean, I dont get it? Isnt that called ''cosplay''? My grandson once dressed as a zombie for that "They even dress up as that sort of thing?" "Exactly! Kids today are way more creative than we ever were back then Their voices faded as Xu Qing and Jiang He walked further away. Finally feeling relieved, Xu Qing turned back, noticing Jiang He had pulled her arm free and was eyeing him. "Did she see you yesterday?" he asked. Jiang He simply nodded without a word. "So, before I got home, you met her on the stairs, but she ignored you, or maybe she spoke, and you didnt respond, then she just walked away? Jiang He blinked, thought about it, and nodded before shaking her head. "What does that mean? Xu Qing froze for a moment before realizing, amused. This girl was really obedient; hed told her not to talk, so she just didnt talk. A bit unexpected. "Let me guess you met her, she didnt say anything, looked at you, and went upstairs. Xu Qing said. This time he was right. Jiang He nodded, then turned her gaze toward the road, studying the passing vehicles with curiosity. At least she only glanced If it had been someone more nosy or another guard, things couldve gotten complicated. Xu Qing felt relieved, glancing around as he continued walking and explaining, Thats called a carits basically four wheels and a metal shell, like a horse-drawn carriage, but without the horses. You could think of it as the horses being hidden inside, running to make it move They walked side-by-side down the sidewalk, Xu Qing speaking while Jiang He listened, both falling silent when others came close, and eventually arriving at a crosswalk. "That there is the Thousand-Mile Eye." At the crosswalk, Xu Qing pointed at the surveillance camera atop the traffic light pole, eager for her to understand just how dangerous this world was for outsiders. Everything we watched earlier was captured by this. Theyre everywhere. Right now, as were standing here, theres someone a thousand miles away watching usbut dont worry, they dont usually pay attention. No ones that idle. But if you start doing something unusual, like scaling walls or anything suspicious, officers will be alerted and come here instantly. Jiang Hes expression shifted as she stared at the camera. "What are you thinking?" Xu Qing asked, noticing her reaction and glancing at the camera warily. "Youre not thinking of taking it down, are you? Jiang He glanced at the iron dart in her hand, then looked back at Xu Qing. "Put that thing away!" Chapter 12: The Cat’s Food Chapter 12: The Cats Food What happens if we cant solve the identity card issue? Jiang He handed a crumpled piece of paper to Xu Qing, asking her question. Then youll be a black household, unable to do anything. Xu Qing replied offhandedly. Seeing Jiang He standing there motionless, he thought for a moment before explaining further, Without an ID, you cant enjoy any basic rights. Living expenses depend on money, and except for some shady factories, almost every job requires an ID. Thats the first issue: you wont be able to find work to support yourself. Second, you wont have your own place and cant even rent anywhere. Whether its a hoteloh, like an innor any other place, theyll need an ID. And forget about long-distance travel. No trains, no high-speed rail, not even long-distance buses. There arent any horses here, so if you want to travel far, youll need a vehicle. Third, if theres any legal dispute, you cant... Well, never mind. Its complicated. Basically, if anything happens, the authorities wont step in since you cant legally file a complaint without an identity. For Jiang He, most of Xu Qings points didnt seem like real issuesat least for now. In her view, it only affected living arrangements and earning money. So if I can find a way to earn money and find a place to live, then the ID isnt that crucial? No, theres a lot more you wouldnt be able to do. Xu Qing shook his head. From small things like getting a phone, online accounts, or a bank card, to major life events like marriage, having kids, and registering themall of that requires an ID. If you dont have one, these things are totally out of reach. If someone only wants to survive without ties or responsibilities, an ID might not matter. But once she familiarizes herself with this world, itll be essential for living a normal life. You couldnt have come twenty years earlier, could you? These days, getting registered went from easy mode to hell mode. Xu Qing grumbled, standing to get his laptop, searching online for solutions to the black household issue. Decades of improved registration systems have left few loopholes, making it almost impossible for someone to legally exist without records. Or you could try seeking help from this worlds authorities. You might get good treatment, but you could also lose your freedom. Xu Qing threw out the idea casually. Since this situation is so unusual, I dont know what could happen. I think youd probably be treated well, but who knowsit might not be as simple as that, and youd struggle to live a normal life. Youre going to turn me in to the authorities? No, its just... Never mind. Go study. Learn some history or something. Once you understand this world, you can decide for yourself. Jiang He pressed her lips together, pausing before saying, ...Am I causing trouble by staying here? Its fine. Just dont start any fights or make a scene, and everythings okay. Xu Qing clicked his mouse, while Winter Melon jumped up onto the desk, nudging Xu Qings arm with its head, meowing. Oops, I totally forgot to feed you He stroked the cats back, picked up the chubby Winter Melon, and took out some cat food to pour into its bowl. If theres nothing else, get back to studying. Alright. Without another word, Jiang He glanced at him deeply, then turned and went back to her room. --- As night deepened, Xu Qing stretched out on the couch around ten, wiggling the mouse to turn off his computer. His search hadnt yielded much, with most of the answers being old or irrelevant. Leaning back, he thought for a moment before grabbing his phone and opening WeChat to message a friend. His old buddy, Qin Hao, now a community officerhopefully past his probation. Qin Hao responded quickly, and after some casual chat, Xu Qing decided not to mention his problem directly. Instead, he arranged a barbecue meet-up for the weekend. Since his friend worked in the public sector, hed probably know something hopefully. After wrapping everything up, Xu Qing went to the bathroom, ready to shower. Realizing he wasnt alone in the house anymore, he went back to his room to grab pajamas before coming out again, looking at Jiang Hes door. He hesitated but decided against telling her to bathe; people from the past would have their own habits, especially since he hadnt bought her any sleepwear yet. One day in, one day out. Skipping a shower wasnt a big deal. He finished bathing, added some water to Winter Melons bowl, turned off the living room lights, and went back to his room to sleep. Not long after, the door to Jiang Hes room opened a crack. Peeking out to check, she scurried quietly to the bathroom, carrying a change of clothes. --- For the next two days, Jiang He barely left the apartment. During the day, she studied two history books with some effort; in the evening, shed go for a walk with Xu Qing around the neighborhood, strengthening her understanding, and then theyd grab dinner at a small restaurant. By Saturday, a handwriting tablet Xu Qing had ordered from Taobao had arrived. He connected it to his computer, and it could recognize handwritten traditional characters and accurately transcribe audio. He began teaching Jiang He how to use the computer. Hed also been busy downloading a ton of history videos for her to watch during her free time. Whats that? In the afternoon, as Jiang He sat by the computer, she grew tired of watching videos and curiously looked at the cat food bag in Xu Qings hand. Shed seen him feed the cat multiple times, but the little pellets didnt look edible. Cat food, Xu Qing replied. Cat food? Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its food made specifically for cats. You guys make food for cats? Jiang He stared at the chubby cat, her worldview shifting once again. Xu Qing sighed. Its not what you think. Its manufactured, not grown No one actually grows crops for cats. Knock, knock. Just then, there was a knock on the door. Jiang He, no longer as guarded as when shed first arrived, watched Xu Qing open the door and thank the delivery guy before closing it. I have something to do tonight. Im meeting a friend to ask about your identity problem. You stay here and behave. If anything happens Xu Qing placed the delivery food on the table, adding, Ill teach you how to use the computer to contact me. Dont go wandering around. Got it. Jiang He nodded, unwrapping a burger and taking a bite. The odd food tasted pretty good, and she found she liked it. But why is cat food made like that Cant the cat eat this? Jiang He still couldnt wrap her head around the idea. Was feeding cats specially-made food an example of extravagance? Its unhealthy. Xu Qing said offhandedly. Jiang He stopped chewing. The burger suddenly didnt taste as good. Chapter 14: First Time Seeing Something Like This at My Age Chapter 14: First Time Seeing Something Like This at My Age After three rounds of drinks, theyd nearly finished the skewers, and only two bottles of beer remained in the case. Qin Hao, his face flushed, boasted about becoming a detective, solving big cases, and even making it onto TV someday. Yeah, yeah, you''re the best. Xu Qing, feeling a bit tipsy himself but still holding his own thanks to his dads inherited drinking tolerance, said, Can you go home? Dont let tomorrows mediation get messed up over some old ladies squabble. Screw mediation... Boss, check, please! I got it. They didnt argue much over the bill; Xu Qing just paid it straightforwardly. After walking Qin Hao to the curb to catch a cab, he headed back to the food stall and, after some thought, asked the stall owner to pack a few meat skewers and fish tofu. As the gentle night breeze carried the smoky scent of barbecue far into the distance, Xu Qing found himself strangely craving a cigarette. He patted his pockets, then remembered hed quit. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldnt help but laughhed taken on a bit of trouble, but it was kind of fun. He wondered if the moon in the Tang Dynasty had looked as round as it did now. Looking up at the vast night sky, he imagined it as an endless scroll of history, full of lives and stories long buried in time. And now, one of those grains of dust had jumped out. And he was the one whod stumbled across it. It was 9:30 p.m. when Xu Qing returned home. Jiang He was still on the couch, watching a video on her computer, while Winter Melon lay on her lap, purring contentedly as she stroked his fur. Seeing the scene of a person and a cat on the sofa, Xu Qing felt a subtle warmth inside. He lifted the bag in his hand and said, I thought you might be hungry, so I brought some more food back. Thanks. Hmm? young hero. Not a big deal. Xu Qing waved his hand and placed the barbecue bag on the table, opening it up before fetching two cartons of yogurt from the fridge and passing one to Jiang He. Smelling the alcohol on him, Jiang He wrinkled her nose. You drank a lot? Not much, just a few bottles. Xu Qing popped open the yogurt lid and demonstrated, This is yogurt. Youre supposed to lick the lid first. The best part of yogurt was always on the lida mandatory ritual. Jiang He mimicked him, sticking out her tongue to lick the lid, and her eyes lit up. Tastes good, right? Very good. Heh hurry up and eat it while its still warm. Xu Qing chuckled, glanced at her computer screen, and paused the video for her before heading to his bedroom to grab his pajamas and take a shower. The feeling of coming home to a lit room and someone waiting brought a sense of coziness he hadnt experienced in a while. With how comfortable life is nowadays, you can enjoy a shower daily; no need to save water for me. Ten minutes later, Xu Qing emerged, drying his hair and looking for the hairdryer. And that clothing matter all taken care of, right? Jiang He blinked, taking a moment to understand what he was talking about, then looked down without answering. Seeing her reaction, Xu Qing didnt press further. Noticing it was already 10 p.m., he dried his hair and showed her how to use the dryer, then turned off the computer and headed to bed. He fell asleep quickly, feeling warm and drowsy. In the living room, Jiang He studied the hairdryer for a while. Hearing that Xu Qings room had gone quiet, she went to her bedroom to find her clothes. Although the sleepwear Xu Qing had bought was modest, she still felt uncomfortable and, after glancing at her usual clothes, picked them up to head to the bathroom. Her gaze lingered momentarily on her undergarments in the corner. She reached behind to touch her back, frowning before heading directly to the bathroom. The sound of running water echoed through the quiet night, carrying a sense of solitude. As for the future, Jiang He could only take things step by step, hiding her uncertainty and working hard to understand this new world. Fortunately, she had encountered a kind-hearted young hero and could slowly adapt to everything here. That night passed peacefully. The next day was a weekend, the perfect excuse to sleep in, but Xu Qing did the opposite, waking up early. Before sunlight even touched his face, he was already up, sitting in the living room and rewatching last nights news. Soon, Jiang Hes door opened. She came out, slightly sweaty, glanced at Xu Qing taking notes with a small notepad, then headed to wash up. News-watching required filtering out information and noting down key points, a skill Xu Qing was adept at. He could now instinctively extract important details from a mountain of data. Like when he first noticed Jiang Hes straw shoesif those shoes hadnt seemed so out of place, he might have brushed it off, and things could have gone in a completely different direction. Thinking of those shoes, he paused, looking over at the trash can where the worn-out shoes lay. Working again? Jiang He asked after washing up, still not quite grasping the economy of this world. Sitting at home, using Thousand-Mile Eye to watch otherswas that really a job? Frowning, she thought for a moment before asking suspiciously, Are you an officer? Officers used surveillance to keep the peace, and it reminded her of what Xu Qing was doing. No, Im not. If I were sorting out your identity would be much easier. Xu Qing almost mentioned turning her over to the authorities, but on second thought, even if he were an officer, hed never turn her in. A martial hero from ancient timeshow fun is that Hungry? Its a rare early morning, so Ill go grab breakfast. Seeing Jiang He unoccupied, Xu Qing handed over the computer so she could continue learning. She had already figured out how to switch videos, which was progress. Okay. You want to come along? Jiang He hesitated a moment before shaking her head. Its just nearby; no need. Alright, Ill go alone. You stay here. After reminding her to stay put, Xu Qing took his phone and headed out into the morning sun to get breakfast. The breeze was mild, the sky clear. At the residential complex entrance, a few neighbors gathered after breakfast, chatting in hushed voices. Uncle Zhao, the security guard, looked particularly grave, listening silently without joining in. Xu, Xu! Spotting him from afar, Aunt Cheng, full of mystery, waved him over. Whats up, Aunt Cheng? Uncle Chen? You guys planning some big secret? Xu Qing asked curiously, joining the group of elderly residents. Did you hear any strange noises in your sleep lately? Aunt Cheng asked in a hushed voice as the others looked over. Noises? Xu Qing scratched his head. Nope, I slept just fine. Whats up? A thief? A thief would be better! She slapped her thigh, opened her mouth, then turned to look at Chen Aiguo. Uncle Chen, whats going on? Xu Qing was puzzled. We might have a haunting here. Chen Aiguo frowned as he shook the leash of his big black dog. Hei Zi saw something, been barking like crazy in the middle of the night He paused, his expression grave as he scanned the neighbors. A few nights ago, something spooked it so bad it hid under the bed with its tail between its legs and wouldnt come out, and thats when I knew something was off. Old Wang also said he was half-asleep when the dogs barking woke him, and he saw a shadow outside his window. Aunt Cheng added, gesturing, Just like thatwhoosh, gone in a flash. Huh? Xu Qing was bewildered, glancing around at the group before fixing his gaze on Uncle Zhao. Uncle Zhao, did you see anything? Uncle Zhaos hand trembled as he held his cigarette, then, taking a deep drag, he exhaled slowly, looked at the sky in hesitation, and finally said, I didnt see it but I did catch it on tape. At his age, as a staunch atheist, he was suddenly scared. A haunting, for real! Chapter 13: Traces Are Always Left Behind Chapter 13: Traces Are Always Left Behind When it came to explaining why humans eat junk food while cats get fancy cat food, Xu Qing struggled to find a good answer and ended up brushing it off with a vague "You''ll understand later." Happiness, after all, is something felt, not easily explained. As the evening grew darker, Xu Qing left his small Penguin account running on the computer, opened the chat window, and reminded himself repeatedly that he wouldn''t just talk through the screen; he''d use the Thousand-Mile Voice feature. He then left home alone, taking the bus to meet Qin Hao at their agreed spot. "Hey, Haozi, where are you?" "Over here! Over here!" Qin Hao, who had arrived first, was already sitting in a corner of the food stall, munching on edamame and waving him over. Hey, youre looking darker! Its so late, I almost didnt see you. Spotting Qin Hao, Xu Qing laughed as he walked over. "Officer Qin, hard at work, I see." "Oh, you know its hard work," Qin Hao said, waving him to sit down. "Here, have a drink." "Can police officers drink alcohol?" "Of course we can! Im off-duty; what''s stopping me?" Qin Hao tugged at his clothes. "See, plain clothes." "Alright, let''s order." They ordered twenty skewers each of beef and lamb, ten skewers of leeks, four skewers of kidneys, two grilled eggplants, and a case of beera perfect spread. Neither of them liked the fancier dishes; they preferred the basics of barbecue. If they werent full, theyd just order more until they were satisfied. "So, how''s the job going? Any noble thoughts about being a glorious officer?" "Noble my a**! Its nothing like I imagined." Qin Haos face filled with exasperation. "I dreamed of grappling with criminals, maybe taking a hit, or heroically saving a damsel None of that happened! Every day, its just trivial stuff you wouldnt believe He continued, People calling about breakups, neighborhood squabbles I have to mediate, two old ladies screaming insults at each other through their doors while I stand between them ugh! I havent even seen a thief; its just mediation, mediation, mediation. I cant understand where all these problems come from. "Hey, that just means people are living in peace. Isnt that good?" Xu Qing chuckled. "Does every community officer have a ''hero dream'' like yours?" This buddy of his had dreamed of becoming a cop since they were kids, though he had bawled his eyes out when he found out the height requirement was at least 1.7 meters, which he just missed. Back in middle school, already taller than 1.7 meters, Xu Qing comforted him, suggesting that if he bulked up, he might get in on an exception. That started Qin Haos lifelong journey with muscles. Luckily, the height requirement was eventually removed in favor of a jump height test, which had Qin Hao training high jumps day and night. Now, hed finally made it. "You know, Im getting paranoid. Just before you got here, I was watching the street over there, Qin Hao said, lowering his voice and pointing to the road. "I was picturing some criminal coming out with a knife, and me leaping across the table to fight himI''ve got the whole scene in my head." "Stop dreaming." Xu Qing couldnt help feeling a bit guilty. A knife-wielding criminal... wasnt that pretty much how Jiang He appeared when she first arrived? Wait, she had a sword... Thankfully, it had been pouring rain that day, so the streets were nearly empty. They bantered for a while, and soon, the forty meat skewers arrived. They clinked their beer bottles together and dug in. "Ive got a question for you, actually. Not sure if youd know, though." Xu Qing asked casually, having already downed seven or eight skewers. "Shoot, what is it?" Qin Hao kept his head down, battling his food. "Well hypothetically, if a homeless person had lost their memory and wanted to get an ID to work, but had no proof of identity, what would they do?" "Um..." Gulp, gulp... Qin Hao downed half his bottle, took a deep breath, and replied, "They cant. Its impossible." "Impossible? Why?" "Because theyd be a black household. What can you do?" "They need an ID because theyre undocumented, not the other way around," Xu Qing retorted. "Is this for a friend of yours? A black household?" Qin Hao asked, suddenly curious. "My great-uncles neighbors nephew asked me. His friends got a complicated situation "Get outta here." Qin Hao laughed and swore. "Unless they can provide proof, like finding their parents or doing a DNA test, its impossible. There''s no way you can just pop up out of nowhere and ask for an ID. Xu Qing quietly chewed on his skewer, gazing at the street, and after a while, asked, "So if you guys find someone without an IDlike a homeless personwhat do you do with them?" Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What would we do? Unless theyre suspicious, we just question and investigate a bit to see if they''re a wanted criminal." What kind of questioning? Its wait, are you hiding something? Qin Haos brow furrowed, suspecting something unusual. "What would I be hiding? Youve barely started, and youre already paranoid Do you think Im hiding a fugitive and asking you, an officer, to help them fake an identity?" Xu Qing shot him a look of disdain. "Guess youre right." Qin Hao thought about it and figured Xu Qing probably wasnt serious. He clinked bottles with Xu Qing again, drank, then grabbed another skewer. "So, wed start by asking basic info to see if they can explain their identity. If they play dumb, then we run the Three Checks." "Three Checks? What are they?" "Check for missing persons, DNA to check against missing children databases, or see if theyre wanted." "And if they pass all three?" "If they pass hey, why all the questions?" Qin Hao looked at him, puzzled. "Just keeping the conversation going. Were two guys; what else are we supposed to talk about? Romance?" Xu Qing mocked. "Forget it, if I ask you any more, youll probably cuff me He placed his hands on the table, joking, "Want to run a check on me? I might just be a missing person that my parents picked up." "Yeah, right. I bet you''re from South Mountain Mental Hospital Qin Hao scoffed. "If the Three Checks dont flag them, we then check foreign entrants or mental health records. You, my friend, are definitely in the mental health category." "What if they still dont match?" "No match, we let them go. What else would we do? They havent committed a crime. Xu Qing felt something was off. "But what about an ID? Arent you supposed to help them with that?" "They need proof to apply." "No proof." "Then its not possible." Xu Qing was getting a headache. Theyre not criminals. Why cant they get one? Because they dont have proof. Qin Hao burped, poking the table with a skewer as he explained, Look, say, hypothetically, I grab a knife and stab you Dont stab me. Go stab someone else, Xu Qing scowled. Fine, lets say you took a knife and stabbed someone else, then you got plastic surgery in Korea, returned to Jiang City or wherever, claimed memory loss, no history, no identity, and tried to start freshis that okay? Xu Qing fell silent, so Qin Hao laughed, holding the skewer like a sage. Anyone who exists leaves a trace. No one appears out of thin air. And if someone doesit means theres a problem. He waggled his head, tossed the skewer aside, and took another. Every step leaves a trace... thats the golden rule, said by Edmond Locard, the father of forensics. Wake up; youre just a community cop handling bickering old ladies. ...S**t. Chapter 15: Lets Hold a Ceremony Chapter 15: Let''s Hold a Ceremony The group entered the security room to review the surveillance footage. Cheng Yulan was already sweating, hesitating before nervously stepping in. Capturing a ghost on camerait was terrifying. Xu Qing was feeling uneasy too; he was almost certain that this ghost was Jiang He! Please dont let her face be visible Thats the one. Uncle Zhao fiddled with the monitor, bringing up footage from a few nights before, then turned to look at the group. Dont be scared; itll just be a brief moment. Cheng Yulan took a step back, exchanging glances with Xu Qing. Xiao Xu, youre young. You stand in front. Xu Qing scratched his head. Whatever comes, hed face it. Lets see what they actually recorded. With a serious expression, Uncle Zhao hit play. The screen displayed the dark night scene, with no movement yet. The group held their breath, stretching their necks, anxiously waiting for that eerie figure to appear. Moments later, the screen shifted. It moved! It moved! Whats that?! Its real! The crowd gasped, and Xu Qing quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Only a black shadow quickly flashed by on the screen, too fast to tell what it was. Theres more. Uncle Zhao switched the angle and looked back at them before hitting play again. Under the moonlight, the shadow floated from the wall corner, rising up along the high wall, and then floating outside On camera, a large, human-like shadow floated quickly past, looking terrifyingly real. Before anyone could react, Uncle Zhao played another clip, this one from dawn, with a bit more light. The image was clearer, showing the black shadow rapidly gliding along the wall, then vanishing out of sight. The video stopped, leaving everyone speechless, feeling a chill down their spines. Thisthis Cheng Yulan, dumbfounded, rubbed her arms and took a step back. So frightening. Should we call the police? Do the police catch ghosts? Then what do we do I heard the badge on their hats wards off evil; they wont be scared. Hold on Uncle Chen looked away from the footage, still a bit rattled but resolute. Wed best keep this quiet. What?! Cheng Yulans voice jumped several pitches. Think about it, if our complex has ghosts and the word spreads, whos going to rent here? Lao Liang, do you think you can still sell your apartment? Thats right! We need to discuss this carefully. Lao Liang, who had already taken out his phone, snapped to attention at Uncle Chens words. He was selling his apartmentghosts or not, it wasnt his problem! But if buyers found out and used it to bargain down the price, hed lose big. Yes, if we scare away the younger tenants, the complex will only get quieter, and then this thing could get even more active, Xu Qing agreed. His heart was pounding. It was definitely Jiang He! She had snuck out in the middle of the night! Who knows how many other cameras might have caught her The possible fallout made Xu Qing anxious. He quickly suggested, Lets keep observing. Maybe she was just passing byby the way, Uncle Zhao, was there anything on the footage from last night? He turned to Uncle Zhao with the question, who took out a cigarette, holding it between his lips without lighting it. He thought for a moment, then shook his head. Nothing last night. Exactly, just passing by. Lets watch a few more nights before deciding, Lao Liang agreed. The group, still worried, stepped outside. In the daylight, the chilling feeling finally faded a little. Should we hire someone to perform a ritual? Do you know anyone who does that? I remember someone who has a Buddha statue at home and prays daily. Ill ask him. Xu Qing listened to their conversation but didnt linger. He skipped buying breakfast and headed straight home. Jiang He was still in the living room, looking puzzled when he returned so quickly. She looked over curiously. You snuck out in the middle of the night?! Yeah. Jiang He hesitated only briefly before nodding. For the first few nights since arriving, she had been cautiously slipping out to explore the surroundings. Xu Qing was briefly stunned by her straightforward admission. How do I know? The surveillance I mean, the Thousand-Mile Eye recorded it! If any other cameras caught a clear shot of her climbing walls and leaping around like some kind of Spider-Man, shed be an instant viral sensation. Rubbing his forehead, Xu Qing sat down on the couch, holding her gaze. What were you wearing? That black outfit. Jiang He pointed toward her room, then, noticing his look, asked, Did I cause any trouble? After a pause, she added, I was masked. Masked? Xu Qing was taken aback. Yes. Jiang He nodded. He exhaled in relief. As long as her face didnt show, no one could trace her here. Keeping an ancient-era person is seriously nerve-wracking If you want to go out again, let me know. Ill take you out. As long as youre staying here, you cant just run off on your own. Xu Qing composed himself, speaking in a firm, serious tone. Your identity in this world is extremely dangerous. Dont go running around, okay? Jiang He blinked. Did I cause you trouble? Everyone outside thinks its a ghost! A ghost? Yeah, a ghost. Annoyed, Xu Qing pulled out his phone and searched the web. Are there any movies where an ancient person time-travels to the modern world and gets shot by accident? Asking urgently. Keep watching those videos. Putting his phone away, he leaned back on the couch. Once youre familiar with this society, youll understand just how dangerous your situation is. Good thing you met me If youd drawn a sword on Aunt Cheng, youd be in big trouble by now. Draw swordAunt Cheng gets scaredcalls the policethe police confront hershe lashes outthey gun her down. Xu Qing had mentally mapped out her likely demise. When someone with martial prowess encounters the law, things rarely end well. If she were a little weaker, she might just be arrested, but with her skills, itd be hard for the police to take her in alive. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jiang He fell silent. If Im causing too much trouble, I can You want to leave? Xu Qing raised an eyebrow. Better start learning! Ill order some takeout. What do you want? A burger? Chicken wrap? Stir-fried pancake? Watching him stand up, Jiang Hes expression softened a bit. Something healthy. Thank you, young hero. This man was quite kind. Healthy? Xu Qing scratched his chin. Then how about some cat food? Jiang Hes face turned blank. She took back her earlier thoughthe was a pain. Xu Qing didnt notice, busying himself with Winter Melon the cat, cleaning the litter box, then heading back to his room to gather some clothes for the washing machine. If you have any clothes to wash, you can throw them in here. This is a washing machinea machine that washes clothes. Super convenient. Okay. Jiang He responded, then returned to her room, coming back with the black clothes shed worn that night. She eyed the washing machine cautiously, hesitating as she placed them inside. Will it get them clean? she asked. Cleaner than hand-washing! Xu Qing dumped in detergent, but then noticed a strip of white fabric poking out from her clothes in the machine. He pulled it out, revealing a long white cloth. Xu Qings expression shifted, barely reacting before Jiang He snatched it back, head down, and dashed back to her room. Watching her retreat, Xu Qing was astonished. No way Are you foot-binding? And you can still scale walls?! Author''s Note Hello, dear readers! Another chapter has arrived! If you like our work, please consider leaving a 5-star review for the BOTI Translator Team on NovelUpdates. Your encouragement means the world to us! Thank you so much! ?????